《Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband》


 Chapter 1

    The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep,pletely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest. Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions. She didn''t need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well-his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath. "Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn''t wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear. Aria didn''t want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when shey on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn''t been feeling welltely, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn''t think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union. Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro''s grandfather''s life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather''s choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him. Alessandro''s grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-inw because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain. Alessandro''s burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and thest thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight. "Fuck, you''re so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl. This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had epted long ago that he didn''t love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day. Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, in contrast to his degrading words. Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name. "Ah, Alessandro!" Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating re. "What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard. "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips. She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn''t. "That''s right. I''m only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice. "Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn''t match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good. Aria''s heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger. She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn''t leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself. She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, ring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world. His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her. Aria couldn''t fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn''t go a night without her. If she didn''t know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. Hecked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice. Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was ustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace. "Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic. "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked, his toneced with irritation. "Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading. "What''s so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly. "I... I''m not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination. "What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her. Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp. "I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared. But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So shey there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria''s refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body sumbed to her husband''s seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro copsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy. She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle. But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn''t ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth. She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant. A mixture of emotions flooded her-joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn''t want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn''t recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened. But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered-the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and eptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new lifeing to their family.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 2

    The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunkst night that he forgot his hatred for her? She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband''s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscr, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python. His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscr thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to sumb to the temptation. She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god. She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn''t know how to cherish her love. Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn''t a regr habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her. But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-inw looking at her with a pitiful smile. It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was ustomed to those pitiful nces and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country. "Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-inw, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro''s stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro''s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria. "No, he is still asleep," Aria replied softly. "Oh dear, he will be mad if he iste for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn''t get everything on time," Maria suggested, holding Aria''s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro''s favorite breakfast. Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin ying on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro''s bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor,y the shredded panties of Aria. Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said. With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. stering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro''s head, waiting for him to wake up. But Alessandro pped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria''s pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze. "I am sorry, Mother. I didn''t know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection. When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro''s father, Antonio-who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time-caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy''s heart couldn''t bear the trauma of witnessing his mother''s murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy. After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had be a habit for him. "Good morning, Alessandro. It''ste, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in sote," Maria murmured in a concerned voice. "I came intest night and I don''t have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn''t have to go to work early. Don''t worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head. "Oh, silly me," Mariaughed yfully, pping her forehead. "And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday," she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. "Please, don''t be mad at her. She''s young and naive." "Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She''s my wife and can spend as much as she wants," Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the ck card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria''s card but med Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro''s money without care. "Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don''t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men," she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear. "What did she do?" Alessandro''s eyes burned with anger as he red at his stepmother. "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have blurted it out. I... I should leave,¡± Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act. "No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did." Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me." Alessandro didn''t wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 3

    Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn''t want to dy and enrage Alessandro anymore. Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn''t care about her. She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn''t love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family. She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous. "What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-inw," she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently. Enzo Valentino was Alessandro''s stepbrother, and he didn''t miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone. "Don''t be so rude, Sister-inw!" Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. "My brother can''t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires," he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria''s body, making her grimace with disgust. "Go away, or I will scream," she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzoughed. "And who is going to believe you?!" She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen ind and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn''t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear. "What the fuck is going on here?" "A...Alessandro!" Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form. "I warned Sister-inw to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me," Enzo said with a sad expression. What?! "He''s lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation. "Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely. Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind. She yearned to p hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him. She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a ck sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn''t see it. However, when she saw Alessandro''s eyes burning with fury as he red at her, Aria''s words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed. "Was I not enough to satisfy youst night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust," he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. "Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy." Aria''s heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first andst, who had ever touched her. And she didn''t want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal. "No, Mr. Valentino. I didn''t..." she tried to exin, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!" Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what wasing next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased. Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end. Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at AriaUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn''t see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see. "What were you going to do, Enzo?" Maria scolded her son. "If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you," she offered a word of advice to her son. "Don''t worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble," Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin. Enzo was Maria and Antonio''s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio''s wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn''t inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire. However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could im his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

 Chapter 4

    Maria knocked softly on the door, and a momentter, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I''m sorry, dear. I was helpless." Aria''s heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband''s fury. She didn''t reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and reced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it. From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task. "Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical. Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work. Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her n seemed to be seeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips¡ªmarks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way. Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn''t understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps. But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife. Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure. She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria''s reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harshnguage he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will. Alessandro neverid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria''s tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry. Aria''s stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind. Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria''s distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth. After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time. But before she could leave the room, Maria''s sharp voice halted her in her tracks. "Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she eximed, her toneced with forced excitement as she stered a fake smile onto her face. Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband. "Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson''s hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother." "Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone''s spine. Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson. Alessandro''s gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!" His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria''s spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in ce. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her. "Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro''s voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband''s wrath.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 5

    "In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk ying on his lips, his tone dripping with menace. "N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear. "That''s right, and that''s the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing. Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn''t mean to say that." But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro''s mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife''s face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air. "If I find out you''re carrying another man''s child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won''t hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby." Aria''s heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn''t believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table. As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria''s shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood. In the dimming evening light, Aria wearilypleted her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer ying on her lips as she observed Aria''s tired form, knowing full well the secret thaty hidden beneath her weary facade. Aria''s pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria''s notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revtion that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade ofposure. "Aria, dear," Maria began, her voiceced with false sympathy, "We''re all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He''ll be terribly upset if we don''t obey hismand to attend." Maria''s words wereced with pity, though her true emotionsy elsewhere. "And you won''t believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voiceced with bitterness. "It''s all for Vanessa, Alessandro''s precious girlfriend, returning after three years. She''s been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling." Aria''s throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro''s beloved. "Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria''s hand in empathy before departing. Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria''s appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend''s return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking sce in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria''s heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro''s eptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa''s return, Aria''sst hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love. Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps-many footsteps-entering the house. shing her phone''s light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in ck clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good. Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone''s light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet. The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously. "Come out,e out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling. Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us." Boss! The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead. The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive- for her baby. With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cab, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away. Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cab door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear. As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live. Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind-the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dors. With the money, she bought a ne ticket to New York, nning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby. "Don''t worry, baby. Your dad doesn''t want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination. As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her. "Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Gold Digger


    Enzo was enjoying the party, holding an expensive scotch in his hand, watching the drama unfold before him while Maria stood beside him.


    As Vanessa kissed Alessandro, all the paparazzi began clicking pictures, and quickly this went viral on social media and television. However, no one bothered to capture what happened afterward. Alessandro instantly stepped back, gently pushing Vanessa away from him.


    He warned her in a low and dangerous voice, "Don''t do that again. I am a married man."


    Vanessa murmured an apology in a remorseful voice, but no one heard it. Alessandro also did not bother to correct anyone. He did not care about his Casanova image as it served well for his n to save his wife. He used to bring another woman with him to every party rather than his own


    wife, so everyone would say that he didn''t care about her. No one would target his wife to indirectly harm Alessandro Valentino, as he had many rivals looking for an opportunity to take him down. Everyone knew she meant nothing to him and he didn''t love her.


    But even Alessandro didn''t himself realize how much he cared about his arranged bride. The mere thought of someone hurting her was unbearable and made him want to burn the whole world. But he didn''t want to feel anything-hell, he despised any emotions his arranged bride stirring in his cold heart. Yet, somehow, his gold-digger, unfaithful wife had managed to break through the rock wall around his heart with her seemingly innocent face and spell- casting hazel eyes. Whenever this unexpected thought filled him with a fear that chilled him to the bone, he masked his feelings with cruelty toward her, breaking her heart in the most ruthless way.


    Suddenly, Enzo''s phone began to ring, and he excused himself, moving to a far secluded corner to answer the call. "Is the work done?" he asked the person calling him.


    It was Enzo who had sent goons to kill Aria on her mother''s instructions. They knew the house would be empty; her mother had sent all the servants out for the whole day and given the guards the day off. Aria was always regarded as lower than the servants, so no one bothered to care that she was alone in the mansion. Their n to kill her without arousing suspicion seemed foolproof.


    "Boss, we went to kill that bitch, but she escaped, taking advantage of the darkness. We are still searching for her and will find her soon, the goon informed him in a terrified and disappointed voice.


    "Fuck... you morons are fucking useless!" Enzo''s anger red as he shouted into the phone, but then he realized he was still at the party and lowered his voice. "Do you know that there is no chance for you to fail in this job, or the mafia king will kill you for this grave mistake?"


    B.


    Chapter 6 Gold Digger


    +


    "We''ll make sure she won''t return home. We''ll kill her and bury her in a shit hole," his henchmen assured him.


    "Good. Now quickly leave the mansion and clear every piece of evidence of you being there. Make sure no one knows what happened at the mansion," Enzo instructed before hanging up the phone. Taking a frustrated breath, he strode toward his mother.


    Enzo cautiously whispered everything into his mother''s ear. Maria''s expression changed as Enzo proceeded, telling her all the details. By the time Enzo finished, Maria gritted her teeth with frustration. Now she needed to concoct another story. "Alessandro, I need to have a word with you," Maria said, approaching Alessandro who was engaged in conversation with some business delegates. Ignoring his frown, she desperately dragged him to a corner, wanting him to believe she was truly panicking with worry. "What''s wrong?" Alessandro growled, ring down at his stepmother.


    "I just got a call from a maid from the house that Aria hasn''t returned home. She went for groceries hours ago. I''m worried; she''s never been out this long," Maria fabricated the false


    story.


    But she didn''t know that Alessandro''s heart stopped with panic the moment he heard her false story. What could have happened to his wife? Did she again flirt with another man and sneak away for some ndestine rendezvous? Jealousy and fury boiled within him, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. Without informing anyone, he stormed out of the party. His associates followed closely behind, hot on his heels.


    Alessandro was impatient, counting every minute until he reached home. He called Aria''s number non-stop, but she wasn''t replying to voicemails or picking up the calls. When he arrived home, he found Aria''s phone on the kitchen counter, but she was nowhere to be seen. Questioning the servants about his wife''s whereabouts, they informed him she hadn''t been home all day and hadn''t returned even though it waste at night. It was a fabricated answer Maria instructed the servant to tell Alessandro.


    Gritting his teeth with frustration, Alessandro quickly darted toward his bedroom. Opening the cupboards, he found her belongings untouched, exactly as they were ced inside. Just then, Alessandro''s best friend, Matteo Vinci, entered the room. Matteo was not only his best friend but also his personalwyer, handling all his business affairs worldwide.


    "What''s wrong, Alessandro?" Matteo asked with worry, noting the distress in his friend''s demeanor, something he had never seen before, not even in life-and-death situations. Alessandro always remained cold and calm, indifferent to every trouble standing in front of him. "Aria is missing." Alessandro replied briefly, running a tired hand over his gloomy face.


    She should have gone shopping and wille back soon. You know how women are when ites to shopping." Matteoforted his anxious friend with a calm shrug. But Alessandro


    Sale


    okal. El Kjole Digger


    didn''t seem convinced


    +5 Pearly


    "I don''t know."Alessandro raked a frustrated hand through his dark hair. "Her belongings are here. Her credit card and bank card are also ing in the drawer. I think the Alessandro wallowed hard as his heart pained. "She ran away," his voice trembled as he admitted hisContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    worst fear

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 Unexpected News


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Alessandro?" Matteo scowled.


    Only he could talk to the mafia king of West Italy like this and no one else.


    He was Alessandro''s best friend and the only person Alessandro could share his secrets with. Matteo knew how Alessandro had treated his wife and had listened to every fight and conflict they had. Whenever Alessandro needed to vent his anger, he would tell Matteo that he felt his wife had cheated on him. But Matteo had never believed Alessandro''s usations about Aria.


    He had met Aria on one or two asions, and she appeared to be anything but the cheater and unfaithful woman Alessandro described. However, Matteo also knew how much Alessandro hated women. So it was a futile attempt to make him understand that not all women were unfaithful. But Matteo didn''t know Aria would lose this battle so soon and would decide to leave Alessandro.


    "That''s true, and I was right about her. She is a gold digger who wants nothing but all my money, Alessandro spat out with hatred and anger.


    "Are you serious?" Matteo scowled at his friend. "Can''t you see her belongings are still here? She hasn''t taken anything." Matteo pointed to the cupboard. "How can you use her of being something she''s not?"


    He opened the next drawer to reveal all the jewelry Alessandro had bought for his wife from all over the world. These alone were worth a billion, not to mention the cards with unlimited limits that Alessandro had given Aria.


    "If she were a gold digger, she would have taken all those valuable assets with her while. running away," he continued.


    "What else would be the cause?" Alessandro snapped.


    "Come on, Alessandro! How can you be so blinded by your own hatred that you can''t see what made her take this step?" Matteo threw his hands up in frustration and switched on the television.


    The viral news of Vanessa kissing Alessandro was ying on the television, but they showed. it as if Alessandro had kissed Vanessa.


    "No woman can bear infidelity," Matteo uttered with a frustrated huff.


    "But..." Alessandro blinked in disbelief, looking at the television. "But... I never cheated on


    her."


    That''s a fact only you and I know. But to her, all the news and pictures made her believe you. were a Casanova who had a new woman every night. What did you expect from her? That she would bear all this humiliation and still be by your side, ying the happy wife without


    11 24 Wed Oct 2 B


    Chispter 7 Unexpected News


    For the first time in his life, Matteo was against Alessandro. He


    had never left Alessandro''s. side, even when Alessandro was wrong many times. He was his loyal friend. But for this woman, his heart wept, and he wanted to show his friend his fault.


    "That''s..." Alessandro swallowed as the reality dawned on him. "That''s not true. She didn''t care about anything. About me."


    "Come on, Alessandro, you still don''t get it, do you?" Matteo sighed in resignation. "She ran away because she loved you, not your money. She couldn''t bear to share you with other women. If she had only loved your money, she would Have stayed and let you do what you wanted. But that woman, your wife, couldn''t bear you being with other women. She cared for you. Hell, she loved you, dammit."


    The truth hit Alessandro like a striking realization, and he slumped on the bed, suddenly feeling so tired and disappointed in himself. Everything he did to Aria in those three years of their marriage began shing before his eyes like a movie. He deeply regretted everything he had done to her, thinking she was a gold digger and didn''t love him. But right now, he wanted her to return so he could correct all his mistakes and give her the world she truly. deserved-what Alessandro Valentino''s wife deserved.


    "What have I done?" Alessandro muttered unconciously in a dull and sad voice, remorse dripping from each word.


    Matteo looked at his friend''s downcast face, realizing he was finally recognizing his mistakes. He walked over to Alessandro and ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What''s done is done. Now focus on finding her and bringing her back. I''m worried for her safety. You have so many enemies. God forbid if anyone finds out she is your wife... Matteo trailed off, swallowing hard.


    "No, nothing can happen to her," Alessandro abruptly stood to his feet, determination shining in his eyes. "That''s why I never took her to parties or outdoor celebrations with me. To keep her away from the world''s eyes and to keep her safe, he announced. Matteo knew how much his friend loved his wife, but Alessandro had always been too arrogant and stubborn to admit it.


    Suddenly, the news on the television changed to a report of a ne crash.


    "Another ne crash happened. God knows what''s going on," Matteo murmured with


    sorrow.


    Just then, Alessandro''s phone began ringing. It was one of his associates, part of the team he had sent to look for his wife.


    "Boss, we found Mrs. Valentino. She boarded a flight to New York," the associate reported,


    Chapter 7 Unexpected News


    providing the flight number.


    The earth beneath Alessandro''s feet seemed to slip away as he stared nkly at the television. screen. It was the same flight that had crashed, and the news confirmed that no one had. survived.


    "No! No!" he murmured unconsciously before shouting loudly, "NO! THAT''S NOT TRUE. SHE CAN''T DIE!"


    He began running like a madman, and Matteo followed his friend, running to match his speed, shouting his name. But Alessandro did not stop. He only halted when he reached the airport. Tears were flowing down uncontrobly; he looked like a heartbroken man in love. His associates, Enzo, Maria, and everyone around were shocked to see him like this.


    When his mother was killed, he didn''t cry.


    When his father was killed in a gang war, he didn''t cry.


    But when everyone thought he never loved his wife and that her death wouldn''t affect him, the news of her death broke him like nothing else in this world ever had.


    While, he did not know when Aria was waiting for her flight to New York at the airport in Turin, an elderly couple had approached her, and begged her to exchange tickets with them.


    The couple''s faces etched with desperation and urgency. They said they needed to see their newborn great-granddaughter in New York urgently, but their flight was routed via Paris. instead of being direct. They had only one direct ticket avable and were willing to pay any price for it.


    Aria, with her kind heart, had agreed to exchange her direct ticket for theirs and requested. the counter to change it to the name of the elderly couple.


    However, Alessandro''s people had discovered Aria''s boarding information and failed to check the details after the ne took off.


    716

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 New Life As Mia +5 Ports


    When Aria''s flight was dyed in Paris due to the crash of the New York-bound flight, she made a life-changing decision. She decided to stay in Paris and start anew, leaving behind her past and embracing the opportunity for a fresh start in the enchanting city. She believed it was her destiny, and settling in Paris with a new identity had proved to be a good decision.


    By selling her wedding ring, she secured enough money to support herself without working. Then she changed her name to Mia Peterson, and continued her studies in Paris. Eight monthster, she gave birth to her twins: Gia and Maxiino.


    Now, it seemed everything had fallen into ce. Her life as Mia Peterson was easier and morefortable than she had ever imagined. She no longer needed a husband or any man in her life to addplications. Her small world included just her and her children, and that was enough.


    Standing outside the kindergarten, Mia gaze flicking eagerly from side to side as she waited for the familiar sight of her children. The anticipation built with each passing moment until, finally, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the day.


    With a flurry of activity, the doors burst open, and a stream of children poured out, theirughter and chatter filling the air. Mia''s heart skipped a beat as she spotted her twins among the crowd, their faces alight with excitement. "Mommy!" they chorused, their voices ringing out above the noise as they sprinted towards. her. Mia''s face broke into a radiant smile as she knelt down, arms outstretched, ready to envelop them in a warm hug.


    The twins, Gia and Maximo, crashed into her embrace, their small bodies pressed tightly against hers. Miaughed, her heart swelling with love as she scooped them up, one in each. arm, reveling in the warmth of their embrace. "How was your day at kindergarten?" she asked, her voice soft and filled with affection as she settled them into their car seats, fastening their safety belts with practiced case.


    "It was amazing, Mom!" Gia eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Guess what? Today, I solved a math problem that even the third graders found difficult, and the teacher gave me a special star!" she announced proudly, a triumphant grin spreading across her face.


    Mia''s heart swelled with pride at her daughter''s achievement. "That''s fantastic, my little genius!" she eximed, nting a kiss on Gia''s forehead,


    Meanwhile, Maximo beamed up at his mother, bursting with excitement. "Arid Mom, I read a whole chapter book by myself and then exined the story to the ss!" he dered, hist eyes shining with pride.


    Chapter 8 New Life As Mia


    Mia''s smile widened as she listened to her son''s tale, her heart overflowing with joy at her children''s extraordinary abilities. "That''s incredible, buddy!" she eximed, ruffling his hair affectionately.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With her children settled in the backseat, Mia climbed into the driver''s seat, the engine. purring to life as she prepared to drive them home. As they pulled away from the kindergarten, Mia''s heart swelled with love for her remarkable twins, grateful for the joy and wonder they brought into her life every day.


    Her children were incredibly genius and looked so beautiful with blond hair and blue eyes like they belonged to some royal family. However, her son was a true copy of his father, while her daughter took after her. She couldn''t believe how quickly the years had passed and that her children had turned five just two months ago.


    When she left Alessandro, she had nothing but pain and tears. Six yearster, She lived a happy life with her children, and she was known as the renowned interior designer Mia Peterson, a brand in herself. Everyone wanted her to design their homes, but even celebrities and the richest people in the world had to make an appointment.


    Her children had often asked about their father, and she had told them the truth that he didn''t love her or the children. The twins, mature beyond their years, had epted this truth and stopped asking about their father, their feelings for him turning into disdain.


    In every


    way, Gia and Maximo were brilliant and mature for their age. They wanted their mommy to settle down with a man who deserved her love, and they started seeking a worthy suitor for her. However, the most eligible match was already in their lives: the famous movie star, Adam Whitmore.


    Adam had been a constant presence in their lives for those six years. The first time Mia designed Adam''s mansion in London, he had fallen for her and had been pursuing her ever since. Despite his charms, Mia was resistant to his advances. Adam, however, never lost his zest and was always there whenever she faced any trouble as a budding entrepreneur.


    When any sessful and renowned interior designpany threatened to ruin her and her business, Adam''s reputation and influence forced them to back off and leave Mia alone. Unbeknownst to her, Adam had orchestrated this protection, not wanting her to feel obliged or pressured into epting his marriage proposal.


    716

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 I Love Your Mommy!


    "Mom, is Adaming to see us today?" Gia asked in her innocent voice as she came to the dining table after changing out of her school clothes.


    Mia rolled her eyes at her daughter''s question.


    Both of her little angels seemed to be big fans of Adam Whitmore. Despite Mia not wanting to rely on his help, Adam was always there for them. She sometimes felt like she was using him because she knew she could never love a man again after what her mafia husband had done to her. She was scared to trust a man with her heart and let it be broken again.


    "I don''t know, hon," Mia murmured. "He is a popr movie star, and he will be busy with shooting or brand endorsing." She shrugged while warming food for her kids.


    La see the


    "But he promised he woulde today," Maximo joined Gia at the dining table. Mia nced at her two cute children and pursed her lips to suppress a smile at their eagerness movie star.


    Then..." Mia walked over to them with a big serving bowl full of their favorite risotto. "I think we should ban him from our house if he breaks his promise this time," she proposed mischievously.


    "No! He will never break his promise," both of her kids chimed together, making Mia giggle and kiss their plump cheeks.


    "That''s right, my little stars," Adam entered, sporting his heart-melting, charming smile. "No. matter how desperately your mom wants me to break my promise, I will always be there for you," Adam whispered, looking deep into Mia''s eyes, making her blush and bite her lip shyly.


    Mia averted her gaze, feeling his intense gray eyes trying to melt her cold heart.


    Gia and Maximo''s faces brightened upon seeing Adam, and they swiftly got up and ran toward him.


    "I missed you, my little squad," Adam sighed as he picked up both kids in his strong arms, swirling them around. "Did you miss me?" he asked again, looking at Mia with anticipation. Mia only smiled and turned on her heels to pick up the tes and sses. Adam kept looking at her back hopelessly until the twins shook him back to reality.


    "Are you going to stay with us?" Gia asked.


    "Yes,


    princess, I am here for a whol


    week and will stay with my family," Adam grinned as he


    replied.


    "Adam!" Mia warned him in a frustrated tone.


    Chapter 9 I Love Your Mommy!


    She didn''t want her children getting too attached to Adam. After all, when he eventually got married and had his own family, Gia and Maximo would be heartbroken. So it was better they knew the reality from the beginning.


    "How are you always here every month and staying with us for the whole week?" Mia challenged as she served four tes while Adam and the twins took their ces. "Doesn''t your PR team bother about you being so unprofessional and away from work all the time?" "No, sweetheart. I finish my work ahead of time, so I can spend some time with you," he said, leaning closer and whispering huskily.


    Mia pushed his shoulder, rolling her eyes at his flirting The children began to listen to Adam''s new movie story and his experiences during shooting. Mia was happy to see them happy. They all sat like a happy family, and Adam didn''t behave like a star but a normal person whenever he was with them.


    "Okay, children. Be good to Adam. I''m going to a meeting and will bete," Mia said as she got up, picking up the tes after everyone was done eating. She washed them before putting them into the dishwasher.


    "But Mom, you promised you wouldn''t work after we got home from school," Maximo whined, pouting.


    Mia sighed, smiling. Now that her work was established, and she had capable staff to handle the office and clients, she had decided to work only half days and spend the rest of her time with her kids. That was one of the perks of being the boss.


    1h


    "I know, sweetie. But today I have an important client, and they insisted on dealing with me. personally," Mia replied helplessly.


    As if reading her mind, Adam interrupted to help her. "Oh, please go.," he waved carelessly. "But you''re going to miss the fun we''re going to have. We''re also going for an outing and will. enjoy it so much. What do you say, kids?" He winked, smirking, and suddenly the mood. changed as the twins smiled.


    "Yes, Adamn!" they chorused.


    "No outing!" Mia snapped anxiously.


    "But why?" Adam countered, looking perplexed,


    "Last time, the media followed you and took photos of us. It caused a lot of gossip, and I don''t want to be in the spotlight again. I just want a normal life for me and Adam," Mia exined.


    my children,


    But in reality she feared being seen by her ruthless mafia husband. She had left that hell behind years ago and didn''t want to


    return to it.


    11.25 Wed, Oct 2


    Chapter 91Love Your Mommy!


    +


    "Oh Mom, don''t worry. If that happens again, we''ll handle it likest time. We can hack the site and delete all the photos, just like before," Maximo said confidently, leaving Mia speechless with her mouth gaping in surprise. Her five-year-old son was remarkably clever, but hacking a news channel''s site was not something a child his age would typically do..


    "Yes, Mom, and I''ll hack thatpany''s ount and bankrupt them," Gia added, matching her brother''s boldness.


    Mia held her head in her hands and sighed deeply. "Children, hacking is illegal," she reminded them softly.


    "Only if someone catches us. That''s never going to happen," Gia and Maximo giggled mischievously in unison. "But no one is getting away so easily after messing with us," the twins affirmed to each other with determination. Mia nced at Adam helplessly, and he chuckled, clearly amused by the twins'' antics.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wear a mask and make sure not to reveal my face. And if anything happens, Gia and Maximo don''t have to do anything, my PR team can deal with the news channels." Adam assured Mia.


    Resigned, Mia sighed again, knowing her kids were determined to have an outing with Adam.


    "Alright then, be good, and I''ll see youter." She kissed the twins on their heads and gave Adam a grateful look before heading out the door.


    "Where are we going to go, Adam?" Gia asked.


    "Let me think," Adam pretended to ponder, tapping his chin before ncing at the twins with gleaming eyes. "How about we go to the mall and do some shopping?" he suggested with a bright smile. "And then we''ll grab some dinner and bring some food for your mother too."


    "You care about our mommy so much," Maximo rolled his eyes.


    "I love her," Adam sighed deeply.


    The kids already knew about it, as Adam had confessed his love for Mia and the twins many times, but Mia never reciprocated his feelings. She treated him as a friend. However, the twins loved Adam very much. They didn''t know anything about their birth father, but they wished it could be Adam.


    "Don''t worry, I think Mom already likes you," Gia giggled.


    "Oh yeah!" Adam nodded his head with a mischievous smile.


    "Yes, I think so too," Maximo agreed.


    B


    Chapter 9 I Love Your Mommy!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Come here, you naughty little angels," Adam embraced the twins and tickled them, making themugh hard. "You know so much about your mom''s life, huh!"


    "Yes, because I am her favorite," Maximo said, taking breaths betweenughs.


    "No, I am her favorite," Gia fought, trying to wiggle out of Adam''s adoring, father-like embrace.


    "Alright, alright, you both are her favorite," Adam tried to make a truce before the kids. started quarreling over something small. "Now quickly get ready if you don''t want to miss the new movie premiere I''ve booked for you," he informed them, thrilled to see their reactions. "Oh, Adam, you are the best!" Gia and Maximo both squealed with happiness.


    They went to the movie theater, and Adam had booked the whole VIP corner for them. Being very popr and a celebrity, Adam often wore a mask or disguised his appearance whenever he went to public ces with the kids and Mia. His bodyguards always followed them at a safe distance so no one would suspect anything


    After finishing the movie, he took them to the most famous children''s brand store and got them everything they liked. Then, Adam and the kids went to a women''s clothing store to buy some gifts for Mia.


    After shuffling through the racks of expensive clothing, Gia''s eyes fell on a stunning gown that looked like it was made for a special woman.


    "Yes, it will look perfect on Mommy!" Gia chirped as she picked it up.


    "Great, let''s go pay for it," Adam said as they headed to the checkout counter.


    "I want that gown," a sharp voice shrieked in their direction.


    When the kids and Adam turned their heads, they saw supermodel Vanessa standing there with a smug smile on her heavily made-up face, staring at the gown.


    716

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 Encountering Little Angels


    "Yes, that one," Vanessa pointed to the gown in ''s hand. "I quickly," she ordered the salesgirl.


    J


    ant that gown. Get me that one


    "Alright, ma''am. Give me a minute," the salesgirl obeyed and scurried toward Gia, who was holding the gown tightly, ring at the wicked supermodel standing a few feet away from her. Vanessa smirked as she smugly observed her finely manicured nails. "Give me that gown, you little girl," the salesgirl snatched the gown from Gia''s hand.


    "No, I saw it first, and I am buying it for my mommy," Gia refused to let go and clutched it tightly.


    "You can look for another gown for your mommy, but this gown is very expensive and handmade. It deserves to be worn by a stunning woman like Miss Vanessa," the saledy said. through gritted teeth as she mercilessly pulled the gown from Gia''s small hand. Adam shot Vanessa a murderous re. Behind his mask, he seethed with anger, unable to reveal his true emotions, but determined to put her in her c


    "Give that back to the girl, or I will call your manager," Adam growled angrily.


    "Sorry, sir, for the inconvenience, but this gown has already been bought by Miss Vanessa," the saledy lied tantly.


    "No, you''re lying. I picked it from the rack, and I won''t give that dress. It''s for my mom. Tell thatdy to buy something else for herself," Gia fought back.


    Hearing this, Vanessa turned furious and marched towards Gia fuming in anger. She snatched the gown from the saledy and turned to face Gia, speaking arrogantly, "You little devil, your mommy is not worth wearing this expensive dress. Do you think you can afford it? No way." She gave the children a disgusted look.


    Adam snorted at the supermodel''s overconfidence. He could even buy the whole store if hist little girl wanted it for her mommy.


    But before Vanessa could get away with the gown. Gia grabbed the dress and pulled it toward her.


    "My mommy is more beautiful, so she deserves to wear this, not you," Gia dered, further enraging Vanessa.


    F¨¹rning with anger, Vanessa pushed Gia hard before Adam could react. Gia closed her eyes fear, and Adam and Maximo shouted in horror, rushing towards Gia to grab her. But it was toote. Their eyes widened with shock as Gia was about to hit the mirror ced behind her.


    But the impact never came, as two strong arms swiftly held Gia and scooped her up.


    Charter lengte


    "Are you okay princess?" a deep voice whispered with concern. When Gia opened her eyes, she found a pair of bright blue eyes looking at her with worry.


    "Alessandro, thank God you came. See how these kids are bullying me," Vanessa whined, making a sad face.


    Unbeknownst to them, Alessandro had been watching the whole drama unfold from a distance, but he had to step in when Vanessa pushed the little girl. His heart almost stopped at the thought of that little angel getting hurt, and when he held her protectively, his heart- calmed. He felt a sense of peace he hadn''t felt in ages.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "So you''re with this baddy." Maximo yelled angrily, Mcking Alessandro''s shin with all his strength, causing Alessandro to curse under his breath.


    Lowering his head, Alessandro watched Maximo in astonishment, noting the striking resemnce between the boy and himself. The little guy was even as aggressive as Alessandro used to be.


    "Put my sister down, you bad guy!" Maximo shouted, about to hit Alessandro again, but Adam held him back


    Amused by his carbon copy, Alessandro gently ced Gia back on her feet and turned to face Vanessa with a scowl. He was fed up go


    with her tantrums. If she hadn''t pestered him to shopping with her, he would have nevere here with her.


    But he had learned from his mistakes in hisst failed rtionship and didn''t want to repeat them, especially since it had cost him his beloved wife.


    He red at Vanessa with annoyance, and before she could give him more false excuses, he took the gown from her hand and then handed his card and the gown to the saledy.


    "Hey.." Gia was about to protest, but she held herself back when she heard Alessandro telling the saledy. "Put this gown on my card and give it to this little angel, gesturing towards Gia. "No need to pay for the gown," Adam interjected firmly, holding up a hand.


    Alessandro''s deep blue eyes fixed on the movie star before he spoke in his authoritative and deep voice. "I insist."


    And without waiting for a response from anyone, he walked away indifferently, Vanessa


    watched him with a shocked expression; she couldn''t believe that dr


    gown worth fifty grand just like that.


    just gifted a


    "Alessandro, wait!" She ran behind him in her high heels, finding it difficult to match hismanding and long strides.


    Alessandro agreed to remarry as per the requirement of the board and Maria''s insistence, as


    B


    Chapter 10 Encountering Little Angels


    Though Vanessa knew Alessandro had agreed to marry her only out of obligation, she was confident that after their wedding, he would fall in love with her and forget about his deceased wife, Aria, unable to resist her beauty and charm.


    716

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 The Duke Of Monaco


    Mia was meeting a client with a very prestigious background, hailing from the royal family. Alexander Montecarlo, the Duke of Monaco, had recently purchased a huge mansion in Paris and desired it to be decorated by the renowned interior designer Mia Peterson herself, rather than one of her assistants. Hence, he sought assurance and wanted to meet Mia personally. Mia couldn''t refuse the request of a member of the royal family and felt obliged to amodate the meeting in her office, even though it fell outside her usual working hours.


    Mia arrived early and ensured all the arrangements were in ce. Although she didn''t seek recognition, she believed that this business coboration with the royal family would elevate her firm to new heights. If the Duke himself praised her work, there would be no one to rival her fame and sess.


    Ever ambitious, Mia was determined not to miss this opportunity. She had worked tirelessly to earn her reputation, and now it was time to prove her worth in the interior design industry. She had endured a lifetime of hardship, growing up as an orphan and then marrying a devil mafia who treated her terribly. But now, her focus was on giving her children the world and proving her worth. She was determined to make her children proud of their mother.


    She nced at her assistant, Emily, who nodded confidently, confirming that everything was ready.


    As the clock struck four in the afternoon, the gate swung open, and the Duke''s bodyguards. entered, followed by Duke Alexander Montecarlo. He strode in, his presencemanding and intimidating, d in an exceptionally expensive ck suit. "Your Highness!" Mia greeted him with a smile.


    "Miss Peterson, it''s an honor to finally meet you," the Duke''s voice carried a taunting edge, a reminder of Mia''s two previous cancetions due to her children''s school performances.


    "I sincerely apologize for thest two times. It was an urgent matter. Otherwise, who would decline an appointment with the Duke of Monaco?" Mia replied hesitantly.


    "Ah, I was just kidding. I was told you had a familymitment that couldn''t be postponed. I''m also a family man, Miss Peterson, so I understand," the Duke waved off her apology carelessly as he took a seat and gestured for Mia to sit as well.


    The arrangement featured afortable,vish sofa, creating a casual yet professional atmosphere, with a projector and screen on the front wall to add a touch of business. formality.


    Mia was taken aback by his politeness. She had expected the Duke to be an arrogant, order- barking jerk, but he was different.


    1125 Wed, Oct 2 B.


    2K 85%


    Chapter 11 The Duke Of Monaco


    So, can we start with the presentation?" Mia askel hesitantly as tea and snacks were served before the Duke. He nodded, gesturing for her to begin.


    "These are some designs," Mia began, "and I will borate on their details to transform your newly bought house into afortable home, incorporating thetest smart technology." One by one, she exined the details and changed the slides on the screen. The Duke seemed very intrigued and impressed, listening carefully to everything she described. After the presentation was over, they discussed and decided on the best n for designing the Duke''s new home in Paris.


    "By the way, may I ask you a personal question?" Mia asked, her curiosity getting the better of


    her.


    "Yes. Miss Peterson, you may ask anything." Alexander replied in an amused tone.


    "I''ve heard you''re traveling around the world and buying houses because you are looking for your long-lost sister. Is that...." Mia hesitated, "umm... true?"


    The Duke''s demeanor shifted as he took a deep breath.


    "That''s right. I am looking for my sister. She was abducted shortly after she was born. My mother still cries at the memory of her. She didn''t even get to hold her; my father''s mistress, consumed by jealousy, took the baby away," the Duke exined. Mia''s eyes widened in shock. How could someone be so cruel as to take revenge using a newborn baby? Her heart ached, wondering how the royal princess had survived and if she was still alive. She couldn''t muster the courage to voice her doubts. "By the way, do you also belong to some royal family, Ms. Peterson?" the Duke asked suddenly, catching Mia off guard.


    "No," she replied with a snort. "I am not of royal blood." She shook her head, thinking the Duke must be flirting with her. But she preferred to keep things strictly professional.


    "That''s strange. You seem quite familiar. Even our vibes match so well," the Duke said, watching Mia''s face intently.


    Mia felt awkward under his intense gaze and averted her eyes, whispering, "Your Highness, those lines might have worked on most women, but I''d prefer to keep our rtionship strictly professional."


    "Oh, no! Ms. Peterson, you misunderstood me, Alexander affirmed quickly. "I was just curious because it feels like I''ve seen you before. Where are you from?" he asked again, his voice tinged with impatience.


    Mia didn''t want anyone to know she was an orphan because it might reveal her past and expose that she was once married to mafia don Alessandro. She didn''t need any more trouble


    B.


    Chapter 11 The Duke Of Monaco


    in her life; she was better off without him.


    "My family has always lived in Paris, so I belong here," she lied, hoping to prevent the Duke from asking more about her past. To change the subject, she stood up and said, "Your Highness, I will keep you updated on everything, and my assistant will handle all the formalities. Please excuse me, as I have another appointment."


    "That''s fine. Thank you, Miss Peterson," the Duke replied, rising and extending his hand for a handshake. Mia took his hand and shook it professionally, but she felt something was off by the


    way the Duke continued to look at her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She was ustomed to men hitting on her, and as a single woman, she knew she had to endure such advances. However, she was determined not to let anything interfere with her work and sess. These were small obstacles, and she was more than capable of oveing them.


    716

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 My Heart Is Restless


    Mia hurried out of her office, her heels clicking against the polished marble floor, while Emily followed closely behind, clutching a notepad.


    "Ma''am, Miss Vanessa is insisting on having an appointment," Emily informed her, a note of urgency in her voice.


    Mia winced at the mention of the supermodel. The news of Alessandro getting engaged to Vanessa had been all over the tabloids. But she couldn''t help butugh mockingly at her destiny when she saw the news. Mia knew Alessandro had only wanted Aria to vanish from his life so he could be with the love of his life.


    Yet, when Alessandro bought a new apartment in Paris for Vanessa, Vanessa had insisted it be designed by the renowned Mia Peterson. However, Mia knew better than to work for the fianc¨¦e of her cruel husband and reveal her identity. She had been making excuses to avoid working for Vanessa, but Vanessa was persistent, determined to have Mia at any cost.


    "Tell her we are fully booked and not taking any bookings for the next two years," Mia said, hoping this would deter Vanessa from wanting her services.


    "I told her, ma''am, but Miss Vanessa wasn''t ready to listen and insisted on meeting you," Emily hesitated before continuing. "Actually, I''ve just been informed that she''se to our office and is heading to meet you despite the security guards attempts to stop her." "Shit!" Mia cursed under her breath.


    This was bad. Really bad. Thest thing Mia wanted was to meet Vanessa. Though no one in Alessandro''s circle had ever seen or recognized her-since Alessandro had never made Aria''s public appearance-she still feared her identity could be revealed by some other means. Thest thing she wanted was trouble in herfortable life.


    "Tell her I''m not here. Tell her I''m out of town. Mia mumbled as she hurried towards the elevator. "No, tell her I''m out of the country and won''t return for an unknown period." She kept mumbling, striding through her crowded office.


    It was a busy day, and all her staff and designers were working diligently. Mia continued to give instructions to her assistant who was trailing behind her. She had been looking over her shoulder and didn''t realize the elevator doors had opened. Alessandro stepped out of it, his bodyguards nking him, with Vanessa clinging to his side.


    Alessandro stood there indifferently, his cold blue eyes fixed ahead. He exuded an aura ofplete dominance and intimidation, demanding attention. All heads turned towards him, looking at him with awe. Vanessa clung closer as they walked directly to the reception desk.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Alessandro approached from opposite directions, their paths unknowingly converging. Time seemed to slow as they passed each other, separated only by


    a few staff members.


    Chapter 12 My Heart Is Restless


    Mia was in such a rush that she hurried into the elevator just before it descended again, while Alessandro stopped at the reception desk. Standing inside the elevator, Mia swiftly pressed. the button for the first floor. Just then, one of Alessandro''s bodyguards shifted slightly, and Mia caught a glimpse of Alessandro''s back, which she intriguingly found very familiar.


    As the doors of the elevator began to close, Alessandro felt an intense gaze on him and suddenly turned his head. But the elevator doors had already shut, leaving him staring at cold, unyielding steel. His restless eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for anything that might have captured his interest. Finding nothing, he dismissed it as a trick of his mind and turned to face the receptionist, fixing her with an intimidating stare that demanded immediate answers. "Sir, ma''am, I''m telling you honestly. Mise


    Peterson has been out of the country due to work, and we don''t have information on when she''ll be back, the receptionist answered nervously, swallowing hard.


    Despite his alluring personality and charming appearance, the cold aura and dominating presence of Alessandro were terrifying. He was called the cruelest and most ruthless mafia king for a reason. Bullshit!" Vanessa scowled. "One of my friends said she saw her at a recent


    event."


    "She... she might have attended a business party. But we weren''t informed," the receptionist tried to cover confidently but failed, stammering under Alessandro''s angry re.


    "Listen to me, and listen very carefully. Tell your boss that no one has ever refused Alessandro Valentino. If she''s so arrogant, she needs to understand there are severe consequences for messing with me. So, I''m giving her onest chance to correct her mistakes. and offer an apology before I''m forced to have my way," he growled so lowly that a chill ran through the spine of everyone standing near him.


    The receptionist''s eyes widened with fear and her throat felt dry as she struggled to find words, managing only a nod in agreement.


    "Let''s go,


    Vanessa!" Alessandro''s intimidatingmand cut through the air.


    "But..." Vanessa''s whine trailed off when she saw Alessandro ring at her with frustration.


    She had hoped Alessandro would disy more cruelty, which was why she had pestered him to apany her. But she was disappointed that Alessandro let them go with only a threat.


    However, as she caught sight of Alessandro''s sour mood and angry stare, she knew better than to provoke him further. She understood that her schemes could backfire if she pushed him too far.


    As Alessandro left Mia''s office, a strange restlessness crept over him as if something crucial was missing, and the unease in his heart only intensified. It all started with encountering those adorable twins at the mall; the boy bore an uncanny resemnce to him. He tried


    wed, Uct


    Chapter 12 My Heart Is Restless


    +5 Pearts


    brush it off as mere coincidence, but now, in the interior designer''s office, he felt as though. he might find answers to his questions here only. Though he couldn''t quite understand how.


    Taking a deep breath, he cast another observant gaze over the staff and surroundings but found nothing. He concluded that he was simply overwhelmed and in need of a break, but deep down, he knew that throwing himself into work was the only thing keeping him from unravelingpletely since Aria''s departure. Without it, he didn''t dare to imagine where he might be.


    716Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 My Wife


    As the elevator descended to the first floor of her office building, Mia stepped out and rushed. toward the parking lot. Sliding into her car, she finally took a deep breath of relief before. driving home.


    She parked her car and ascended the building''s elevator to her luxurious apartment on the highest floor of the skyscraper, the 50th floor, offering breathtaking views of the city skyline. A genuine smile spread across her face in eager anticipation of seeing her children. They were her rock, her reason for everything, and the thought of embracing them after a long day filled her heart with genuine happiness.


    Unbeknownst to her, another discussion was unfolding at her home. Adam and the twins had already arrived, setting the dining table with takeout and waiting for Mia to join them for dinner.


    "That man looked exactly like Maximo," Gia mused while cing the tes on the table.


    "Don''tpare me with that bad guy," Maximo groaned.


    "But he wasn''t bad; he bought us the gown and saved me from falling," Gia defended, clearly smitten by the handsome stranger she met at the mall.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But it''s weird how he resembles Maximo so much," Adam thought aloud. Just then, they heard the main door open.


    "It seems Mom''s home," Maximo grinned, darting up to see her.


    "Wait, Maximo, Gia! Don''t tell your mom what happened today at the mall. She''ll worry," Adam instructed. In reality, he feared Mia would lose trust in him with her kids and never allow them to go out with him again if she knew what had happened.


    Gia and Maximo nodded in agreement before they all headed towards the entrance, where they found Mia setting her keys and bag on the counter adjacent to the corridor connecting the entrance to the hallway..


    "Mom!" The twins ran to embrace her as Mia grinned, squatting on the ground to hug her precious children.


    "Had fun with your favorite movie star, huh?" Mia teased as she kissed her children''s cheeks.


    "We had lots of fun. We watched a movie and had lunch in a Michelin-starred restaurant," Maximo began to recount, and Mia was intrigued to listen more when she noticed Adam looking at them with an amused smile that seemed purely content and happy. He walked toward her and kissed her forehead.


    "Wee home," he whispered, not wanting to interrupt Maximo and Gia, who were


    reciating their outing with enthusiasm.


    * Pears


    Mis''s heart warmed. She had always wished for happy family like this, but when she thought about her marriage, her nightmares seemed to return, making her take a step away from Adam


    "Alexandro. I just found out that that fucking interior designer lied about not being in the country. She''there, in town, and one of my sources confirmed it," Vanessa gritted her teeth, standing before Alessandro in his office. He was still working, seemingly disinterested in her words


    Vanessa''s fury simmered. How dare someone offend her like this? After all, she was Alessandro Valentino''s fianc¨¦e, the wealthiest man in the country, and the formidable Mafia boss. She was ustomed to having everyone cater to her every whim.


    But to her disappointment, Alessandro''s response was dismissive.


    "Leave that designer, Vanessa. I don''t have time for your petty games. Find another designer and get the job done," he spoke coldly.


    Vanessa refused to relent.


    "No, I want it done by Mia Peterson. It''s about my reputation, Alessandro. I''ve already boasted to my friends that Mia Peterson will personally design our home. You promised it would be our wedding gift," she insisted, her voiceced with sensuality as she wrapped her slender arms around Alessandro''s neck. However, he frowned and immediately removed her


    arms.


    "Do whatever you want, but don''t expect me to apany you again. My time is very precious," Alessandro mumbled indifferently, his attention still fixed on the document before him.


    Vanessa''s frustration boiled over at the thought of the arrogant interior designer and her voice tinged with bitterness. "That''s fine. I''ll take your people with me to teach that woman a lesson for messing with me. Then she''ll have no choice but to work for us." Alessandro remained silent, his focus unwavering on the document in front of him. He didn''t care about Vanessa''s ns. He simply wanted her to leave him alone and let him work in


    peace


    The next day, Mia left home for her office, but she never made it there. She was abducted by Alessandro''s associates, acting on Vanessa''s instructions.


    They whisked her away to the dungeon of the mafia headquarters, where they subjected her


    Chapter 13 My Wife


    to a brutal beating until her cries turned into sobs. Drenched in blood, Miay on the cold. floor, struggling to catch her breath and keep her eyes open.


    Vanessa, with a wicked sneer on her heavily made-up face, looked down at Mia. "Now, you''ll learn not to defy an influential client and think twice before refusing someone like me," she taunted, delivering a hard p that made Mia''s lips bleed. But Mia refused to lower her burning gaze.


    "Do whatever you want, but you''ll never make me work against my will," Mia dered defiantly.


    Her hands were tied, as were her feet. She felt the cowardice of those powerful goons assaulting her while her limbs remained restrained.


    "You arrogant bitch! How dare you talk back to me?" Vanessa pped Mia again, sending her sprawling sideways.


    "Beat her until she agrees to work for me," she instructed the henchmen, who immediately obeyed Vanessa''smand.


    Alessandro had learned that Vanessa had taken the designer to the dungeon. So, he headed directly there. He entered the damp, dimly lit, stinky room where traitors or members of rival gangs were tortured.


    His eyes fell onto the petite form lying helplessly on the floor, and his heart skipped a beat. Restlessness took over every fiber of his body and he swiftly closed the distance. His gaze caught a nce of that beautiful face and his hand instinctively found his handgun in the holster on his chest.


    He didn''t think twice before firing, his steps quickening as he ran toward Mia. Within seconds, all the goons who were assaulting hery dead on the floor.


    "Alessandro, what the hell did you do?" Vanessa''s voice pierced through the chaos, filled with disbelief. But her shock escted when she heard Alessandro''s cry.


    "My wife!"


    He wasted no time, dropping to his knees before Mia, enveloping her in his protective embrace. Before Mia could fullyprehend what was happening, Alessandro pressed his lips against hers, kissing her with an urgency that spoke of his desperate need for her, as if his life depended on it.


    716


    .

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Kissing Her


    Mia was utterly shocked and terrified to see Alessandro before her. She couldn''t believe that after six years, her nightmare sat before her. When Alessandro kissed her with longing and desperation, her confusion only grew. Wasn''t he the same Alessandro who loathed her so much and never wanted to kiss her lovingly, but only wanted to induce pain physical intimacy?


    from their


    But in that kiss, Alessandro had poured his heart and all his feelings, making Mia almost freeze as she was not ustomed to him showing affection. Alessandro finally broke the kiss and murmured while caressing her face, his pained gaze observing her wounds, "You''re alive! You''re alive!"


    Mia thrashed her body and tried to push him away.


    "Get your hand off me, you jerk. I am not your wife!" she yelled with hatred.


    She knew better than to give up and let him think she was his wife, Aria. So she decided to hold her ground and was determined to make him believe that she was Mia Peterson, and she didn''t know him. Her life was better off without him. She didn''t want to go back to that hell again. And when she thought of her children, her determination only strengthened. She didn''t want her children to suffer like she had all her life.


    "What are you saying, baby?" Alessandro whispered, taken aback by Mia''s outburst.


    Baby?!


    Mia rolled her eyes at his endearment. He had never called her with any endearment before.


    However, Alessandro never believed his heart was deceiving him. Every heartbeat of his knew this woman was his wife. His Aria.


    "You are Aria. My wife!" He dered, and cupping her face, he kissed her again, harder and deeper this time.


    Mia gasped at the intensity of the kiss. Her lips parted and Alessandro''s tongue intruded into her mouth. She felt her traitorous body melting in his strong arms despite the pain from the carlier torture by Vanessa and her henchmen. Her devil husband still had that effect on her. But she didn''t want to show any emotions, so she remained cold and tried not to respond to his kisses, although it was bing harder not to kiss him back with each passing moment. As if God had heard her pleas, Vanessa''s sharp shriek made Alessandro pull away, sending a re in her direction.


    "Alessandro, what are you doing? She is not your wife. She is that bitch interior designer. Did you forget to take your medicine again and start having hallucinations?"


    Medicines?! Hallucinations?!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    26


    Chapter I Riceing ther


    5%


    Mia was confused. As far as she remembered, Alessandro was in perfect health when she left. six years ago, and he still looked like his fittest right now. What was Vanessa talking about? But her thoughts were interrupted by Alessandro''s growl. "Shut the fuck up. Vanessa! If you value your life, get the fuck out of my sight before I kill you for assaulting my wife,"


    Vanessa''s jaw dropped and practically touched the floor, her eyes widening almost cartoonishly. If Mia weren''t terrified by Alessandro''s proximity, she would haveughed at Vanessa''s hrious expression.


    However, Mia''s expression mirrored Vanessa''s. She couldn''t understand why Alessandro was angry at Vanessa or why he wanted her to go away. He had always wanted to marry the supermodel, and that was why he had tried to get rid of his wife. Now, he was getting the woman of his dreams, but he was holding Mia instead. Ugh! Mia mentally groaned at the realization that Alessandro Valentino was the mostplicated man she had ever met. She could never read what was going on in his mind. She feared it might be a trick to lure her back to that hell and trap her, torturing her for running away from him.


    She shook with the thought and quickly became more determined.


    As she tried to wriggle out of Alessandro''s steely embrace, she shouted, "Have


    you hit your head somewhere, mister? I told you, I am not your wife. I am Mia Peterson, the interior designer your fianc¨¦e kidnapped and assaulted. Now release my hands and legs before I call the police," Mia threatened, clenching her teeth in anger. Alessandro watched her in shock.


    "Don''t say that, baby!" Alessandro muttered, his voice incredibly softened as he spoke to Mia in contrast to his yelling at Vanessa a moment before.


    "I will throw this woman in the dungeon and make my men torture her until you forgive her. Or if you want, I will leave her there to bleed until she dies for what she did to you. But please, don''t be angry with me, my love," Alessandro literally pleaded. Mia wanted to beg him desperately to drop the act and show his true colors, but she knew better than to reveal her identity and admit that she was his wife, Aria,


    "Wait a moment, sir! Why will you do that to your beloved fianc¨¦e?" she snorted mockingly. "By the way. do me a favor and untie my hands and legs, let me go from here, and I won''t say a word to anyone. I will forget it ever happened, she offered and tried to break the restraint around her hands.


    Alessandro''s hand quickly went to the restraints on Mia''s wrists, and he began untying them.


    He shook his head, mumbling, "I''m sorry, baby. Let''s get you out of here, and I''m taking you to a hospital. Maybe you''re in shock and don''t remember me. Yeah, that''s right. You''re in trauma." He quickly released her.


    B.


    Chapter 14 Kissing Her


    £¤:85%


    "God, what don''t you understand? I''m not in shock. I''m not your wife," Mia groaned in frustration.


    "Yeah, yeah, baby. Let''s have a doctor check on you first," he said. Before Mia could protest, he scooped her up in his possessive arms and began walking out of that filthy ce.


    His assistants, who hade with him, stood behind him, watching their boss with shock. and astonishment as he begged his wife to recognize him. Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and dangerous man in Italy, had never begged anyone in his life. Suddenly, Alessandro stopped and turned to his assistants, gesturing to Vanessa.


    "Take care of her," he ordered in a dangerous tone that made Vanessa tremble with fear for her life.


    "No, Alessandro, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Vanessa kept screaming, but Alessandro turned a deaf ear to her cries. He strode stra

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 His Seduction.


    Alessandro approached his car, carrying Mia in his arms. Everyone around them was stunned, gawking at him. He had never shown this kind of


    and affection to anyone. before. One of his bodyguards standing near the car quickly opened the door, ncing briefly at thedy in his boss''s arms.


    Alessandro very carefully ced Mia on the back seat as if she were made of ss, and stepped inside the car, sitting beside her. Mia shifted to make some space between them, b¨²t her attempt went in vain as the next moment Alessandro picked her up and made her sit on hisp.


    "Put me down, you pervert," Mia shouted, and the driver and the bodyguard swallowed hard because no one had ever dared to talk to Alessandro like this.


    This woman would be doomed for insulting their boss. But to their surprise, Alessandro was not angry at all; he looked amused by the furious little beauty sitting in hisp. Though his worry was evident as Mia''s face bore cuts from the beating, her arms and legs bleeding, and her clothes torn, she remained the most beautiful woman to him.. "Baby, let me tend to your wounds until we reach the hospital," Alessandro said softly, retrieving the first aid kit from his car and gently cleaning her wounds with disinfectant swabs.


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know what she was feeling at that moment, but she was overwhelmed by her husband''s gesture. Alessandro had never paid attention to her pain and wounds before. Hell, he had never paid attention to her in those years. So this change of heart was difficult for Mia to believe.


    Throughout the ride to the hospital, Alessandro had Mia sit on hisp despite her arguments and attempts to get away. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from his wife. He still couldn''t believe it was really happening-that his beloved wife was safe and alive, sitting on hisp and in his arms. Unable to resist the overwhelming surge of emotions coursing through him after finding her, he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    Mia punched his chest hard and pushed him away forcefully. Alessandro frowned, pulling back slightly and looking at his wife in confusion.


    "Stop kissing me, you shameless prick," Mia scolded.


    "I can''t help it, my wife. I need to kiss you, to feel you," he whispered in her ear as he pulled her closer, and she gasped, feeling his hard and huge length pressing against her butt. "You are mine. My Aria!"


    "I am not..." Mia began to protest, but her objection dissolved in his kiss as his lips fervently mmed on hers.


    126 Bed Der 2


    45 Pealin


    Keep dening and rolling your eyes and FII keep kissing you, Alesandra whispered Netween Liske


    His strong, muscr arm circled her slim waist tightly as if he feared she would disappear if he loosened his grip. After a few protests, Mia''s senses became overwhelmed by her husband a seductive kisses. She felt her head spinning, her body sumbing to his allure, lost in his embrace.


    She only regained her senses when the car door opened, and Alessandro broke their kiss. She turned crimson with embarrassment, realizing that the bodyguard and driver had witnessed then intimate moment.


    However, Alessandro remained unaffected, appearing calm and rxed as he trailed his thumb over Mia''s lips, wiping his saliva from her kiss-swollen lips before draping his suit jacket over her shoulders and helping her into it. Then, stepping out of the car, he carried her his arms and walked towards the hospital entrance.


    "No, I can walk..." Mia began to protest again, but her words were muffled by her husband''s warm lips as he kissed her publicly.


    Her


    eyes


    widened at her husband''s shamelessness. Who was this man? He couldn''t be her heartless husband, Alessandro Valentino. Her husband had never shown this kind of PDA in the three years of their marriage. Then why now?


    "Protest more if you want me to kiss you again, baby," Alessandro threatened sweetly, making Mia gape at him in shock. Freaking ckmailing jerk!


    She cursed him in her mind as Alessandro walked authoritatively while carrying her in his arms as if she weighed nothing. Alessandro didn''t even leave her side, despite the doctor warning him multiple times to stay


    out of the treatment room.


    "Is she alright?" Alessandro asked as the doctor finished treating Mia''s wound and prescribed some painkillers.


    "She seems fine. No internal injuries are detected. You can take her home," the doctor said


    calmly, but Alessandro wasn''t convinced.


    He gestured for the doctor to speak with him in private. The doctor huffed before following the mafia king to a corner.


    "I think you need to run a thorough check-up on my wife as she is behaving strangely. It might be because of the shock of the incident," Alessandro insisted in his authoritative tone.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Valentino. Mrs. Valentino is perfectly fine mentally. I have already checked.


    Wed,


    Chapter 15 His Seduction


    But giving her some rest and keeping her away from stress will help her recover faster," the doctor advised, causing Alessandro to frown.


    "You are useless. I will take my wife to the best doctor," the mafia king grumbled, scowling. making the doctor sigh in frustration.


    "Let''s go,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    love. I''ll take you to see another doctor" Alessandro said as he approached Mia.


    "I''m feeling better, Mr. Valentino," she said, and Alessandro felt a sense vu. Aria used


    of d¨¦j¨¤ to call him Mr. Valentino. Hearing it in her sweet voice again was like a breath of fresh air.


    "Besides, I''m not your wife. I''m Mia Peterson," she pressed, crossing her arms around her chest.


    The doctor chuckled under his breath upon hearing her. He thought it was Alessandro who was acting strangely, calling a woman his wife who wasn''t actually his wife. So he needed consultation instead. But a death re from Alessandro made the doctor realize his mistake, and he swiftly left the room, giving them privacy.


    "Baby, if you''re still upset, I understand. I''m ready to do anything, but pleasee home," Alessandro sighed, stepping closer and stretching his arms, taking his wife again into his embrace.


    The more Mia struggled, the tighter Alessandro held her, as if to melt her into his body and never part.


    Alessandro bowed his head to kiss Mia''s delicate lips, perhaps five years ago, his wife dared not defy him, but now with a little aggressive, let him more obsessed.


    Alessandro lifted his hand to Mia''s head and continued to deepen the kiss, his other hand moving uncontrobly toward the softness of Mia''s breast, which he had not tasted for so long of his dear wife.


    Mia''s body reacted to his touch uncontrobly.


    "Fuck, you''re so wet, your body is more honest than you, my dear wife..." Alessandro loosened Mia''s red, swollen lips and whispered hoarsely in her ear.


    "I... I''m not your wife, let me go, ah..." Mia tried to resist, but a moan escaped from her mouth.


    She arched her body when his hand went down to the side of her butt. She could still feel his warm palm against her clothing.


    Once she sensed his action, Mia somehow mustered up the force to shove and p him away.


    "Get away from me, asshole!" Mia said with irritation.


    Let Me Go My Matta Husband

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Let Me Go!


    "I don''t know why you''re mistaking me for your wife. Does she look like me? It''s not my fault if I have some resemnce to your wife, but I am not her. I am Mia Peterson, and


    to ept it." Mia stared at him.


    you have


    Alessandro looked dumbfounded at the woman before him; she looked exactly like his wife. However, Alessandro didn''t believe a word she said.


    He wasn''t ready to ept that she wasn''t his Aria but some interior designer, Mia Peterson. Maybe his eyes were deceiving him, but his heart? It couldn''t be wrong in recognizing the woman he had loved his whole life.


    heart had felt her heartbeat synchronized with his when he kissed her. His eyes caught the emotions in her hazel orbs when he begged her. His body, which had been cold and unable to feel anything in those six years, reacted to her touch, and he was rock hard in his pants within a second of having her in his arms. All signs were screaming only one thing: How could it be possible that she was not his wife?


    "Aria, don''t be so cruel to your husband," he whispered, grabbing her wrist and pulling her into his arms.


    Mia wiggled and writhed, struggling hard to free herself, but her husband seemed determined to hold her for eternity.


    "Please, Mr. Valentino, let me go, please. My family would be waiting for me," Mia pleaded desperately.


    Family?!


    It surprised Alessandro once again. His Aria was an orphan and had no one to call her family other than him. Did it mean this woman was actually not his Aria, but someone else?


    His heart filled with disappointment as his eyes turned cold and menacing again.


    However, Mia was only worried about her children. Everyone would have known by now that she was missing, and they would be searching for her. She was worried they would reach out to the police for help, which would be another problem. If they inquired further, it was possible her identity would be revealed.


    Suddenly, Alessandro released her and took a step back. "I will let you go on one condition,"


    "What is that?" Mia asked swiftly, her voiceced with desperation for her freedom.


    "You personally have to decorate my new house in Paris," Alessandro proposed.


    Mia took a few moments before replying. It was very risky to work for Alessandro, but she had no choice. Maybe if she kept refusing to work for him, it could make him suspicious


    Chapter 15 Let Me Gol


    again. So she agreed.


    "Okay, Mr. Valentino. I will design your new home in Paris," she said, nodding slowly.


    "Good," Alessandro''s cold reply came in a clipped tone. "Let''s go then. I will drop you home."


    "No need," Mia suddenly shook her head and refused firmly. She did not want him to find out about the twins. She still could not trust her devil husband. "I can manage, and thank you so much for taking me to the hospital. I will pay you back all the money you spent on my hospital bills." *No need. Consider it aspensation for my people causing trouble to you," he responded, looking intently at her.


    Mia felt like she would melt under his hot gaze if she didn''t leave immediately. She nodded and, turning on her heels, hurried to exit the hospital. This time, he did not attempt to stop her.


    Just as Mia was about to leave the hospital, Matteo entered and was extremely shocked to see her alive. He froze in his ce and stared at Mia without blinking his eyes, as if he had seen a ghost. Mia was also startled to see him there, but she didn''t show it. She knew Matteo was Alessandro''s best friend, but she remained indifferent as if she had never met him. Quickly, she called a cab and left for home.


    "Alessandro, she.. she was Aria. She is alive, Alessandro!" Matteo gasped in disbelief as he rushed toward Alessandro and practically ran into the Mafia king, who was still looking at Mia''s back as she hurried away from him.


    "No!" Alessandro exhaled heavily. "She is not Aria," he dered, turning his back and heading. toward the parking lot.


    Matteo promptly followed the Mafia King.


    "No, she is Aria. My eyes can''t be deceiving me. She is alive, Alessandro," Matteo murmured urgently.


    Alessandro turned abruptly to face his friend, causing Matteo to stop on impulse to avoid colliding with the Mafia king.


    "She is Mia Peterson, the interior designer, and she is not my wife," Alessandro announced sternly. His face remained expressionless as he raised his hands and put on his sunsses to hide his stormy eyes behind them. Matteo shook his head, unable to grasp how two people could look so simr.


    "What brings you here searching for me?" Alessandro asked, breaking Matteo''s conflicted


    weu, UCI Z


    Chapter 16 Let Me Gol


    thoughts.


    "Ah, right," he suddenly remembered the purpose ofing here. "Maria called me and said you ordered to punish Vanessa?" Matteo asked, his confusion evident. "I was trying to reach you on the phone, but you didn''t pick up. So I found out from your bodyguards that you brought a woman to the hospital and I came here to deliver your stepmother''s message."


    Vanessa was Alessandro''s fianc¨¦e, and Matteo didn''t understand why his best friend wanted. his people to take her to the dungeon and torture her. What could she have done so bad?


    "What does she want?" Alessandro asked back, frustration creeping into his voice.


    "She wants you to release Vanessa because if anything happens to her, what will she answer her sister?" Matteo ryed Maria''s exact words to Alessandro.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Alright. Instruct our people to release Vanessa," Alessandromanded indifferently without ncing at his friend.


    Matteo nodded, looking at the Mafia king with more confusion. But he knew better than to question Alessandro Valentino''s decision. So he quickly took out his phone to instruct their people to release Vanessa and ensure her safety.


    Matteo remained puzzled, his gaze fixed on Alessandro''s inscrutable expression, it''s hard to believe that the woman he saw at the hospital wasn''t Alessandro''s wife.


    But the Mafia king strode confidently toward the car, paying no heed to the admiring nces from thedies.


    "I want all the information on Mia Peterson." After Alessandro sat in the car, he ordered.


    716

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Spitting Image


    sanickel


    Wien Mis returned home, he found Niven in packet are, making calls and barking consers in the gibi


    de Mise dropped the call mid-convertation and


    rated ward Her


    "Mai" Hivoice trembled with relief and mentemorion as he hugged her tightly. "Thank Cind you came back home," he mummoned, there his worried eyes took in her bandaged baby?


    "What happened to you, hody? And where were you? Your phone wasn''t even reachable?" Adams voice was a mix of annoyance and concern as he fired off a string of questions. Calm down. Adam First, tell me where Gia and Maximo are," Mia asked about her children. her voice steady but anxious


    "They''re inside, ying with their toys" Emily emerged from a room, closing the door behind her as she spoke. Mia''s eyes met Emily''s silently conveying her deep concern for her children


    rading Mia''s mind, Emily answered her unspoken question. "Don''t worry, they don''t know anything. For them, you''re at work? Mia sighed in relief.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    are you going to tell me what happened to you and who did this to you?" Adam asked again with desperation in his voice.


    "I met with a small ident, and my phone was broken in it. I couldn''t contact you, but some people helped me get to the hospital. After the checkup, I returned home. Don''t worry, nothing major happened, and I am perfectly fine." she said, concealing the truth. She couldn''t tell them about her abduction. Revealing that would mean exining the entire story and mentioning Alessandro. She didn''t want anyone to be suspicious of her wasn''t willing to let anyone know about it.


    past. She


    "Nothing happened?!" Adam scowled. "Nothing happened, huh? You have scratches all over and marks as if someone had beaten you." He peered deep into her eyes, searching for the truth


    Mia averted her gaze, not wanting Adam to uncover the hidden secret in her eyes.


    I was hit badly by a car, but the impact didn''t hurt me much. I''m safe, she lied, crossing her fingers in hope that Adam would believe her and stop asking questions.


    "God, Mia My heart almost stopped and I couldn''t breathe when I couldn''t reach you. Don''t do it again. Adam pleaded, taking her face in hisrge hands.


    00 85%


    Dwie 17 Spotting Image


    Mia''s heart melted. No one had ever cared for her this much. She didn''t have many friends, but Adam and Emily were the only people she could rely on.


    "I am fine and safe, Adam. Mia whispered, taking Adam''s hands from her face and holding them in assulMICE


    Ma''am, you don''t know what we went through when we found out you were missing. We were so worried and scared. Every phone call seemed like it was you, but..." Emily trailed off, her voice trembling with the thought of something untoward happening to Mia. "Mr. Whitmore called everyone and sent many people to search for you," she added, concern etched on her face.


    Mia''s heart filled with gratitude and guilt at the same time for the stress her friend went through because of her.


    "Emily, we''re not at work. No need to be formal, Mia said with a soft smile.


    Emily nodded and then hurried to hug her tightly. "I''m so happy you''re alright," she said, her voice thick with emotion.


    Thank you for taking care of Gia and Maximo, Mia said, her gratitude evident.


    Emily shook her head. "Ah, they''re my little angels. You don''t have to thank me for taking care of them.""""


    Emily had been with Mia from the beginning. She had witnessed Mia''s struggles and her rise to sess through sheer hard work. She truly adored Mia, both as a single mother and as an entrepreneur. To Emily, Mia was the strongest woman she had ever met. "Mommy!" Gia and Maximo came out of their room after hearing themotion.


    "My babies!" Mia kneeled down as both twins ran and jumped excitedly into their mother''s embrace. She winced slightly, the pain still lingering despite the painkillers.


    "What happened to you, Mommy?" Gia asked, taking Mia''s beautiful face in her small hands. Her cute eyes blinked with concern.


    "Mommy slipped and fell on her face," Mia giggled humorously as she took her daughter''s small hand in hers and kissed it gently.


    "Oh, Mommy, I have told you so many times that you have to be extra cautious while walking. But you always talk on the phone and never pay attention to the road," Maximo. whined sullenly.


    Mia was slightly amused and slightly scared as he had taken after his father and was as intimidating as Alessandro, even at just five years old.


    "Okay, baby boy, I will be more careful next time." Mia smiled as she promised her son.


    11 27 Wed Oct 2 B


    Chapter 17 Spitting image


    +5 Pearts


    "Hmm Maximo nodded, and Mia couldn''t help but shake her head. There was absolutely. no doubt about it, he was the spitting image of his father in every way.


    "Alright kids, let mommy rest, and how about I make your favorite pasta?!" Emily suggested.


    "Yes, you''re the best, Emily," Gia grinned happily.


    "And Mia, freshen up and change clothes. I''ll whip up a nutritious soup for you, packed with plenty of vegetables, Emily said with the warmth and reassurance of a good friend. Mia nodded in agreement.


    Till be there in two minutes," she replied as she made her way to her room.


    "Take your time and go easy. If you need any help, I''m right here for you," Adam offered, a hint of mischief in his seductive voice.


    "No, thanks. I can manage," Mia rolled her eyes before heading to her room.


    As she went to her room and stood before the vanity table, she saw her reflection. She was still wearing Alessandro''s jacket over her torn and dirty clothes. The memories of the previous events surged through her heart. She hugged the jacket as if it held the warmth she needed in this time of distress. Surprisingly, she felt a sense of rxation. But the need to protect her heart and her kids remained strong. She would do anything to keep her cruel husband from discovering the truth she was hiding.


    716

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 A Man In Love


    "Here is all the information about Mia Petersons you requested," Matteo said as he handed the file to Alessandro.


    "You people are very quick to get all the information so soon," Alessandro remarked sarcastically.


    But the truth was, Matteo was also very curious to know who Mia Peterson really was.


    "I have the most efficient people, Matteo shrugged arrogantly.


    He was one of the topwyers and had the best team working under him. Working with the mafia king of western Italy and handling his businesses had made him even more risk-taking and fearless. "However, I haven''t read it yet. As soon as I got it, I rushed to you," Matteo muttered as he opened one of the files and started reading intently.


    "So, she started as an assistant to the famous interior designer Elise Laurent and thenunched her own interior design business. Her rapid sess made her a target for many people who envied her," Matteo began, giving Alessandro a brief summary. The mafia king was also holding a copy of the report in his hand, reading it attentively.


    Aria had no knowledge of interior design. She had never worked in her life. When she married Alessandro, she was still studying but dropped out of school as Alessandro demanded she be a full-time housewife. As Alessandro dug deeper into the file, he found more differences between Aria and Mia, which made his heart sink with an uneasy feeling.


    "It says Mia Peterson is the secret girlfriend of movie star Adam Whitmore. They have been dating for a long time and have twins together," Matteo added, murmuring as he continued. to read the information eagerly.


    at


    The photo attached to the report left Alessandro momentarily dumbfounded. He stared the kids in the picture; they were the same ones he had met while shopping with Vanessa at the mall.


    He sighed deeply, then shifted his gaze to Adam and Mia, who were looking at each other while holding hands with the children, resembling a happy family.


    "Oh my God!" Matteo gasped, his eyes wide with shock as he too looked at the photo without blinking. "This is unbelievable! Those kids bear such a strong resemnce to you. And the boy!" He paused, lifting his eyes to Alessandro, whose face remained impassive. "He looks exactly like you, as if he''s your son, not Adam''s, Matteo mumbled, still struck by the likeness. between the boy and the mafia king. "There''s no doubt-the woman in the photo is your wife," he asserted with a firm nod.


    3 in 1erm


    45 Pears


    SP


    No. Metro, she is not my wife the mafia king fused.


    Come on. Alessandra. I''m not blind. Not only re, but anyone can see the simrity between you wife and this woman. Only identical twins can look so alike, Matter reasoned with an irritated sigh


    Unexpectedly, Alessandro remained indifferent as he said in his cold voice, "Look at the woman in this photo She looks so happy, her smile so bright," his eyes fixed on the woman in the photo as he continued. "She can''t be my wife. I''ve never seen Aria this happy with me. No one ever has seen her smile. Leave her and her family alone. She is a different woman, Mix Peterson, not my wife"


    Alessandre then tore up the file containing Mia''s information and threw it in the garbage bin. Matteo gaped at his friend in confusion. This was not the reaction he had expected from Alessandro


    "You can''t be serious, right?!" Matteo furrowed his brow.


    "Matteo, I am always serious when I decide something." Alessandro replied in his authoritative tone.


    "Then why did you ask for the report on her?" Matteo shot back, wanting an eptable. reaction from the mafia king.


    "To clear doubts," Alessandro said calmly.


    Matteo shook his head. "Let me inquire more about her," he insisted, exhaling sharply.


    "No need. I know she is not the woman I was looking for," Alessandro dismissed him firmly.


    ""But Alessandro-"


    "That''s it, Matteo," Alessandro interrupted in an intimidating voice. "I have more important work than chasing a woman. End this discussion," he ordered, busying himself with reading the documents on his table before signing them. Matteo sat there staring at the mafia king in disbelief.


    This was not the friend Matteo had known all his life. The man he had known was obsessive and would fight for what was rightfully his. But the man sitting before Matteo right now had changed.


    This man was in love-madly, deeply, and truly in love.


    Matteo had seen how his friend had suffered for six long years in the agony of losing his wife. Alessandro had beenpletely shattered, a broken man. Now that he had found the remedy for his broken heart, the woman he had loved all his life, he was ready to let her go so easily? Without a fight?


    4 B.


    Chapter 18 A Man In LoveN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Had he aruly believed that this woman wasn''t Aria? But Alessandro had never failed to judge a person by their face.


    This realization made Matteo more confused. He closed the file in his hand and slumped it on the desk before him in exasperation. Matteo was so confused he felt like he didn''t know. the man sitting before him at all. This couldn''t be his friend Alessandro, the heartless, ruthless Mafia king.


    716


    G

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Marry Me!


    Mia immersed herself in her work. She hadn''t seen Alessandro since that day, which gradually convinced her that he believed she wasn''t his wife. She felt a huge sense of relief and happiness, knowing she and her children were safe from the monster. However, she had agreed to take the job of designing Alessandro''s new home. So, she started working on it diligently. In addition, she had Duke Alexander''s apartment to decorate as well. The week flew by, and soon it was the day Adam had to leave for the shooting of his new movie.


    Adam insisted that Mia drop him off at the airport. Despite her desire to avoid the limelight and being seen with a movie star, she agreed to apany him. He had always been there for her and her kids, even though she never asked for his help, and she felt grateful to him.


    "Do you know why I wanted you to drop me off?" Adam asked as they headed to the airport, sitting in his Porsche.


    "Because you like to bother me," Mia rolled her eyes dramatically, making Adam chuckle.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "No! I never like to bother you, baby," he whispered, leaning closer. "But I wanted to spend some time alone with you before I leave."


    "Stop calling me that. I am not your baby," Mia scolded softly, leaning away from him and pushing him back into his seat.


    "Then be my baby," Adam said suddenly, his eyes reflecting the sincerity of his words.


    Mia felt a wave of nervousness wash over her as he began to speak with genuine seriousness.


    "Marry me, Mia Peterson," he demanded authoritatively.


    "Adam," Mia sighed, looking at him with pleading eyes. "You know I can''t marry you," she


    told him.


    "Why can''t you marry me, Mia?" Adam frowned


    He was tired of being rejected by the woman he loved. Many women would kill to marry him, and here he was, proposing to this stubborn woman hundreds of times only to get rejected.


    "It''s.. it''splicated, and you won''t understand," Mia wanted to dismiss him as she always did.


    "No, I don''t understand it, but please let me understand yourplicated situation," he emphasized thest two words in frustration.


    "Is there someone else?" Adam''s heart stopped ather


    Chapter 19 Marry Me


    Mia hesitated for a brief second. She had loved Alessandro, but now she didn''t have any feelings for him since he had tried to kill her and their babies. Practically, she was still married to him, but it wasn''t legal with her new identity and new life. Nevertheless, she wasn''t ready for any kind of rtionship ormitment after going through hell in her previous marriage.


    But Adam wasn''t anything like Alessandro; he was sweet and caring, and Mia''s heart warmed when he never hid his affection for her and her kids. Other women had quickly epted his proposal and reciprocated his love. But Mia wasn''t any other woman. Her heart had turned to stone long ago, and her feelings had died years before. Now she only lived for her children, determined to give them the good life they deserved.


    "No, that''s not the reason, Adam, but." she tried to reason with him, but Adam didn''t let herplete.


    "If you don''t have anyone in your life, you should marry me, Mia. I am giving you time until my next visit because I won''t hear a ''no'' next time when Ie with a ring to put on your finger, he dered shamelessly, and Mia''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    Before she could respond, the car stopped as they arrived at the airport, and Adam Whitmore''s bodyguard opened the door for him.


    Adam stepped out of the car before Mia, who wore a scarf to cover her face, avoiding the paparazzi who followed Adam like bees to honey.


    "See you soon, Mia, Adam said as he hugged her, whispering in her ear, "This time will be the toughest, being apart from you, baby. I can''t wait to return to you and make you mine forever."


    Mia swallowed hard at his unwavering demand. She struggled to find the right words to firmly decline him. Only a foolish woman could break Adam Whitmore''s heart. But she knew she had to protect him from the danger lurking in her life, from her tragic past. She felt like the unluckiest woman alive, fearing she could ruin his life with her dark history, she thought to herself.


    "Adam, I don''t..." she began to exin, but he ced a finger on her lips, silencing her.


    "Shh... I know you don''t love me. But trust me, my love is enough for us both," he assured with a confident smile. "And believe me, one day, I will make you fall in love with me," he added, winking, which made Mia roll her eyes at his overconfidence.


    "Go now, or you will miss the flight," Mia gently pushed him towards the airport entrance, and Adam sighed.


    "I wish I could miss this flight and stay here with you forever," hemented, motioning to his bodyguards to follow him as they took his bags.


    Mia waved goodbye to him before turning and sliding into the Porsche Adam had left for her


    .


    Chapter 19 Marry Me!


    as


    the


    to drop her at her office. Lost in her thoughts about work, she stared out the window car navigated through the crowded traffic. Unbeknownst to her, another car moved alongside hers, as someone watched her from afar, keeping a vignt eye on her and observing her every move daily.


    716

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 First Time


    Alessandro''s face was gloomy and cold as he watched Mia drop Adam Whitmore at the aport. They hugged before Adam left, and Miaggot into the car and headed to her office.


    Dangerous emotions swirled in Alessandro''s heart as he watched them together. He instructed his driver to follow her car. He watched her go to her office before heading to his own office to work. After a few hours and attending two meetings, he felt unwell and left for home, instructing his assistant to reschedule his meetings for tomorrow.


    I was expecting you home earlier, Alessandro, Matteo''s sarcastic tone greeted him as Alessandro entered the apartment where he was staying in Paris while his mansion was being prepared. Alessandro scowled at him.


    "What are you doing here, Matteo? Don''t you have work?" Alessandro grumbled.


    Matteo remained silent for a long minute, ncing at his friend who looked weak and haggard from not eating properly for days. Alessandro had almost lost his appetite and sleep, the dark circles under his blue eyes proof of his struggles. He had lost a lot of weight and no longer cared about his appearance, his overgrown stubble and hair a testament to his neglect. Who would believe this was the dangerous and cruel mafia king feared by everyone? This time, he looked like a man in desperate need of help.


    And Matteo was not going to leave him alone when he knew his friend needed him. He had seen Alessandro go through this stage six years ago, and it had taken a long time for him to recover from the shock. But this time was different, and Matteo couldn''t let the mafia king torture himself like this again. He decided to stay, delegating all his important work to his assistant, just to be with his best friend.


    "I was going to ask you the same question, Alessandro," Matteo shot back. "I thought you had work here for only two days. Now it''s been more than a week and you''re still here."


    "My work requires me to stay longer," Alessandro replied indifferently as he headed to his room, with Matteo following closely behind.


    "Come on, Alessandro. Look at yourself. What happened to the ruthless mafia king? You look like shit," Matteo said, wincing as Alessandro red at him murderously through the mirror while taking off his tie.


    "Look, I''m worried about you. You haven''t eaten anything in a week, and you haven''t even taken a bath," Matteo sighed, holding up his hands in surrender before the mafia king could pull out his gun and shoot him dead. "How long are you going to keep going like this, huh?" he asked, his toneced with frustration.


    "I am fine, Matteo. Leave me alone. I don''t need anyone," Alessandro growled as he went to his walk-in closet to change intofortable sweatpants and a shirt.


    When he came out, he went downstairs, leaving the food on the dining table untouched,


    Chapter 20 First Time


    without even ncing at it. He headed straight to the bar and poured himself a drink. Matteo helplessly watched his friend destroy his life as if punishing himself for something. His heart. ached for the mafia king. Alessandro had done many bad things, but he had also suffered immensely, perhaps enough to be forgiven for his sins.


    The thought made Matteo''s stomach churn with fear. If Alessandro had truly lost the will to live, then no one could save him from himself.


    With determination bubbling in his head, Matteo strode toward his friend with anger and snatched the ss of scotch from his hands. "I won''t let you do this to yourself, even if you kill me," he announced firmly.


    "What''s your fucking problem?" Alessandro snarled, making Matteo tremble slightly, but he held his ground.


    "You. You are my problem, and I can''t see you like this," Matteo told him, his eyes filled with concern and emotion.


    Alessandro didn''t have anyone other than Matteo who truly cared about him. Everyone else. was there for his wealth or out of fear.


    "Then fucking go away," Alessandro groaned as he poured himself another ss and gulped it down in one go.


    Matteo knew his efforts were futile, but he couldn''t ept defeat. However, making Alessandro do something was an impossible task. Feeling frustrated, Matteo mmed the ss on the bar counter and stormed out of the apartment.


    Alessandro let out a heavy breath as he poured himself another drink, nning to drink until he passed out because he couldn''t sleep without it. But even after consuming many drinks, which he lost count of, he couldn''t forget about the reality and the pain and emptiness in his heart. He quickly grabbed his jacket, throwing it over his shoulder, and instructed his driver. to bring the car around as he descended to the parking lot of his apartment building.


    After a while, he found himself standing before Mia Peterson''s apartment building, staring hopelessly at her window. Her room was dark, and it seemed she would be asleep at thiste hour of the night.


    Suddenly, Mia''s room illuminated as if the heavens had heard Alessandro''s unspoken prayer.


    Mia was overworked and was trying to sleep, but something was bothering her, making her heart restless. On impulse, she went to open her window to get some fresh air and stared at the dark sky, adorned with stars and the moon.


    Alessandro watched only her as she sat on the window ledge, making invisible designs in the air and wiping them away with a huff. He unconsciously smiled at her cute actions. His dull eyes brightened, never leaving her for even a moment, as his lips curled up into a smile so alluring it was almost blinding. The bodyguards and driver were stunned, unable to believe


    213


    B


    Chapter 20 First Time


    14-85%


    their eyes as their formidable boss smiled. No one had ever seen him smile before.


    Then, they looked at the woman whom Alessandro was watching with eyes full of love and longing. Curiosity grew about her because this woman couldn''t be ordinary; she was someone very special, who had made an impossible act possible for the first time in history.


    716Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Special Guests


    "Miss Peterson, I think you need to rest," Emily said as she entered Mia''s office.


    All the staff of the M.P. Interiors had left, but Min was still working.


    "I can''t, Emily. I need to finish the design of one of the bedrooms today so I can start work on the mansion tomorrow," Mia sighed as she resumed sketching the design on theptop. She was so tired she had almost lost sleep over the two projects she was handling. Both clients. demanded that she personally design their homes with Mia Peterson''s signature style.


    "Oh,e on, Mia, Emily huffed in irritation. Now that she was off duty, she could call her by name. "I can''t let you drown in work. You haven''te this far through hard work just to tire yourself out day and night. Give yourself a break and forget about those clients," she grumbled.


    Miaughed amusingly.


    "I wanted to refuse one of them or tell one to wait until I get time, but to my doom, both our clients are very powerful and dangerous personalities, and I can''t refuse them," Mia sighed, shrugging helplessly.


    "Yeah, yeah. One is the dangerous and ruthless businessman Alessandro Valentino, and the other is the Duke of Monaco, Emily rolled her eyes.


    "But I must admit, your both clients are kind of hot," Emily smirked mischievously.


    "Shut up, Emily," Mia shook her head. "We don''t get involved with clients. It affects our work and reputation," she reasoned while working on designing the room.


    "But it doesn''t mean you have to work overtime and kill yourself with sleepless nights," Emily protested. "Now leave it ande with me," she tugged Mia''s arm, forcing her to save her work files and get up.


    "Where?" Mia gasped as Emily swiftly pulled her out of her office and towards the parking lot.


    "We''re going out clubbing for a girls'' night out," she winked with a naughty smile, causing Mia to''shake her head..


    "But Gia and Maximo will be waiting for me," Mia protested.


    "Oh, your kids are smarter than you, Mia Peterson. Actually, it was their idea to take you out for


    some rxation and fun." Mia shook her head at Emily''s remark. It wasn''t new to hear about her kids nning something for her; they indeed loved her so much that they wanted. their mom to be happy. "By the way, I''ve talked to their nanny, and she will stay overtime until we return home," Emily informed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Emily was divorced by her cheating husband and lived with Mia and her family. When she


    was in need of money and a job, Mia supported her, and they had been together like soul


    sisters ever since.


    "But how can I go clubbing in work clothing?" Mia tried to refuse again. She needed to finish work and get Alessandro Valentino out of her life forever and permanently.


    "You are the Mia Peterson. You exude style effortlessly: you don''t need fancy clothes to look hot and go anywhere. Emily boasted, making Mia snort at her friend''s overconfidence.


    Now, if you''re convinced, can we proceed and liave some fun tonight?" Emily pleaded, knowing how much of a workaholic her boss and friend was.


    "Do I have a choice?" Mia batted her eyshes dramatically.


    "No!" Emily grinned as they both got into the car, and Emily drove them to the most happening club in Paris.


    "Wow!" Emily breathed out, watching the crowd and the ambiance of the club. "Now we have to wait in line," she groaned as they took their ce in the long queue. It seemed never-ending as it was the weekend, and the entire city seemed to be heading to this club tonight. "I was telling you toe quickly. Now see, we won''t get to enter," Emily whined, her face crestfallen.


    "I''m sorry, Emily," Mia said, feeling bad for her. Let''s wait a little longer; maybe we''ll get a chance to enter, she suggested.


    Before Emily could reply, a deep voice startled them from behind.


    "Any problem,dies?!"


    Mia and Emily turned abruptly to find the Duke of Monaco standing there, with his bodyguard following closely behind. This time, he wasn''t in a formal business suit but wore a casual t-shirt, denim jeans, and an expensive ck leather jacket. "No problem, Lord Alexander," Mia smiled. "We''re just waiting our turn to enter the club."


    Lord Alexander gazed at Mia intently with his dark eyes fathom.


    TR


    filled with something Mia couldn''t


    "Miss Peterson, you don''t have to wait to get entry into my club. Come with me," he instructed, striding purposefully forward. The bouncers at the entrance swiftly lifted the barrier, allowing him to pass.


    "Oh, God, he owns the most happening club in town," Emily murmured, as Mia and Emily followed the Duke inside.


    Mia subtly signaled to her friend to contain her excitement as both were stunned by Lord


    11 28 Wed, Oct 2 B


    Chapter 21 Special Guests


    Alexander''s unexpected kindness and generosity.


    ¡ú


    "The drinks and food are on me," Lord Alexander said as he gestured for someone toe over. The manager rushed over, visibly trembling with nervousness and unable to meet Lord Alexander''s gaze. "Remember these two lovely faces and ensure they never wait," Lord Alexander instructed the manager firmly, who frantically nodded in response. "They are my special guests."


    "I understand, Your Highness," the manager replied before turning to Mia and Emily. "What would youdies like?"


    Mia and Emily ced their orders, and the manager personally attended to their requests.


    "Lord Alexander, you seem to have a myriad of hidden ventures," Mia teased, eliciting a heartyugh from him.


    "Please, call me Alexander, Miss Peterson," he insisted courteously.


    Mia nodded, adding, "Only if you call me Mia.


    "Mia!" Alexander repeated her name with some emotions in his voice.


    However, Mia couldn''t understand whether Lord Alexander was kind to everyone or if she was a special case. She had heard about him being very fearsome, to the extent that people didn''t even dare to look at his face for fear of being executed. But the smile the Duke of Monaco was giving her seemed quite the opposite of his reputation.


    716

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Alessandro Again


    Mia took a slow sip of her drink, savoring the taste. "I''m working on your apartment, and it will be finished soon," she told Lord Alexander, her eyes twinkling with confidence.


    Lord Alexander swirled the ice in his scotch sszily, his gaze fixed on the amber liquid. "Take your time, Mia. I''m in no hurry," he replied, his voice calm and unhurried. "My reputation is to deliver projects on time, Alexander," Mia said, smiling.


    Lord Alexander chuckled, nodding. "You are very hardworking and talented, Mia, I must admit.


    "That''s why you want me to design your home, Alexander," Mia shrugged, feeling at ease.


    Talking with the Duke felt as natural as chatting with family. She had known him for always, it seemed. Lord Alexander felt the same. It was this connection that made him different with her, softening his usual cold and serious demeanor. It made others wonder if this truly was the same ruthless Lord Alexander Montecarlo they knew.


    Suddenly, Lord Alexander''s phone began ringing, and he took a look at the caller ID.


    "Excuse me,dies," he said, getting up and finishing his drink in onerge gulp. "I have to leave. But you enjoy the evening and feel free to call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you,


    Lord Alexander," Emily said, bowing slightly and smiling as she curtseyed.


    "You''re more than wee, Miss Yang." Lord Alexander nodded. Turning to Mia, he added, "See youter..." He paused, his observing eyes fixed on Mia''s face before he continued, ...Mia."


    "Sure!" Mia replied, getting up to her feet and waiting for Lord Alexander to turn and leave. As soon as the Duke was out of sight, Emily and Mia both slumped onto the sofa and let out a breath of relief.


    "God, Lord Alexander has such an intimidating aura. I couldn''t enjoy my drink the whole time he was here," Emily admitted with a loud exhale, finishing her drink and motioning to the waitress for another one. "No!" Mia protested, narrowing her eyes. "He is not that intimidating. I found him very cool."


    Oh, oh! Ma''am! Do you like him?" Emily bumped Mia''s shoulder with hers, a mischievous. grin spreading across her face. "Should I tell Adam to be ready for morepetition from the Duke of Monaco?" ''Shut up!" Mia shook her head, giggling. "I don''t feel at


    11.28 Wed, Oct 2 G


    Chapter 22 Alessandro Again


    "Mia?!" Emily leaned closer, peering into Mia''s eyes as if trying to read her thoughts.


    "Yes, Emily?" Mia squinted, staring back at her.


    Finished


    "You''re drunk!" Emily dered, cocking her head to the side, making Mia huff out augh.


    "Then let''s go home," Mia suggested, making Emily wince in protest.


    cruel and doesn''t let us rest, not eve


    "Not so soon. My boss is very herself, so tonight is all- get until my boss demands me to work my ass off until I pass out," Emily ranted in one breath, making Mia snicker. Of course, she was Emily''s boss.


    Before Mia could respond, Emily grabbed her hand and dragged her to the dance floor. Both women danced their hearts out and enjoyed their evening. After a while, when both were drenched in sweat and tired, they decided to call it a night and return home. Mia


    "God, Emily, we are drunk and can''t drive, and no cabs are avable at this time," groaned as yet another cab booking was canceled and no avability showed up on Uber.


    Why don''t you call Lord Alexander? I''m sure he would be happy to help," Emily winked impishly.


    "No, he is our prestigious client, and we already owe him favors. I can''t bother him at this hour of the night," Mia shook her head as they started to march out onto the almost deserted. road, in search of a taxi.


    "1


    guess we have to walk home tonight then," Emily pouted sullenly. "Because my boss has high moral values."


    "If we are lucky we will get a ride," Mia mumbled again checking the app on her phone in the hope of getting a taxi avable.


    But before they could find a taxi, four SUVS appeared out of nowhere and surrounded them, blocking their way. Sensing something was wrong, Mia grabbed Emily''s hand and pulled her behind her.


    Menacing men dressed all in ck stepped out of the cars. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, a chilling reminder of six years ago when Alessandro had sent his goons to kill Aria.


    "Get out of our way and let us go!" Mia shouted, trying to push past them. One of the goons shoved her back and barked, "Mia Peterson, you have toe with us."


    "You dare give me orders, you asshole!" Mia yelled, hoping someone would hear ande to help.


    "Shouting is useless; no one''sing to save you, Mia Peterson," one of the goons sneered.


    "What do you want?" Mia demanded, ring at them.


    WAL UCE


    Chapter 22 Alessandro Again


    "Your death!" the goonughed menacingly.


    Finished


    Mia swallowed hard as they brandished their guns. She was afraid that Emily would also get hurt in this. But the question gnawed at her insides: who the hell wanted her dead?


    Was it Alessandro again? Of course, it was him. It had to be him. Who else could have such murderous assassins other than the mafia king himself?


    Mia''s


    heart filled with hatred and regret as she thought of the day she met her devil husband again.


    "Wait! If you want, I can give you more money. Just leate us alone and tell me who sent you," Mia offered desperately.


    The goons looked at each other before one of them stepped forward again.


    "We never leave any task iplete. Ready to die!" he said, pointing the gun at Mia''s head.


    Emily shook terribly with fear. "No, please, leave her. Please don''t kill us," she cried, but it didn''t faze the goons.


    However, it only made themugh shamelessly.


    "Nice try, but that was really bad," one of them mocked.


    Mia knew they were heartless killers and that nothing would work on them. She closed her eyes as her children''s faces came into her mind. Her only worry at the moment was what would happen to them after her. "Put your bloody gun down and take your fucking step back," came a deep, authoritative but icy voice, so dangerous that it was enough to make anyone shake with fear right at thatN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    moment.


    716

 Chapter 23

    Finished


    Chapter 23 Her Knight In Shining Armour


    The goons trembled and instinctively took a step away from Mia, but they quickly recovered their menacingposure.


    One of them, the tallest and bulkiest who seemed to be their leader, barked, "Who the fuck has a death wish toe here and threaten Marco''s gang?"


    They all turned around to look at the source of the intimidating voice. Mia, still reeling from the shock, felt as if she were in a dream. Seeing him in front of her seemed like an illusion. Why on earth would Alessandroe to save her from his own goons? But she didn''t have to wait long for an answer as Alessandro growled the next instant, "Who sent you to harm Mia Peterson?"


    "None of your business, Don Valentino," the goon, who seemed to be Marco, sneered.


    Oh, so they knew Alessandro, Mia thought. Of course, they would know him. He was the mafia king of western Italy.


    "This is not your territory, and no one is going to listen to you. It''s better you leave peacefully," Marco threatened, but the tremble in his voice was evident.


    Mia was still confused. If they weren''t Alessandro''s people, then who sent them? And why was Alessandro here to save her?


    Alessandro''s face remained cold and unreadable as he took out his handgun. His bodyguard was with him, backing him up. "Last chance," Alessandro said icily, aiming the gun at Marco. "Who sent you to harm Mia Peterson?"


    "I am not scared of you, Don Valentino," Marcoughed dryly, expecting his men to follow his lead and mock the mafia king.


    But it seemed they were smarter than to follow their leader to their deaths at the hands of the mafia king.


    "Alright, I''m giving you onest warning. Leave thedy alone and get out of here in two seconds, or I won''t be responsible for the consequences," Alessandro warned, his tone calm and low but extremely dangerous.


    Marco suddenly grabbed Mia''s arm, pulling her in front of him and holding a gun to her head.


    Alessandro moved swiftly, but Marco shouted, "Don''te closer, or I''ll shoot this bitch."


    Mia''s terrified gaze met Alessandro''s cold eves, and she saw him clenching his teeth before he


    Chapter 23 Her Knight in Shining Armour


    aimed his gun at Marco.


    #Finished


    "Drop the gun, Marco!" Alessandromanded his voice deadly serious.


    All of Marco''s gang members pointed their guns at Alessandro, and Mia''s heart jumped into her throat. What was he doing? She was confused by his reckless behavior.


    "Want to see who fires first?" Marco snarled, but Alessandro''s steely gaze made his legs tremble slightly.


    "If you don''t want to get yourself in trouble, leave thedy, and I will go peacefully," Alessandro offered.


    "The guts you have to make an offer with me." Marco snorted a weakugh. "You''re alone and can''t do anything, while I can kill you and this whore in a snap of my fingers."


    "I dare you to try and see what a painful death I''ll give you," Alessandro growled with disdain.


    "You fucking Italian mafial" Marco yelled in rage, releasing Mia and pointing the gun at Alessandro.


    Alessandro was looking for a moment like this. So, seizing the opportunity, he shot at the gun in Marco''s hand, causing it to drop as Marco groaned, clutching his bleeding hand. "Louis, cover them!" Alessandro shouted, nodding at Mia. Then, his gaze locked onto Mia''s, his expressionmanding. "Run!"


    As if it were a well-nned move, his bodyguard, Louis, quickly covered for Mia and Emily, guiding them to the corner of the road while firing back at Marco''s gang.


    The echo of gunfire filled the air, mingling with shouts and the sound of running footsteps in the silence of the dark night.


    Mia turned back to look at Alessandro and caught a glimpse of him dropping to the ground as Marco''s gang scattered in panic.


    "Fuck, they''ve shot the boss!" Louis screamed before turning to Mia. "Miss Peterson, get inside the car. The driver will take you home safely." He gestured to a car parked a few feet and then ran toward Alessandro.


    away


    Mia-halted in her tracks, her heart skipping a beat as she watched Alessandro lying on the road. She felt an urgent need to go back and check on him, but Emily tugged her hand, pulling her away. "Mia, what are you doing?" Emily asked urgently.


    "He... he''s been shot!" Mia gasped, panic evident in her eyes.


    WAJ DETUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chapter 23 Her Knight in Shining Armour


    Finished


    "Mia, we have to leave immediately before they find you again," Emily suggested, ignoring Mia''s protest and pulling her forcefully towards the car.


    Mia was safe inside the car, heading home, but the restlessness in her heart grew with every passing second. She couldn''t shake the thought of Alessandro lying unconscious on the ground. Despite her hatred for him, the unexpected worry made her feel otherwise. Lost in her anxious thoughts, Mia didn''t even realize the car hade to a stop until the driver opened the door for them.


    As soon as Mia saw the driver, she blurted out desperately, "Um, what about your boss?"


    The driver looked at her in confusion.


    "Is Mr. Valentino alright?" she asked again.


    "Boss has been taken to the hospital and is fine," he replied briefly before rounding the car and taking his seat behind the wheel.


    As the car drove off, Mia watched it with relief, reassured by the news that Alessandro had received medical help and wasn''t seriously hurt, An unusual sense of relief washed over her, which she couldn''t again understand.


    716

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Man On Mission


    Alessandro groaned, pain and dizziness overwhelming him as he forced his heavy eyes open. The incessant buzzing and beeping of machines greeted him, each sound amplifying his difort.


    He blinked several times, gradually taking in his sterile surroundings. The white walls were stark and uninviting, and the small bed hey off was surrounded by a maze of machines. Nearby, a few nurses and doctors engaged in hushed conversations with Matteo. This mad¨¦ Alessandro''s brow furrow, betraying his annoyance at the constant murmurs.


    "Where the hell am I?" Alessandro muttered, his voice rough and strained.


    He instinctively yanked at the tubes and needles embedded in his arms, ignoring the sharp pangs as he disconnected himself from the intravenous lines supplying medicine, saline, and supplements.


    "Alessandro! Thank God you''re awake..." Matteo''s voice broke with relief, but his expression quickly shifted to rm as he realized what Alessandro was doing. "Wait, what are you doing?" Matteo''s tone turned sharp, scolding his stubborn friend as nurses and doctors rushed to Alessandro''s side.


    "Stay down, sir, you need to rest," one of the nurses urged, gently but firmly pressing Alessandro back onto the bed. Despite their efforts, Alessandro''s instincts to rise and reim. control overpowered his weakened state.


    "Don''t fucking touch me!" Alessandro growled, making the nurse tremble with fear and stumble away from his bed.


    "Mr. Valentino, please don''t get up. You have lost a lot of blood and need to rest," the doctor suggested, cing a hand on Alessandro''s shoulder. Alessandro yanked his hand away sternly, ring at him, causing the doctor to take a step back from the mafia king. "How''s Mia?" Alessandro asked suddenly, his gaze directed at his friend.


    Matteo shook his head slightly. Even in this critical condition, his friend could only think about that woman who didn''t care a bit about the mafia king.


    "She is safe and at home," Matteo reassured him.


    Alessandro took a deep breath before exhaling as if he had been holding out for this piece of


    news.


    "Did you find out who did it?" Alessandro asked in a cold, deadly tone.


    Matteo nced at the doctor, who immediately understood and left the room to give them privacy.


    Chapter 24 Man On Mission


    FinishedN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yes, our people have found out," Matteo informed him as soon as the door closed behind. the doctor. "Good, let''s RO


    Alessandro instructed, making Matteo frown.


    "Wait, you can''t go anywhere. The doctor has prescribed that you stay in bed for a week. You are very weak and have lost a lot of blood, Alessandro," Matteo protested.


    But it seemed the mafia king was not in the mood to heed his friend''s advice. He got up and motioned to a man nearby. The man rushed to hand him his shirt and trousers. Alessandro had been shot in the right shoulder, with the bullet narrowly missing his heart. But Alessandro didn''t care about his pain. He had to ensure the person who tried to kill Mia would be dead.


    He slowly dressed and strode out of the hospital. No one dared to stop him. His aura was that dangerously intimidating. Matteo and Alessandro''s army of guards followed closely behind.


    Jack Miller, the Corsican Mafia boss, was terrified as he sat in his headquarters. His right-hand man, Marco, had made the biggest mistake of his life. He had shot the Italian mafia king, Alessandro Valentino, a man with a reputation deadlier than the devil himself. Now, Jack was certain that nothing could save Marco from Alessandro''s wrath. When Marco, in a fit of nervousness, had blindly fired a shot and bullet struck Alessandro in the shoulder, his men had fled in terror, fearing for their lives.


    Jack had been hiding in his headquarters ever since, surrounded by his guards and praying desperately for Alessandro''s death in the hospital. But to his dismay, Alessandro had survived and was nowing for him.


    Jack''s body shook as he suddenly heard the sound of gunfire. As a mafia boss, gunfire was nothing new to him, but the screaming and shouting apanying the shots were evidence. that his men were being brutally ughtered by the Italian mafia. The realization made him tremble to his core, and he knew his death was imminent, walking through the door at any


    moment.


    Just as Jack closed his eyes to pray, the door to his room was broken down, and the god of death itself seemed to walk through it.


    Alessandro and his army barged in, quickly overpowering Jack''s henchmen and forcing them. to kneel in surrender.


    "Don Valentino!" Jack got to his feet, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Don Miller!" Alessandro gritted his teeth, pointing his rifle at the Corsican Mafia boss. "Who assigned you to kill Mia Peterson?" 2/3


    wed, Uch


    Chapter 74 Man On Mission:


    484


    Finished


    "I am sorry. Don Valentino, I didn''t know she was your woman, or I would have never taken this task in hand," Jack begged.


    "That is not the answer to my question," Alessandro growled, making Jack tremble and curse under his breath.


    "Reginald Fairfax Wentworth!" Jack blurted out as Alessandro lifted his rifle to Jack''s head.


    "Reginald Fairfax Wentworth? As in the famous interior designer Reginald Fairfax Wentworth?" Alessandro furrowed his brow, incredulous.


    "Y... Yes," Jack nodded solemnly. "He wanted Mia Peterson dead to eliminate hispetition for uing major projects as Mia''spany always secures the big contracts."


    "Then he won''t have to worry about it because he won''t be alive to see another contract. He chose to mess with the wrong person, and now he''ll pay for it," Alessandro dered, his voice dripping with menace.


    He turned to his assistant, Lucas, who nodded in


    Chapter 24 Man On Mission


    Alessandro groaned, pain and dizziness overwhelming him as he forced his heavy eyes open. The incessant buzzing and beeping of machines greeted him, each sound amplifying his difort.


    He blinked several times, gradually taking in his sterile surroundings. The white walls were stark and uninviting, and the small bed hey off was surrounded by a maze of machines. Nearby, a few nurses and doctors engaged in hushed conversations with Matteo. This mad¨¦ Alessandro''s brow furrow, betraying his annoyance at the constant murmurs.


    "Where the hell am I?" Alessandro muttered, his voice rough and strained.


    He instinctively yanked at the tubes and needles embedded in his arms, ignoring the sharp pangs as he disconnected himself from the intravenous lines supplying medicine, saline, and supplements.


    "Alessandro! Thank God you''re awake..." Matteo''s voice broke with relief, but his expression quickly shifted to rm as he realized what Alessandro was doing. "Wait, what are you doing?" Matteo''s tone turned sharp, scolding his stubborn friend as nurses and doctors rushed to Alessandro''s side.


    "Stay down, sir, you need to rest," one of the nurses urged, gently but firmly pressing Alessandro back onto the bed. Despite their efforts, Alessandro''s instincts to rise and reim. control overpowered his weakened state.


    "Don''t fucking touch me!" Alessandro growled, making the nurse tremble with fear and stumble away from his bed.


    "Mr. Valentino, please don''t get up. You have lost a lot of blood and need to rest," the doctor suggested, cing a hand on Alessandro''s shoulder. Alessandro yanked his hand away sternly, ring at him, causing the doctor to take a step back from the mafia king. "How''s Mia?" Alessandro asked suddenly, his gaze directed at his friend.


    Matteo shook his head slightly. Even in this critical condition, his friend could only think about that woman who didn''t care a bit about the mafia king.


    "She is safe and at home," Matteo reassured him.


    Alessandro took a deep breath before exhaling as if he had been holding out for this piece of


    news.


    "Did you find out who did it?" Alessandro asked in a cold, deadly tone.


    Matteo nced at the doctor, who immediately understood and left the room to give them privacy.


    Chapter 24 Man On Mission


    Finished


    "Yes, our people have found out," Matteo informed him as soon as the door closed behind. the doctor. "Good, let''s RO


    Alessandro instructed, making Matteo frown.


    "Wait, you can''t go anywhere. The doctor has prescribed that you stay in bed for a week. You are very weak and have lost a lot of blood, Alessandro," Matteo protested.


    But it seemed the mafia king was not in the mood to heed his friend''s advice. He got up and motioned to a man nearby. The man rushed to hand him his shirt and trousers. Alessandro had been shot in the right shoulder, with the bullet narrowly missing his heart. But Alessandro didn''t care about his pain. He had to ensure the person who tried to kill Mia would be dead.


    He slowly dressed and strode out of the hospital. No one dared to stop him. His aura was that dangerously intimidating. Matteo and Alessandro''s army of guards followed closely behind.


    Jack Miller, the Corsican Mafia boss, was terrified as he sat in his headquarters. His right-hand man, Marco, had made the biggest mistake of his life. He had shot the Italian mafia king, Alessandro Valentino, a man with a reputation deadlier than the devil himself. Now, Jack was certain that nothing could save Marco from Alessandro''s wrath. When Marco, in a fit of nervousness, had blindly fired a shot and bullet struck Alessandro in the shoulder, his men had fled in terror, fearing for their lives.


    Jack had been hiding in his headquarters ever since, surrounded by his guards and praying desperately for Alessandro''s death in the hospital. But to his dismay, Alessandro had survived and was nowing for him.


    Jack''s body shook as he suddenly heard the sound of gunfire. As a mafia boss, gunfire was nothing new to him, but the screaming and shouting apanying the shots were evidence. that his men were being brutally ughtered by the Italian mafia. The realization made him tremble to his core, and he knew his death was imminent, walking through the door at any


    moment.


    Just as Jack closed his eyes to pray, the door to his room was broken down, and the god of death itself seemed to walk through it.


    Alessandro and his army barged in, quickly overpowering Jack''s henchmen and forcing them. to kneel in surrender.


    "Don Valentino!" Jack got to his feet, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Don Miller!" Alessandro gritted his teeth, pointing his rifle at the Corsican Mafia boss. "Who assigned you to kill Mia Peterson?"


    wed, Uch


    Chapter 74 Man On Mission:


    484


    Finished


    "I am sorry. Don Valentino, I didn''t know she was your woman, or I would have never taken this task in hand," Jack begged.


    "That is not the answer to my question," Alessandro growled, making Jack tremble and curse under his breath.


    "Reginald Fairfax Wentworth!" Jack blurted out as Alessandro lifted his rifle to Jack''s head.


    "Reginald Fairfax Wentworth? As in the famous interior designer Reginald Fairfax Wentworth?" Alessandro furrowed his brow, incredulous.


    "Y... Yes," Jack nodded solemnly. "He wanted Mia Peterson dead to eliminate hispetition for uing major projects as Mia''spany always secures the big contracts."


    "Then he won''t have to worry about it because he won''t be alive to see another contract. He chose to mess with the wrong person, and now he''ll pay for it," Alessandro dered, his voice dripping with menace.


    He turned to his assistant, Lucas, who nodded in understanding.


    "He''ll be in front of you, boss, before the moon rises," Lucas promised.


    "Now!" Alessandro took a threatening step toward Jack. "Tell me, Don Miller, what should I do with you?"


    716


    .


    "He''ll be in front of you, boss, before the moon rises," Lucas promised.


    "Now!" Alessandro took a threatening step toward Jack. "Tell me, Don Miller, what should I do with you?"


    716

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 Ruthless Mafia King Finished


    Jack swallowed nervously before he pulled Marco forward and pleaded, "He''s the one who made the mistake of firing at you, Don Valentino, Please forgive him or punish him as you see fit."


    "There is only one punishment in our field for attempting to kill a supremo!" Lucas snarled, his voiceced with venom, as he pointed his gun at Jack, ensuring Alessandro could shift his target.


    Holding the rifle in his left hand, while his right shoulder bled, drenching his white shirt and turning it crimson red, the Italian mafia Don appeared as a ruthlessly determined and brutal figure on a mission. If looks could kill, Marco was as good as dead, trembling like hell and praying fervently for his life.


    "Don Valentino, I wasn''t thinking straight, I......was so nervous, I didn''t realize when the bullet left my gun and hit you. I beg you to forgive me," Marco cried desperately, but before. he could finish, a bullet fired from Alessandro''s rifle, and Marco copsed to the floor, lifeless. Alessandro might have forgiven Marco for attacking him, but trying to kill Mia despite Alessandro''s warning was unforgivable. Marco had to pay with his life.


    "Let''s go!" Alessandro ordered his army, turning to leave. Jack was relieved to be alive, vowing never to cross paths with the Italian Don again.


    As Alessandro and his army departed the headquarters, leaving behind a scene of carnage with bodies strewn everywhere, they headed for the parking lot. Suddenly, the earth seemed to spin around Alessandro, and his head began to feel dizzy. Before anyone could react, he copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    As Alessandro''s people rushed him to the hospital, panic gripped them at the sight of the mafia king losing consciousness. They had never witnessed their invincible boss, the mighty Alessandro Valentino, in such a weakened state. However, the truthy in the fact that the doctor had advised him to rest for a week, a rmendation he hadn''t adhered to for even a single day. It seemed inevitable.


    Matteo dashed to the hospital upon hearing the news, his initial empathy swiftly transforming into anger as he witnessed Alessandro''s stubbornness. Refusing medication and sustenance, Alessandro disyed a reckless disregard for his own well-being.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing, Alessandro?" Matteo''s voice thundered with frustration, his concern overshadowed by his rage.


    He wasn''t afraid of the Italian Don''s potential retaliation for his outburst; his only concern was for his friend''s well-being, a bond strong enough for Matteo to risk his own life.


    "If you can''t see properly, I''ll pay for your damn eye checkup!" Alessandro retorted disdainfully as he dressed himself, indifferent to the fact that his wound continued to bleed.


    Chapter 25 Ruthless Mafia King


    #Finished!


    The doctors had reluctantly epted defeat, realizing that this dangerous Don would heed no one''s advice.


    "Alessandro, you''re only leading yourself to an early grave this way," Matteo pleaded, shaking his head in despair. "It''s suicide. Pure suicide."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''m not so weak that I''ll keel over if I don''t rest, Alessandro dered indifferently.


    Matteo snorted dryly. "You''ll die if you don''t eat and take your medicine."


    "Bullshit!" Alessandro dismissed as he exited the hospital and stepped into his car. His movements were slow and faltering, betraying the weakness he refused to acknowledge. The hospital bill was settled by Lucas, who also urged his boss to rest and recover in the hospital. But Alessandro remained stubbornly defiant, unwilling to heed anyone''s advice.


    When the car arrived at the apartment building, they all waited anxiously for the mafia king to emerge. A sudden stillness enveloped them as they held their breath. Even after a while, there was no sign of movement from Alessandro. Eventually, Lucas approached the car door with concern. He carefully opened it, only to reveal that the mafia king had passed out once again.


    "Mr. Vinci, I''m very worried about the boss," Lucas expressed his concern. "Please, do something. I can''t bear to see him slowly killing himself like this. It''s torture."


    Matteo sighed heavily as he observed the guards carefully carrying the hefty and imposing mafia king inside the apartment.


    "We may not be able to do much, but I know someone who can certainly do something." Matteo dered, nodding to Lucas to take care of Alessandro in his absence.


    With determination in his eyes, Matteo departed, resolved to execute the n forming in his mind.


    Mia returned from the work and was enjoying dinner with Emily and her kids when the doorbell rang. Reluctantly, she set aside her food and went to answer the door, leaving her meal half-finished on the te. Her first reaction was one of immense shock upon finding Matteo Vinci standing on her doorstep, but she quicklyposed herself. "Yes, how may I help you?" she asked, her tone polite but guarded, masking any hint of her inner turmoil.


    "Only you can help me," Matteo replied, desperation evident in his voice.


    "What do you mean?" Mia asked, offended by his cryptic statement. Inside, many questions. swirled in her mind, but she remained calm.


    T


    Chapter 23 Ruthless Mafia King


    "I mean you have toe with me." Matteo insisted sternly.


    Finished


    He was not in a good mood, his heart heavy with anxiety after witnessing Alessandro''s state. He knew he had to do something for his friend, and Mia was hisst hope.


    "Excuse me? I think you''re mistaken, mister," Mia scowled, beginning to close the door. However. Matteo stopped her from shutting it, pressing a hand against the doorframe. Please, Miss Peterson,e with me. Alessandro is dying, and only you can save him," Manteo pleaded, his voice tinged with desperation as he set aside his pride. "How...how can I save him? I''m not a doctor." Mia stamhered nervously, her heart racing at the mention of the infamous mafia king.


    The fact is, even the doctor can''t save him, but you can," Matteo dered, leaving Mia even more confused.


    716

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Pervert


    #Finished


    Mia didn''t know why she agreed toe to Alessandro''s apartment in the first ce. But when Matteo pleaded and said Alessandro Valentino was in this situation because of saving her, she couldn''t deny him the help.


    As Mia arrived at Alessandro''s apartment, she found doctors and nurses standing outside the mafia king''s room.


    "What''s going on?" she asked in a hushed voice to Matteo, who led her to Alessandro''s room.


    "No one dares to go inside his room unless they have a death wish," Matteo replied grumpily, still annoyed at his stubborn friend.


    Mia swallowed hard. "When no one is willing to enter his room, you want me to go into the lion''s den?!" Her eyes widened with realization.


    "No! No!" Matteo held up his hand. "Alessandro won''t do anything to you," he asserted.


    Why?!" Mia frowned, not believing the cunningwyer.


    Lawyers are always liars and not trustworthy.


    Matteo wanted to give her the actual reason. He wanted to tell her that she looked like Alessandro''s wife, whom the Italian don loved more than his life. But he was afraid that she would get


    scared and run for her life, so he thought it was better to keep his mouth shut.


    "He saved your life, remember?!" Matteo smiled awkwardly. "So he won''t kill you; otherwise, who willplete his house?" he reasoned, making Mia nod.


    "It makes sense."


    "Doctor!" Matteo called out, and the doctor rushed toward them.


    "This is Miss Peterson. Describe everything to her, and I''m sure she can handle it alone," Matteo said with so much confidence, making Mia even more nervous.


    She didn''t know whether she was ready to do it or not. But standing here and seeing everyone''s confidence in her, she couldn''t refuse the task.


    The doctor briefed Mia about the medications, emphasizing that it was crucial for Alessandro to eat meals at regr intervals to regain his strength and recover soon. He exined how to ''take the mafia king''s vitals and then gave Mia some medicines with detailed instructions.


    and an


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly ced her hand on the doorknob and twisted it, her heart racing at rocket speed. She nced back at Matteo, who gave her a thumbs up encouraging smile before gesturing for her to go ahead.


    Chapter 26 Pervert Finished


    Mia pushed the door open, and her frantic eyes immediately fell on the huge bed in the center, where the formidable don was lying with his eyes closed. She was so nervous that she couldn''t look anywhere else, missing howvishly his room was designed with ivory and grey furnishings.


    She stepped inside and nced over her shoulder when she heard the door close behind her. They had trapped her inside.


    Although Alessandro was sleeping, his huge, bulky form was very intimidating. All the bad memories of his cruelty resurfaced in Mia''s mind when she was Aria, his wife. The only instinct she had at that moment was to run away, but then her eyes fell on his face. He looked very weak and sick. The dark circles under his eyes west very prominent. His appearance was disheveled, and when she took a closer look, her heart ached for the mafia king. He had lost a lot of weight and looked pale from losing blood after being shot in the shoulder. He wasn''t wearing a shirt, and the bandage on his shoulder was drenched in blood. It meant he hadn''t let anyone help him with his daily chores or even change his dressing. In this way, he would get an infection and die very soon. Her heart skipped a beat at this thought, and she hurried over, cing the medicines the doctors had given her on the bedside table.


    She recalled the instructions the doctors had given her and touched Alessandro''s head to check his temperature. He was slightly warm but didn''t seem to have a fever. Her eyes roamed over his beautiful features. Even in this condition, there was no doubt he was the most attractive man she had ever seen. She tenderly caressed his stubbled cheeks and wiped. the hair away from his forehead.


    Suddenly, Alessandro''s eyes snapped open, shooting daggers at the person who disturbed his sleep. Mia gasped in fear as he clutched her soft hand so tightly she thought he would crush


    1. it.


    But as soon as Alessandro''s eyes fell on the most beautiful face he thought he would never see again, his head spun not from weakness but from longing. He thought he was dreaming: how could it be possible she was in his room, near his bed? "You''re not real, are you?" he murmured in a haze, looking at Mia with dazed eyes.


    "I am real!" Mia protested, her voice almost inaudible from fear.


    Before she could understand what was happening, the mafia king pulled her closer, making her hover over him. His breath fanned Mia''s face, making her feel intoxicated by his proximity. God, even in this condition, so weak and wounded, he was so powerful and intimidating. Mia swallowed, trying to free herself from his grip.


    Seeing her up close and inhaling her sweet scent, Alessandro realized she was actually in his room. But his heart wanted more, and he couldn''t stop himself as he grabbed her nape and pulled her face closer.


    Mia''s eyes widened in surprise when his full red lips mmed onto hers hard. Even though


    129 Wed Oct 2 UDB-


    Chapter 26 Pervert


    he was not in his right mental and physical state, he kissed her. Again. He was such a... PervertUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Bon App¨¦tit


    Finished


    Mia was so shocked. This man looked so weak and sick that even the doctors and his people. were worried about his well-being.


    But in this moment, he was holding her so tightly and kissing her with so much hunger and desire that he seemed perfectly healthy and very strong.


    The moment his tempting lips started moving against hers and his tongue began coaxing hier lips to part and let it enter, Mia felt her whole world begin to fade around her, and she lost the ability to think or do anything but give in to his seduction. Her eyes fluttered closed as her hands touched his hard and chiseled bare chest. His skin felt so soft and alluring that she ran her hands along his torso and wanted to keep doing it. Her mind wanted to protest, but as if under some strong spell, it gave in and let desire take over her every sense. The spell broke when Alessandro felt she was out of breath, and he pulled away.


    "You''re really here!" he announced, still looking at her with a dazzling gaze,


    "I told you, Mr. Valentino. Now will you let me go?" Mia spat out, breathing heavily, still catching her breath after being thoroughly kissed.


    Alessandro sighed before releasing her. Mia quickly straightened up, taking a step away from his bed.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Peterson?" Alessandro asked, narrowing his eyes at her, trying to read her face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mia wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Her lips were still stinging from the mafia king''s rough kiss.


    "Why are you not taking your medicines?" Mia shot back, asking a question in response.


    "Do you care?" Alessandro lifted a dark, thick eyebrow in question.


    "I... I..." Mia was speechless for a moment before she fought back, "Of course not. But you were shot because of me. So it''s on me if anything happens to you," she kept a in, t expression as she uttered.


    "Huh! Don''t worry. It''s not about you. I am responsible for my own life. Alessandro dismissed her indifferently, turning on his back and looking up at the ceiling.


    Mia was frustrated by his stubborn response and his careless attitude toward his own life. She took the soup and sat on his bed, holding a spoonful of it. Have it," she demanded.


    Alessandro shifted his head slightly to gaze at the beautiful woman sitting next to him.


    Chapter 27 Bon Appetit


    Finished


    holding the soup bowl and looking at him with so much concern, which she miserably failed to conceal from her eyes.


    But Alessandro silently turned his head away, making Mia more furious.


    "What do you want, Mr. Valentino?" she scowled.


    "I don''t want anything," he replied coldly.


    His voice was so weak and dull that it made Mia''s eyes glisten with worry.


    "You have to finish the whole bowl of soup, and then you will take your medicine," she ordered authoritatively in her sweet voice.


    Alessandro was amused to hear her. No one had ever ordered him around in his entire life.


    When he didn''t respond, Mia added with irritation in her voice, "I don''t have the entire night to bear your tantrums. So finish it quickly," shemanded harshly.


    "I don''t like this soup," Alessandro muttered sullenly.


    "Huh!" Mia blinked in confusion.


    "They make the worst soup in the world. I don''t want to eat it. I like steak soup with vegetables of my choice in it," he reasoned.


    Mia rolled her eyes in frustration. Of course, she knew how fussy he could be about his food. She had been cooking for him for her entire life and knew exactly how he liked his soup.


    She didn''t say anything but left the room swiftly. Alessandro was surprised by her sudden departure and was disappointed as well. He closed his eyes again and tried to sleep. Matteo was shocked to see Mia leaving Alessandro''s room in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? Is everything alright?" Matteo asked, furrowing in confusion.


    "Where is the kitchen?" Mia asked instead of replying to him.


    "Kitchen?" Matteo was taken aback by the unexpected response.


    "Yes, show me quickly," Mia demanded urgently


    Nodding, Matteo swiftly led her to the kitchen. Mia asked for some ingredients and utensils. The staff quickly obeyed and helped her prepare the steak soup Alessandro liked. After Mia cooked the soup, she poured it into a big bowl and set aside some extra forter.


    She took the soup to Alessandro''s room, and as she opened the door, Alessandro''s eyes


    at Mia. He had been trying to sleep but couldn''t after Mia left without


    snapped open, looking


    B


    Chapter 27 Bon App¨¦tit


    saying anything.


    Mia ced the soup on the bedside table and set a food tray on the bed.


    8.84%


    Finished


    "Get up and sit straight," she instructed. Alessandro slowly got up, his eyes never leaving Mia. Mia took the tray and ced it before Alessandro, then ced the soup bowl in it.


    "Eat up," she gestured.


    ""Feed me!" Alessandro demanded in return.


    "What?" Mia gasped in surprise at his unexpected response.


    "Feed me," Alessandro repeated. "or I won''t eat it."


    Arrogant prick!


    Mia cursed in her mind, but she took the soup spoon and began feeding the Italian don.


    As Alessandro took the first spoonful of soup into his mouth, his senses came alive. It tasted exactly as he used to eat in his life. This was the taste he was missing, and he involuntarily moaned, closing his eyes and savoring the taste. Mia blushed when he asked, "Who made it?"


    "Umm... I tried to prepare it. I hope it didn''t disappoint you," Mia murmured, biting her lip.


    Suddenly, Alessandro grabbed her hands and brought them to his lips, kissing both her palms and letting his lips linger on her soft skin longer than necessary.


    "What... What are you doing, Mr. Valentino?" Mia protested, feeling tingles erupt where his lips touched and spreading all over her hands, her arms, and creeping through her body. She resisted the urge to squirm so badly. "Your hands are so precious, Miss Peterson. They have the magic to make me want to eat again. Otherwise, I would have lost my appetite years ago," Alessandro confessed, looking into Mia''s eyes hopelessly.


    716


    (!!)


    11:29 Wed Oct 2


    Let Me Go My Maba Husband

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Please Stay!


    Finished


    Alessandro finished thest spoonful of soup and then took his medicines.


    "Mr. Valentino, you''re set for the night. I need to leave now, but I''ve made extra soup f when you get hungry." Mia said as she rose, cing the food tray on the coffee table.


    "No, stay." Alessandro demanded, his hand darting out to grasp Mia''s wrist.


    for


    Mia was taken aback, her eyes widening as she looked at the mafia king''srge hand clutching her thin wrist possessively.


    1


    "Mr. Valentino!" she swallowed hard under his intense gaze. "I have to get home. My children are waiting for me."


    Alessandro''s expression softened slightly at the mention of her children.


    "I''ll arrange for them toe here and livefortably," he offered without hesitation.


    "No!" Mia gasped, her voice trembling.


    She didn''t want him to meet her children. Hell, she was more worried about her genius twins. They were smarter than anyone could imagine and would sense something was amiss immediately. Exining everything to them would be impossible. She couldn''t lie to her children, but the truth would be too painful for their young minds.


    "They can''te here," she blurted out impulsively.


    "Why?!" Alessandro frowned, his grip tightening.


    "Why would we live here with you, Mr. Valentino?" Mia shot back, twisting her wrist in a futile attempt to free herself from the Italian don''s iron grip.


    "I would love for you all to live here. The apartment is very spacious," Alessandro reasoned. calmly.


    "No, thanks. We have our own big house and are happy where we are. So if you''ll let me go, I''ll take my leave," Mia red at him, annoyance shing in her ev


    "Please, Miss Peterson. I still don''t feel well. What if you leave and something happens me?" Alessandro''s voice dripped with emotional ckmail, making Mia roll her eyes.


    "After all, I got hurt because of you," he added with a pout.


    Mia''s head spun-did she really see the big bad mafia king pouting at her? It felt like witnessing the eighth wonder of the world, a breaking news story in itself. The deadly, ruthless Alessandro Valentino could be so cute-who would have thought? Hell, no one would believe her if she told them.


    10


    19 Wed, Oct 2 B


    u


    ptor 28 Please Stay!


    Finished


    u''re overreacting, Mr. Valentino. The doctors are here, your whole staff is here. It doesn''t tter if I''m not here," Mia retorted in frustration.


    ay!" Alessandro demanded, ignoring her reasoning.


    s intense blue eyes seemed unable to look away from her for even a minute. He wanted thing more than to gaze at her the entire night without even blinking.


    a stared at him, irritation shing in her eyes, while Alessandro''s gaze softened. They ked eyes for what felt like an eternity, until Mia realized he wasn''t going to let her go.


    ghing, she sat on the edge of the bed, thinking she would leave once he fell asleep. essandro kept a firm grip on her hand, as if fearing she would disappear if he let go. After a * minutes, Alessandro''s eyes closed, and he tried to sleep. When he opened them at @mentter, he heard soft snoring. To his surprise, Mia had fallen asleep, her head resting ainst the bed''s backrest.


    was amused by how peacefully and carelessly she slept. Clearly, she was exhausted after a ng day. Carefully, he lifted himself up and gently tucked his arm under her knees, pulling ronto the bed and tucking her under the covers.


    ia snuggled closer into his warmth as if it was the most natural thing for her. Alessandro''s art fluttered with excitement and joy he hadn''t felt in years. He let her rest on his shoulder, e one that was actually hurt, forgetting about his pain as this beautiful woman sought mfort in his embrace.


    arefully, he reached for his phone on the bedside table andposed a text for Matteo. He structed him to go to Mia''s ce and inform her family that she would be staying the ight. He also reminded his best friend to tell the bodyguards to be extra vignt. After the tack, he had assigned them to keep a close watch on Mia and her family, ensuring their afety at all times.


    fatteo quickly left and bought some ice cream on the way for the children. Standing before Mia''s luxury apartment, he straightened his suit before ringing the bell. The guard had Iready informed Emily about Matteo''s arrival, and only after her approval could hee ip to the door. Emily opened the door, and Matteo was momentarily dazed by the beauty before him. When he heard about Mia''s assistant, he expected a in, boring woman who also looked ifter the interior designer''s children in her spare time. Instead, he was surprised to find that Emily Yang was a very attractive and sexy woman. Matteo felt a stir in his pants and cursed inder his breath. He was not here to getid but to convey the mafia king''s message. However, the way his mouth went dry as Emily looked at him with her chocte-brown made him feel a sudden, urgent need he wasn''t expecting.


    eyes


    11.30 Wed 0002 DB.


    Oct


    Chapter 28 Please Stay


    Finished


    "Good evening. Miss Yang. I''m Matteo Vinci. Mr. Valentino''swyer," he introduced himself. trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Good evening. Mr. Vinci. Tell me, what do you need?" Emily responded with a furrow. She was confused as to why this handsomewyer was here at this hour of the night.


    "You!" Matteo blurted out, taking Emily off guard.


    716


    (10)


    D.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Let Me Go, My Matia Husband

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Chase After Her


    Emily blinked, the frown on her beautiful face deepening. "Excuse me?"


    Matteo''s face flushed as he realized what he had just said.


    8.84% Finished


    "I-I mean, I have a message for you from Mr. Valentino," he stammered, rubbing his nape awkwardly. It was the first time in his life he was behaving recklessly before a woman who had him tongue-tied. As a very sessfulwyer, no one had ever made him shut up like this.


    Emily''s expression turned cold as she eyed Matteo from head to toe with suspicion. "What is it. Mr. Vinci?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Can Ie in, please?" Matteo said, and without waiting for her response, he stepped inside, causing Emily to take a step back.


    "Where are the kids?" Matteo asked loudly, observing his surroundings.


    Emily frowned at the audacity of thewyer. "Mr. Vinci, you are here to deliver a message, not to intrude on our home."


    "I brought some ice cream for them in hopes they''ll like it. Please, call them," Matteo insisted with his charming smile.


    In truth, he wanted to see the twins; he was curious after seeing them in photos and noticing the simrity they shared with Alessandro. He wanted to see it for himself with his own eyes.


    "First, you tell me where Mia is," Emily demanded sternly.


    Mia had texted her when she had to leave with Matteo in a hurry, but then she couldn''t find the time to text her back. Emily was still worried and waiting for her to return home. It was gettingte, and Emily had put the twins to bed as they had school in the morning. Mia knew she could trust Emily with her home and kids. That was their bond after years of living together as single women, standing against the world and being each other''s rock.


    "Mr. Valentino''s health deteriorated," Matteo lied. Though in reality, after Mia went to Alessandro''s ce, he felt better than ever. "So Miss Peterson had to stay there to watch over Mr. Valentino''s condition."


    "What?!" Emily found it very hard to believe. "Do you not have doctors that Mia has to stay back for checking on your boss?" she spat out fiercely.


    Matteo smirked, observing the furious kitten before him, who looked so tiny and delicate that he could crush her under him when he would take her to bed.


    Clearing his throat, he shook the indecent thoughts from his head about this little vixen. tempting him with her zing eyes and feisty mouth. He needed to focus on the task at


    Charter 29 Chase After Her


    hand..


    #Finished


    But all he could think of was many ways to put her wicked mouth to work somewhere else. and make her scream in ecstasy.


    "Eyes here. Mr. Vinci," Emily snapped when she noticed Matteo staring at her lips while she was speaking.


    "Yes, Miss Yang, what were you saying?" Matteo feigned innocence.


    Emily groaned in frustration when Matteo took a seat on the sofa and made himselffortable; he didn''t seem to be leaving tonight.


    +


    "Why couldn''t I reach out to Mia on the phone? I tried to talk to her, but her number was not connecting." Emilyined.


    "That was because of safety protocols, Miss Yang. Mr. Valentino is very sessful and a key target


    for his rivals, so security is a must, and we restrict other phoneworks in his house. But I will let you talk to her in the morning." Matteo assured with a soft smile.


    Emily was relieved to know Mia was alright, but this man before her seemed very dicey.


    "Okay, if you have given all the information, I need you to leave our ce, Mr. Vinci." Emily demanded.


    Matteo panicked; he didn''t want to leave so soon. He wanted to spend some more time with this most alluring woman he had ever seen in his life.


    "Are you single, Miss Yang?" Matteo asked promptly, not believing in beating around the bush anymore.


    "I am divorced," Emily replied bitterly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matteo was disappointed to hear the hurt in her voice. Did her broken marriage still affect. her, and why would she have to leave her ex-husband? Yes, it would have been her who had left because only a big fool could leave a woman like Emily Yang. She was a gem, always to be cherished with love and care. "That means you''re single, Miss Yang," Matteo beamed.


    Emily shook her head. "Not ready to mingle, Mr. Vinci," she retorted fiercely.


    Emily hadn''t dated since her marriage ended six years ago. She still couldn''t get over the trauma her ex-husband had inflicted upon her. He cheated on her while abusing her physically and mentally. He had broken her into so many pieces that she could never trust a man again in the same way.


    "Now I am very tired and want to rest. If you don''t mind, can you please leave?!" Emily


    11:30 Wed Oct 2 RB.


    Chapter 29 Chase After Hei


    gestured to the door, and Matteo was amused.


    Finished


    It was also the first time in his life when a woman resisted his charm while he openly flirted with her, telling her how much he was interested in her. Yet, Emily seemed not even a percent interested in him.


    "Okay, Miss Yang. Just because you need a good sleep, I will take my leave, despite not wanting to go," he sighed, making Emily roll her eyes.


    She waited impatiently for him to get up, her eyes sending a clear warning that she needed him to leave immediately. Matteo slowly rose and made his way to the door. As he stepped out and turned to say good night to Emily and give herhis number, the door was mmed shut in his face.


    Matteo was stunned for a moment before heughed aloud. This woman was different, and it would be interesting to chase after her.


    716

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 He Is Shameless Finished


    Alessandro yawned as he woke up, realizing someone was sleeping in his embrace. He opened his eyes and was mesmerized by the stunning woman sleeping like an adorable child clinging to him. He felt so fresh and rejuvenated, like never before in his life, as he had


    slept so well for the first time in years.


    Slowly, Alessandro lifted his hand and rubbed the dried drool from the corner of Mia''s mouth before tucking her hair behind her ears to get a clear view of her beautiful face. His heart wanted nothing more than to just stare at the woman sleeping peacefully on his wounded shoulder.


    Then he realized his shoulder had started bleeding again, and his arm was numb fromck of motion. But still, he didn''t want to move it from beneath Mia''s head and disturb her serene slumber. He kept staring at her to his heart''s content, never wanting this moment to end.


    As if sensing someone''s intense gaze on her, Mia opened her eyes, blinking in astonishment at the most handsome face watching her with longing and desire. She felt like she was still in a dream, in the bed and in the arms of her mafia husband. Before she could distinguish. between dream and reality, Alessandro closed the gap and pressed his lips to her parted ones. Her eyes fluttered closed as she sighed, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    The Italian don deepened the kiss. His lips moved with urgency and intense hunger. He nibbled and tugged at her lips, while his tongue slid into her sweet mouth, caressing her. tongue and not leaving a single corner of Mia''s sweet mouth untouched. Mia moaned in ecstasy, and Alessandro lost thest thread of his control. He switched their positions, making her lie beneath him while he hovered over her, hisrge body pressing down on her soft curves.


    Alessandro bit roughly her lower lip, pulling it hard between his teeth, while his arms circled her waist so tightly, pulling her closer to his hard body. His other hand grabbed her. nape possessively, not willing to let her move her head away. Mia felt like she would pass out from the extreme sensation her mafia husband was swirling inside her. Another reason was that she felt like she was out of oxygen as Alessandro kissed her so deeply and hard, not letting her gasp for a single breath.


    Just as she was about to faint, Alessandro broke the kiss. His hooded eyes, full of lust, watched her with so much desire and hunger while his morning wood pressed hard between her legs. Mia opened her eyes and looked at the dreamy face above her, still feeling her head spinning from the enchanting touch and alluring smell of the man holding her in his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alessandro''s head lowered again, and his eager lips touched Mia''s in a fierce kiss. Mia''s hands fell to Alessandro''s hair, tugging his short, soft curls and massaging his scalp instinctively. Her lips moved on impulse, kissing him back and she felt like she was in heaven. Pure heaven.


    Such a beautiful erotic dream it was! she thought, moaning into Alessandro''s mouth.


    Friisheet


    Ne komend to never wake up and end this dream Suddenly, the sound of the door opening paled her back to matin, und the red dream-the mafia king was kissing her


    arabie


    wv¨¦hes a


    Des frantu eyes blinked at the mafia king as he growled. "Get out to whoever was at the dow disturbing den intimate morning session


    The person didn''t say a moment longer, not wanting to risk his life, and left immediately, cloving the door behind him.


    Alessandro Valentino kissed her again!


    Feeling very annoyed at the mafia king''s audacity, she pushed him angrily, and Alessandro rolled to the left, giving her space to breathe.


    "What..." she began to scold him, but he beat her to it.


    "You kissed me, Miss Peterson, in my bed. You were sleeping in my arms the whole night, using my body to warm you. You have to take responsibility for this," the Italian don used shamelessly, making Mia gape at him, dumbfounded. "But.. but.." she tried to fight off.


    But again, the mafia king took her off guard. "That''s exploitation of a patient who is hurt because of saving you, Miss Peterson. Have some conscience and finish what you started," he said, his expression stem and serious as he took her hand and ced it over his hard bulge.


    Mia tumed crimson red instantly and tried to pull her hand away, but Alessandro didn''t let


    her.


    "Mr. Valentino!" Mia gritted her teeth furiously. "Let me go or I will scream," she threatened.


    Alessandro let out a heavy breath before leaving her hand. That''s really unfair, Miss Peterson. My staff had also seen you kissing me. What about my reputation?"


    Mia''s head was spinning as she sat on the bed clutching her head. This man was really a good. businessman, turning every situation in his favor.


    "What do you want, Mr. Valentino?" Mia snapped, ring at him.


    But then her eyes fell on the crimson color leaking from the bandage on Alessandro''s shoulder and drenching the bed sheet.


    "Oh my God!" She gasped, grabbing Alessandro''s arm and observing his shoulder. Alessandro winced, feeling the pain shooting from the wound in his shoulder through his hand.


    "I am so sorry, Mr. Valentino," Mia murmured, feeling very guilty for not paying attention to his shoulder.


    ti >.


    u


    Chapter 30 He Is Shameless


    Finished


    He might have gotten hurt while they slept in the same bed. Then she remembered she was on his shoulder when she woke up. Shit, it was all her fault then.


    "I am... Let me call the doctors quickly," she blurted out, panicking. She was about to get up and run for the door, but Alessandro grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. She looked at him in confusion.


    "So, how are you going topensate for it, Miss Peterson?" Alessandro demanded, making her frown with irritation.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Compensation


    "We will discuss itter, Mia replied dismissively


    Finished


    "Are you sure?" Alessandro asked desperately, making Mia sigh heavily with frustration.


    "This time your shoulder is the main concern, Mr. Valentino, Mia grumbled annoyingly, twisting her wrist from his grip in an attempt to free it from his steely grasp.


    "Don''t deviate from your words, Miss Peterson. Yourpensation is due," Alessandro said firmly, causing Mia to roll her eyes.


    "Mr. Valentino, now let me go," she demanded authoritatively.


    To her surprise, Alessandro released her hand as if he were ustomed to obeying her every instruction.


    As she walked slowly to the door and opened it, she found the entire staff waiting outside. doctors, nurses, and Matteo. They regarded her with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    She bit back the urge to groan frustratingly. Of course, the staff who entered without knocking would have informed everyone about the Mafia king being intimate with her. God knows what they would be thinking of her. She didn''t want to be just another name on the list of the Italian don''s mistresses, especially since he already had a fianc¨¦e and was getting married in a few days. Maybe he had forgotten he was still married to another woman. Well, he never cared about his marital status, so why had she expected anything different? "Good morning, Miss Peterson!" Matteo greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Good morning, Mr. Vinci," Mia said tly. Then she turned towards the doctor. "I need to go inside and check Mr. Valentino immediately."


    "What happened, Miss Peterson? Did Mr. Valentino not have his medicines?" the doctor asked with concern.


    you


    "He did have his medicinesst night, but this morning I noticed his shoulder was bleeding again. Please check on his wound while I make something for him to eat," Mia instructed hurriedly.


    The doctor nodded swiftly entering the room with nurses. Then Mia quickly went to the kitchen; she knew Alessandro needed to eat before taking his medicine, and she needed to leave this pce as soon as possible. She tried to call Emily and the kids, but her phone didn''t have signals here, while other phones were working. She found it very fishy.


    In the kitchen, Mia swiftly made an omelet and toast, knowing Alessandro liked to have them with his coffee. She also added juice to his breakfast tray, in case the doctor didn''t allow him to have coffee. 84%1


    Chapter 31 Compensation Finished


    When Mia began taking breakfast to the mafia king''s room, a servant interrupted and offered. to do the job, but Mia dismissed him. She wanted it over quickly. Carrying the breakfast tray. herself, Mia entered Alessandro''s room to find the doctor had almost done his job, cleaning. the wound and applying a new dressing.


    "Mr. Valentino, you need to avoid using this hand doctor instructed, focused on his task.


    for a few days or the wound won''t heal," the


    But from the Italian don''s expression, it was clear he wasn''t paying much attention to the doctor''s advice. Mia shook her head helplessly. Her heart ached seeing him in pain yet showing no reaction. How could he be so emotionless, not even flinching at his own difort?


    Alessandro scowled as the doctor continued his instructions. He wasn''t ustomed to someone giving him orders. Once the doctor finished, Mia carried the breakfast over to Alessandro''s bed as the doctor prepared to leave. He quietly instructed Mia about Alessandro''s medication regimen before departing.


    "Mr. Valentino, please have your breakfast, and then you need to take your medicines," Mia said softly, cing the tray on the bed before Alessandro.


    "Here, take this," Alessandro said, handing her his phone. Mia looked at him in confusion.


    "You haven''t called home. Talk to the children," Alessandro exined in his soft voice. Mia was stunned; it was rare to hear him speaking so normally. His eyes looked at her with tenderness, almost making her feel like she was hallucinating.


    If she hadn''t known him so well, she might have mistaken his demeanor for genuine care and desire for her. But she knew better. It was all about his ego and possession. Once he what he wanted, he wouldn''t care about her anymore.


    got


    Alessandro Valentino was the same man who had tried to kill her and her children. He was a devil reincarnated and this entire facade he was putting on bewildered her.


    "I will talk to themter. You finish breakfast and rest after taking your medicine," she replied nervously.


    "Take my phone and call home," he insisted. "Your phone won''t work here because, for safety measures, outsideworks are blocked in my ce. However, I sent Matteost night to your ce, and he delivered the message himself. Your family is safe and protected, and I''ve made sure of it. But still, for your own satisfaction, use my phone and talk to them."


    Mia hesitated before taking his phone. She dialed Emily''s number with trembling fingers. Emily picked up after a few rings.


    "Emily, it''s me," Mia quickly said.


    "Mia, thank God you called. When are youing back?" Emily asked with urgency in her


    Wen, UCI


    Chapter 31 Compensation


    voice, though she was relieved to hear Mia''s voice, knowing she was okay.


    Finished


    "Very soon," Mia replied briefly. She nced at Alessandro from the corner of her eye and found him watching her while eating breakfast.


    "Alright. Come soon and don''t worry. Everything is fine. The twins are doing well, and I sent them to kindergarten," Emily informed.


    "Thanks, Emily," Mia whispered, her throat heavy with emotion at the mention of her children. "I will talk to youter. Bye." She cut the conversation short and handed the phone back to Alessandro.


    Alessandro took his phone and grabbed her hand, pulling her promptly onto hisp while his arms circled her waist, not letting her move away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What are you...." Before Mia could finish her angry question, Alessandro put a forkful of food in her mouth.


    "You haven''t eaten anything since morning," he reasoned.


    "But I made it for you," Mia protested, chewing the food,


    "It''s enough for us, and I will order more from the kitchen if we need more," Alessandro stated nonchntly, eating a bite and stuffing another in Mia''s mouth. Mia didn''t even have time to protest. The Italian don was very intimidating and stubborn. However, she needed to figure out a way to escape from here and never return.


    716

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 She Is Worth All Risks


    #Finished


    "Umm... Mr. Valentino, I really have to go. It''s time for work, and I can''t afford to miss the office," Mia nervously told the Italian don.


    "Can''t you take a day off?" he demanded.


    "No." Mia shook her head firmly.


    Alessandro sighed. "Alright. Will youe in the evening?"


    "If you behave properly, listen to the doctors, take your medicine, and eat on time," Mia countered, setting her conditions.


    "Then you will return to me?!" he asked, looking at Mia hopelessly.


    Mia''s heart fluttered with unfamiliar emotions, making her even more nervous. This man was dangerously charming and knew how to flirt to get a woman to agree to his demands, but she was an exception.


    "I will think about it," Mia replied tly, standing up and gathering her belongings before leaving.


    When Mia arrived at her office, her head was heavy with the workload and stress Alessandro Valentino had piled on her. Eager to dive into her tasks, she was taken aback by the unusual atmosphere. Murmurs filled the spacious office hall, and everyone seemed engrossed in something on their phones.


    "What''s going on, guys?" Mia''s annoyed tone cut through the murmuring, instantlymanding everyone''s attention. "Get back to work," shemanded firmly before. retreating to her office cabin.


    Emily, sensing her boss''s foul mood, hurried after her.


    "What''s happening?" Mia asked, tossing her handbag on the desk and bootingputer.


    "Haven''t you heard today''s news?" Emily asked with wide eyes.


    up her


    Mia groaned, scrunching her nose. She hadn''t had a moment to herself since Alessandro. Valentino had begun demanding her undivided attention as if she were his personal caretaker.


    "No. Now, are you going to tell me?" Mia snapped impatiently.


    Reginald Fairfax Wentworth was found dead an hour ago," Emily informed, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    11:32 Wed OctAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapte 32 She is Worth All Hika


    What? Mia eximed, her heart racing as she absorbed the shocking news,


    #4 S. 84%


    Finished


    "Yes, he was shot in the head." Emily exined, her voice tinged with sadness and unease.


    "Who could have done such a thing?" Mia whispered, her mind racing with unanswered questions.


    "No idea." Emily replied, shrugging helplessly. "But they''re saying it was the work of some mafia."


    "Huh!" Mia gasped. "Why would the mafia want to kill him?"


    "He must have somehow crossed them," Emily mused thoughtfully.


    "Whatever." Mia shook her head, trying to refocus. She nced at her screen and began opening some emails.


    "What''s on today''s schedule?" Mia asked, trying to distract herself from the unsettling news.


    "You have a meeting with the supplier before lunch, and then I cleared your schedule as you asked, so you can work uninterrupted. However, you have an appointment with Lord Alexander in the evening." Emily exined, maintaining herposure despite Mia''s annoyed expression.


    Mia''s eyes flicked towards Emily in irritation.


    "I know you said to clear the evening schedule as well, but he insisted and I couldn''t refuse him," Emily continued, a blush tinting her cheeks. "You know he''s a royal, and I can''t afford to disrespect him."


    Mia rolled her eyes, well aware of Emily''s crush on the duke.


    "Fine, remind me about this meeting in the evening," Mia sighed, relenting.


    "Yes, boss!" Emily grinned brightly, pleased with herself.


    She relished the chance to attend prestigious events, especially those favored by the duke. As Mia''s assistant, she relished the opportunity to apany her to such events and locations. It was a perk of the job that Emily truly loved.


    "By the way, what happened to you?" Emily asked curiously. "I''ve never seen you in such a bad mood," shemented.


    Mia shook her head, taking a deep breath.


    "Spend a day with Alessandro Valentino and you''ll know," she murmured softly, her voice filled with the weight of past struggles. Only she knew how she had endured those three years, yet even a few hours with him felt unbearable.


    Chapter 32 She is Worth All Riske


    hapter 32 She th


    Finished


    "Where were you, Alessandro Matteo asked with frustration, his toneden with concern.


    This big, bad mafia king was impossible and stubborn. Alessandro was supposed to be resting, yet here he was, returning with his entourage of bodyguards in tow.


    Just then. Matteo''s attention was drawn to the television news. The unfortunate death of the famous interior designer Reginald Fairfax Wentworth shed across the screen in bold headlines Matteo''s panicked eyes snapped toward Alessandro as he walked past, quietly making his way to his room. Alessandro winced slightly as he shrugged off his suit jacket, revealing blood seeping through the white shirt on his tight shoulder. Concern etched deeply into Matteo''s face, he stepped forward to offer his support and help Alessandro remove the jacket.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Matteo whispered urgently. "If you keep appearing in public like this, your identity will be exposed sooner orter. Do you realize what can happen?" His concern was palpable.


    "What are you talking about?" Alessandro furrowed his brow, taking the jacket from Matteo and heading to change before Mia arrived.


    Reginald Fairfax Wentworth was shot dead, and I know it was you, wan''s it?" Matteo sighed


    heavily, his frustration evident in his tone.


    "So?!" Alessandro retorted casually.


    "Why are you risking everything for a woman?" Matteo used, trying to make Alessandro see the gravity of his actions.


    However, Alessandro remained silent, not considering it necessary to answer and his silence only served to fuel Matteo''s frustration. But Matteo knew he couldn''t force the Italian don to give answers.


    "I just want you to be safe, Alessandro. I hope she''s worth all this risk," Matteo muttered under his breath before turning and leaving the room.


    Alessandro stared at the closed door, exhaling sharply.


    ¦°

 Chapter 33

    Let Me Go My Mafia Husband FinishedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chapter 33 Royal Appetite.


    Mia anxiously walked towards a private cabin booked in a Michelin-star restaurant. She was unsure why Lord Alexander wanted to see her. She had been working diligently on his new


    luxury apartment, sending him all the details for his and changing anything he


    didn''t like. So what had happened that required her urgent presence?


    Physically and emotionally exhausted, she hadn''t gone home since the previous night. Although she often traveled for work, this time she missed her kids terribly, especially after spending time with their father. "Excuse me, I''m here to see Lord Alexander," she asked a waiter, who instantly nodded.


    "Yes, ma''am. He is waiting for you. This way, please," the waiter guided her to the private cabin.


    Mia knocked before entering.


    "Miss Peterson, finally you showed up," Lord Alexandermented sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry for beingte, Lord Alexander," Mia apologized immediately. "I had a lot of work today."


    "It''s okay, Miss Peterson. I was just joking," Lord Alexander waved dismissively and stood up to pull out a chair for Mia. "By the way, I told you, no formality between us."


    Mia was touched by his chivalry. She didn''t know if a royal typically did this for a woman like her, but Lord Alexander was different. His actions showed how well he had been raised by a remarkable woman.


    Thank you, Alexander. And please, call me Mia, she murmured with a soft smile. "By the way, why did you need to see me urgently?" she asked as Lord Alexander took his seat.


    He pressed a button to call a waiter before turning his gaze back to Mia.


    "Yes, Mia. I want to personally invite you to the fundraising g my mother organizes every year in memory of my missing sister," Lord Alexander exined. "She started many charity events and trusts in the hope that one day we might find her through the prayers and good wishes of the people." He sighed, staring into the distance, lost in thought.


    Mia felt a pang of empathy as she looked at Alexander''s sad face. She genuinely hoped they could find the lost princess.


    "I will


    pray that you find your sister very soon," Mia said with concern.


    Thank you, Mia, Lord Alexander replied, his expression softening as he appreciated her kind words.


    Chapter 33 Royal Appetite


    Finished


    "But I can''te with you. I apologize," Mia said, looking at him, hoping for understanding.


    "But why?" Lord Alexander frowned, his curiosity piqued.


    Mia hesitated. She couldn''t tell him about Alessandro.


    "I have work to finish," she reasoned, averting her eyes and chewing her bottom lip.


    "I will bear the loss, Mia, but I want you toe with me. My mother will be very happy to see you," Lord Alexander pressed gently.


    Mia swallowed hard at the mention of his mother. Why would he want her to meet his mother? She didn''t want any more drama in her life and was determined to refuse him.


    "Uh... Please, Alexander, try to understand..." she began.


    "Mia, if my sister were here, she would be around your age. I genuinely think meeting you will make my mother truly happy," Alexander''s voice was filled with so many emotions that it moved Mia''s heart.


    Being an orphan, she had always craved a mother''s love. She didn''t even know how it felt to be loved by her own mother.


    She now couldn''t deny him and found herself saying, "Okay, I wille."


    "Great! We will leave early in the morning. I have to be there early to check the preparations myself. Be ready; I will pick you up from your ce, Alexander said, and Mia nodded. "But you c


    didn''t tell me where we are going?" Mia asked eagerly.


    "Fontainebleau," Alexander beamed.


    Fontainebleau!


    Mia thought with excitement. She had never been there, never had the chance to visit, but she had heard it was a very beautiful ce.


    "Now, I''m starving. Would you mind ordering something?" he added, gesturing to the waiter who had been waiting outside for a while.


    Mia smiled. "Sure, let''s order a feast."


    Alexander''s eyes lit


    up..


    "Perfect."


    He turned to the waiter and began rattling off an impressive list of dishes from the menu.


    "We''ll start with the ck truffle risotto, foie gras terrine, and duck ¨¤ l''orange. Then, bring us the bouibaisse, beef Wellington, and lobster bisque. For dessert, let''s have the tarte Tatin, 2/3


    1132 Wed, Oct 2 E.


    Chapter 33 Royal Appetite


    Finished


    mille-fouille, and a selection of macarons, Alexander instructed the waiter, making Mia''s eyes widened with surprise.


    "And please bring us a bottle of your finest Bordeaux to apany the meal," Alexander added.


    The waiter nodded solemnly and quickly went to ry the order to the kitchen.


    Mia chuckled softly. "That''s quite the lineup. I hope we can manage to eat it all."


    Alexander grinned, shrugging yfully. "I hope you have a big royal appetite like mine." Mia rolled her eyes at the duke''s yful boasting.


    716

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Royal G Finished


    Mia arrived home, her mind still lingering on thevish dinner she had just shared with Lord. Alexander. For a fleeting moment, she found herself thinking about Alessandro''s well-being but quickly pushed the concern aside. After all, he had a team of doctors, dedicated staff, and his fianc¨¦e to ensure he was taken care of.


    Once home, Mia efficiently packed for the next day while stealing moments to y with her energetic twins. Emily, her ever-reliable assistant, helped rearrange her work schedule to amodate the unexpected ns Alexander had mentioned. With him confirming their return the following day, Mia knew she had to prepare meticulously.


    True to his word, Alexander appeared at her doorstep the next morning as the first light of dawn painted the sky. They embarked on the journey to Fontainebleau in the Duke''s exquisite limited edition Range Rover, the quiet hum of the engine filling the air during the hour- long drive. As they arrived at the grand hotel owned by the Duke, Mia couldn''t help but marvel at the elegance and opulence that surrounded her.


    They checked into their suites, and Mia began to unpack her things.


    She


    "Shit. I don''t have anything to wear to a royal g. What am I going to do now?" Mia muttered to herself, eyeing the clothes she had hastily packed. hadn''t had time to shop, given the short notice.


    Just then, she heard a knock on the door. Quickly closing her suitcase, she went to open it and found Lord Alexander with a man in a designer suit. Behind them, a trail of racks with clothes was being carried by a few staff members.


    "Mia, this is Lawrence. He''ll be arranging everything you need to get ready for the g," Lord Alexander told her, gesturing for Lawrence to enter her room.


    "Um, you don''t have to do this," Mia said, biting her lip hesitantly.


    "I know I invited you on very short notice and you wouldn''t have had time to shop. It''s my responsibility to provide everything you need," he said softly. "Thank you," Mia murmured, touched by his thoughtfulness.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was a caring and responsible person, and she sincerely hoped he would find his lost sister soon, for whom they had been searching for so long.


    "No problem, the Duke shook his head with a warm smile. "I have some work to do. I''ll see you in the evening," he said, turning to leave. Just as he reached the door, he turned back to face Mia.


    "By the way, you have a personal steward to attend to you, and you can ask for anything, even a tour of nearby ces."


    b


    Chapter 34 Royal G


    Finished


    Mia giggled. "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Alexander," she said, taking his offer


    some other time. For now, I yfully. "But I don''t have time to visit ces right now. Maybe some other time. For now, I need to get ready for the g. Let me know if you need a helping hand with preparations," she offered. "No, everything is managed. I will see you in the evening then, Alexander replied before departing.


    Mia closed the door and found the designer had uncovered the clothes on the racks. Her eyes widened with astonishment-they were all exclusive editions. She chose a red gown that was off-shoulder with a thigh-high slit, giving a ssy and elegant feel for the asion. They had also brought essories, and she preferred a sleek diashond ne and long earrings, paired with nude pumps.


    As Mia slipped into the gown, she felt the luxurious fabric glide over her skin. The dress fit. perfectly, hugging her curves and enhancing her silhouette. She stepped into the nude pumps, the final touch to her ensemble. The sleek diamond ne and long earrings shimmered as she moved, catching the light and adding a touch of sparkle.


    Mia nced at herself in the full-length mirror, hardly recognizing the morous woman. staring back at her. The transformation was stunning. She took a moment to admire the elegant lines of the gown and the way itplemented her features. "Perfect," she murmured to herself, a smile spreading across her face.


    After thanking the designer and his staff for their impable taste and help, Mia turned her attention to her makeup. She sat down at the vanity and opened her makeup kit, selecting at nude lipstick that added a subtle, sophisticated touch to her look. She applied shimmery eyeshadow that made her eyes pop, followed by a generous coat of mascara and a sleek line of eyeliner. A soft pink blush brought a healthy glow to her cheeks.


    Finally, she curled the ends of her blonde hair, the loose waves adding a touch of effortless. mour. With onest look in the mirror, Mia felt a surge of confidence. She was ready for the g, poised and polished, ready to step into the evening with grace and elegance. She didn''t realize how much time had passed while she got ready until there was another knock on the door. As she walked in her nude pumps and opened the door, she found the Duke standing there in a sleek ck tuxedo, looking devilishly handsome as he smiled at her.


    "You look stunning," heplimented, offering his arm.


    "You don''t look bad yourself," Mia smiled as she hooked her slender arm in his. They made their way to the g, which was organized in the grand hall of the hotel.


    As if sensing her shivering despite the well-maintained temperature inside, Lord Alexander asked, "Are you cold?"


    "No, I''m nervous," Mia replied with an awkwardugh.


    wed, UCL Z


    Chapter 34 Royal G


    "You don''t have to be rjervous," Alexander assured her. "You look great."


    "Thanks, but I''ve never been to a royal g before," Mia admitted.


    Finished


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there with you. And my mother will being soon," Alexander said.


    "Her Highness hasn''t arrived yet?" Mia asked with curiosity.


    "No, she''s on her way and dyed because of the snowfall. The roads were blocked. But she will be here any moment," the Duke asserted.


    Mia took a deep breath, feeling slightly more at ease with Alexander''s reassurance. As they entered the grand hall, the opulence of the event struck her. Chandeliers sparkled overhead, and elegantly dressed guests mingled, their conversations a soft hum in the background. Alexander guided her through the crowd, his presence steadying her nerves.


    "You''ll do just fine," he whispered, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. Mia smiled, feeling a bit more confident as they moved further into the grand hall.


    716

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Partner In Crime


    Duke Alexander guided Mia through the g''s elegant ballroom. Mia nervously took in the faces of esteemed guests mingling amidst the soir¨¦e.


    Alexander continued their rounds, seamlessly weaving through the crowd and introducing Mia to influential figures from various fields-business tycoons, renowned artists, and phnthropic leaders. Each introduction was apanied by a brief exchange of pleasantries and mutual admiration for the g''s charitable cause.


    ""Lord Alexander!" a sweet voice called out.


    Alexander and Mia turned their heads to see a beautiful woman adorned in pearls andce, looking at Alexander with longing in her eyes.


    "Countess Isabelle!" Alexander greeted graciously, taking her hand and bringing it to his lips: before he turned to Mia, who was watching Isabelle with a soft smile.


    "Mia, allow me to introduce you to Countess Isabelle," Alexander said with a smile. "Isabelle, this is Mia. She''s a very talented and sessful interior designer and owner of M.P. Interiors."


    Countess Isabelle scrutinized Mia from head to toe. "Oh, so you are Mia Peterson. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mia."


    Mia offered a warm smile. "Thank you, Countess.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Well, I heard Alexander had rmended your work to many in our clite circle," Isabelle said with smugness. "By the way, I have quite a few properties that require renovation. I can give you work."


    Mia didn''t miss the humiliation in Isabelle''s tone, but she was ustomed to dealing with arrogant, wealthy clients.


    She maintained her soft smile and calm demeanor. "It would be a pleasure, Countess. Though we take bookings and schedule ording to the next avable dates, I will ask my assistant to discuss with you and prioritize assigning the best designer, just because you''re Lord Alexander''s special guest."


    Isabelle gritted her teeth. How dare thismoner try to talk back to an elite like her. She wanted tosh out in anger, but then she saw Alexander''s stern expression and the challenge in his eyes. She decided it was better to hold her tongue.


    She ignored Miapletely and turned to face Alexander, giving him the most seductive smile and batting her eyshes flirtatiously.


    "Alexander, won''t you honor me with a dance?" Isabelle whispered in a honeyed tone.


    "I beg your pardon, Countess. I have my date and dance partner for tonight." Alexander said


    11.32 Wed, Oct 2 11


    2.2.


    Chapter 35 Partner In Crime


    PS:84%0


    #Finished


    sterly, holding Mia''s hand. Without sparing a nce at the fuming Isabelle, he led Mia to the dance floor.


    Mia pursed her lips to suppress augh at the furious expression on Isabelle''s face.


    "That was very rude, Lord Alexander," Mia smirked mischievously as they began dancing. She ced one hand on Alexander''s shoulder and the other in his palm, while Alexander touched her back lightly and gracefully. "Says the one who gave the badass response to the Countess," Alexander winked, smirking


    back.


    Mia gaped at the Duke.


    "I didn''t know a Duke could use suchnguage," she remarked, shaking her head in amusement.


    "Stay with me longer and you''ll find out what else I can do," he responded smugly.


    "Huh! You sound a lot like me," Mia smiled.


    She had always craved to have siblings who could be her partners in crime. When she had twins, she was very happy that her children were blessed with what shecked. "Consider me game, Mia Peterson," the


    Duke replied yfully. "Whenever you need to roast someone, call me. I''m always in," he added, twirling her before pulling her back into the dancing pose.


    "I guess I found my partner in crime," Mia grinned.


    "Ditto!" the Duke beamed.


    Before Mia could savor the light and delightful moment a bit longer, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the duke.


    "What the..." Her words caught in her throat when she saw Alessandro standing before her.


    "You!" she gasped, unable to believe her eyes.


    How could he be here, and why was he here? Was he also invited?


    "Miss Peterson, you promised to return, but it''s been more than twenty-four hours and you didn''te," Alessandroined in a sullen tone, ignoring the curious nces directed at them.


    He was holding Mia tightly in his powerful muscr arms, and she was trying to free herself, feeling awkward about Alessandro hugging her in public.


    11 32 Wed, Oct 2 Vis D


    Chapter 35-Partner In Crime


    044


    #Finished


    "Let hergo, Alessandrol" Alexander''s authoritative voice boomed as he ced a hand on Alessandro''s shoulder.


    Alessandro shrugged off his hand harshly before sending a warning re. "Stay out of this, Alexander."


    "You barged into my property without my permission. I can have you thrown out if you don''t let her go." Alexander threatened, his voice cold and unwavering. "You can try," Alessandro challenged, but he didn''t let


    go


    of Mia.


    Seeing the situation turning stressed, Mia decided to interrupt.


    "Alexander, I think I should leave," she whispered in an apologetic voice.


    "What?!" Alexander frowned. "No, why would you leave? If anyone should leave, it''s Alessandro Valentino," he dered with a grimace as he stared at the mafia king.


    Mia looked at Alessandro, trying to appeal to his understanding. "Mr. Valentino, please, can I talk to the Duke for a moment in private?"


    This time, Alessandro released her. "I am waiting here," he reminded her before Mia walked away with a deep breath.


    Alexander followed her, still giving Alessandro a warning re.


    "Mr. Valentino''s health is not well, and I am taking him home. However, I don''t want to cause any problems at your fundraising g," Mia exined when they were in a corner out of carshot. "There won''t be any problem. Trust me, I can deal with that crazy man," Alexander assured. "And my mother hasn''te yet. Will you leave without meeting her?" His voice turned sad.


    "I am sorry. Please convey my apologies to Her Highness with respect. But I need to go," Mia


    insisted, knowing how dangerous reckless the Italian Don could be.


    Alexander exhaled a frustrated breath before nodding. Mia gave him a grateful smile for understanding before heading to her suite to collect her things.


    716

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Trapped In Snow Finished


    Mia was in a hurry, fearing that if Alessandro stayed any longer, he and Alexander would fall into a rift. Without changing her dress, she threw on a long red overcoat, gathered her belongings, and packed her suitcase and bags. She exited the suite, only to find Alessandro waiting for her outside the room. He nced at her briefly before looking at her baggage and took it from her.


    "No, I can carry my luggage, Mr. Valentino," Mia murmured, but Alessandro acted as if he didn''t hear her. He continued carrying her luggage until a hotel staff member hurried over and took the bags from the mafia king.


    They headed straight to the hotel parking lot and loaded the luggage into the trunk of a red Porsche Cayenne. Mia was shocked to see Alessandro driving alone with no one apanying him. He never went anywhere without his driver and bodyguards. For a moment, she felt very annoyed at Alessandro''s reckless move, but she pushed those feelings away. After all, why would she care about that man?


    As Alessandro began to slide into the driver''s seat, Mia stopped him.


    "Mr. Valentino, let me drive this time," she offered.


    "Why will you drive when I am alive?" Alessandro''s retort made her roll her eyes. Her Italian don husband had a huge male ego.


    "Your shoulder is hurt and still not healed," she reasoned with a casual shrug. "You''ve driven. all the way here. Now let me take the initiative, please." She tried to convince the mafia king, despite knowing he would likely refuse her pleas, valuing his pride more than anything..


    "Okay!" To her surprise, Alessandro agreed and handed her the car keys.


    She was dumbfounded for a moment until Alessandro raised one of his thick, dark eyebrows. She took the keys hurriedly.


    Sitting behind the wheel, Mia removed her overcoat shivered and turned the heater to maximum.


    "D''ord, let''s go!" she said, pressing on the gas.


    and threw it on the back seat. She


    As the night grew darker and snowkes began to swirl around them, they had gone a little farther when Mia faced challenges driving through the snowfall. Mia watched anxiously as the snow became heavier and the road increasingly covered in white. "Oh no, I''ve never driven in snowfall," Mia panicked.


    "You take a back seat and let me drive," Alessandro offered, his voice so low and dull that it drew Mia''s quick attention.


    Chapter 38 Trapped In Snow


    Finished


    She was so focused on the road she didn''t notice Alessandro had sprawled over the car seat, looking flushed.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, quickly pulling the car to the side of the road and removing her safety belt. She leaned over and touched Alessandro''s head, jerking her hand away when she felt how zing hot he was.


    "Oh, hell! You have a fever?!" she muttered. "How long have you been feeling bad and not told me?" She was annoyed by the stubborn mafia king.


    "I''m fine and can drive," Alessandro muttered, trying to remove his safety belt.


    "No, stay there," Mia snapped, opening the glove box and searching for the first aid kit. To her relief, it was there. She swiftly took it out and rummaged through its contents. Finally, she found the medicine. She took a water bottle and handed the pills to Alessandro. "Take it. You''ll feel better," Mia instructed.


    "I''m fine, I don''t need..." Alessandro trailed off, his voice weak. His temperature continued to


    rise. Mia didn''t miss his shivering despite the heater and his warm suit coat.


    Mia reached out to the back seat, picked up her overcoat, and draped it over Alessandro. "We need to reach the city as soon as possible," she muttered, touching his forehead again. He was still warm, which made Mia worry. If she had known earlier, she would have insisted they stay at the hotel until Alessandro felt better. But now, on the highway with only forest around them, they wouldn''t find any medical help or even a motel to stay the night.


    "Shit," Mia whispered to herself. This was going to be the most stressful and horrible night.


    The snow had covered the windshields and the car, with even the roads thicklyyered due to the heavy snowfall. Mia pressed the button to start the car, but it didn''t budge. She tried again and again, but each time the engine only stirred before turning off. Oh no! Now what? Mia bit her lips with worry, ncing at Alessandro and then back at the snow-covered road ahead.


    She looked at Alessandro, who sat there with his eyes closed. Maybe he had fallen asleep. Mia. sighed, looking at his calm face. Even when he was sick and flushed with fever, he to look irresistibly handsome.


    managed


    She knew she had to get out of the car, clear the snow, and try to start it again. They needed to get out of there before his condition worsened and his fever spiked. Swallowing and taking a deep breath in determination, she unlocked the car door and was about to open it when a strong hand pulled her back.


    "Where do you think you are going, baby?" Alessandro''s voice, though weak, was firm.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She looked into his bloodshot eyes in surprise. Before she could recover from her


    -


    11:33 Wed Oct 7 D


    Chapter 3 Trapped In Snow


    astonishment, he pulled her onto hisp.


    716

 Chapter 37

    Let Me Go. My Malia Husband


    Chapter 37 Intimate Connection


    Finished


    Mia was startled when Alessandro pulled her back and effortlessly lifted her onto hisp.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he groaned, still seeming half-asleep due to fever.


    But still, his attention was on her and it made her heart flutter with a rush of unfamiliar emotions. "Are you trying to freeze yourself to death, stepping out of the car like this?" His annoyance at her reckless move was evident.


    In her anxious desperation, Mia had actually forgotten she wasn''t wearing any warm clothes. before attempting to step out into the snow. His hooded eyes locked onto her startled ones. and she had to suck in a sharp breath. God, how the hell could he make her so wet just by looking at her? She knew she didn''t love him anymore, but why did he still have this effect on her?


    Trapped alone inside a car with the sexiest man alive, sitting on hisp with his arms. wrapped tightly around her waist and his intense darkened gaze piercing into hers, it was incredibly hard not to whimper. She shivered with the desire crackling between them. And if there was anything left to ignite the fire within her, his deep, husky voice fulfilled it.


    -The car isn''t starting, Mr. Valentino. I was going out to check what''s the problem with it," she whispered, unable to believe her voice sounded like a moan as she said his name. His hand slid along her bare thighs, which were on full disy to his hungry eyes. Her heart pounded as his fingers found her panties, caressing the aching flesh so tenderly. Her head fell back involuntarily, and she felt more wetness seep from her needy core.


    "Fuck, baby, how long have you been this wet for me?" he groaned, pulling her back to her senses. She was embarrassed by how dripping wet she was just from his proximity. But the truth was, she hadn''t been with any other man in those six years. She had never felt the need to be with anyone. Her life had been consumed by work and raising her twins.


    But this man was dangerous. He made her body react against her will in ways she knew it would make her regretter.


    and


    were doing things, ut in that moment, she couldn''t think straight when his hands eyes her.


    "This..." she swallowed, feeling her throat so dry as she tried to disentangle herself from him. "This is wrong, Mr. Valentino." But her words died in her mouth as his intoxicating lips mped onto hers, nibbling and chewing her soft lips. She gasped, her lips parting at the intense sensation, and she was lost in his kiss.


    She didn''t realize when her whimpers turned into moans of ecstasy as his tongue swept over hers, sucking it hungrily.


    "I want you, baby," he whispered, breathing heavily before resuming the kiss, harder and


    Chapter 37 Intimate Connection


    deeper..


    Finished


    His fingers grabbed the corner of her panties and tore them off with a hard yank. His fingers found her swollen nub, flicking it fervently. Mia''s whole being shook with intense sensation.


    Alessandro''s lips left hers only to trail sloppy kisses along her jawline, nipping and biting, before his warm wicked tongue licked the length of her neck. He found her fluttering nerve and sucked there harder. It was too overpowering for her to bear, and she exploded into her climax in no time.


    Mia''s eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she squeezed them tightly shut as she screamed, forgetting everything but her pleasure. "Alesandro!"


    Her whole body shivered as wave after wave of orgasm hit her, leaving her breathless and panting.


    "That was so hot," she heard the mafia king''s deep, sexy voice.


    When she opened her eyes, she found Alessandro watching her with lust and desire glinting in his eyes. Her mind was still hazy from the previous orgasm and her husband''s seduction. His gorgeous face was so alluring, his eyes deep and intense, boring into hers and filling her mind with lust as his


    finger still moved inside her wet pussy, plunging slowly as desire began building again.


    Before her consciousness could return her to reality, she found herself wrapping her arms. around her mafia husband''s neck and pulling him closer, her lips crashing onto his with an intensity fueled by need and lust. She kissed him desperately and passionately. Alessandro groaned into her mouth, his grip tightening on her waist as he adjusted her slightly on hisp. She felt his swollen head nudging her wet opening.


    The contact of their sexes was so sensually intense that Mia almost climaxed again. She writhed and whimpered with eagerness, but Alessandro didn''t break their kiss. His other hand grabbed her breast, fondling her swollen nipple..


    "Oh, God!" Mia''s body shuddered, and her back arched in response to his seduction. He was so maddeningly hot, and his actions were precise, knowing exactly what he was doing. drawing the desired response from her. Alessandro''s heart was impatient; he wanted her, and he wanted her now. His hips jerked violently, and he entered her with a hard thrust.


    "Fuck, baby, you''re still so tight," he grunted through gritted teeth as Mia gasped, catching her breath. He was so big. She had forgotten his huge size; he was almost impossible to fit into her tight cunt. The force of his entry and the way he slid deep into her core made her eyes damp with tears. It was deliciously painful and erotic at the same time, but nothing could stop them now. She didn''t want him to pull out; their intimate connection drew out a lot of hidden emotions in her, and her yearning for him surfaced.


    Alessandro gave her a moment to adjust to his girth before he began ramming into her hot core. His hands on her hips made her bounce on his length at the same time he thrust into


    Chapter 37 Intimate Connection.


    Finished


    her. He couldn''t take his eyes ofl'' Mia''s flushed face. She looked so beautiful and sexy, with her pink soft lips parted slightly, her sweet breath escaping in gasps as he plunged into her tight cunt. Her arms wrapped around him, and her soft, delicate body pressed against his. hard form made him lose control. He never wanted it to stop.


    716N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 Sex For Recovering Faster Finished


    Outside, snow was falling heavily, creating a serene contrast to the intense heat radiating. from the two bodies inside. The steam from their passionate lovemaking clouded the windows and windshield of the car, already covered with a thickyer of snow from outside. Their hands joined and pressed against the cold ss of the window, leaving marks as th


    urgently sought more of each other.


    Mia and Alessandro were oblivious to potentially damaging the interior of the luxury car; their sole concern was remaining connected inside this confined space and never breaking their intimate bond. Alessandro''s thick cock plunged deeper into her slick, wet pussy, urging Mia to ride him even harder. She had never felt this wild and bold in her entire life. It was as if the Italian Don had flipped a switch inside her.


    She tugged on his tie, unbuttoning a few front buttons of his white shirt, desperate to touch him. The overcoat and suit jackets were discarded in the next moment. Despite the freezing temperature outside, inside the car they only felt a burning need, sweating with desire that ignited every fibre of them. The entire car filled with the scent of their lovemaking and the steam of their passion as they fucked each other harder, deeper, rougher, and wilder.


    But then in that passionate moment, the emotions ignited between them, and Mia found the mafia king staring straight into her eyes, glistening with need and... and something.... something else as they connected so intimately. His gaze confused her, filled with unknown emotions, watching her as if he had been longing for her for a century of agony.


    Before she could fathom what it meant, his gaze turned dark and mysterious again. Alessandro''s hand slid into her hair, tugging slightly to tilt her head back before his mouth. mmed onto hers hungrily. He nibbled her soft lips that were already swollen from his kisses, tugging them between his teeth before sucking hard and turning those rose petals even redder. He was thoroughly satisfied with his handiwork.


    The kiss was so erotic and intoxicating, making Mia feel more turned on than she had ever been before. This devil mafia man was surely the sexiest beast, capable of arousing a woman with just his brooding eyes. Having him now overwhelmed her senses with an overflow of pleasure, and she found herself drowning in this moment of ecstasy.


    His hands slid inside the neckline of her off-shoulder gown, grabbing her full bosom possessively before pinching and twisting her nipple between his thick, calloused fingers. Mia was a moaning mess by now, her mind clogged with lust and longing while her body felt like floating on a cloud of ecstasy.


    Alessandro''s hips sped up, plunging into her faster and deeper, his thrusts bing harder and rougher with each passing second as thest thread of control snapped inside him. He now wanted to possess this woman in more than one way. The pleasure was so intense that Mia''s moans turned into screams as she came on his cock, while Alessandro shot his cum into her at the same time.


    An unexpected groan escaped the Italian Don''s lips as his cock throbbed wildly inside the


    Chapter 38 Sex For Recovering Faster


    Finished


    beautiful woman in his arms, releasing his seed after seed. He found himself falling into the abyss of her enchanting eyes. "Arial You feel so good, baby."


    Mia''s eyes fluttered open wide in shock upon hearing Alessandro utter his wife''s name. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Her heart leaped with fear of being caught, feeling a sudden rush of cold water washing over her after such a hot encounter. Her mind was still dizzy, clouded with desire. Before she could discern the difference between reality and illusion, Alessandro''s hands tangled in her curls, pulling her head closer. He kissed her deeply and passionately, momentarily causing her to forget about what had just happened. But then, she realized Alessandro was half-conscious due to his fever and still caught up the haze of the moment. Perhaps it was an impulsive slip to mention his wife''s name.


    Yes, that could be the case and it only made sense. Mia assured herself.


    For a while, they sat there connected, with him still inside her, throbbing slightly while she sat on hisp, straddling his hips. In that intimate embrace, they both tried to catch their breath.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then Alessandro suddenly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Mia was taken aback by the tenderness in his deep voice. His concerned eyes roamed over her face, searching for any signs of difort, while his gentle fingers swept away the tendrils of hair that had fallen onto her face.


    She nodded shyly before reaching out to touch his forehead to check his temperature. She breathed out in relief when she found that he seemed better now.


    "I was sick, and you took advantage of me again, Miss Peterson," Alessandro smirked, his bright blue eyes gleaming with mischief. "Now you have to take responsibility for it."


    Mia blinked at him, her mouth agape in shock. This man was so wicked. So, so wicked and incredibly cunning.


    "Mr. Valentino..." she started to protest, but Alessandro cut her off.


    "It''s Alessandro to you, baby," he husked.


    "Huh!" she stared at him dumbfounded.


    "Call me Alessandro, sweetheart," he murmured,zily stroking her cheek.


    She slowly pulled her face away, feeling a little annoyed as she remembered how he had forbidden her to use his first name when they were together.


    Alessandro squinted at her, noticing her gaze bing distant even as his dick remained


    M


    2. 2.


    Chapter 38 Sex For Recovering Faster


    deep inside her.


    "I think using first names is very personal," she countered fiercely.


    Finished


    "What''s more personal between us after we...." he trailed off intentionally, letting her read between the lines as he jerked his hips up, his cock rubbing inside her dripping pussy, making her gasp and close her eyes as he became fully erect inside her once again.


    716

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Blissful Moment.


    Alessandro made love to Mia again, and again,ing inside her many times.


    Finished


    By the time he was done, Mia was breathless, utterly exhausted, and fully sated, the aftermath of their mind-blowing sex. Alessandro reclined back in the seat while Mia struggled to find her strength. As she tried to sit up, Alessandro''s strong arms prevented her from moving. She sighed, surrendering to his steely embrace, and slumped against his chest in defeat.


    The Italian don picked up her overcoat and draped it over them, holding her close as theyy there, eyes closed, wrapped in each other''s arms


    In that blissful moment, they forgot about their problems-the car that wouldn''t start, the snowfall that hadn''t ceased. Time seemed to stand still as they enjoyed the peace of being together.


    After a while, Alessandro''s phone pinged with a notification, disturbing their serene slumber. He picked up his phone, nced at the screen, and then looked at Mia''s face lovingly. "Help has arrived. Now we can go home," Alessandro dered.


    Mia was surprised to realize he had called for help. She hadn''t noticed him sending a text, but maybe she was too tired after their passionate, hot sex to notice anything. He helped her straighten her dress while she buttoned up his shirt. Then she checked his temperature again by touching his forehead. He watched her intently as she took care of him, his eyes following her every move.


    The rescuers attached chains to the car and began shoveling snow from around the tires. This time, Alessandro took the driving seat. The tow truck led the way, its plow pushing aside snowdrifts, and they were escorted to the nearest hotel. They had to stay there until the morning because the road ahead was blocked.


    Mia sat beside a big heater in the lobby of the hotel, looking around and observing her surroundings. It wasn''t a five-star hotel, but it had everything they needed to survive the snowy storm. She leaned back, letting the warmth seep into her bones, and nced at Alessandro, who was talking to the clerk. Her eyes followed his every action and movement, enticed by his dark, intimidating aura and alluring charm, even though he was not in his best


    health.


    Then suddenly, Alessandro turned toward her, making her swiftly avert her gaze and pretend to admire the in walls of the hotel lobby. She was doomed if he noticed her ogling him. secretly. Alessandro walked toward herzily with a stern face.


    "Mia!" he called her by her first name, and Mia was surprised to hear him. "The clerk said. they have only you mind sharing a room with me?" he asked in hist


    e room. Do


    expressionless voice...


    11 33 Wed Oct 2 tu.


    Chapter 10 Blissful Moment


    Finished


    Mia rolled her eyes internally. Was he really serious? She was stunned by how quickly he had changed, bing the cold businessman again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do I have a choice?" she shot back.


    Alessandro nodded. "Alright. Here is the key card. You go to the room. I wille after signing their form."


    Mia took the key card and went straight to the room. The bellboy carried their luggage. Her phone battery was drained, and it had turned off, so she did the first thing that came to mind: she put her phone on charge. She needed to talk to her kids. After a while, the room door opened while Mia was unpacking clothes from her luggage to change into somethingfortable for the night. Alessandro''s imposing figure entered the room, and he closed the door, locking the safetytch. "Why didn''t you lock the door, huh?!" he questioned, his toneden with frustration.


    Mia swallowed nervously as he approached. Once again, they were alone in the small, closed room, causing her heart to pound with nervousness.


    "Um... I thought you would being, so..." she murmured, avoiding looking at the imposing figure before her.


    "Next time you''re alone in a room, make sure to lock the door," Alessandro instructed authoritatively. He shrugged off his coat and tie, heading to the bathroom. When he emerged, he was only wearing his boxers and nothing else. "Mr. Valentino?!" Mia squealed, her eyes widening. "Why are you not wearing clothes?"


    Alessandro looked at her, slightly cocking his head before he answered, "I used to sleep like


    this."


    "But... but it''s very cold and you have a fever, Mia tried to reason firmly, but her voice faltered.


    Alessandro nced around the room and gestured. The room temperature is well maintained," he said, heading towards the bed.


    "If you''re done fumbling with your stuff," he gestured towards her suitcase, "thene," he patted the bed beside his empty spot. "Let''s call it a night."


    Mia''s throat suddenly felt dry at the thought of sharing a bed with this dangerously sexy mafia king. She had just experienced how he could seduce her while half-conscious with fever; now, he seemed moreposed than before.


    What was going on in his mind was impossible to read, as his expressions were always so serious and his cold blue eyes emotionless. It left Mia even more confused about whether it


    Chapter 39 Blissful Moment


    was a good idea to share the bed or not.


    "What are you thinking, Mia?" Alessandro spokezily.


    Finished


    "Um... sharing the bed is too intimate, Mr. Valentino," Mia murmured, chewing on her lips nervously.


    "First off, it''s Alessandro to you. And secondly, we were in a very intimate position just an hour ago, so I think sharing a bed is nothing," he whispered huskily. His eyes darkened with desire as his gaze slowly roamed over her as if undressing her and devouring every inch of her body.


    Shameless prick!


    Mia muttered in her mind. Picking up her nightie, she quickly went into the bathroom.


    716

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 You Belong To Me


    Mia emerged after a hot shower, d in a red silk nightic. As she stepped out, she found Alessandro lying on his back, his left arm draped over his closed eyes.


    His right shoulder still bore a bandage, which seemed on the verge ofing loose due to the bleeding inside. Mia sighed helplessly, gazing at this stubborn man. Did he truly not care. about his health? What about the pain he must be enduring? Despite being sick and not feeling well, he had made passionate love to her in the car, never once letting on that his shoulder carried a deep, unhealed wound.


    She walked over to the inte and called room service for a medical kit. His fever could also return during the night, so she also requested medicine and a thermometer.


    Though she talked in a hushed voice, Alessandro''s sleep seemed to be disturbed. He opened his eyes


    with a frown on his handsome face, his head turning towards the source of the disturbance.


    He was stunned to see a sexydy standing there, talking on the phone. His eyes were blinded by her sparkling beauty; she appeared freshly showered, with all traces of makeup removed from her face, revealing her porcin skin. She looked like an angel, pure beauty, her blonde hair still wet, which made him furrow his brow.


    He slowly got up, wincing slightly as his wounded shoulder pained him, but he ignored hist difort. Quietly, he went to the dresser to pick up the hairdryer and plugged it in near. Mia. Mia was startled by the sudden appearance behind her and quickly turned to find Alessandro holding the hairdryer in his hand.


    "Why haven''t you dried your hair?" he scolded softly, pressing the button on the hair dryer and blowing warm air as his other hand gently entangled his fingers in her hair. He ruffled her hair while continuing to dry it.


    "Mr. Valentino, I can do it myself," Mia tried to pull away, but he groaned in irritation.


    "Stay still!" hemanded, focused on drying her hair. "And it''s Alessandro to you, Mia! Do you want to fall sick, huh? Or are you seeking revenge by making me look after you just because you have to take care of me?" he used, leaving Mia dumbfounded.


    ''I didn''t do it intentionally, and don''t worry, I won''t fall sick so easily. But you need to rest; you''re not feeling well, and your shoulder..." She remembered he shouldn''t strain it..Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh my God, let it be, Alessandro," she rebuked, snatching the hair dryer and gently taking his right arm in her hands. Her anxious eyes observed the worn-out bandage. "It looks bad," she murmured in dismay.


    I''m fine, Alessandro muttered carelessly.


    "No, you''re not," Mia snapped, ring at him. "Don''t pretend you''re made of stone."


    Chapter 40 You Belong To Me


    Finished


    Alessandro''s eyes softened, his thin lips parting slightly in surprise. No one had ever shouted at him like this before, and this woman scolding him so daringly was more amusing than annoying.


    Then there was a knock on the door that drew Mia''s attention. She left Alessandro, cing the hairdryer on a nearby sofa, and opened the door. It was room service delivering medicine and a medical kit. She took the items and thanked the man who delivered them. Closing the door, she walked toward Alessandro, who still stood in the same ce, his eyes- fixed on her intently.


    "Sit there," she ordered, nodding toward the bed.


    But Alessandro didn''t move. Rolling her eyes, Mia grabbed his hand and led him to the bed. This time, Alessandro didn''t resist and let her move him wherever she wanted.


    "You are so stubborn. Look at this," she hissed as she removed the old bandage, wincing as if she felt the pain herself.


    Her concerned eyes examined his shoulder as she tenderly tended to it. Taking disinfectant, she cleaned the wound and applied a fresh dressing.


    "You are so careless about your wound. Now don''t move your right shoulder," shemanded in an annoyed tone. "Are you listening to me or not?" Her gaze snapped to the mafia king when he remained silent.


    She sucked in a breath, finding him looking at her so attentively. She felt her cheeks heat up under his intense gaze and began to get up instantly.


    But Alessandro was quick enough to grab her wrist, stopping her from moving away.


    "You care so much about me?" It wasn''t actually a question but a statement. All her actions. and expressions made it very clear that it bothered her to see him in pain.


    "I... I only worried because you''re in this trouble because of me," she stuttered nervously as Alessandro moved closer.


    His warm breath fanned behind her ear as he whispered in his deep, husky voice, "You packed this sexy nightie to seduce someone?!"


    "No!" she gasped promptly. It had never crossed her mind when she packed it; she just wanted to befortable at night after a long party.


    "Then why did you bring this red silk nightie, which leaves nothing to the imagination and would make any man want to take you to his bed, huh?" he challenged as his hands on her hips turned her to face him. She was mmed harshly into his hard, naked body, and her core throbbed with a mix of desire and anticipation.


    11 34 Wed, Oct 2


    Chapter 40 You Belong To Me


    Mia was so embarrassed and nervous by the way her body reacted to his touch and proximity. She cursed the moment she packed this nightie and thought to wear it.


    OKS 84%a


    Finished


    "Mr. Valentino," she said hisst name intentionally, making him furrow with annoyance. "What I pack in my luggage and wear at night is not your concern. Please maintain professionalism," she lifted her chin in defiance, not backing down..


    Alessandro smirked before tightening his hold around her waist and pulling her closer. "Baby, I am very possessive about my belongings, and you..." he paused, leaning down closer, his face hovering over hers. His eyes peered deep into hers, and his wicked, tempting mouth was just an inch away from her lips when he whispered, "...belong to me, Mia."


    716

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Sweetness Overloaded Finished.


    Mia''s breath hitched at his words, but she forced herself to keep herposure. "Belong to you?" she echoed, a defiant glint in her eyes. "Last I checked, people aren''t possessions, Mr. Valentino." Alessandro''s eyes gleamed with amusement, making Mia''s anger rise.


    "It''s Alessandro, sweetheart," he corrected smoothly. "And you know exactly what I mean. We''ve already crossed the line of professionalism, haven''t we?"


    Mia swallowed at the mention, her pulse quickening at the memory of their time together in the car. This devil mafia was very wicked.


    "That doesn''t give you the right to make assumptions about me," she shot back,posing her demeanor despite the rapid beat of her heart. "I can wear whatever I want without it being about you." Alessandro smirked, "Only in front of me."


    "You think so highly of yourself, Mr. Valentino," she rolled her eyes and pressed her small hands against his hard, bare chest, pushing him away. Alessandro lifted one of his thick, dark brows silently but didn''t let go of her.


    His naked body was already distracting her so badly, and the dark possession in his eyes made it even more tempting to give in to the moment and let desire take over the matters between them again. This man was a work of art. Every inch of him was so hard and well- built that he could give even the Greek gods a run for their money.


    Sometimes Mia found it unfair that such a beautiful appearance was bestowed upon a devil like him. It gave him the advantage of trapping anyone under his charm. Suddenly, her mood shifted, and she felt even more frustrated. She writhed, twisting her body to free herself and create some distance. Alessandro''s eyes narrowed as he pulled her even closer, letting her know she was no match for his strength.


    "Let go of me," she gritted through her teeth.


    "Tease me one more time, baby, and be ready to bear the consequences," he warned, his tone turning dangerously low and his blue eyes darkening, almost turning gray, not from anger but from desire.


    Mia shivered visibly, a loud gasp escaping her lips as the Italian Don cupped her bottom and ground her against his rock-hard bulge, covered only by the thin fabric of his boxers. She was shocked by the mafia king''s obsession; she couldn''t understand why he wanted her when he could have any woman he desired. Was it another chase-and-run game that he would y until he won?


    What bothered her even more was how different and more romantic he seemed this time.


    Finished


    Chapter 41 Sweetness Overloaded


    Was this why he had so many mistresses-because no woman could resist his charm and seduction? Yet, the only woman who had ever faced his hatred was his wife, and the thought still pained Mia in her heart. Chance once more surfaced, and she wanted to shout at his face about how unfair he


    was to Aria. She couldn''t understand how he could be so possessive of another woman while hating his own wife. And what would he do if he knew that Mia was, in reality, Aria, his wife? The thought terrified her.


    She suppressed the urge to reveal her identity as memories of those torturous days surfaced. in her mind. His huge ego would never forgive her for running away alive, and he would drag her back to the same hell, making her pay even more oruelly.


    Now could stop him because Alessandro Valentino was thew himself. He had enough wealth to buy the entire country, and people feared being on his hate list for a reason. He was more brutal than a monster when dealing with his rivals, his ruthlessness knowing no bounds. The thought of his vengeance made her blood run cold, a chilling reminder of the depths of his cruelty.


    Before she could protest, Alessandro swiftly swept her up in his arms and carried her to the bed. He ced her on the mattress and covered her petite form with his hard and huge body. "Now let me show you how much of a possessive man I can be," Alessandro whispered. But to his surprise, Mia pushed him with all her might


    "No, leave me," she fought hard. Her eyes were wide with panic, her face pale, and it confused the hell out of him.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" he asked, taken aback.


    "I... I can''t do it," she breathed out, avoiding his gaze, not wanting him to see the fear and hurt


    in her eyes.


    Alessandro stayed still, watching her face intently. Was thest time they were together so bad that she didn''t want him again? Had his skills deteriorated so much in those six without sex? The thought made him grimace. He knew he had to work hard to impress this years beautiful woman in his arms.


    "If you want, we can try something else. If my dick can''t pleasure you the way you need, we can change positions and find something more satisfying, he proposed in a very serious voice. Mia''s eyes lifted to him in disbelief.


    Was he really serious? How could Alessandro Valentino be so sweet and considerate? He used to be dominant in bed, only concerned about his own pleasure. Now he was asking for her preferences, as if she could provide him with any insight. She rolled her eyes internally because she hadn''t been with any other men besides him.


    "I can''t do it because I''m scared for your health. Your shoulder will start bleeding nais " -le murmured, biting her lip.


    176


    Chapter 41 Sweetness Overloaded


    FinishedAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Relief washed over Alessandro''s face, and he stroked Mia''s cheek tenderly before sweeping The stroked Mia''s check tenderly before sweeping her hair from her forehead with his fingers, his touch surprisingly gentle.


    "Then don''t worry about it, baby. I promise I''m at my best health, and there''s no pain in my wound. My medicine is you, and only you can cure me by letting me make love to you," he rasped, his voiceden with lust and need. Mia blinked at him speechless.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 In Each Other''s Arms


    Mia sensed her efforts to deter him were futile, Alessandro appeared resolute in his


    intentions.


    She sighed softly, whispering, "Please, be gentle


    Alessandro blinked in bewilderment, a flicker of t¨¦j¨¤ vu passing through him.


    "Please, be gentle!"


    Funshort


    A faint sweet voice echoed in his unconscious mind, and he looked at Mia in befuddlement.


    He quickly dismissed his confusion and seized control, swiftly reversing their positions. Hey on the bed on his back while Mia straddled his hips.


    "Ride me," hemanded, tearing away her panties, startling Mia once more. She hadn''t noticed he had already shed his boxers, his hardened member standing proudly before her,


    He watched patiently as she hesitantly reached out, her fingers trembling as they grazed his abs, causing him to shudder at her innocent touch. Her hand trailed lower, her lips parting ast her breathing grew heavier, her gaze hooded and lingered on her own fingers as they continued exploring more of hiN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It seemed she couldn''t get enough of touching him, looking at him. But Alessandro longed. for more he wanted her soft lips on him, her wicked tongue licking and tasting him. He held back, waiting for her to make the next move.


    Mia bit her lip as her hand moved toward his crotch, tentatively wrapping around his throbbing cock. It pulsed and twitched, releasing beads of precum at her tender touch.


    "Oh, fuck, baby. What are you doing to me?" Alessandro groaned, his eyes closing in pleasure.


    "Did I do something wrong?" she asked nervously.


    Alessandro chuckled at her innocent expression, "Baby, you''re doing so good. Just keep going."


    Encouraged by his response, Mia grew bolder, stroking him a few times. Her lips parted in astonishment as she felt his length grow even thicker and longer,in her palm.. "I want you naked, Mia," he demanded, making her blush crimson red.


    "Now!" Hismand was firm and authoritative, and Mia found herself grabbing the straps. of her nightie and sliding them down her shoulders one by one.


    "Remove itpletely," he breathed out impatiently, his breathing increasing in anticipation.


    thugang remian solib kam. With grabbed them of hot red all natine and pulled a guar So fall wing when in the


    and her bestitures incredibly fint, and every


    g


    "track, truby panu sin en besonilul," Alineandro marmored, gawking at her with desirous eyes


    $40 per smale) van pay angle inch of her body taking his time to admire her. His deep r eher hoperind on the lengph of hier s?rmekei gork, her thoulders, and between the valley of


    seck, ben bereats. When his gaze sealed longer on her bosom, he licked his lips, looking at her kongerds. Mith her nipples painfully swell and pebble under his lustful gaze. Her core therolshed, and she found herself clenching her thighs, needing to rub them together for temporary relief Alessandro groaned at the sexy sight before him as his cock throbbed, the tip glistening with precum


    She was instantly wet from seducing him, unable to understand how pleasuring him could arouse her so intensely. But she was ready to take him. She had never felt so bold, and lifting herself on her knees, she slowly lowered herself onto his hard rod. The connection was so erotic and sensual that it made both of them man simultaneously.


    "AH"" Mia whimpered as his girth stretched her seemingly impossible to take in. Alessandro''s hands on her hips stopped her from pulling away, guiding her to take a deep plunge onto his huge dick


    "God, you are so big" she cried, making Alessandro chuckle smugly.


    Tall yours and only yours," he vowed seriously, but Mia''s mind was in a haze of lust and pleasure, unable to grasp the deeper meaning behind his words.


    Alessandro pulled her down, their lips crashing together in a passionate kiss. His hands slid between them, pinching her nipples and twisting them between his fingers. A wave of ecstasy washed over Mia and she exploded in orgasm around his dick


    Mia was out of breath and so tired she felt like passing out. God, this man was a beast and never seemed to stop.


    "Oh God. I can''t take it anymore." she said in her exhausted voice, slumping against his chest.


    "You cam, little dove," Alessandro groaned. He sat up on the bed, taking Mia with him into a sitting position while still inside her, his strong arm wrapped tightly around her waist, keeping her close to his body


    He thrust into her while making her bounce on hisp, prating even deeper in this


    position.


    "Oh, God, you are so deep this way," Mia cried as she felt another orgasm building within her.


    Alessandro''s lustful eyes peered at her before he pushed her shoulder back, taking her full bosom in his hand and bringing it to his mouth Mia screamed in pleasure as he sucked her


    83%=


    Chapter 42 In Each Other''s Arms


    Finished


    swollen nipple harder. The pain shooting through her soft, sensitive nub was so delicious that it made her brain stop working,pelling her to follow themands of this incredibly sexy man who was worshiping her body as if she were the most beautiful woman on earth.


    Then heid his weight on her, making her lie on her back without pulling out, and hovered over her. His knees dug into the mattress as he thrust rough and deep into her. Mia wrapped her legs around his hips, keeping him close and inside her. She wanted him and the pleasure he was eliciting in her. Alessandro sucked her nipple, nibbling and biting, pleased as the sensitive nub grew harder in his mouth. He took his turn with both hard pink buds, which turned red after his sensual assault.


    His movements became fiercer, and the bed creaked loudly, thudding against the room wall. The whole hotel might have heard her cries of ecstasy and the sounds of their wild lovemaking. But Mia didn''t care; this time, she was fully immersed in what this hot man was doing to her body and would worry about anything elseter. Soon, Alessandro grabbed her feet and threw them over his shoulders, ramming into her pussy mercilessly. Mia came again, her mind growing tired and dizzy from cumming countless times tonight. Soon, Alessandro followed her, climaxing inside her and filling her with his hot cum.


    "Let''s rest for the night," he murmured, sensing Mia was already half-asleep beneath him. Theyy there in each other''s arms, naked and joined. Alessandro threw a cover over them and closed his eyes. He smiled softly, inhaling theforting scent of Mia, which soon lulled him into dreand.


    716

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 A Quickie Finished


    The next morning. Mia woke up feeling her entire body aching deliciously. Her tired body resisted getting up, but knowing she would bete, she stirred and then found herself trapped in a pair of muscr arms.


    All the memories of their hot night surfaced, making Mia want to hide her face in her hands, but her hands were also trapped under this massive beast who had devoured her the whole night. Was this the same man who had been shot in his right shoulder and had a high fever? Mia would have never believed it if she hadn''t seen his wound and checked his temperature, because the energy and strength he showedst night were impossible even for a man in perfect health.


    Her eyes lifted to the gorgeous face of this beautiful devil. He looked so calm and carefree while sleeping, holding her in his arms possessively. She took a moment to admire his features, and despite him aging maturely, he hadn''t changed. He had be even more handsome and irresistibly charming over the years. Her face turned crimson at the realization she was naked under the sheets, her body pressed against the naked one of Alessandro. She panicked to feel him still inside her. The contact made her want to stay in his arms forever, but she knew it was temporary, and she had to go.


    With this agonizing thought, she began to pull away.


    "Sleep more," Alessandro groaned, his eyes still closed as he pulled her closer, her face. pressing against his hard, bare chest. His masculine scent overwhelmed her senses and her core throbbed, making her shiver. Mia swallowed nervously and gathered her strength. "Umm.... we need to leave. The weather must have improved by now," she murmured, causing Alessandro to slightly open his eyes and bend his head to look at her.


    "Good morning to you too," he whispered, tucking a finger under her chin and lifting her face. so his lips could touch hers.


    But Mia ced a hand between their mouths, stopping him.


    ""What''s wrong?" he frowned.


    "Alessandro, I need to get home. I haven''t talked to my kids in yesterday, and they must be worried about me," she replied, biting her lip.


    She was concerned that if they kissed and he wanted to repeat what they had donest night, she wouldn''t be able to resist, and she didn''t want toplicate their situation even more. However, she was worried for her twins. She had tried to call homest night after charging her phone, but there was no signal due to the bad weather.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange for you to talk to them immediately," he assured her..


    Chapter 43 A Quickie Finished


    Mia was relieved to hear him say that. They kept looking at each other for a few moments, lying in silence. His morning wood was hard and pulsating inside her, as he had never disentangled himself from her. It made her extremely wet and yearn for him again, but her conscious mind told her it was a bad idea.


    "Let me go," she choked on her words, feeling Alessandro struggle to control himself and remain still, resisting the urge to rock his hips and get his release.


    "Do you want me to pull out?" His tone teased as he pressed his crotch against her and slid even deeper.


    Mia closed her eyes, trying to focus on herbored bretthing to control her desires, but it was futile. The need overtook her, and she found herself gasping hard, fighting back the sensual sensations ignited by her super-hot husband. "We... we would be..te," she whispered with difficulty, finding it challenging to form words when her mind was consumed by other thoughts.


    "I''ll be quick, Alessandro groaned, mming his lips hard against hers, unable to control the desire to make love to her. He rolled her on her back, his hard body covering her soft form.


    "Eyes on me while I fuck you so good," Alessandro ordered, making Mia open her eyes.


    She found him gazing at her with a tender, unfamiliar emotion mixed with lust in his eyes before he impatiently began thrusting into her, so hard that Mia lost herself in ecstasy, her cries turning into screams without her realizing. "Oh god, Alessandro!"


    "That''s right, baby, scream my name!" he groaned, his tone smugly pleased. "Louder!" he demanded, hooking his hands under her knees, spreading her wider, and ramming into her even harder and deeper.


    It wasn''t long before she came, screaming his name loudly and cumming on his wicked. monstrous cock.


    Alessandro continued thrusting without stopping, not giving her a moment to recover from her mind-blowing orgasm. His relentless thrusts left Mia breathless, begging him to slow down, but he didn''t stop for a second until he came inside her, his abundant cum filling herpletely. "Fuck, baby, you make me lose control like this. I never want to stop fucking you," he murmured, looking deep into her wet and hazy eyes. Her checks tinted pink as she heard him talk so dirty, but she liked it. It was very dirty and filthy, but kind of hot as well. "Let''s get you cleaned up!" Alessandro announced, slowly pulling out of her. Mia winced, moaning slightly as her pussy deliciously ached after such intense sexst night and this morning.


    11:54 Wed Oct 2


    Chapter 43 A Quicke


    #Fleisherd


    "Are you sore?" he furrowed his brow, looking at her with concern, which instantly made her turn crimson red. She averted her eyes, biting her ligs


    And whose fault in that she whispered arruingly, making him chuckle in response.


    "I ept my mistaer, entry love. Lat the take care of you," he said gently, making Mia blink atN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alessandro Valentino wa upang his mistaker and his tone was so enchere it made her think abe ao bcating berfor her proved his worse as he carefully picked her up and carried bars to the bus ging hurt a hot tus in the tub white maneuvering her into amodare spackare an the hardsh


    716

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 My Wife Is Alive


    #Finished


    After their hot bath. Mia changed into fresh clothes, getting their stuff packed and ready to check out of the hotel.


    Alessandro approached her with a phone in his hand, holding it out to her.


    "Here, talk to the kids," he said sternly, but Mia caught something strange in his voice.


    She took the phone and instantly ced it to her car, speaking eagerly, "Hello!"


    "Mom! Where are you?" Maximo''s impatient baby voice came through the phone speaker, and she sighed before responding.


    "I got caught in a snowstorm, baby boy. But now the weather is alright and I aming home. How are you and Gia?"


    "We''re fine, Mom," Mia heard Gia''s voice echoing. "Emily is taking care of us."


    You''re on speaker, Mia," she heard Emily saying.


    "Thank you for taking care of my kids, Emily," Mia murmured.


    "Come on, you don''t have to thank me for taking care of my favorite twins, Emily replied. "By the way, are you alright? I heard there was a very bad snowstorm hittingst night in Fontainebleau, Emily asked with concern.


    "Yes, Emily. I am fine and..." Mia lifted her gaze and found Alessandro watching her from at distance with his hands tucked in the pockets of his pants and an unreadable expression on his face. "Mr. Valentino is with me. So don''t worry." "Mom, who is Mr. Valentino?" Maximo''s curious voice came through the phone.


    "He is... my client, Mia whispered, replying to her son.


    "Wait, Mia, you went to Fontainebleau with Lord Alexander, right? So howe you are with Mr. Valentino?" Emily asked in confusion.


    "It''s a long story. I will tell you after returning home," Mia replied hesitantly.


    "Mom, that gentleman who called us and made us talk to you is your client?" Gia''s voice. sounded cager.


    "Yes, sweetie," Mia nodded despite being on the phone and her daughter couldn''t see her.


    He is very nice, and he asked me how Maximo and I were when I beat Maximo and answered the call first," Gia told her mother. Mia looked at Alessandro in surprise.


    Chapter 44 My Wife Is Alive


    He talked to her kids?! Finished


    But Gia kept telling her about what else Alessandro had talked to her about before he handed the phone to Mia. Gia sounded very intrigued by the man who was actually her father. Mia''s heart stung with the thought that if circumstances were different, her kids would be growing up with their father as well.


    "Okay, kids, I have to check out of the hotel immediately, and I will be there in an hour," she told them.


    "Okay, Mom," Maximo and Gia said simultaneously before disconnecting the phone.


    Mia extended the phone to Alessandro, and he took it.


    "Thank you," she whispered with a soft smile.


    Alessandro shook his head. "The kids are fine, and now you can rx," he said.


    Unbeknownst to her, Alessandro''s people had kept watch on the kids and Mia''s house twenty-four-seven, but he didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to freak out knowing it. He had made this decision after the murderous attack on herst time. Today, when he talked to the twins, he felt he had made the right decision. Those angels should always be protected.


    "Can we leave now?" Mia asked, gathering all the luggage together..


    Alessandro nodded and said, "After we have breakfast."


    Then Mia remembered about his fever and impulsively touched his forehead to check his temperature.


    Alessandro instinctively grabbed her hand.


    "What?!" he asked, frowning.


    "Your fever?!" Mia swallowed nervously under his terrifying cold gaze. She didn''t understand what had suddenly changed his mood.


    The mafia king''s expression softened. "I am fine."


    "Yeah, your temperature seems to be normal," Mia said, while Alessandro released her hand as there was a knock on the door. He went to open it. The breakfast Alessandro had ordered had arrived.


    The Italian Don let the room service waiter in and ce the breakfast on the table beside the sofa. He closed the door after the waiter left. Mia went to the table and started making coffee for the mafia king. But he stopped her.


    "I''m used to doing everything on my own for six years," he said coldly.


    %83%


    Finished


    Chapter 44 My Wife Is Alive


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at his stern face with fear.


    "Six years?!" she gasped.


    Wanting to end this and ovee her fear of hirm, she needed to know what was going on in his mind.


    Alessandro nodded, taking a deep breath as he poured himself a cup of coffee.


    "Six years since my wife left me," he announced, lifting his head abruptly and looking straight into Mia''s eyes as if trying to reach her soul and read her mind.


    Mia swallowed nervously as his gaze remained unreadable and cold, sending a chill down her spine. There was a sense of relief that he still believed his wife was dead. She had seen the news reporting Alessandro Valentino''s wife died in a ne crash six years ago. She had been relieved to hear that news, knowing he wouldn''te after her to bother her again, allowing her to live under a new identity.


    "I am sorry to hear that, she murmured, averting her eyes and pretending to serve herself a te.


    "You are?" His tone was challenging as he snapped, staring at her.


    "Yeah!" Mia hesitated as she continued. "I read or saw somewhere that your wife died in a ne crash."


    "That''s a lie," Alessandro dered loudly, making Mia sweat profusely under his intimidating gaze.


    Shit, shit, shit!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How could she forget? This was Alessandro Valentino, the most wicked and cunning man in the world, renowned for his ability to read people from their first meeting. She cursed the moment she gave in to his seduction, letting him read between the blurry lines. She would be doomed if he knew she was Aria, his wife.


    "My wife is still alive." Mia turned pale as her mafia husband announced, his eyes not leaving her for even a split moment. Then, unexpectedly, he added, "In my heart."


    716

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 Detachment. Finished


    After breakfast, Mia stood beside the floor-to-ceiling window, admiring the view. The warm sun rose high in the sky, casting a bright light over the snow-coveredndscape. The snow sparkled as the sunlight fell on it, creating a mesmerizing scene. The roads were cleared, allowing traffic to move easily.


    "Mia!" Alessandro''s deep, manly voice broke her reverie, and she turned to find him standing at the door.


    "Let''s go, he said coldly.


    Mia looked around to check once more if anything was left behind. The luggage had already. been taken by the bellboy and carried to the car. Only the remnants of their passionate. nights were left in the room, the bedsheets still bearing witness to how they had been entangled in each other''s arms. But the man who had been so passionate and alluringst night seemed a world away from the indifferent and cold business tycoon who stood before her now.


    After checking out of the hotel, they stepped outside and climbed into the car. The entire ride was silent. Alessandro appeared engrossed in driving, not even attempting to initiate at conversation. Mia stared out of the window, her mind racing. Had he slept with her on impulse, driven by the cold weather and fever? Was he now regretting their night together, and that was why he didn''t want to talk? The silence between them was suffocating, each moment dragging out her self-recrimination and confusion.


    She stole a nce at Alessandro, his chiseled jaw set in determination as he drove. The man who had made her feel so desired and cherished mere hours ago now seemed like a stranger.


    Lost in thought, Mia didn''t realize how the time had passed until Alessandro pulled up in front of her apartment building. He got out of the car, rounded the bumper, and came to the passenger seat to open the door for Mia. She slid out of the car, and Alessandro took her luggage from the trunk. He gestured for a guard to help her with the luggage to the elevator. Without waiting for her to go, he returned to the driver''s seat.


    Mia felt a pang of disappointment as she walked away. No, it was more than that she was deeply upset by Alessandro turning cold with her again. Yet, she reminded herself it might be in his nature; he was never one to get attached to a woman for long. His numerous affairs were proof of that. It amazed her to think it was a miracle the Italian Don stayed with her for three years in their marriage.


    However, the thought brought relief. It was good he didn''t recognize her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hesitated to make her life a living hell again. She had no desire to return to that toxic rtionship. With a newfound sense of determination and relief, she turned her back and headed to the elevator.


    As she walked, she missed the moment when Alessandro turned back and nced at her until


    got into the elevator. Then he opened the car door and slid inside just as Mia turned and


    she


    #Finished


    pressedabe button to her floot. She caught a glimpse of Alessandro''s car leaving as the elevator doors shid closed. Both of them went their separate ways, different thoughts. beriving theis minde


    The elevator stopped at Mia''s apartment floor, and she opened the door of her t to find her children and Emily waiting to wee her with bright smiles. Instantly, the gloomy thoughts and problems vanished as she took in their joyful faces. Mia knelt down, hugging her kids tightly, their innocent chatter washing over her like a soothing balm. Gia and Maximo began filling het in with their stories from the previous day, their excitement bubbling ever. She found herselfughing at their tales, feeling the weight of the morning''s events lifting. Mateo entered the room and flipped the switch, flooding the dark room with light. Suddenly, the mafia king''s voice rang out, cursing loudly. "Get the fuck lost!"


    Matteo sighed as his eyes caught the gloomy figure of the Italian don. The formidable and invincible Alessandro Valentino looked so sad, an amber liquid swirling in the ss in his hand, his imposing form slumped defeatedly in a reclined chair.


    "Alessandro" Where were you? You ditched your bodyguards and didn''t tell anyone about your whereabouts. We were all so worried," Matteo voiced his concern, his tone edged with frustration.


    "Why the hell were you worried? I''m not twelve, and I can take care of myself," Alessandro retorted, draining the entire ss in one go.


    "Come on, Alessandro. Can''t you just be normal for once and tell me what happened this time?" Matteo exhaled in defeat, his shoulders sagging.


    "Nothing happened. Now leave and turn off the light," Alessandro said, picking up the bottle. and drinking scotch directly from it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing happened, huh?" Matteo challenged. "Then why are you drowning yourself in alcohol?"


    "What I do is none of your business," the mafia king replied, detachmentcing his voice.


    Matteo, now very annoyed and tired of his best friend''s tantrums, pressed on. "Why are you doing this? You know because of you, I can''t concentrate on work. I can''t even focus on my own life, dammit! The whole time, I''m only thinking about you, worrying that you won''t kill yourself," Matteo scolded the Italian don, receiving a death re in return.


    Then why don''t you leave me, just like everyone else?" Alessandro responded coldly before getting up, opening the balcony door, and stepping outside..


    Something fell to the floor, catching Matteo''s attention. He stepped forward and picked it up,


    Chapter 45 Detachment


    £¤983%


    confused to see it was a photo of Mia Peterson''s twins-the same photo he had shown. Alessandro during his investigation.


    Why was Alessandro holding that photo and drinking so much?


    Finished


    The question made Matteo think of only one possibility, the same one he had from the day he saw the photo of the kids who looked so simr to the mafia king. 716

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 Mirror Image?


    Mia was working on designing the bedroom for the couple in the mansion of Alessandro Valentino. She hadn''t seen him since that day when he dropped her at her home. Her heart was restless, but she couldn''t understand why. It was not the case that she was missing him, right? Then why was her mind agitated, constantly wanting to know about his whereabouts?


    "You need to forget him. He would be fine, after all, many people are there to take care of him, and he also has a fianc¨¦e," she scolded herself for thinking about her ruthless mafia husband.


    She knew Alessandro''s preferences about the room''s furnishing and colors, so she had chosen everything ordingly. Her staff had been efficiently working on the room under her supervision, and she was pleased with the final result.


    The walls were painted a sleek, matte grey, creating a sophisticated and calming backdrop. The bed was a modern tform design, low to the ground with a minimalist headboard upholstered in luxurious, dark leather. Polished chrome nightstands nked the bed, their surfaces gleaming under the soft ambient lighting that emanated from recessed fixtures in the ceiling.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the expansive space, a plush, deep-pile carpet in a rich, charcoal hue covered the floor, adding warmth and a touch of opulence. At the foot of the bed, a contemporary bench in soft, grey velvet provided a perfect spot to sit and rx. A sleek, low-profile dresser made of dark- stained wood with stainless steel ents sat against one wall, offering ample storage and style.


    On the opposite side of the room, a chic seating area was arranged, consisting of a pair of modern armchairs upholstered in high-quality, white leather, and a ss-topped coffee table with an intricate geometric base. Arge, abstract painting with bold sshes of color hung above, adding an artistic ir to the room.


    Floor-to-ceiling windows draped with elegant, sheer curtains allowed natural light to flood the space, highlighting the careful attention to detail in every piece of furniture and decor. In one corner, a sleek, freestanding bookshelf held a curated collection of books and artifacts, adding both functionality and a personal touch to the room.


    As Mia stood in the center of the room, taking in the harmonious blend of contemporary furniture and clean lines, a sense of aplishment washed over her.


    Mia and her assistant designers took measurements, discussing the designs of the other rooms and colorbinations. She believed it was best to finalize these decisions on-site, as they could better visualize the spaces within the grand mansion rather than in herpany''s conference room.


    While she and her designers were still discussing and adding details to their designs, they heard a sharp, unpleasant voice almost screeching.


    "Who the fuck did this to my room?"


    Mia and her designers were startled by the sudden outburst. They stopped their discussion and got up, turning to find Vanessa fuming with anger.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Vanessa?" Mia asked sternly.


    She hadn''t forgotten what this filthy supermodel had done to her.


    "You spoiled my bedroom!" Vanessa used, gritting her teeth. "Who gave you permission to design my room like this? Change the color and furniture. Change everything," Vanessa ordered authoritatively.


    Mia was annoyed by her interference. She took a deep breath, trying to maintain herposure. "Miss Vanessa, all the designs were approved by Mr. Valentino. These choices were made ording to his preferences."


    Vanessa''s eyes shed with anger. "I don''t care what he approved! This is my room, and I want it changed. Immediately."


    Then Mia''s eyes caught another figure entering after Vanessa-it was Alessandro''s stepmother, Maria. Mia was startled for a moment to see Maria after six years, but she maintained her demeanor and pretended as if she had never met her.


    "Miss Vanessa, I don''t know what you are saying," Mia crossed her arms around her chest and stared back at the supermodel challengingly. "As far as I know, this is Mr. Valentino''s room, and he hired me to design it. So, I have designed the room ording to Mr. Valentino''s choice of colors and fabrics."


    "You bitch, you have the audacity to talk back to me!" Vanessa fumed in anger, lifting her hand to p. But Mia was ready. She knew how these cunning women could react when they didn''t have anything logical to say. Just as Mia was about to defend herself, Maria intervened.


    "Stop it, Vanessa! I am tired of your childish behavior," she scolded Vanessa, pulling her away from Mia.


    "I am sorry, Miss Peterson! Vanessa is slightly impulsive. I hope you won''t take it to heart," Ma apologized sincerely, though her eyes remained wide with shock, making Mia ufortable.


    "It''s fine, ma''am," Mia replied with a professional and indifferent expression.


    "Thank you," Maria smiled. Still staring at Mia, Maria''s intense gaze made Mia raise a brow in question.


    "I am sorry for staring at you, but I have heard you look exactly like Alessandro''s deceased wife. Now that I have met you, I couldn''t agree more. I must say, if I hadn''t heard the news of the ne crash in which A died, I would have also been deceived by your looks and mistaken you for Aria," Maria exined, her scrutinizing eyes remaining fixed on Mia. "But s, she is no more, and we have attended her funeral."


    "Oh, I didn''t know Mrs. Valentino looked so simr to me, Mia whispered hesitantly, averting her eyes.


    Maria smiled meekly. "Trust me, you wouldn''t have found a single difference. If she were alive and you two stood face to face, it would be like cing a mirror between you. It''s sad she died and never met you."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 He Is A Gay Finished


    Mia showed a surprised expression, intentionally making Maria believe she was convinced by her exnation. However, she was relieved to know they all believed Aria was dead and that her resemnce to Mia was merely a coincidence.


    "It''s good she is dead; otherwise, Alessandro would have killed her," Vanessa huffed with the most hatred. "She was the third wheel in Alessandro''s and my love story. Because of her, we had to wait so many years to live our dream to be together," Vanessa spat out with disgust, but her words pierced Mia''s heart with the pain of betrayal.


    So, it was all true-he actually tried to kill her. Vanessa knew it, and perhaps Maria did too but pretended to be ignorant because no one could go against the Italian don.


    In that moment, all the memories of that night when she was attacked by the assassins sent by her heartless mafia husband resurfaced, making even her soul tremble with fear.


    She couldn''t believe she had loved that monster for so many years and still couldn''t let those emotions.


    "Vanessa!" Maria gasped. "You really have a big mouth and don''t know when to stop speaking," she rebuked the dumb supermodel.


    go of


    "Please don''t mind her. She actually said this unintentionally, and it''s not true at all. She still can''t forgive Aria foring between Alessandro and her, but in the end, Alessandro is hers because he loves only her," Maria emphasized the word "love" to give Mia a clear warning to stay away from him.


    But Mia was not going to make the same mistake again, not after knowing the true intentions of the mafia king.


    "I understand, ma''am," Mia spoke with extreme professionalism, maintaining her stoic demeanor. "By the way, if you want, we can leave the mansion ande backter for the rest of the work if you need some time here," she proposed.


    "No need. Vanessa wanted to see the progress. She just can''t wait to move into this house with Alessandro." Maria winked, smirking. "You guys carry on with your work, and we''ll just get a


    tour of the mansion."


    "Sure!" Mia nodded. "I hope you like our work," she said in a businesslike tone.


    "I''m sure I''m going to like it. After all, the world famous Mia Peterson has designed the interiors of the mansion." Maria''s tone was ttering, but Vanessa remained sullen, her eyes shooting daggers at Mia. However, Mia remained indifferent. Maria dragged Vanessa away before she could make another nasty statement. Mia took a breath of relief as she watched Maria and Vanessa''s retreating backs.


    Chapter 47 He is A Gay Finished


    She pped her hands, drawing attention. "Okay, guys, we need to finish this mansion ASAP. So, back to work. Where were we?" she asked, and one of her assistant designers showed her the notes they were discussing before being interrupted by Vanessa and Maria. "What were you doing, Vanessa?" Maria scolded her niece in a hushed tone through gritted teeth.


    "What?!" Vanessa snapped, flipping her red hair smugly. "I was showing that whore her ce."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "And you forgot you blurted out some secrets that could put Alessandro in trouble," Maria fumed, her anger barely contained.


    "Come on, Maria. Since when do you care about Alessandro?" Vanessa rolled her eyes. She knew Maria''s intentions were never pure. She knew all about Maria''s n as Maria was her aunt, after all.


    "But I am not as dumb as you, Vanessa. I know Alessandro is my money-making machine. I have to be on his good side if I want a good life." Maria stated coldly.


    Maria knew her son was not as capable as Alessandro, but she wanted her son to inherit the Valentino empire and the mafia empire. When Antonio died in a gang war, Alessandro was dered the next mafia boss and the heir of the Valentino empire. Her son only got a few states and limited trust funds.


    She knew they couldn''t kill the invincible mafia boss, Alessandro Valentino, but she made sure he remained childless and heirless at the age of thirty. Now, at thirty-four, Alessandro still had no children.


    ording to the will of the head of the Valentino family, Maria''s father-inw, the Valentino empire was now Enzo''s by default. Maria had smartly orchestrated Enzo''s marriage, and Enzo had a son at the age of thirty. Now, Enzo''s son was two years old, solidifying Enzo''s position.


    Alessandro stepped down easily without a fight, choosing to work for the Valentino empire to ensure that the empire his grandfather built with such hard work would not be destroyed or fall into loss. He wanted nothing in return, and Maria and Enzo were happy with Alessandro taking care of the Valentino empire, states, and businesses with no profit for himself.


    However, the Western Italy mafia was still led by Alessandro, and the mafia council refused to ept Enzo as their leader. It was well known that no one matched Alessandro''s leadership and insight; he was irreceable as their boss. Maria, ever the strategist, had another n up her sleeve. She wanted Alessandro to marry Vanessa, her sister''s daughter. This way, Maria could get a hold on the mafia business as well.


    Maria nced around before she leaned closer to Vanessa. "You need to understand, Vanessa, that marrying Alessandro is the only way we can secure our influence over the mafia. If you


    11.35 Wed Oct 2


    sapter 47 He is A Gay


    bo his wife, we can control everything"


    Vanessa looked at her aunt skeptically.


    00


    Finished


    "You know I''m trying everything to make him fall for my beauty and allure, but he seems to be gay and has no interest in any woman. Sometimes I wonder if you intentionally trapped me into this, to marry an impotent man. What will I get in return?" Vanessa whined. "It''s said he''s never touched a woman. Maybe that''s why his wife died."


    Shut up! You''re getting the fortune from this marriage, and your child will inherit the mafia empire." Maria grimaced at the naivety of her niece.


    "But how will I get a child when Alessandro is gay?" Vanessa shrugged.


    "You''re not innocent, Vanessa, and you know how to get pregnant," Maria smirked, making Vanessa smile cunningly.


    716

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Out Of The Picture


    Finished


    Vanessa''s eyes gleamed with greed and wickedness. "I know my part very well, and I will give Alessandro an heir who will rule the Italian malia after him."


    Maria nodded, satisfied with Vanessa''s response. Exactly. Once you''re married, you''ll have ess to everything. Just remember, this is about securing our family''s future. Alessandro''s leadership in the mafia is unmatched, and having a child with his name will solidify our control."


    Vanessa''s cunning smile grew wider. "Don''t worry, Aunt Maria. I''ll handle it. Alessandro will never know what hit him, and soon, the entire empire will be within our


    r grasp


    Maria patted Vanessa''s arm approvingly. "Good. Now, go make sure he sees you in the best light. We don''t have time to waste."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa nodded, her mind already plotting the next steps.


    "By the way, did you also notice that bitch looks simr to Alessandro''s dead wife essa


    mocked, observing her manicured nails.


    Maria took a deep breath, looking back as if she could see Mia through the wall. "You won''t believe how simr they both are," she sighed. "No wonder Alessandro mistook her for his


    wife.


    "But how is it possible for two people to be exactly simr? I mean, there should be some differences, right?" Vanessa insisted, looking at Maria intently.


    "I was wondering the same thing. Not a single difference, sameplexion, hair, height, and voice. The only difference was the confidence and elegance that woman exuded. However, Aria was so slim you could count her bones through her skin, while this woman has curves in all the right ces," Maria exined. "Still, I need to confirm something," she said, pulling out her phone from her Chanel clutch.


    She dialed a number and waited for the call to coCt. "Listen, I need details of a woman"


    Her skeptical gaze met Vanessa''s, and an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    "Let''s wait for the information toe," Maria said darkly. "Now, if you''re done inspecting the house, can we return? I need to make a good impression by taking care of my stepson. during his illness."


    "Why do you care if he wants to die out of stubbornness?" Vanessa scowled.


    "He can''t die before marrying you, do you understand?" Maria stared at the stupid supermodel. "However, you underestimate Alessandro Valentino. He''s called invincible for a reason and can''t be killed by such minor illnesses." Maria spoke with extreme hatred for her 1/3


    Chapter 48 Out Of The Picture


    Finished


    stepson


    She had hoped he would perish, leaving everything to Enzo, but to her dismay, Alessandro only grew stronger with each passing day.


    Mia was busy, so Emily picked up Gia and Maximo from their school and dropped them off at home. They had a nanny to look after them while Mia was at work. After ensuring they had their meal, Emily left for another meeting as Mia had instructed her to attend with a potential client.


    Once Emily left and the nanny became upied with some tasks, Maximo signaled to Gia, and they quietly slipped into Mia''s home office. Closing the door behind them silently, they switched on the lights.


    "Gia, you start the system," Maximo instructed,unching an app on his phone that he had developed and connecting it to theputer with a USB cable.


    "Let''s do some research," Gia cheered.


    Maximo''s fingers worked like magic as he ran the application from his phone, causing inte files to swiftly open on theputer screen. He opened a file named Alessandro Valentino, which contained detailed information about him. "That''s him! That''s him!" Gia squealed, looking at the photo and Maximo hushed her to lower her voice.


    "He looks so simr to you, Maximo," Gia wondered, her eyes darting between the photo of Alessandro and her twin brother in awe. "Could he be our dad?"


    Maximo shook his head. "I don''t know. But he is Mr. Valentino, Mom''s client. I hacked into Mom''s system and found his name among recent clients," he said, typing something on theputer system.


    "I''ve hacked his social media ount, and it showed he was once married, but I couldn''t find even a single photo of his wife, Maximo muttered in frustration. "But I did find that this man was linked to numerous women and seems to be a womanizer." "But he is very handsome. If I were Mommy''s age, I would have married this handsome man," Gia blushed, causing Maximo to roll his cyes.


    "He''s okay, but he''s not a suitable match for Mom''s future husband," Maximo mused, looking intently at the photo of the rich business tycoon "Why?" Gia''s eyebrow shot up in question.


    "Can''t you see?" Maximo opened numerous photos of Alessandro with many supermodels.


    11.35 Wed, Oct 2


    Chapter 48 Out Of The Picture


    Finished


    and actresses. "He has had so many affairs. How can he be faithful to our mother? No, I won''t approve of him," Maximo dered sullenly.


    Gia sighed, looking at the handsome man.


    "Why do you have to be such a casanova, Mr. Valentino?" she murmured.


    "There''s something more about him," Maximo delved deeper into Alessandro on the inte and found something. "He is rumored to be the Italian Don, but the police have found no proof against him, and hees out clean every time," he thought deeply. "That shows he''s as clever as us," Gia grinned.


    "Come on, Gia. Don''t be so happy. Remember what Mom told us?! Our father never wanted us. So it doesn''t matter if he is our father or not. Either way, he is out of the picture," Maximo. said, closing all the windows and disconnecting his phone from his mom''s system. "Now let''s leave before Mom catches us hacking sites for information again. She''ll be very upset," Maximo suggested, taking Gia''s hand and leading her out of their mom''s home office.


    But Gia''s heart was not ready to believe that the handsome man was a bad guy. She had met him only once, but he seemed nice and gentlemanly, so handsome, just like she had always. imagined her father would be.


    716

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49 An Unusual Email


    "Maximo, I still think we need to meet him," Gia insisted, blinking her bright blue eyes at her twin brother.


    "Hmm, you''re right. I''m thinking the same," Maximo mused, scratching his chin.


    "You do?" Gia''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "Yes, Gia. I''ve noticed that some people keep following us all the time," he said, leading her to the window and sliding the curtain aside. He pointed to some men standing at the entrance of the building, dressed in ck suits. "They are still there, keeping watch on us."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I also noticed a car always following us," Gia frowned, looking at the men with annoyance.


    "Who are they?" she murmured.


    "I noticed they have codes on their employee IDs. When I hacked into the system and looked them up, I found out they are employed by Alessandro Valentino," Maximo said, a stern expression on his cute face.


    "What?!"  gasped, unable to believe it. "No, that''s not true," she refused to ept it.


    Her handsome hero couldn''t be a viin in their lives.


    "Whether you believe it or not, it''s true," Maximo shrugged.


    "So, I am going to make an appointment with Alessandro Valentino because only he can answer our questions," Maximo said, pulling out his phone from the pocket of his jeans. He opened his email ount and sent a request to Alessandro''spany, using a fake ID from an imaginarypany.


    "I don''t think he will meet us," Gia said sullenly.


    "Oh, trust me, I will make sure he can''t refuse our offer," Maximo assured her with a smirk.


    He knew Alessandro Valentino wouldn''t waste his time meeting five-year-old kids, so he sent an offer about a business deal and made sure to be persistent until he agreed to meet.


    "Do you think he wants to harm us?" Gia asked, disappointmentcing her voice. Her handsome hero couldn''t be so heartless and cruel.


    "I don''t know, but I need to find out why he has his people following us. And I also want to know why I look so simr to that man," Maximo whispered, deep in thought.


    He didn''t want to bother his mom with those questions. He knew talking about their birth father pained Mia, so he wouldn''t ask her. But he wanted to know what connection Alessandro Valentino had with their mother and whether he could be their father.


    The answers to all these questions could only be obtained by meeting Alessandro Valentino in person, and Maximo was confident that it would not be a big deal for him to secure an appointment.


    Alessandro was sitting in his office, signing papers and reading reports for his next meeting, which was about to happen in an hour. He heard a knock on the door and, without looking up from the file he was reading, uttered, "Come in!"


    "Sir, we have an unusual email requesting an appointment with you for tomorrow," his secretary,


    Lisa, muttered, her voice trembling with nervousness. The whole office knew Alessandro''s mood had been very bad for a few days, and no one wanted to be the reason to make him more annoyed.


    Alessandro''s head lifted at the mention of the unusual email, and he cocked his head suspiciously before instructing Lisa, "Let me see."


    He had been aware that hispany''s system had been essed from outside in the past two days, despite his personal efforts to secure it. This had infuriated him. Determined to catch the hacker responsible, he had set a trap. Perhaps this time, he had sessfully caught the hacker.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After closing the file spread before him, Alessandro turned toward hisputer, prompting Lisa to leave the room as he had no further need of her.


    Opening hispany''s official email, Alessandro located the email in question. He swiftly traced the IP address and hacked the details of the fake ount. To his surprise, he discovered it had been sent from Mia''s ce and used her son''s phone. He found it amusing that a five-year-old boy could orchestrate such a scheme to meet him.


    Reviewing the business offer, Alessandro was impressed; while there were ws, they were not easily detectable. Only an expert like him could see them. Evenrgepanies made simr errors in their proposals. The child was indeed a genius, just like he used to be in his childhood.


    He sent a reply on hispany''s behalf and confirmed the meeting with the twins. Alessandro was very eager to find out why these kids wanted to meet him and whether their mother was involved in this as well.


    Suddenly, Alessandro''s gloomy mood brightened, and he didn''t realize that a smile had already adorned his face. He picked up the file he had been reading reluctantly, finding it now very interesting and was determined to secure the deal. With determination, he prepared for the meeting, aiming to convince the other party that doing business with AV Enterprises would be beneficial for them as well.


    Ever since he handed over Valentino Enterprises to Enzo, Alessandro focused wholeheartedly on his own business venture that he had previously established. He wanted to build something of his own while still managing his family business. Now, he dedicated all his time to AV Enterprises and also looked after his family business on the side.


    He picked up his office inte and called Lisa, "Cancel all my appointments for tomorrow. And make some special arrangements for a very important meeting."


    Lisa was dumbfounded. "But Mr. Valentino, tomorrow you have a very important meeting with Mr. Walton. He ising from New York specifically to discuss ns for a future coboration with you."


    "Please convey my sincere apologies to him and exin that something urgent came up. Arrange everything for hisfort and entertainment, ensuring he has a pleasant stay. I will meet him the day after tomorrow," Alessandro ordered his secretary seriously.


    Lisa had no choice but toply, "Okay, Mr. Valentino. I will ensure he understands and that everything is taken care of."


    "Good," Alessandro uttered before hanging up the phone.


    The day seemed to drag on for Alessandro, who couldn''t wait for it to end and tomorrow to


    arrive sooner.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Sarcasm #Finished


    The next day, Gia and Maximo went to school as usual, but with careful nning, they managed to slip away without drawing anyone''s attention. Then they hailed a taxi, directing it toward Alessandro''spany office. The twins were confident in their brilliant n, certain it was foolproof.


    However, Gia was anxious about how they would gain entry, knowing that no one would allow kids into such a big corporatepany. Max, however, assured her that he would find a way. He nced behind them and noticed a car following. A look of understanding surfaced in his small eyes.


    To Gia''s surprise, when they arrived at AV Enterprises, no one stopped them. In fact, when security informed the receptionist about the twins'' arrival, Alessandro''s secretary, Lisa, personally came to escort them to his office. She introduced herself and softly asked them to follow her to Alessandro''s office.


    Gia and Maximo nced at each other, a slight nervousness creeping into their hearts. It all seemed too easy to be real. However, they knew they could handle any challenge when t


    they were together. Maximo firmly took Gia''s hand as they followed Lisa.


    Gia and Maximo, holding each other''s hands for support in this apprehensive situation, entered Alessandro''s office. Alessandro was seated calmly behind his desk. As they walked in. he stood up and greeted them professionally.


    "Hello, children!" he said with a warm smile. His eyes sparkled with adoration as he looked at them. Gia smiled back instinctively, but Maximo squeezed her hand, urging her to stayposed.


    "Mr. Valentino, are you not surprised to see us here?" Maximo asked, furrowing his brow


    Alessandro chuckled softly. Hisughter was a sound that echoed warmly through the room, a rarity that caused Lisa to stare in astonishment. She had worked for him for years and had never seen himugh before.


    "Please, take your seats and make yourselvesfortable," Alessandro offered, gesturing towards the plush sofa in the corner of the office. Turning to Lisa, he instructed, "Lisa, please arrange lunch for our important guests today."


    Gia rxed upon sensing no threat from Alessandro. She leaned close to Maximo and whispered happily, "See, I told you he''s not a bad guy."


    Maximo signaled her to be quiet, his expression serious. He still couldn''t trust the cunning business tycoon; he felt there was something more behind Alessandro''s calm facade.


    "Mr. Valentino, you haven''t replied to my question," Maximo said sternly. Alessandro''s amusement grew at the boy''s bravery and confidence.


    Chapter 50 Sarcasm


    Finished


    "I know he email was fake and that it was you who sent it," Alessandro told Maximo honestly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "So you traced my IP address and illegally essed my ount?!" Maximo used, his annoyance evident.


    "Just like you unauthorizedly essed mypany''s system," Alessandro responded, his gaze turning cold.


    Maximo was taken aback. No one had ever caught him before. This man seemed to be the first to match his hacking skills. Gia, sensing the tension, looked at Maximo with panic.


    "What will he do to us, Maximo?" she whispered in feat "Is he going to hand us over to the police?!" Her eyes widened with terrified realization.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to take any action against you," Alessandro said softly, his smile reassuring as he looked at Gia. Gia finally let out a breath of relief. "Why are you being so generous with us, Mr. Valentino?" Maximo frowned. "If you proof, you can turn us over to the cops," he said, lifting his chin in a challenge. have


    Gia''s mouth fell open at her brother''s boldness. Why was Maximo giving this handsome man more ideas about how to deal with hackers when he was letting them go?


    "Because I know who is a threat to me," Alessandro said, tucking his hands into the pockets of his pants. His bright blue eyes looked intently between the adorable faces of the twins. "And you both are harmless." "Please take a seat, and we can discuss further infort," Alessandro insisted gently.


    Convinced it was not a trap and that they were safe, Maximo and Gia took their seats on thefortable leather sofa. Then there was a knock on the door, and Lisa entered, pushing it open. Trailing behind her were several waiters wearing uniforms of a famous restaurant, pushing trolleysden with food. One by one, they served the dishes on the table before the couch where Cia and Maximo were sitting.


    Maximo couldn''t hide his excitement at the sight of his favorite pepperoni pizza, and Gia


    smiled happily as she saw the spaghetti carbonara. Alongside these dishes, there were tters. of sushi, gourmet cheeses, prosciutto, smi, pepperoni, chorizo, and smoked ham. A silver tter held fresh oysters on ice, and another showcased exotic fruits. Adding to the feast were colorful tes of mini burgers, crispy chicken nuggets, and baskets of golden French fries. Desserts filled another table, featuring an assortment of cupcakes with vibrant frosting, slices of rich chocte cake, and bowls of creamy vani and chocte ice cream with an array of toppings.


    For drinks, in addition to Maximo''s favorite cold c and Gia''s favorite refreshing strawberry smoothie, there were sses of milkshakes in different vors. Freshly squeezed juices, sparkling water, and a luxurious hot chocte topped with whipped cream and


    Chapter 50 Sarcasm


    marshmallows were also avable.


    Finished


    Gia''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized that all their favorite foods and drinks had been ordered by the business tycoon.


    "How did you know they are our favorites?" Gia beamed, looking at Alessandro with admiration. He never ceased to impress her. Alessandro''s lips parted as he began to respond to this adorable princess.


    But before Alessandro could reply, M


    interjected, "He has his people following us


    around the clock. It''s not hard for him to figure out what we like and what we don''t." Sarcasmced Maximo''s voice, causing Alessandro''s expression to turn cold again.


    Noticing the dangerous shift in the business tycoon''s demeanor, Maximo shrank back in fear, while Gia, feeling the same, gripped her brothers arm tightly.


    716


    1

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu


    Finished


    Alessandro signaled for the waiters and Lisa to leave them alone, wanting to speak with Gia and Maximo privately. As the room emptied, Maximo and Gia''s hearts raced, and they regretteding here alone. "Why... why did you send them out?" Gia stammered, her voice trembling with fear.


    Alessandro frowned, realizing he had unintentionally frightened her. He swiftly walked toward her, but she recoiled in fear.


    "Don''t be scared, princess. I will never harm you," he assured her gently. "I sent them out so we could talk privately."


    His soft tone eased Gia and Maximo''s fear, and they rxed their postures.


    "So, are the people who are following us sent by you, Mr. Valentino?" Gia asked, her innocent voice tinged with curiosity as she blinked her bright eyes.


    Alessandro sighed deeply, knowing he couldn''t lie to this adorable angel. He had to give her a reply.


    "Yes, sweetheart," he found himself nodding. "Now, cat your spaghetti before it gets cold," he gestured to the food. "I have your favorite fruits and desserts, ice cream as well.3


    "No, first youneed to tell us why you have those people following us," Maximo interrupted boldly.


    Alessandro was surprised by the twins'' sharp minds and keen observations. There was no way anyone could know he had people following them. He had his men living in the same building, ensuring no one would suspect anything, and used a different car every day to tail them. But these kids were smarter than he imagined.


    "I want to make sure you and your mom are safe" Alessandro replied calmly.


    "You don''t have to worry about us, Mr. Valenting. We can protect our mommy Maximo said. smugly, causing Alessandro to press his lips together to suppress an amused smile.


    This boy was fearless and extremely confident. Alessandro saw a miniature version of himself in him once again.


    "Alright, little man. I''ll keep that in mind. Now, start eating," Alessandro gently urged and was surprised by his own behaviour.


    He never knew he could be so gentle with anyone. He had never dealt with kids before, and it was his first time, but it all felt so natural to behave tenderly with them.


    When they made no attempt to eat their food. Alessandro sighed, stepping forward to serve


    Chapter 51 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu


    tes for them. He took a slice of pizza and ced it in front of Maximo, then served spaghetti for Gia.


    Gia smiled, took her te, and began to cat. She nudged Maximo with her elbow to encourage him, but Maximo remained stubborn.


    "I have another question for you, Mr. Valentino, he said.


    Finished


    "How about we have lunch first and then I answer your questions?" Alessandro proposed, handing Maximo his te.


    Maximo looked at Gia, and she nodded in agreement.


    "Fine," Maximo mumbled reluctantly and took the te.


    "Mr. Valentino, why aren''t you eating? Do you want me to make a te for you?" Gia asked


    heart. cutely, melting Alessandro''s stony


    He didn''t understand why he always felt so much joy as if his heart came alive whenever he met these two kids and their mom


    "No, sweetheart, I can make my te myself," he said softly.


    "It''s alright, I can make a te for you," Gia insisted, and Alessandro couldn''t refuse her. He watched lovingly as she put everything on his te, but he couldn''t say no to her. He took the te happily and began eating with them. Though Alessandro had never liked pepperoni pizza and cupcakes, he finished them all because the little angel was watching him eagerly, as if ensuring he finished his lunch.


    After they finished lunch, the waiter came again on Alessandro''s instructions and brought out ice creams, and served them.


    "Now that we''ve finished lunch, are you ready to answer my questions?" Maximo asked at the first opportunity when the waiters left and they were alone with Mr. Valentino again. "Sure," Alessandro replied.


    "How do you know our mother?" Maximo asked skeptically.


    "The whole world knows her; she''s Mia Peterson, a famous interior designer," Alessandro shrugged, taking a small bite of ice cream. But Maximo seemed not pleased with Alessandro''s


    answer.


    "Okay, let me rephrase my question then," Maximo said sternly, making Alessandro narrow his eyes at him. That five-year-old boy talked like an adult. "How long have you known our mother?" Maximo questioned.


    I-


    Chapter 51 Deja Vu


    BK


    "I''ve known Mia Peterson since she started designing the interiors of my mansion," Alessandro replied briefly.


    Maximo and Gia exchanged nces at Alessandro''s reply, and their faces fell in disappointment, which caused Alessandro to furrow his brows.


    "What''s wrong?" he couldn''t stop himself from asking.


    #Finished


    "I thought... I thought you were our father," Gia mumbled innocently, to which Maximo red at her. "Gia, shut up."


    Alessandro''s heart brimmed with unknown mixed emotions, and he swallowed hard at the thought of her seeing him as their father.


    "Do you not know who your father is?" he asked, choking with emotion.


    "We never met him," Gia replied gloomily, her lower lip pulled out in disappointment.


    "That''s none of your business, Mr. Leonardi," Maximo snapped coldly, shaking his head at Gia and staring at her with a warning look.


    Ignoring Maximo''s grumpiness, Alessandro moved closer to Gia and asked insistently, "Didn''t your mother ever tell you your father''s name?" He needed to know.


    "No, and we''re not interested in knowing the name of that monster," Maximo responded swiftly before Gia could say a word.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Monster?!" Alessandro choked and was dumbfounded. Who would call their father a


    monster?


    "Yes, he is a monster, Mr. Valentino. He wanted to kill his own kids and never wanted us," Maximo replied curtly, his face and voice devoid of emotion. Alessandro stared at the little boy in shock. Then, the words from the past echoed in his mind, and it all felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu:


    "Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?"


    "No!"


    Ifind out you''re carrying another man''s child, I won''t hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."


    Alessandro''s heart stung with pain, his expression turning cold as his eyes fixed on his own. reflection in the window''s ss.


    "That man must truly be a monster if he didn''t want angels like you in his life," he remarked through gritted teeth. Then his eyes lifted to Gia and Maximo, and his cold terrifying gaze softened with warmth and love. "But if I were him," he whispered, his voice softening, "I 3/4


    Chapter 51 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu


    9%89%a


    Finished


    would have cherished and valued both of you more than my own life, and never let you go away from me." He vowed with every fiber of his being, his eyes glistening with emotion as he knelt before Gia and Maximo, gently caressing their angelic faces.


    "Mr. Valentino, you talk so sweetly. I wish I were older so I could marry you," Gia blushed, sping her hands under her chin and looking at Alessandro with adoration.


    Alessandro chuckled softly, shaking his head. With a gentle grin, he lifted his hand and flicked Gia''s nose with his finger. "How about I marry your mom?"


    "Wait, you want to marry our mom?" Maximo frowned in surprise.


    "Yes," Alessandro nodded firmly.


    "But why?" Maximo snapped, his brow furrowing.


    "I like your mom, and I like you and Gia. I want you all to live with me," Alessandro exined calmly.


    "But we know about your affairs and first marriage. Why would our mommy marry a Casanova like you?" Maximo challenged skeptically.


    "But he seems so serious about it, Maximo," Gia interjected, rolling her eyes at her brother.


    Maximo held up a hand to pause his twin sister. "Let me talk to him, Gia."


    "Alright, tell me, how can I make you believe I love you both and also Alessandro asked, meeting Maximo''s gaze with sincerity.


    our mom?" your


    "Let''s talk about the deal then," Maximo offered, lifting his chin with a smug smile.


    Alessandro cocked his head, observing his carbon copy closely, intrigued by the negotiation ahead.


    736


    3

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Where Is My Kids


    89%! Finished


    Mia was informed by the kindergarten teacher that Gia and Maximo were missing from school. Her heart stopped at the news, and she rushed straight to the school, shouting and threatening the authorities to take legal action. How could her five-year-old twins go missing when they were not allowed to leave without someone picking them up?


    Mia had clearly instructed the authorities and teachers that only she or Emily woulde to the school to pick up Gia and Maximo. No one else should have ess to her kids. The teacher and principal apologized profusely, offering to file a police report for the missing children. Mia took one of the teachers with her and headed to the police station, her mind filled with fear for her innocent kids.


    What could have happened? Had someone kidnapped them? But she hadn''t received any ransom calls. Her heart raced with terrifying possibilities. She called home, but the nanny informed her that Gia and Maximo hadn''t returned. Mia immediately called Emily on the way


    nd exined the situation. Emily suggested calling Adam and involving him, confident that his connections could expedite the search. But Mia hesitated; she didn''t want to disturb Adam, knowing he was busy with his new movie shoot. Determined to leave no stone unturned in finding her children, Mia pressed hard on the elerator and raced straight to the police station. If necessary, she would involve Adam afterward.


    But before she reached the station, her phone rang, disying Alessandro''s number. She groaned in frustration. She didn''t want to talk to him right now, in fact, she was very anxious to talk about anything, but a strange instinctpelled her to answer. "Mom!" Maximo''s voice on the other end made Mia''s heart skip a beat.


    "Maximo!" Mia gasped, feeling a rush of relief flood over her. "Oh, thank God! Where are you? Are you alright?" Her words spilled out in desperation.


    "Yes, Mom, I''m fine," Maximo replied hesitantly, sensing his mother''s distress in her voice.


    Any mother would be frantic upon learning her children were missing from school. Max bit his lip, bracing himself for his mother''s inevitable fury over their reckless behavior.


    "Is Gia also with you?" Mia asked anxiously.


    "Yes, Mom, Gia is with me and she''s fine too," Maximo replied.


    Mia let out a breath of relief, closing her eyes momentarily and silently thanking God. But then realization struck her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Wait, why are you calling from Alessandro Valentino''s phone?" Her eyes widened as her


    Chapter 52 Where Is My Kids.


    heart filled with dread.


    "Mom, please calm down. I need you toe to Mr. Valentino urgently.


    #Finished


    office," Maximo murmured


    Take care of your


    Mia didn''t need to hear more. "Don''t worry, Maximo. I''m on my way sister. Mom ising to save you," she said quickly, disconnecting the phone.


    She pulled over, urged the teacher to get out of her car, and then took a taxi home. Once there, she immediately drove to Alessandro Valentino''s office.


    On the way, she called Emily to inform her about Maxi no''s call. Emily wanted toe along, but Mia insisted she handle it alone.


    Throughout the entire drive, her heart thumped so loudly with fear that she feared it might stop altogether.


    Why were her children with the Italian Don?


    Did he... Did he find out? She swallowed hard at the thought. She knew just how cruel the mafia king could be.


    What could he be doing to her children? The thought brought tears to her eyes, but she pushed them back and focused on driving. She took a deep breath and was determined to save her children at any cost.


    Mia parked her car in the parking lot of AV Enterprises and hurried towards the office. Alessandro''s secretary met her near the elevator, clearly taken aback by Mia''s panicked state.


    "Hello, Miss Peterson. I''m Lisa, Mr. Valentino''s secretary. He instructed me to take you directly to his office," Lisa informed politely.


    "Where are my kids? How are they?" Mia asked urgently, her tone sharp with a mix of fear and anger.


    "They are fine and with Mr. Valentino," Lisa replied, finding the question a bit unusual.


    She had witnessed how well her boss treated the twins, one of whom bore a striking resemnce to him. For a moment, she had wondered if the boy was Alessandro Valentino''s son. However, after overhearing their conversations, she realized her assumption was wrong. Lisa led Mia directly to the president''s office. As soon as Mia saw the door, she pushed it opent and barged in, her manner frantic and usatory. Her eyes widened, and her heart raced as she saw her kids with the Italian don.


    "Stay away from my kids, or you''ll regret it!" she shouted furiously at Alessandro, causing everyone in the room to turn their heads toward her in shock.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 You Can''t Leave


    #Finished


    Alessandro was stunned to see Mia so furious, her eyes zing with red-hot anger as she red at him.


    "Gia! Maximo! Come here!" The panic and fear in her voice were unmistakable.


    Gia and Maximo obeyed instantly,


    mbling to their feet and running toward their mother. Mia clutched them to her chest as if she wanted to hide them from Alessandro. Alessandro" felt a pang of guilt seeing her so terrified as if he were a monster and she was trying to protect her children from him. His heart ached with the realization.


    "Rx, Mia!" he said, taking a step towards her. But she held up a hand fiercely, her face still burning with rage.


    "Why are my children here? How dare you abduct them like this?" she shouted, her voice. trembling with fury. Behind her, Lisa flinched at her tone.


    Alessandro cast a cold nce at Lisa, who quickly turned on her heel and left, closing the door behind her.


    "I didn''t abduct the kids," Alessandro said sternly, his face void of emotion. He was not used to exining himself to anyone, but this woman was different-she was someone very special to him.


    "Don''t lie to the, Alessandro!" Mia yelled, her voice seething with hatred.


    "Mommy, he is not lying." Gia interrupted, causing Mia to turn her gaze to her daughter. "We came here to talk to Mr. Valentino, and he didn''t do anything. He''s very nice and event ordered our favorite lunch," she exined fondly.


    Mia''s heart filled with suspicion, and she looked at Alessandro with disgust.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What have you fed my children?" she asked through gritted teeth.


    In any other situation, Alessandro would have lost his cool at such an usation. But he couldn''t hurt this woman.


    "Mia, the children are safe. You can see they are perfectly fine. Please, calm down," he coaxed her in a soft voice, sensing her anxiety. The urge to take her in his arms andfort her came naturally to him. But he stopped himself, seeing the anger zing in her eyes. "Yes, Mom!" This time, Maximo interrupted, surprising Alessandro with his support. "Mr. Valentino had lunch with us, and it was safe. Don''t worry, we are fine. You can take a breath of relief," he said softly.


    Gia and Maximo exchanged a look before taking their mother''s hands and guiding her to the sofa, gently sitting her down.


    +


    Chapter 53 You Can''t Leave


    Gia turned to Alessandro and mouthed, "Water!


    Finished


    Alessandro, as ifing out of a trance, quickly nodded, turning to pour a ss of water for Mia. Gia took it from him and handed it to her mother.


    Mia took a deep breath, trailing a hand over her sweating face, wiping it frantically. Gial extended the ss of water to her, and Mia took it, gulping it down in one go.


    "Whose idea was it?" Mia demanded, ring at her children as she ced the empty ss on the table before her.


    Maximo and Gia gulped with fear. They knew their mother was very angry, and no one could save them from punishment. However, they felt guilty for making her panic and worry with. their sudden disappearance from school. They had thought they would return on time, and no one would know about it. However, they got busy enjoying the delicious lunch Alessandro had arranged for them, and talking with him was very delightful, contrary to their expectations. So, they lost track of time. "Mia/let bygones be bygones," Alessandro stepped in, sensing the children were in trouble. "I know they made you worried, but in the end..."


    "Worried?!" Mia snapped, interrupting him furiously. "Are you serious, Alessandro? I wasn''t worried, I was terrified to death! I almost died at the thought of losing my children," she whispered, choking on her tears.


    Alessandro exhaled helplessly as Gia and Maximo nced at him, clueless about how tofort their mother, who was crying.


    Though Alessandro knew the kids were safe when they left school and came to meet him at his office-because he had his bodyguards following them-as much as he wanted to tell Mia to console her, he couldn''t. He knew Mia would be even more furious if she found out he had people following Gia and Maximo.


    "Apologize," he mouthed soundlessly to Gia and Maximo, nodding toward their mother who had her head lowered and was trying to stop the tears that ultimately spilled from her eyes.. She quickly wiped them away with her fingers.


    "We are sorry, Mom," Gia and Maximo mumbled together, their faces innocent and sad.


    Mia lifted her head and saw her children looking at her with hope..


    "Don''t ever do it again," she mumbled, sniffling, and extended her arms. Gia and Maximo promptly jumped into their mother''s embrace, and Mia enclosed them in a protective hug.


    "I promise it will never happen again," Alessandro assured on behalf of the twins, making Mia frown.


    "Why are you making that promise?" she scowled.


    Chapter 53 You Can''t Leave


    Finished


    "Because it''s my responsibility to make sure you and the kids are safe and happy," Alessandro shrugged, making Mia even more confused. She blinked at him as if he had lost his mind. "Wait a minute, Mr. Valentino. I think you have a misunderstanding. My kids and I have nothing to do with you," she insisted, desperately trying to make him believe it was none of his business.


    "Let''s go, kids," she suddenly got up, holding Gia and Maximo''s hands as she began to leave. The situation was bing more stressful and overwhelming, and she thought it would be better to leave this ruthless mafia king''s office. "Wait, you can''t leave," Alessandro stopped them politely.


    Mia turned to face him, irritation and impatience written all over her face.


    "After all, we have a deal," Alessandro announced.


    "Deal?! What deal?!" Mia frowned in confusion.


    736

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 I Don''t Love Her


    "What are you saying?" Mia asked, puzzled.


    "Yes! A deal which the children made with me," Alessandro responded curtly.


    89%0 Finished


    Mia was dumbfounded as she looked at Gia and Maximo. Both of them looked as if all the blood had drained from their faces. They had made this deal with Alessandro, but now, seeing their mother''s reaction, they realized they had made a huge mistake.


    "Mr. Valentino," Mia said, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes to calm herself. "They are kids. Only five years old. I hope you don''t take their childish games seriously," she said expressionlessly, though her heart pounded nervously as she looked at Alessandro''s handsome face, which indicated he was very serious about it..


    "But they made me sign a legal contract, and now you can''t back out of it," he warned in his grave tone, his intimidating blue eyes piercing into hers.


    "A legal contract?!" she stepped forward confidently. "I thought you were a smart businessman. How can you sign a contract with children?" she challenged with a taunting gaze.


    Alessandro chuckled amusingly. The sound was so deep and enchanting that it made Mia''s heart flutter. But she maintained an indifferent expression, not showing his effect on her.


    "That''s right, I am a businessman, and I don''t do anything without seeing my profit in it," he reasoned, smirking and making his features even more charming as his bright blue eyes glinted with joy. Mia''s lips. parted unknowingly in astonishment. The man was indeed a cruel devil but had the allure and beauty of a Greek god.


    "What have you done this time?" Mia turned to her children and scolded them in a hushed voice.


    Gia looked at Maximo and pressed, "You tell her!"


    "You tell her, it was your idea, Maximo pushed her forward.


    "No, you made the deal, you tell her," Gia insisted back. Both feared and didn''t want to be the first one to face their mother''s fury.


    "I will tell you everything, Mia, Alessandro took the initiative, seeing the children nervous before their mother as she stared at them in anger.


    The scene before him was so adorable and natural that he was captivated by the close interaction between the mother and her children. His heart craved these precious emotions and this beautiful feeling, he yearned for this family to be his and was determined to make it happen. "If you give me a chance to exin," he added with a smile.


    Mia was stunned to see this different side of Alessandro, Alessandro Valentino was known to be incapable of smiling and behaving like a human, but his polite behavior and asional smiles made her believe it was all not true but her dream.


    "Okay then, please exin, Mia nodded, hiding her shock behind her stern expression and looking at Alessandro intently.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "First, I need you and the children to sitfortably so we can talk in detail, Alessandro proposed,


    Chapter 541 Don''t Love Her


    Finished


    Sighing, Mia walked to the sofa, holding Gia and Maximo''s hands. But to her surprise, they both sat away from her, across the table.


    What was going on?! She furrowed her brow.


    "Come here and sit with me," Mia ordered her children, but both shook their heads, making her frown and prepare for what wasing next because their faces indicated they had created a big mess.


    "It''s okay, Mia. Let them befortable. Tell me what you would prefer to drink," Alessandro said calmly. holding his phone as he prepared to call his secretary to ce an order.


    "Nothing, Mr. Valentino. Can you please quickly exin the deal?" she asked, taking a deep breath.


    Alessandro nodded solemnly and ced a file before her. Mia took the file and opened it, her furrow deepening as she read the first page,


    "You will marry me, and I will give you my whole business, my property, and my bank bnce, he stated. casually.


    Mia choked on her own saliva. "M...marry?! Y...you?!"


    Alessandro nodded. "Yes. Marry me."


    "Is this some kind of joke, Mr. Valentino?" Mia snorted.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Alessandro lifted a brow in challenge.


    "Huh! The whole world knows you have a fianc¨¦e, Mia snapped. Alessandro frowned.


    "I have already broken up with her, he dered nonchntly.


    Liar! Mia thought inwardly.


    "Why did you break up with her?" she shot back.


    "I don''t love her," Alessandro''s tone was calm as he replied.


    Mia snickered, rolling her eyes. "But you don''t love me either, do you?!"


    Alessandro''s intense gaze fixed on her unwaveringly as he asked back, "Will you believe me if I say I love. you?"


    Such a big flirt he was! No wonder women fell so easily for hir Mia scoffed inwardly at the thought.


    "No!" she replied with a grimace. "Why should I believe you won''t break up with me and leave one day, saying you don''t love me, just like you did with Vanessa Mia challenged, raising one of her finely shaped brows.


    I have signed this deal and am giving you my whole fortune as a guarantee," Alessandro emphasized.


    Mia looked at him, scrutinizing before she exhaled and announced, "That''s not convincing, and I can''t sign any deal like that. Sorry, Mr. Valentino, we are out of it


    She closed the file and pushed it back toward Alessandro. Alessandro''s expression turned unreadable as he leaned back in his seat. looking indifferent.


    Chapter 541 Don''t Love Her


    Finished


    "Have you not read the filepletely?!" He cocked his head in a challenge. "The contract says if one of the parties signs, the deal is active onwards," Alessandro told her.


    Bullshit! How can that be possible?" Mia frowned, looking at the file. "Let me talk to mywyer," she said. firmly.


    "ording to the contract, you can''t walk out of this room without signing the deal, Alessandro dered sternly. He was determined not to let her go.


    "What nonsense. I can go, you can''t stop me. Mia protested fiercely, feeling trapped in the situation.


    "The contract says if any party breaches the terms and conditions, they have to pay the penalty, which is your entire business and properties," Alessandro described, making Mia''s shocked eyes widen so much it seemed as if they might pop out of their sockets.


    $19

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 A Weird Proposal


    BK 89%a


    Finished


    She red at Gia and Maximo, but they looked at her rinocently. Her children had clearly taken after their father, being beautiful devils. Mia was very annoyed at them, but she refused to give up before Alessandro Valentino.


    "That''s not true, right?!" She shook her head. "How can my children give away my business and property?" She fought back.


    "Yes, that''s true. Gia and Maximo told me your whole property and business are in their names, so they" can make a deal," Alessandro asserted.


    "This deal is not valid. Who would believe what you said?" Miamirked in a challenge.


    Alessandro smiled, shaking his head. This gorgeous woman really underestimated him. He leaned closer. nting his hands on the table and looking straight into Mia''s eyes.


    "Trust me, sweetheart, he whispered huskily. "If I say there is no way to back out of the deal for you. I had witnesses andwyers while this whole discussion was done and the deal was signed. On top of that, the whole thing was recorded on the CCTV in my office. He pointed with his eyes to the corner, and Mia''s gaze followed instinctively to find a CCTV camera installed there.


    Mia''s eyes shifted to the twins, who quickly averted their eyes, knowing their fault. Mia was very annoyed at them. What were they thinking, signing a deal with a devil? Now she knew even selling her soul wouldn''t be enough.


    This time her children had gotten her deep into trouble. There was no way to escape from this heartless mafia boss, and she just started counting her days.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You can''t threaten my mommy!" Maximo stood abruptly, his voice filled with defiance.


    "Champ, I''m not threatening your mom, but trying to convince her. We all want her to agree to this marriage, right?" Alessandro addressed Maximo calmly


    "Mommy, please agree to marry Mr. Valentino. He''s handsome and wealthy. He''s a very nice gentleman." Gia pleaded earnestly, casting a hopeful nce at her mother. Mia shook her head at her daughter who was looking at Alessandro and blushing cheekily. "Sweetie, marriage isn''t something to be decided like a business deal," Mia tried to reason gently.


    "Mom, we made this deal because we couldn''t trust him at first. But now we see he''s serious about marrying you and willing tomit everything. If he ever tries to back out, we can take his entire wealth and send him packing," Maximo dered boldly, his eyes fixed on Alessandro, who was momentarily taken aback by the little boy''s straightforwardness and strategic thinking.


    Alessandro''s expression shifted between surprise and amusement. He couldn''t decide whether to be amused by the children''s boldness or impressed by their protective instincts towards their mother.


    Before Mia could say anything, Gia insisted again, "Yes, Mommy, I like him very much. He is perfect to be our father. Please, please, please!"


    Mia looked at her children helplessly and couldn''t help but wander back into memories. There was a time When Alessandro had wanted to kill those cute twins even before they were born, and now they wanted him to be their father. She couldn''t imagine how they would react when they discovered the truth about Alecenden Bur dhe didn''t have the heart to tell them thi


    Chapter 55 A Weird Proposal


    #Finished


    However, she was also suspicions of Alessandro''s intentions. Why did he suddenly want to marry her, knowing she had kids? What was going on in his wicked head? Or was this a twist of fate? Should she really give him a chance? Was his hatred only for Aria, and was he fine with any other woman, even one who looked simr to his deceased wife?


    So many questions overwhelmed her mind, and she found herself unknowingly saying yes to her kids'' persistence. "Okay, I agree."


    Alessandro let out a sharp breath which he didn''t realize he had been holding for so long while waiting for her answer. His face brightened with content and joy. He still couldn''t believe that this beautiful woman, had agreed to be his wife, "Yay!" Gia squealed with happiness. "Mom said yes!" She jumped up, pping her hands with glee.


    She was ecstatic at the thought of finally being able to call this handsome man her dad and live with him. She couldn''t wait to tell her friends that her dad was so handsome, so rich, and that he loved her so much.


    "Mr. Valentino!" she beamed brightly, running toward Alessandro. He scooped her up into his arms.


    "Yes, sweetheart!" he smiled at her, tenderly sweeping her silky blond curls away from her bright eyes.


    "What should I call you now?" Gia mused aloud. "Mr. Valentino sounds very formal."


    "You can call me anything you want, but I would prefer if you call me Dad instead," Alessandro replied softly.


    Mia coughed, choking on the water she was drinking. Her eyes narrowed at the Italian dan in suspicion. 736


    2

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Hard To Impress


    "Isn''t it too soon?" Her eyes widened as she protested.


    89%1 Finished


    "Married or not, I want my princess to call me Dad, Alessandro emphasized earnestly. "Starting right now," he dered with determination, his words bringing a bright smile to ''s face as she happily responded, Thank you, Dad!"


    Alessandro swallowed, feeling a rush of mixed emotions congesting his heart- a feeling he had never experienced before. Overwhelmed, lie momentarily forgot his reputation as a heartless monster, a devil, and a ruthless mafia boss. In this moment, he was a man yearning to have his family in his home.


    He gently kissed Gia''s forehead, his voice barely above a whisper as he said, "You are always wee, my princess."


    "Now that your mom has agreed, we should celebrate, Alessandro said, looking at Mia with a smile.


    "How will we celebrate?" Maximo asked eagerly.


    "Let''s go out. We can do anything you want, and then we''ll have dinner at a nice restaurant, Alessandro replied thoughtfully.


    "Yes, yes! Let''s go to the mall and then we will go to the game zone. Dad, will you y games with me?" Gia pleaded, her eyes wide with innocence.


    "Yes, sweetheart," Alessandro replied, his heart warmed every time he heard "Dad" from Gia''s mouth..


    "I''ll beat you, Gia, just like every time, Maximo challenged his twin sister.


    "You can''t. I have Dad with me this time," Gia replied excitedly, causing Maximo to roll his eyes.


    "Let''s go, Mom. We''ll beat their team, Maximo said, ncing at Mia, who watched Alessandro and the children conversing so naturally as if they had known each other their whole lives.


    "Oh no, I left my work in the middle when I heard you and Gia were missing from school. Now I have to go back," Mia shook her head firmly.


    "Come on, Mom, please take a half day off. We want to go out," Gia insisted, while Alessandro still held her in his arms, effortlessly supporting her small frame with one hand.


    "No, Gia. Now get down, and we are going home," Mia said. Gia''s face fell in disappointment as she slid. down from Alessandro''s arms and ran toward Mia. "Please, Mom! We want to party!" she insisted.


    "Yes, Mom, it''s been so long since we celebrated something together. You are always busy with work," Maximo pressed as he came to Mia''s other side. Mia looked right and left, surrounded by her children, their innocent eyes brimming with hope, looking at her so intently.


    Mia sighed. Though she didn''t want to go out with Alessandro, she couldn''t break her children''s hearts.


    "Okay, fine. But we will return home early," she put forth her condition.


    Chapter 56 Hard To Impress


    Finished.


    "Thank you, Mom!" Gia squealed with happiness and kissed Mia''s check. Mia smiled at her daughter''s


    excitement.


    Thank you, Mom!" Maximo grinned, kissing Mia''s other cheek, filling her heart with love and joy. Both of them jumped with happiness. "We will go out!"


    "We will party!" The twins sang in unison. Mia shook her head, smiling at their enthusiasm.


    "Thank you, Mom!" another deep voice startled her before Alessandro''s handsome face appeared from behind her. He leaned in, whispering in her car, and kissed her cheek lightly.


    Mia''s mouth fell open at the audacity of the mafia king. She looked at him angrily, but he remained nonchnt, pulling away with a smirk.


    "Let''s go, kids," he announced, and both children held Alessandro''s hands, beaming cheekily,


    Traitors!


    Mia thought about how quickly her children changed sides, narrowing her eyes and touching her cheek, still tingling from the sensation of her husband''s lips, in disbelief as the three of them left the room. "Are youing, honey?" Alessandro stopped at the door and turned his head to call Mia out. He couldn''t believe those sweet endearments came to his mind, as he had never called anyone that before. Huffing, Mia got up and trailed behind them. The elevator took them straight to the private parking lot. Mia was puzzled to realize it was not where her car was parked.


    "Wait, my cats in a different parking lot," she muttered, furrowing her brow and looking around, surveying the ce.


    "Give your keys to my driver. He will drop your car off at your apartment''s parking lot, Alessandro said, extending his hand.


    "Then how will I get home?" Mia asked, the furrow deepening between her brows.


    "In my car," Alessandro replied calmly, still extending his hand. Mia reluctantly dropped her car keys into his hand, and Alessandro gave them to his driver along with instructions and the address.


    He settled the kids into their car seats and then opened the passenger door for Mia. When Mia slid in, he closed the door and, rounding the car, took the seat behind the wheel.


    As they drove through the charming streets of Paris, Alessandro nced at the rearview mirror, watching the kids chattering excitedly in the backseat. His heart was a mix of excitement and nerves. He gazed discreetly from the corner of his eye at Mia. She stared out the window, her expression unreadable. The sun was setting, casting a warm, golden hue over the city''s iconic architecture. When they arrived at the mall, Alessandro parked the car and turned to the children.


    "Here we are," he announced, smiling at their eager faces. He got out of the car first and helped the children step out. Gia grabbed Alessandro''s hand while Max held Mia''s hand as they entered the mall.


    The mall was bustling with activity, a blend of locals and tourists enjoying the evening. They made their way to the game zone. Alessandro had already texted his assistant to book the entire area for them,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chapter 56 Hard To Impress


    ensuring privacy and uninterrupted fun.


    As they approached the game zone, a staff member greeted them warmly. "Bonsoir, Mr. Valentino. Everything is ready as per your instructions."


    "Merci," Alessandro nodded curtly.


    Finished


    Inside, the game zone was a paradise for children and adults alike. Neon lights flickered, and the sounds ofughter and game machines filled the air. From arcade games to virtual reality experiences, it had everything to keep the kids entertained. Alessandro nced hopelessly at Mia, who still appeared indifferent to him but smiled warmly at her kids as they chatted with excitement.


    He needed to work hard to impress this woman and win her icy heart.


    0736

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 He Has A Secret Family


    #Finished


    "Wow, look at this!" Maximo eximed, his small frame rushing toward a racing game simtor.


    "Dad, can we y this one first?" Gia asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she tugged at Alessandro''s sleeve.


    "Of course, sweetheart," Alessandro said warmly, ruffling her hair affectionately.


    Mia was surprised to find the entire gaming center empty.


    "I can''t believe you booked the whole ce," she whispered as frustrationced her tone.


    Alessandro shrugged casually.


    "Why?" Mia''s eyes widened as she questioned him.


    "Because Lean." Alessandro replied indifferently, continuing on with Gia. Mia shook her head at his apparent disregard for spending money recklessly.


    Alessandro''s assistant, Lucas, had thoughtfully arranged for refreshments nearby, ensuring there were snacks and drinks readily avable. The attentive staff made sure everyone wasfortable, attending to their needs with a smile.


    Maximo and Gia eagerly took turns at various games, theirughter filling the air as theypeted and cheered each other on. Alessandro joined them asionally, hispetitive spirit ignited as he yed alongside the children, hisughter blending with theirs. He couldn''t remember thest time he had. enjoyed so much. In fact, he struggled to recall any joyful moments from his past. His childhood had been tough, marred by his father''s cruelty and his mother''s betrayal, experiences that had forced him to mature prematurely and had eventually turned him into a heartless monster.


    But now, in the midst of this simple joy with the children, he felt a glimmer of something he hadn''t experienced in years. It was as if he could feel alive again, as if the weight of his past was momentarily lifted, allowing him to embrace happiness once more. Unbeknownst to him, Mia watched them adoringly, enchanted by the unbelievable sight unfolding before her eyes.


    After a while, they gathered around arge w machine.


    "Let me show you how it''s done," Alessandro said confidently, stepping up to the controls,


    "Which one do you want?" he asked, looking at Gia and Maximo, who exchanged nces with each other before squealing in unison, That one!" They both pointed excitedly at a stuffed toy.


    "Alright, watch me!" Alessandro announced with confidence as he maneuvered the machine''s w.


    The kids watched in anticipation as he manipted the w, finally seeding in grabbing the stuffed


    Toy.


    "You did it, Dad!" Maximo shouted, his voice filled with pride and joy as he hugged the toy tightly. Alessandro was dumbfounded for a moment; he couldn''t process what had just happened.


    Chapter 57 He Has A Secret Family


    He called him Dad!


    Finished


    bright smile broke across his face as he kneeled before Maximo and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Are you happy, champ?" His eyes gleamed with joy and love as he watched Maximo smile back at him.


    "I am very happy. You are the best dad!" Maximo said enthusiastically.


    Mia watched both her son and the man who mirrored him intently. Her heart fluttered with emotions, her eyes brimming with tears. Maximo didn''t easily ept anyone, so seeing his son growfortable with, Alessandro overwhelmed Mia with mixed feelings.


    She still couldn''t believe this ruthless mafia king was capable of winning hearts. Perhaps it was the undeniable bond between father and son that softened Alessandro''s demeanor. Gia, already smitten by her father, showed how strong the bond between a girl and her dad could be. It was true what they said a girl''s first crush was always her dad. However, seeing Alessandro also treat Gia like his princess made Mia question again if this could all be too good to be true.


    "Yes, that''s true, Maximo. Dad is the best, and he''s so nice to spend time with us," Gia eximed, expecting Alessandro''s full attention. As if granting her wish, Alessandro hugged her tightly. He then surprised both kids by embracing them simultaneously. "Now, if you''re both tired after ying, can we head out for dinner?" Alessandro proposed. Mia suddenly realized it was already veryte; she had been so engrossed in watching them y that she had lost track of time.


    "Yes, we are very hungry!" Maximo and Gia chimed together.


    "Let''s go


    then!" Alessandro smiled. He had already made reservations at a Michelin-starred restaurant. As they entered hostess appeared, recognizing Alessandro immediately.


    "Good evening. Mr.Valentino!" she greeted with a seductive smile. Her sensual bodynguage showed how desperately she wanted Alessandro''s eyes on her. Alessandro nodded curtly, not even sparing her a nce.


    "The usual table?" she asked in her sexy voice, her smile lingering.


    "No, the family table," he replied sternly. "I have a reservation." His gaze was cold and authoritative. The frustration radiated from him in response to her tant flirting.


    The hostess swallowed hard, and the manager came running.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Valentino. Of course, your table is ready," he said, smiling and personally leading Alessandro and the children to their table. Alessandro picked Gia up in his arms as he strode confidently toward their seats, exuding an intimidating presence. The hostess watched in surprise. No one knew Alessandro had a secret family and kids. When did this happen?


    Mia trailed behind, watching the drama unfold. She couldn''t help but think about Alessandro''s reputation as a casanova. What if he were alone? He probably would have flirted with the hostess. She thought he was restraining himself only because of the children. But she wasn''t going to fall for his lies and fake innocence


    this time.


    .Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Intoxicating Charming Mafia


    B%88%


    Finished


    The children settled into their chairs as the waitress assisted them. When the manager moved to pull a chair for Mia, Alessandro stopped him and did it himself, taking Mia off guard.


    The Italian don was known for hisck of gentlemanly manners and hated pulling chairs fordies. Seeing this different side of her devil mafia husband, Mia was shocked and couldn''t believe her eyes. She felt her head spinning and grasped the table for support, but Alessandro was quickly by her side.


    "Are you okay, darling?" he asked tenderly, his gentle voice making her scream in frustration. Was he really ying with her sanity? Or was this a different man from the one she had married nine years ago?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Whatever it was, one thing was certain: the man before her waghot the Alessandro Valentino she had known her entire life. Had he undergone a soul-altering transformation? But the most important question was, could she trust him? Her anxious heart and uncertain thoughts made it impossible to take the risk of revealing her true identity.


    Alessandro held her hand and gently guided her to the chair, treating her as if she were a delicate doll, his utmost responsibility being to care for and protect her.


    The manager and waitress were also shocked to see Alessandro caring for this beautiful woman. Curiosity buzzed in their minds as they spected about her identity. Alessandro had frequented this ce for various gatherings, official meetings, and casual lunches and dinners whenever he was in Paris. However, he had never disyed such tenderness with anyone before. In fact, he had earned the moniker "heartless monster" for a reason; even within his business circles, people feared his ruthless nature and abrupt demeanor. As everyone settled into their seats, Alessandro turned to the children. "Gia, Maximo, why don''t you two order dinner for tonight?"


    Gia and Maxima nced at Mia, uncertain.


    Before they could speak, Alessandro interrupted. "Tonight, dinner''s on me. Order whatever you like," he said with a smile.


    Gia and Maximo''s faces lit up with excitement, and they eagerly ordered almost everything from the menu. Mia looked on helplessly at her children. The Italian don was certainly spoiling them.


    Gia leaned toward her twin brother and whispered in a hushed voice, "Now do you agree that Mr. Valentino is a nice man and would make a perfect dad for us?"


    Maximo looked at her suspiciously. "Gia, I know why you favor Mr. Valentino."


    "Bullshit!" Mia smirked.


    "I know you wanted him to marry our mom because you like him," Maximo replied, rolling his eyes in exasperation.


    He''s 50


    handsome and nice, Gia murmured, her eyes glinting brightly as she looked at Alessandro. Just like our dad should be." She sighed wistfully as Alessandro''s eyes met hers and he smiled warmly at his princess.


    He looked incredibly handsome and charming in his ck suit and white shirt, his tall and strong frame making him a perfect match for her mom. He cared for Cia as if she were his own daughter, pampering her with everything she desired While Cis bebed nothing the absence of a father''s love had always left T


    Chapter 56 Intoxicating Charming Mafia


    B%88%


    #Finished


    void that couldn''t be filled by materialistic things. However, meeting Alessandro had begun to fill that void.


    "But you like him too. You called him Dad!" She teased her brother.


    "Alright, alright. He''s nice to us and our mom. But if he ever tries to break our mom''s heart, I''ll make sure he regrets it in every way." Maximo vowed.


    "But you called him dad!" Gia persisted.


    "I was jealous that you called him "Dad" and I wanted to call him Dad too, he confessed, huffing in frustration at his twin sister. She was a pain in the ass when she teased him.


    Gia grinned mischievously, and Maximo groaned in frustration


    "What''s going on, kids?" Mia frowned, noticing her children''s yful banter.


    "Mom, Gia is teasing me," Maximoined sullenly


    "No. Mom. I didn''t do anything, Gia pouted.


    "Kids!" Mia sighed. "One of you,e here and sit with me."


    You go, Gia!" Maximo demanded.


    "No, I won''t leave this seat," Gia said stubbornly.


    Mia helplessly watched her kids arguing over everything. This ruthless mafia had already made a


    a negative impact on her children in just one meeting. She scowled at the thought.


    As she prepared to get up and intervene in their fight, Alessandro ced his hand over Mia''s, preventing her from leaving her seat.,


    "Stay. Let me handle it," he assured, blinking his enchanting blue eyes once.


    "You don''t know how to handle my kids," Mia argued, emphasizing ''my kids.


    "Why don''t you let me try this time?" he smirked, winking at her, causing Mia to roll her eyes.


    "Okay, go ahead if you want to y with fire," she said nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders.


    Alessandro straightened his suit as he got up, staring deep into Mia''s eyes..


    "What will I get if I win this challenge?" he asked impishly, though his eyes darkened with desire as they roamed over Mia.


    Mia swallowed hard under his shameless gaze. Sensing his intentions, she-narrowed her eyes at the Italian don.


    We will see!" She lifted her chin challengingly, making the mafia boss chuckle.


    "Remember this deal, okay?! I need my reward when I win," he whispered, leaning closer.


    Mia took a sharp breath in as her husband''s alluring and intoxicating manly scent overwhelmed her senses. He yfully flicked her nose before turning to Gia and Maximo, who were still arguing.


    Chapter 58 Intoxicating Charming Mafia


    BB%


    #Finished


    Sheughed inwardly as she watched Alessandro rise and pull his chair closer to Gia and Maximo. She knew her children were very clever, and no one could easily outsmart them. They were too sharp for Alessandro to control. She anticipated he would eventually give up and maybe reconsider their arrangement once he realized the mistake he had made. Mia leaned back in her chair, amused, as she anticipated the drama about to unfold before her.


    736

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Challenging Him.


    Alessandro leaned in and tapped on the table between Gia and Maximo.


    Finished


    "Hey, hey, buddies!" he said in his deep voice. Both of them stopped arguing and their gazes shifted toward Alessandro. Alessandro smiled. The first step was achieved.


    "Why are you fighting? This is supposed to be a family dinner, not a rivalry dinner. And look at your mommy," he whispered so Mia couldn''t hear their conversation. Gia and Maximo''s heads instinctively turned toward their mom, but Alessandro tenderly held their checks, stopping them from looking at Mia.


    "No, no, don''t look at her," he corrected instantly in his hushed voice. He had to win the challenge. "She is very mad at me because she thinks you were fighting because I brought you all here. Do you want Mommy to fight with Dad?" he asked, his eyebrows wrinkled in worry.


    Gia and Maximo both shook their heads.


    "Good! Then don''t fight." Alessandro pleaded gently. Both kids nodded in agreement. "Then we call it a truce Alessandro murmured, lifting a ss of juice. Gia and Maximo raised their sses of juice and clinked them.


    ""Yes!" they echoed in agreement.


    Mia watched them intently, desperate to hear what they were talking about, but the Italian don was very clever. He didn''t let her hear a single word. "We''re good!"Alessandro turned to face Mia and smirked winningly.


    Mia knew what that smile,meant. But the good part was Gia and Maximo had stopped fighting. She would deal with the cunning mafia kingter.


    The waiters brought food one after another and served it on the table. Gia and Maximo enjoyed their meals with Alessandro, and he didn''t seem like the person they''d read about in news articles. He was nice and polite. After dinner, Alessandro settled the bill and left a huge tip for the waiters. Then he drove Mia and the kids to Mia''s apartment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Kids, it''s time to say goodbye to Mr. Valentino," Mia said, prompting the kids to step out of the car.


    Both kids'' faces fell as they realized Alessandro now had to go to his house.


    "No need," Alessandro interrupted, shutting off the engine and getting out of the car.


    Mia furrowed her brow suspiciously.


    "I am staying with you guys tonight, Alessandro announced. Mia gaped at the shamelessnes if the Italian


    don.


    "You can''t just invite yourself to my house!" Mia snapped, narrowing her eyes.


    "Ah, Tithat''s very rude of you, baby," Alessandro whispered with a hurt expression. "You didn''t invite me, so I invited myself."


    Chapter 59 Challenging Him


    hands, heading to her apartment.


    #Finished


    "Please, Mom! Please, Mom, let Dad stay with us tonight." Gia and Maximo both pleaded, refusing to


    move.


    Dad?! She couldn''t believe this charming man had already cast a spell on her children, making them ready to defy her for a man they had just met. Such a wicked enchanter he was!


    Mia shook her head subtly as she red at them in silent warning, but Gia and Maximo remained undeterred. It made her even more annoyed at Alessandro for making her children rebel in just one day


    "Yes, please, Mom!" Alessandro pleaded as well, making an innocent face and mimicking Gia and Maximo''s


    tone.


    Mia rolled her eyes.


    "Okay, fine, Mia sighed. "But we don''t have an extra bedroom, so, Mr. Valentino, you''ll have to sleep on the sofa in the living room," she told the mafia boss curtly.


    "No problem," Alessandro smiled and leaned closer, whispering in Mia''s ear. "After all, you still have to give me my reward. I won the challenge."


    He smirked, making Mia''s lips part with realization. That was the reason she didn''t want the Italian don to stay with them. But the ship had sailed, and now he was staying the night.


    Emily opened the door as Mia rang the bell and smiled at Gia and Maximo, but her smile faltered when she saw Alessandro standing behind them. She looked at Mia in panic.


    "I will tell you everything, Mia sighed and entered the apartment.


    The kids entered their room, dragging Alessandro with them. Emily took Mia to a corner in the kitchen and asked, "Will you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Emily!" Mia looked at her helplessly. "Gia and Maximo went to meet with Alessandro, escaping their school. They wanted to talk to him because they wanted me to marry him," she sighed.


    "What?" Emily was surprised because she knew how dangerous Alessandro Valentino was, and the rumors of him being a mafia boss were true. She had seen him with a gun and witnessed him killing people during the attack on her and Mia. "You can''t marry him. He is very dangerous," she whispered with wide eyes.


    "I''ll find a way," Mia rubbed her forehead. "But tonight, he is staying with us."


    "You already allowed him to stay here with us?!" Emily whined in irritation. Mia shrugged helplessly.


    "Where will he sleep?" Emily asked, a furrow of concern forming on her forehead. "I am not giving up my room for another man, she refused sullenly.


    "No, no, you don''t have to leave your room," Mia assured her.


    Emily looked at her skeptically.


    "So... Is he going to sleep in your room?"

 Chapter 60

    0


    Chapter 60 iming His Reward


    Finished


    "So... is he going to sleep in your room?" Emily raised a brow, demanding an answer.


    Mia turned crimson at the thought but shook her head, biting her lip.


    "Ummm... He agreed to sleep in the living room," Mia murmured in reply.


    Emily blinked at her best friend, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    "What? Alessandro Valentino will sleep on the sofa?!" Emily gasped in disbelief. "He is the wealthiest man in the world, for God''s sake, and despite that, he won''t fit on our sofa," she mused, deep in thought. "That''s his problem, as he agreed," Mia shrugged, but in her heart, she was worried about how Alessandro would sleep on that ufortable sofa, which was much shorter than his mountain-like size. Mia entered her children''s room to find Alessandro still there. Gia and Maximo were showing him their toys, games, and other secret treasures.


    Mia was mesmerized by their close connection. She felt a pang of sadness for her children growing up without their father, yet she was apprehensive at the thought that if their father had known about them back then, she might not have been able to protect them from his wrath.


    The irony was that the twins and Alessandro were bonding closely without knowing their blood rtionship.


    Would Alessandro be the same if he knew they were his own flesh and blood, or would he punish them for Aria''s disobedience and escape from the cruelty of her mafia husband? Mia breathed our sharply to release the fear and tension, catching the attention of her children and Alessandro, who had moments before been engrossed in their lively conversation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Umm, children, I was thinking of sleeping with you both tonight, since you used to have nightmares," she said with a smile, though in reality, she was making an excuse to give her room to Alessandro without showing how much she cared. "Nightmares?!" Maximo rolled his eyes. "Mom, we''re not that small."


    Alessandro chuckled softly, earning a re from Mia.


    "However, we don''t have space in the bed. So sleep in your own room, and if you have a nightmare, call Dad. He''ll chase away the bad dreams, Gia suggested with a thoughtful nod. Mia nced at their bunk bed, letting out a helpless sigh. Calling the Italian don into her room? That''s even worse than a nightmare. Mia swallowed hard at the thought.


    "No, I''m fine sleeping alone. I was just worried about you," she said hurriedly. "Now, brush your teeth and Take a shower before bed, Mia instructed before leaving their room.


    "Okay, Mom!" Gia and Maximo chimed in unison as Mia closed the door behind her, intentionally avoiding a nce at Alessandro.


    She went to her room, took a deep breath, and closed the door. Walking to her wardrobe, she picked out


    Chapter 60 iming His Reward


    peaceful sleep.


    Finished


    When she stepped out of the bathroom after taking a long, warm shower and changing into her nightgown, she was startled to find Alessandro lying naked, wearing only his boxers, in her bed. Her frantic eyes went to the door, which was still locked. "What are you doing here?" she asked anxiously.


    "I came to im my reward," Alessandro said calmly as he got up from the bed and walked toward Mia.


    Mia''s eyes involuntarily wandered over his well-sculpted body. He was a work of art-fit, with muscles. bulging in all the right ces, a toned broad chest, narrow waist, eight-pack abs, and that V-line...


    She swallowed hard at the sight of this hot and sexy man in hen room and realized she was almost drooling over him. His strong muscr arms, bulging biceps and triceps, made her imagine what it would feel like to be held in his powerful embrace. His long legs and powerful thighs reminded her of his extraordinary strength and speed. She fought the urge not to blush before him but failed miserably. Her face felt heated up, and her breathing increased.


    "Why... why are you naked?" she stammered, her voice betraying her unease.


    "Do you forget I''m used to sleeping like this, baby?" he whispered as he took steps closer to her.


    "What do you want?" she asked hurriedly, wanting it to be over soon so she could regain her threatened sanity since this incredibly alluring man appeared in her room.


    "I won the challenge, so I need you to give me my reward, amore mio," he asked, smirking,


    "And what is that?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest, which pushed her bosom forward and drew Alessando''s eyes to her full, round breasts."


    Mia consciously uncrossed her arms and let them fall to her sides.


    "What do you want?" her voice grew impatient.


    "I want you to sleep with me," he demanded sternly, causing Mia''s mouth to fall open.


    "Sleep with you?" she blinked nervously at him.


    "Yeah, and I mean it. Sleep with me in the bed while I hold you the whole night," he borated.


    "That''s it?!" she asked in disbelief.


    He only wanted her to hold him the whole night while sleeping and nothing else?!


    He shrugged nonchntly, "Yes."


    She looked at him in astonishment. This man was full of surprises and puzzles so impossible to be understood.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Alessandro groaned, his eyes darkening with desire and need.


    As ifing out of a trance, Mia realized she was still ogling at him.


    "Like what?" Mia gasped nervously...


    Chapter 60 iming His Reward


    Finished


    "Like you


    want me to kiss you," he whispered sensually in her ear, leaning closer as he swept her curls away from her cheek and tucked them behind her car.


    Mia swallowed hard and licked her lips unconsciously, but this small action made Alessandro groan even louder with frustration.


    "Baby, are you trying to seduce me?" he breathed out, his chest heaving heavily as if fighting for control.


    His lustful eyes roamed over Mia''s voluptuous body covered in that sheer silk nightgown, moving so slowly as if he was undressing her with his gaze alone.


    Mia was still befuddled, looking at him with her innocent eyes and biting her lip. But her body reacted under his intense gaze; her breasts swelled and her nipples hardened, poking against the silk. She hadn''t worn a bra as she had nned to sleep alone in the privacy of her room. But this alluring man was doing things to her body with just his eyes. What would happen when he his


    purrge hand on her? The thought made her shiver, and she felt her thighs grow wet as arousal dripped from her traitorous pussy.


    "Keep looking at me like this, and I will kiss you, baby. My self-control isn''t very strong when ites to you," the mafia king murmured breathlessly and the next instant, his strong muscr arm circled Mia''s waist and pulled her closer to his hard, naked body.


    736

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 His Seductress Finished


    Mia''s breath hitched, and she stared at him with eyes wide with lust. She couldn''t believe this mafia man was so sexy and hot that he made her feel crazy things and forget about the consequences.


    But before she could gather her thoughts, Alessandro''s soft, intoxicating lips mmed hard onto hers. He pulled her bottom lip between his teeth, making Mia moan into his mouth. Her soft hands involuntarily fell on his hard chest, feeling every inch of his rough skin. Thest strand of Alessandro''s restraint snapped, and he lifted her by grabbing her waist. Mia wrapped her legs around his hips instinctively as he carried her to the bed, gently cing her on the mattress. The kiss turned more passionate and sensual as Alessandro positioned her beneath him and kissed her deeply. Mia''s lips began moving on their own as she reciprocated his kas.


    Alessandro''s hands wandered over the soft skin of Mia''s legs, trailing toward her thighs. As he reached near her pussy, Alessandro broke their kiss, looking at her fiercely.


    "Are you trying to kill me, love?" he groaned before crashing his lips onto hers with more ferocity. "You''re not wearing panties. What should I think of this, huh?!" he murmured against her lips.


    Mia''s brain short-circuited, and she couldn''t think properly to give him a reply as this hot husband of hers was upying her every thought. The things he was doing to her were too much for her to bear with sane mind. It was so overwhelming and erotic. Without warning, his thick finger prated her wet hole, and she gasped into his mouth.


    "Fuck, baby, you are so wet," he groaned, his eyes almost ck with lust and need. "I need to taste you, he, announced, leaving her lips and dragging his body south until his head was settled between her milky soft thighs. Before Mia could understand, her body jerked with sensation as her husband''s hot, wicked tongue brushed agafast her sensitive flesh.


    She didn''t have time to recover from this intense sensation when she felt Alessandro''s thick thumb drawing circles on her swollen clit. Alessandro groaned in pleasure. He lifted his head, meeting her hooded eyes, drunk in his seduction.


    "Fuck! Little dove, you taste so sweet. I can never get enough of you," he dered, digging his head. between her legs.


    His mouth resumed eating her pussy, his tongue dragging along the wet folds as hepped her juices. hungrily. His teeth flickered on her sensitive clitoris, and Mia jumped with extreme sensation, her back arched, her hand falling onto his head, fingers entangling into his dark curls as she was lost in the pleasure her husband was eliciting from her.


    Alessandro was savoring her as if she were hisst meal, and he was starved.


    "Oh God!" Mia cried, pulling his head closer and grinding herself on his face. Alessandro chuckled at the impatience of his seductress and plunged his tongue into the depths of her sweetness.


    His thumb stroked her clit with increasing pace, and soon Mia''s whimpers turned into screams of ecstasy. Her thighs trembled wildly as she spurted her cum all over his face. Alessandro drank every drop, sucking her dry. Panting and breathing heavily, he lifted his head and looked at the flushed beauty lying tired on


    the bed.


    "I need to be inside you, my life," Alessandro dered, grabbing the corner of her nightie and pulling it


    mver her heart? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chapter 61 His Seductress


    88%% Finished


    His hungry eyes drank in the sight of her sexy naked borly as his hands roamed over her curves, not leaving an inch untouched. He licked her belly and trailed his wet tongue along the length of her torso. until it met her hard nipple. His mouth watered at the sight of her erect bud, achingly swollen and red. Without wasting another moment, he mped his wicked mouth over her sensitive nub, and Mia cried out in ecstasy.


    "Oh, Alessandro!" Her mind was numb from the extreme pleasure her husband''s mouth and hands were drawing from her, and she didn''t realize what she was saying. "Please! Please! I need you so much," she moaned. Alessandro''s eyes found hers, noticing the want and desire in them.


    "Oh, baby, 1 want you more, Alessandro breathed out. Lifting himself onto his knees, he swiftly removed


    his boxers.


    His hard erection was freed, pping against his belly, so painfully hard and ready to ram into that wicked pussy that made him crave her so much. He didn''t mind being desperate and relentless. Touching Mia''s silky thighs, he nudged her legs apart, before settling between her legs.


    Alessandro grabbed his length in his hand and stroked it a few times before lining its purplish swollen head to Mia''s dripping entrance. He gathered some wetness from her damp folds onto his shaft, lubricating it, as he wasn''t sure he could be patient enough to go slow. Every fiber of him was dying to be inside her, to fuck her rough and hard, to make her cry his name in pleasure as she came again on his cock, milking him.


    Mia breathed out loudly as she felt her husband''s thick, mushroom head brushing her entrance. She lifted her hips in anticipation, wanting to relieve the ache this cunning mafia boss had ignited in her core. Alessandro held her gaze as he thrust hard and slid to the hilt. Mia moaned loudly, her eyes closing in the pain and pleasure of feeling him inside her. Their intimate connection was so overwhelming and so emotional, much more than just a physical bond. Her heart overflowed with love and emotions, and her eyes glistened with it as well.


    "Eyes on me, baby," Alessandromanded, kissing both of her closed eyelids.


    Mia''s heart fluttered at the soft touch of his lips, and she slowly opened her eyes, finding her husband looking at her with the same emotions she felt in that moment.


    736

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Holding Close All Night Long


    Alessandro pulled back to the brink and thrust hard again, his huge dick stretching her small pussy impossibly, making Mia part her lips and gasp with wide eyes.


    "Oh God, you''re so big," Mia gasped as he prated her tight hole fiercely.


    Finished


    "Then I think we need to practice more every day to get you ustomed to my size, Alessandro sairl, looking straight into her eyes while plunging mercilessly into her tiny vagina.


    "You are a monster," Mia gasped at his meaning, making Alessandro chuckle. "I am your monster, baby, only yours."


    Having sex with a beast like him many times a day was a nightmare.


    Or was it really a nightmare when Alessandro focused more on her pleasure than his own?


    But all thoughts flew away when Alessandro took her achingly taut nipple into his mouth and sucked harder while his monstrous dick pumped frantically into her pussy. The friction against her inner muscles. grew unbearable, and she cried louder. "Ob! Ah, Alessandro!"


    "Yes, baby! You like it, huh?" Alessandro smirked against her breasts, flicking his teeth over her sensitive, swollen nub. He was pleased to see his effect on her body as Mia trembled visibly, her legs shaking, and her cunt tightened around his rod, squeezing so hard he feared he might notst long-


    "Fuck, baby, if your pussy keeps sucking me in like that, I won''t be able to hold it longer, he grunted, clenching his teeth to fight for control.


    Mia''s mind was so overwhelmed with the sensation of her explosive orgasm that she couldn''tprehend any of his words. Her cum spurted onto Alessandro''s cock, which was still deep inside her as he never ceased to fuck her.


    "You greedy woman, you can''t get enough of me?!" He teased, his wicked wet tongue licking the length of her throat before stopping at her sensitive spot where her pulse fluttered.


    He sucked hard, making sure she would bear his mark visible in the morning. Mia''s vagina sucked him inside so forcefully, wanting to trap him in it forever and never let go. Alessandro groaned loudly but never stopped thrusting hard and deep as if it were his utmost duty.


    The wet slurping sound was loud as he thrust down, and Mia''s hips jerked up to match his movements. Their heavy breathing and the loud pounding of their hearts echoed in the room, mingling with the pping sound of their skin connecting intimately. The air was thick with the scent of their arousal, and each thrust brought them closer to the edge of ecstasy


    Alessandro''s rhythm intensified, his control slipping away as Mia''s right, wer heat enveloped him.pletely. "Fuck, Mia, you feel so good," he growled, his voice rough with passion.


    Mia''s nails raked down his back, leaving red trails as she rode the waves of pleasure crashing over her.


    "Alessandro, please, don''t stop," she begged unknowingly, her voice a desperate whisper.


    Mia was panting harder and louder, her heart mming against her chest heavily as the passion and


    Chapter 62 Holding Close All Night Long


    88 50


    Finished


    He began ramming hard and rough, plummeting into her weeping cunt. Suddenly, he switched their position, lying on his back and making her straddle him, his dick still buried in her, never to leave even for a moment.


    "Ride me, baby!" hemanded.


    Though Mia''s mind was dizzy with overwhelming pleasure, she couldn''t help but think this couldn''t be Alessandro Valentino, her cruel mafia husband, who liked control both in and outside the bedroom. Unlike him, this dominating man gave her control, and she fell once more that this man was different, resembling her heartless husband only in appearance.


    Mia''s lips parted as gasps left her lips. In this position. He went even deeper into her, his hard cock hitting her cervix, making her more turned on than she had ever been in her life.


    "Fuck, you make me lose control like no one has ever done. What are you, an enchantress?" he looked at her beautiful face, spellbound as his hips continued their relentless rhythm inside her. His hips jerked up fiercely as Mia descended on him, trying to match his speed. She was breathless and tired, but Alessandro''s hands on her kept her bouncing on his dick, sliding in and out of her slick cunt.


    You are mine, baby, and I will never let you go, Alessandro dered, pulling her down to his face and sealing his words with a soul-stealing kiss.


    Mia couldn''t hold back the tears that spilled from her eyes. Alessandro didn''t break the kiss. He knew this feeling, as he also felt it, and wanted to absorb her inside him forever, so no one could separate her from him.


    After a few more hard thrusts, Alessandro spilled his seed, filling her pussy still sensitive from her mind-blowing orgasm, to the brim as the cum began leaking out of her cunt. Her heart was overwhelmed with the hidden love for this man embracing her tightly and kissing her as if his life depended on her.


    Alessandro switched their positions again, making her lie beneath him while he didn''t slide out of her. His hard body pressed down on her, and his arms encaged her delicate body possessively. His cock was already semi-hard and throbbing, eager to repeat their passionate lovemaking again. Mia slowly pushed him away, but he didn''t budge.


    Her throat constricted as she blurted out the words, "Now that you''ve got your reward for winning the challenge, you should leave."


    She averted her eyes because she didn''t want him to see the emotions and love for him in them.


    "That was not the reward I asked for," Alessandro whispered in a very tender voice with a bright smile on his face. He gently gripped Mia''s cheeks and turned her face to look at him. "But it was a bonus with my reward," he announced with a naughty wink.


    "What do you want then?" Mia asked, feeling frustrated as this dangerously handsome and charming man elicited all those forbidden emotions she had buried deep inside her heart so they could never bother her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I told you, sweetheart. I want to sleep the whole night holding you in my arms," he kissed her nose, and Mia felt like she might cry at any moment. She was not used to his gentleness and care after sex. This made her feel strange things, which terrified her the most.


    "But I would love to hold you close while burying my dick deep inside your cunt, and I will fuck you nice and hard, make love to you all night, he rasped seductively in his husky, deep voice and oh God, his dirty talk sent her desires soaring to new heights...

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 A Doting Father


    "Ma''am. Mr. Valentino wasst seen with the interior designer, Mia Peterson, and he hasn''t returned home yet, the informant reported to Vanessa, causing her to grit her teeth in frustration.


    "You should have kept an eye on him. Find out where he is," Vanessa ordered sharply.


    "Ma''am, you''re going to get me killed. I barely avoided being caught by Mr. Valentino''s bodyguard. Sorry, but I can''t do this for you anymore," the informant replied before abruptly disconnecting the call. He valued his life far more than money. After realizing he was crossing paths with the most dangerous marrin the world, he decided to drop the job immediately.


    "That fucking bitch!" Vanessa bellowed, clenching her phone tightly in her hand. "What does she think of herself? Just because she resembles Alessandro''ste wife, she thinks she can win him over? No. I am his first love, and I will make him love me again," she vowell, a sinister smile curling across her face.


    The next morning. Alessandro stirred, groaning and squinting as the sunlight fell on his face, disturbing his sleep. Suddenly, his senses were enveloped by a sweet, familiar scent, and the sensation of a soft, small body pressed against his hard chest brought him back to reality.


    His head lowered to gaze at the beautiful woman in his arms, and his breath caught in his throat, mesmerized by the sight of the love of his life.


    His morning couldn''t be more perfect than this.


    Alessandro couldn''t help but stare at her lovingly for a few minutes. Mia whimpered softly in her sleep, pressing her face closer to his chest. They were both still naked, their legs entangled, a vivid reminder of their passionate night.


    If this was the reward for one challenge, he would make sure to win every single one, just to have her in his arms every night. He vowed silently in his heart.


    He slowly brushed the soft, silky blonde hair away from her doll-like face and noticed the red purplish marks in three ces on her neck, another one was under her jawline and two were also on her shoulder de.


    Fuck! He was unable to get enough of the sight of his love bites on Mia''s wless skin. He felt like an alpha. iming his territory.


    Perhaps she didn''t know it or didn''t want to admit it, but she was his-only his-and he was determined to make the whole world know it this time.


    A sharp pang arose in his heart as he realized what a fool he had been for years, not cherishing these beautiful mornings while he had every opportunity to gaze at her like this uninterrupted. He had wasted so many beautiful mornings being extremely drunk from the previous night


    missing out on these precious moments with the only woman who made his heart feel alive. He was so self-absorbed that he didn''t understand what he was losing until the day she left him.


    His heart filled with pain and anger at himself. Sometimes he thought he deserved this pain and suffering. but finding love again and seeing there was still a chance to live with her made him greedy enough to fight for the woman he had loved his entire life. Suddenly his rhona herran vibrating and he mick bhed it from the bedside table. It was his right.


    Thu,


    Chapter 63 A Doting Father


    hand man, Lucas. Pressing a tender kiss on Mia''s forehend, he slowly untangled himself from her embrace, though every fiber of his being wanted to stay in bed holding her all day. He carefully switched off her rm, put on his clothes from the night before, and silently slid out of the room to talk to Lucas so he wouldn''t disturb Mia''s sleep.


    With onest look at Mia, he silently left the room, closing the door behind him as he stepped into the corridor.


    As soon as he was in the hallway, Alessandro answered the call.


    "What is it?" he snapped, his voice a sharp contrast to the tenderness he''d just shown.


    "Boss, the arms consignment has arrived, and Mr. Johnson wants you to personally collect it," Lucas informed him, his tone professional butced with urgency.


    Alessandro rubbed his forehead, feeling the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. He let out a sigh, his patience wearing thin.


    "Tell him I''m busy and can''te. If he wants to do business with us, he has to follow my rules," Alessandro dictated, his voice cold and resolute.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "But Boss, if we cancel this, we''ll be short on arms. We lost a significant amount in thest gang war."


    Alessandro''s expression hardened, his jaw clenching.


    "I don''t care, Lucas. I am Alessandro Valentino. Those dealers don''t dictate terms to me. It''s either my way or no way," he dered, his voice like steel and without waiting for a response, Alessandro ended the call.


    In the mafia world, Alessandro Valentino was the king who ruled not just with power, but with unwavering conviction. There was a time when he did everything for power and money, driven by ambition and a hunger for control. But now, he wanted to live for his love, and he was ready to sacrifice everything for Mia. The ruthless mafia king was willing to put even his empire on the line, all for the chance to be with the woman he loved.


    Alessandro nced at the wall clock hanging in the room and realized it was almost time for the children to go to school. Alessandro walked down the hall to the kids'' room, pushing the door open gently. His heart warmed at the sight of the little angels sleeping so peacefully. He slid the curtain aside, allowing the morning sunlight to stream into the room, casting a warm glow over the sleeping faces of Gia and Maximo. He stood there for a moment, quietly absorbing the tranquil sight of those adorable children. "Wake up, sleepyheads," he whispered, gently shaking them awake.


    Gia stirred first, her eyes fluttering open from the upper bunk of the bunk bed, Tollowed by Maximo, who stretched and yawned in the lower bunk.


    "Good morning," Alessandro smiled warmly. "Time to get ready for kindergarten."


    Gia reached out with sleepy hands, indicating she wanted to be picked up. Alessandro smiled back and carefully lifted her into his arms, gently setting her down from the top bunk.


    As he gently set Gia on her feet, she refused to let go of him, tightening her hold on Alessandro''s neck.


    "Daddy, I want to sleep more," she pouted, still keeping her eyes closed.


    Chapter 63 A Doting Father


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "But, princess, you''ll bete." Alessandro chuckled, kissing the top of her head. Gia groaned, shaking her head.


    His stubborn princess! He thought adoringly in his heart.


    "Where''s Mom?" Maximo asked as he threw off his covers and climbed out of bed.


    "Let Mom sleep. We shouldn''t disturb her. She was very tired yesterday," Alessandro reasoned as he took Gia to the bathroom and helped her brush her teeth.


    Gia was delighted by the princess treatment she was receiving from her handsome dad. In her heart, she wished so badly that this handsome man could be her biological dad.


    After Gia finished brushing her teeth, Alessandro instructed her to wash her face while he asked Maximo to show him where their clothes for the day were.


    "Mom used to set out clothes for the whole week, so we don''t waste time in the morning. Maximo informed Alessandro, pointing to the cupboard.


    Admiring that wonderful woman in his heart for her thoughtfulness, Alessandro walked over to the cupboard and retrieved the clothes for the day.


    "Alright Maximo, you go and freshen up while I help Gin get ready. Then I''ll assist you with your clothes," Alessandro instructed, but just then there was a knock on the door and Emily entered. "Gia and Maximo, wake... her words died in her throat as she saw the mafia king helping the kids get ready.


    "Umm... Good morning. Mr. Valentino. What are you doing here?" Emily asked. surprised.


    "Good morning, Ms. Yang. As you can see, I''m helping the kids get ready for school. They''re runningte, aren''t they?!" Alessandro''s cold eyes narrowed at Emily as he replied curtly.


    But he swiftly turned his attention to Gia, who had juste out of the bathroom. Alessandro handed her clothes and asked her to put them on, telling her to let him know if she needed help. Nodding obediently, Gia took the clothes and pulled the curtain of the walk-in closet to change.


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll get the children ready." Emily murmured hesitantly.


    "Why will you help my children when I am here?" Alessandro replied frowning, causing Emily''s jaw to drop in shock, almost touching the floor.


    t


    736


    1

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Fighting The Temptation


    Alessandro replied frowning, causing Emily''s jaw to drop in shock, almost touching the floor.


    Then she remembered what Mia had told her about Alessandro''s proposal.


    Oh, so that''s why he was calling the children his. Emily thought to herself.


    It struck her how quickly Alessandro seemed to assume ownership, especially since he and Mia hadn''t even married yet.


    Emily regarded Alessandro with a scrutinizing gaze. Although Emily didn''t know much about Mia''s p


    past life because Mia didn''t like to talk about it. Emily had witnessee Mia endure hardships, work hard to achieve stability in her life, and reach where she was now. She didn''t want Mia to fall for the wrong man again and suffer as Emily had in her previous marriage. She wanted to snap at Alessandro for calling Gia and Maximo his children, but then she decided not to bring it up in front of the children and resolved to talk to Mia in private.


    "Alright then, I will check whether breakfast is ready," she murmured before leaving.


    Alessandro nced back at the closing door and then knocked on the bathroom door. "Maximo, get out quickly," he urged.


    Maximo opened the door andined, "God, Dad, you''re even more impatient than Mom."


    Alessandro rolled his eyes.


    "Alright buddy, take your clothes and change quickly, he instructed, handing Maximo his clothes.


    Meanwhile, Gia came out wearing a beautiful flower-print pink and white frock.


    "Looking so pretty, my princess, Alessandro grinned, unable to resist adoring the little Gia, who was a mini version of her mom.


    Gia twirled around in her dress, giggling with delight. "Thank you, Daddy!" she beamed, her eyes sparkling.


    Alessandro smiled warmly at her. "You''re wee, sweetheart. Now, let''s get your shoes on," he said, kneeling down to help her with her tiny shoes.


    Maximo emerged from the walk-in closet, now dressed and ready for school Alessandro gazed softly at the little boy, mesmerized by the simrities Maximo had with him.


    "Are your school bags already packed?" he asked Gia and Maximo.


    "Yes, Daddy!" both chimed together.


    Then let''s go have breakfast," Alessandro said, holding up his hand for high fives.


    Gia and Maximo eagerly pped their hands against his, giggling. Alessandro''s heart swelled with warmth as he watched them, their joy infectious.


    "Alright, let''s see what''s for breakfast," Alessandro announced warmly, guiding the children to the table.


    Thu, Oct 3 U


    Chapter 64 Fighting The Temptation


    As they entered the kitchen, Emily was!


    setting the table. She nced up and smiled at the sight of Gia and Maximo. Emily had prepared a delicious spread, including pancakes. She had helped Mia for years to get the children ready for school and even handled the task single-handedly when Mia was out of the Country for work, leaving her children with Emily. She knew exactly what they liked and disliked.


    As they all sat down, Alessandro helped Gia and Maximo with their tes, making sure they had everything they needed.


    Emily was stunned to see Alessandro behaving so politely with the children. He seemed like their real father, and they responded to him as if they were his biological children. Emily hoped sincerely in her heart that Alessandro was genuine and that it wasn''t all an act to win Mia''s confidence and marry her. She feared that if Alessandro changed after the wedding, the children''s little hearts couldn''t bear the shock and they would be heartbroken.


    "Emily, please join us!" Alessandro offered when he noticed her standing in the corner, staring at them absenti


    "Thank you, Mr. Valentino. I will catter," she replied politely, making a mental note to wait for Mia to wake up and have breakfast together.


    The kids finished breakfast obediently while Alessandro sipped his coffee, watching them and making sure they finished their milk as well. "Gia, let''s go to Mom''s room and say goodbye before we go to school," Maximo suggested, getting off his


    chair.


    "No!" Alessandro stopped him promptly. "Mom is very tired, and she doesn''t get to sleep untilte every day. Let her sleep, kids," he insisted.


    Gia and Maximo looked at each other and nodded. They had seen their mom working tirelessly and not even taking a break. She needed this, at least some extra sleep. Because once she woke up, she would start working again.


    After the kids finished breakfast and grabbed their school bags, Alessandro escorted them downstairs via the elevator to where the car was parked, ready to take them to school. Maximo nced back and noticed the bodyguards Alessandro had discreetly stationed there, prepared to follow their car.


    Maximo looked at Alessandro, and a silent understanding passed between them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s our secret, buddy!" Alessandro murmured into Maximo''s car, giving him a fist bump. Maximo smirked, nodding, while Gia rolled her eyes at the boys antics, finding their drama a bit too much to handle.


    Once the kids were safely in the car and on their way to school, Alessandro walked back towards the elevator. He quickly texted his assistant to bring some of his clothes to Mia''s ce because he couldn''t wear yesterday''s formal attire any longer. As he rode the elevator back up to the apartment and stepped. inside, he nced around and noticed Emily was nowhere to be seen, despite the servants being busy with their daily chores, Just then, his phone began to ring. "Boss, where are you? Are youing to the office today?" His secretary, Lisa, asked urgently.


    "Lisa, reschedule my meetings. I''m upied today. I''ll let you know when I cane to the office," Alessandro instructed curtly before disconnecting the call, leaving Lisa dumbfounded.


    She was surprised because her boss had never taken a day off in his life. She worried about his health and


    Chapter 64 Fighting The Temptation


    wondered what had happened to prompt this sudden change.


    Alessandro gently opened the door to Mia''s room, and a breathless sigh escaped his lips at the enchanting sight before him. He paid no mind to his business affairs because, in that moment, his sole focus was on one person- the woman still peacefully asleep, her naked body tempting him from under the sheets. Every fiber of his being fought against the urge to remove his clothes once more, return to bed, take her in his arms, and make passionate love to her until she grew so tired that she fell asleep again. "Wake up, my love."


    Mia heard a man''s enchanting voice, familiar yet distant, whispering into her car.


    The next sensation was soft, warm lips on her cheeks, her closed eyes, and finally brushing all over her face before they touched her lips. She sighed, recognizing that touch and kiss. Her husband. Her e


    -eyes fluttered open in a panic, a natural defensive habit developed from years of enduring his aggression and anger. She expected to see those cold eyes ring at her with fury and irritation, but instead, she found two soft blue eyes brimming with love, smiling at her while thick, rough fingers brushed against her pale checks.


    "What... what are you doing here?" Mia gasped, her eyes widening as Alessandro finally broke their kiss and moved his head away.


    5736

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Awakening Kiss


    "Good morning, baby," Alessandro whispered tenderly, kissing her gaping mouth again.


    "What... what are you doing here?"


    Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Aw, you hurt me, sweetheart. I never thought that after such a passionate night you would forget why I was in your bedroom," he whispered, his deep blue eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Mia hadn''t forgotten anything. How could she forget what this incredibly, dangerously sexy man made her feelst night when she could still feel his touch, his enormous ength throbbing inside her? She shook her head, trying to dispel the sinfully tempting thoughts. She pulled the cover to her chest to hide her naked body as Alessandro''s fingers trailed down her arm to her bare shoulder, causing numerous goosebumps to erupt all over her skin.


    "You are supposed to leave in the morning, aren''t you?" she asked, her tone challenging.


    "I am staying," he dered calmly, making her blink in surprise. "And..." he pointed to the bedside table. When Mia followed his gaze, she found a steaming cup of coffee and a tray of breakfast. "I got your breakfast in bed, your highness, he said, kissing her forehead. ry time he got


    It seemed he couldn''t control kissing her and needed an excuse to put his mouth on her every a chance.


    "Don''t you have work?" Mia scowled, then realized something. "Oh my god! What''s the time?" Her frantic eyes snapped toward the wall clock, and they widened in realization of howte she had slept that morning.


    "Get away, I need to change! Oh God, my kids are going to bete for the day," she shouted, panicking. trying to wrap the cover around her and looking around to find her clothes. Alessandro held her shoulders, stopping her from getting away.


    "Rx, baby. Just rx," he coaxed in a cool voice. "Our kids have gone to school, and don''t worry, they had breakfast before leaving," he assured, smiling and stroking her cheek before tucking a loose strand behind her car.


    "Gia and Maximo went to school on time!!" she asked in disbelief, then realized perhaps Emily had gotten them ready today. After all, Emily used to take over Mia''s job and care for her kids whenever she was


    of town.


    "Yes, and I must say you did an amazing job raising the twins alone, my love," Alessandro said, looking at Mia awestruck, his eyes filled with appreciation and pride. "They are brilliant kids. It''s a really tough job, and I just realized it. So hats off to you, my superwoman," he said, bringing his hand to his forehead in a gesture to salute her. "But from now on, you are not alone in this. We''ll raise our children together," he promised, making Mia''s heart melt with the extra sweetness this so-called heartless, ruthless mafia man was exhibiting before her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You... you don''t need to do this," she hesitated, averting her eyes. She was still unsure of Alessandro''s true intentions.


    "I want to do it," he asserted. "Now have breakfast before I devour you in the morning and don''t let you out of bed for the whole day" he murmured sounding reublece "Tract ma


    Chapter 65 Awakening Kiss


    steely when ites to you, my life," he dered, staring at her closely, his eyes darkened with hunger and lust. Mia blushed at his confession and bit her lip shyly, making Alessandro groan audibly.


    In the next moment, he grabbed Mia''s arm and pulled her closer. The cover slipped from her hand, exposing her beautiful body as Alessandro held her tightly against his chest. His lips mmed onto hers in urgency, making Mia gasp and part her lips. Alessandro didn''t miss this opportunity, and his wicked tongue slipped into Mia''s sweet mouth. He groaned as their tongues brushed together, and Mia''s lips moved in a frenzy to match his passion. She kissed hit back desperately, hungrily, and deeply.


    Both lost in the passionate moment, Alessandro lifted her swiftly and pulled her onto hisp, his eager hands roaming over her soft skin, leaving burning trails behind where they touched. Mia''s hand instinctively slid onto Alessandro''s neck, her fingers slipping into his dark locks, pulling his hair and scratching his scalp urgently as Alessandro bit her bottom lip harder, pulling it between his teeth with a pop before capturing her mouth again. His eyes never left herss her gaze bore deeply into his. Their hearts beat so loudly, synchronizing with their heavy breathing that found a rhythm in each other''s


    mouths.


    Alessandro''s one hand kneaded Mia''s plump breast while the other squeezed her round buttock, making her so turned on and dripping wet that she forgot why he was here and why she shouldn''t give in to his seduction. He pressed her against his rock-hard bulge, causing her to moan and cry out in anticipation. But her mindless moans were swallowed by his hungry mouth, and he didn''t leave her, not even


    for a gasp of air. He was desperate and aroused by this petite, fiery woman in his arms, clinging to him and kissing him back as if there were no tomorrow.


    "Fuck, baby, I want you so badly!" Alessandro groaned, his fingers trailing from Mia''s ass to her thighs, brushing toward her still sore pussy from their encounter the previous night.


    They were so lost in each other that they didn''t realize the door had opened and Emily entered without knocking.


    "Here, someone came to deliver your stuff, Mr... Emily said abruptly, her eyes widening in disbelief at the scene before her as she managed to mutter out the remaining word in shock. "Valentino!"


    736


    1

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Doppelg?nger


    Emily blinked in surprise, frozen in ce as her mind processed what she saw. The ruthless and merciless Italian don was kissing her friend. It was a miracle to witness-Emily knew Mia was not one to sumb to any man''s charm easily. She had seen her resist her body''s desires for years, never having been with any man. But never in her wildest dreams had Emily imagined her best friend with the dangerous Italian don.


    She hadn''t expected to stumble upon their passionate moment when she entered Mia''s room to deliver Alessandro his belongings, knowing he would likely be there.


    Mia was startled by Emily''s voice and pushed Alessandro away in a panic. With speed almost inhuman, Alessandro pulled the cover around Mia but didn''t let her get off hisp. "Thank you. Miss Yang," he said in a stern voice, his eyes cold as he looked at Emily, frustrated that she had interrupted his romantic moment with the woman of his dreams.


    However, instead of leaving, Emily stepped further into the room to ce the bags on an incliner. Mia pushed Alessandro away further, her face crimson with embarrassment. Sensing Mia''s frustration, Alessandro reluctantly let her slide down from hisp and he got up to check his belongings.


    "Micah was quicker than my expectation to deliver my clothes and stuff," he uttered, observing his things. "Baby, I need to shave and take a shower. Then we can n for the rest of the day," he smiled at Mia before heading to the bathroom.


    Emily and Mia both watched Alessandro enter the bathroom and as soon as the bathroom door closed, both released the breath they had been holding for so long. Emily scurried toward Mia, who was avoiding meeting her eyes. "What the hell is going on, Mia?" Emily asked in an using tone.


    "Nothing, Emily," Mia sighed as she clutched the cover tightly and got up to pick a robe from her walk-in closet. Once dressed in the robe, she walked back to where Emily was still standing.


    "Don''t hide from me, Mia, Emily warned. "I know Mr. Valentino was in your roomst night because when I woke up in the middle of the night and went to get water, I couldn''t see him in the living room. So tell me everything," she demanded. "Emily, it''s..." Mia exhaled, exhausted by mixed emotions. "It''splicated."


    "Mia!" Emily sounded concerned. "I will never judge you for whatever you decide, but I only want to make sure that you are sure about your choice." Emily looked at her friend intently, trying to read her face LIE Mia''s expression was even more confusing than her words. "I''ve known you for a long time. You have never paid attention to any man and were fully focused on your career. Don''t get me wrong, babe. I want you to settle down. But I have also seen how you turned down every single attempt by Adam to pursue you, while any girl would be over the moon if a superstar like Adam wanted to date her," she said, casting a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Do you really like Alessandro Valentino that much that you slept with him even though you both aren''t married yet?" Emily asked, her tone insistent and demanding answers.


    Mia sighed. She had slept with the man who was already married to her. But she was in a dilemma about Whether to tell this secret to Emily. In her confusion, she finally decided that her best friend, who had been with her through every difficult situation, deserved to know the biggest truth of her life.


    Chapter 66 Doppelg?nger


    "Emily, Islept with my husband," Mia announced in a hushed tone.


    Emily narrowed her eyes as her mind took a moment to process the actual meaning of Mia''s words. Her eyes then widened in surprise.


    "Alessandro Valentino is your husband?!" she gasped as mix of horror and shock spread across her face.


    Mia nodded, letting out a heavy breath.


    Emily swallowed, ncing at the closed bathroom door in fear as she rephrased her words, "The man inside the bathroom is your cruel husband who wanted to kill you and your kids, so you had to run away?!"


    Mia nodded again, her forehead wrinkled with the stress of the situation.


    "How is this possible?" Emily murmured in disbelief as she slumped down on the bed. She had seen the news and knew that Alessandro Valentino''s wife had supposedly died in a ne crash, and now Mia was telling her that she was Alessandro''s wife and was alive. This made no sense to Emily.


    "It''s a long story, and I will tell you all about it when we have more time. But for now, you need to know one thing: he still thinks his wife died in that ne crash, and I am her doppelg?nger. Please, Emily. I beg you not to reveal my secret to anyone under any circumstances. Otherwise, my children''s lives and mine will be at risk." Min pleaded desperately, sitting beside Emily and holding her hand.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Emily, and her eyes gleamed with understanding as she ced her hand over Mia''s.


    "Don''t worry, Mia. Your secret is safe with me," she assured, mimicking the action of zipping her lips shut and throwing away the key.


    Mia smiled. She had always known she could trust Emily. This time she actually needed someone to share the burden of her past and no one could be better than Emily.


    "But one thing I don''t understand," Emily mused, furrowing her brow in deep thought.


    736


    Chapter 67 Sexual Tension


    "You told me your husband was a cruel bastard who hated you and the kids, but this man seems to care for


    you


    and the twins. He doesn''t seem heartless and cruel when ites to you and the kids. How can he be your heartless, asshole husband?"


    "I am confused too, Emily. Sometimes I think this man is a different person and a doppelg?nger of my husband, Mia sighed, defeatedly.


    "Mia, do you


    you think you can trust him?!" Emily asked eagerly, but before Mia could respond, they heard the water stop in the bathroom, and the next moment, the door opened. Emily and Mia both went silent, deciding to drop the discussion for now. Alessandro emerged wearing a white fluffy robe and swiftly went to the walk-in closet.


    "I will wait for you at the breakfast table," Emily said before leaving, and Mia nodded in understanding.


    Alessandro came out, wearing a freshly pressed pair of ck cks and a crisp white shirt that clung to his broad shoulders. His dark hair was slicked back, revealing the sharp angles of his jawline, and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, exposing the intricate tattoos that snaked around his muscr arms. Mia couldn''t help but swallow at the sight of her hot husband, who looked like a male model straight out of GQ


    "Like what you see?" he smirked teasingly, his eyes glinting with amusement as he deftly tied his tie. Then Mia realized she was gawking at this fine specimen of a male.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, and she rolled her eyes to mask her embarrassment. "You are so full of yourself, Mr. Valentino."


    "It''s Alessandro to you, sweetheart," he corrected gently, his smile never wavering. He picked up his suit jacket and slipped it on with practiced ease, the fabric hugging his frame perfectly.


    Mia watched, bemused, as he straightened his tie and buttoned his jacket. "Do you have a meeting?" she asked, her thoughts slipping out before she could stop them.


    Alessandro shrugged, a nonchnt smile ying on his lips. "No, I''ve taken the day off to spend it with


    and the kids."


    Mia pped her forehead in exasperation. "You wear that expensive suit even on your day off?! You''re impossible." Alessandro turned his head, his intense gaze locking onto the petite beauty sitting on the bed, watch him intriguingly.


    "I used to always dress up like this," he said indifferently, stepping closer to her. "Besides, I thought you''d appreciate the effort."


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat as she inhaled his enchanting masculine scent mixed with his signature cologne. Her nerves fluttered with a mix of excitement and nervousness. She was hypnotized by the way Alessandro stared deeply into her eyes, holding her captive, not allowing her gaze to move away.


    The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them, the air thick with unspoken emotions as if spells were whispering around them. Alessandro''s presence was maic, drawing her in, and she felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    Chapter 67 Sexual Tension


    His eyes held hers with an intensity that made her feel both exposed and scared, his gaze piercing deep into hers as if trying to reach her soul and read her thoughts.


    The sensation he ignited in her was overwhelming. Even though he was an inch away and not touching her, she felt the urge to writhe and whimper, and it was almost too much to bear.


    Mia got up abruptly, her heart racing, before she lost her sanity under his mesmerizing spell.


    "But I have to get ready for work because I can''t have a day off and have a very important meeting today," she blurted out in a single breath, the words tumbling out in a rush.


    Before she could change her mind and throw herself into her husband''s muscr and powerful arms, she raced toward the bathroom, her face flushing. She closed her eyes in embarrassment as she shut the door hurriedly, hearing Alessandro''s deep, amusedughter resonating behind her."


    In the privacy of the bathroom. Mia leaned against the door, her heart still pounding. She could still feel the lingering heat of his gaze and smell his intoxicating scent. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. Her devil mafia husband had always had this effect on her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She shook her head in disbelief, finding it hard to ept that her body and heart still craved him even after all these years. He still knew how to make her heart race. After all, he was called a yboy and adies'' man for a reason; his incredible charm and allure were impossible for women to resist.


    Mia felt more frustrated with the thought as she stomped toward the shower and discarded her robe. The shower floor was still wet, and the scent of Alessandro''s aftershave and body wash lingered in the air. The image of her sexy husband naked in the shower, water cascading down his perfect body, made her core throb with desire. She cursed her mafia husband for being so wicked that even if he was not present in the room, he could make her feel hot and needy.


    Feeling more irritated due to the sexual tension building up in her, she turned on the water after setting the temperature to herfort level. As the warm water poured down her body, she stood still, waiting for it to calm the hot desire burning inside her, but nothing worked. The more she wanted it to disappear, the more glimpses of their passionate night together flooded her mind, turning her on even more.


    Mia''s thoughts wandered to how Alessandro had touched her, how he had made her cum countless times on his finger, tongue and dick. The memories intensified her arousal, and she wanted to touch herself desperately between her legs.


    Or it would be even better if she opened the door and pulled that hot man inside, asking him to pleasure her. She had no doubt that he would happily fulfill her wish and even do more than she would ask.


    736


    1

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Sexual Tension


    000


    Finished


    "You told me your husband was a cruel bastard who hated you and the kids, but this man seems to care for you and the twins. He doesn''t seem heartless and cruel when ites to you and the kids. How can he be your heartless, asshole husband?" "I am confused too, Emily. Sometimes I think this man is a different person and a doppelg?nger of my husband," Mia sighed, defeatedly.


    "Mia, do you think you can trust him?!" Emily asked eagerly, but before Mia could respond, they heard the water stop in the bathroom, and the next moment, the door opened. Emily and Mia both went silent, deciding to drop the discussion for now. Alessandro emerged wearing a white fluffy robe and swiftly went to the walk-in closet.


    "I will wait for you at the breakfast table," Emily said before leaving, and Mia nodded in understanding.


    Alessandro came out, wearing a freshly pressed pair of ck cks and a crisp white shirt that clung to his broad shoulders. His dark hair was slicked back, revealing the sharp angles of his jawline, and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, exposing the intricate tattoos that snaked around his muscr arms. Mia couldn''t help but swallow at the sight of her hot husband, who looked like a male model straight out of GQ


    "Like what you see?" he smirked teasingly, his eyes glinting with amusement as he deftly tied his tie. Then Mia realized she was gawking at this fine specimen of a male.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, and she rolled her eyes to mask her embarrassment. "You are so full of yourself, Mr. Valentino."


    "It''s Alessandro to you, sweetheart," he corrected gently, his smile never wavering. He picked up his suit jacket and slipped it on with practiced ease, the fabric hugging his frame perfectly.


    Mia watched, bemused, as he straightened his tie and buttoned his jacket. "Do you have a meeting?" she asked, her thoughts slipping out before she could stop them.


    Alessandro shrugged, a nonchnt smile ying on his lips. "No, I''ve taken the day off to spend it with you and the kids." Mia pped her forehead in exasperation. "You wear that expensive suit even on your day off?! You''re impossible." Alessandro turned his head, his intense gaze locking onto the petite beauty sitting on the bed, watching him intriguingly.


    "I used to always dress up like this," he said indifferently, stepping closer to her. "Besides, I thought you''d appreciate the effort."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat as she inhaled his enchanting masculine scent mixed with his signature cologne. Her nerves fluttered with a mix of excitement and nervousness. She was hypnotized by the way Alessandro stared deeply into her eyes, holding her captive, not allowing her gaze to move away.


    The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them, the air thick with unspoken emotions as if spells were whispering around them. Alessandro''s presence was maic, drawing her in, and she felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    Thu, Oct 3 BB-


    Chapter & Sexual Tension


    Finished


    His eyes held hers with an intensity that made her feel both exposed and scared, his gaze piercing deep an hers as if trying to reach her soul and read her thoughts


    The sensation be ignited in her was overwhelming. Even though he was an inch away and not touching her she felt the urge to writhe and whimper, and it was almost too much to bear.


    Msi got up abruptly, her heart racing, before she lost her sanity under his mesmerizing spell.


    "But I have to get ready for work because I can''t have a day off and have a very important meeting today." she blurted out in a single breath, the words tumbling out in a rush.


    Before she could change her mind and throw herself into her husband''s muscr and powerful arms, she raced toward the bathroom, her face flushing. She closed her eyes in embarrassment as she shut the door hurriedly, hearing Alessandro''s deep, amusedughter resonating behind her."


    In the privacy of the bathroom. Mia leaned against the door, her heart still pounding. She could still feel the lingering heat of his gaze and smell his intoxicating scent. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. Her devil mafia husband had always had this effect on her.


    She shook her head in disbelief, finding it hard to ept that her body and heart still craved him even after all these years. He still knew how to make her heart race. After all, he was called a yboy and adies'' man for a reason; his incredible charm and allure were impossible for women to resist.


    Mia felt more frustrated with the thought as she stomped toward the shower and discarded her robe. The shower floor was still wet, and the scent of Alessandro''s aftershave and body wash lingered in the air. The image of her sexy husband naked in the shower, water cascading down his perfect body, made her core throb with desire. She cursed her mafia husband for being so wicked that even if he was not present in the room, he could make her feel hot and needy.


    Feeling more irritated due to the sexual tension building up in her, she turned on the water after setting the temperature to herfort level. As the warm water poured down her body, she stood still, waiting for it to calm the hot desire burning inside her, but nothing worked. The more she wanted it to disappear, the more glimpses of their passionate night together flooded her mind, turning her on even more.


    Mia''s thoughts wandered to how Alessandro had touched her, how he had made her cum countless times on his finger, tongue and dick. The memories intensified her arousal, and she wanted to touch herself desperately between her legs.


    Or it would be even better if she opened the door and pulled that hot man inside, asking him to pleasure her. She had no doubt that he would happily fulfill her wish and even do more than she would ask.


    736

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 I Am Not Impressed, Mr Valentino?


    She closed her eyes, letting the water run over her, but her mind refused to let go of the images. Alessandro''s hands on her body, his lips on her skin, the way he whispered her name with such intensity when his monstrous dick was inside her, stretching her painfully and never stopping pumping roughly into her slick cunt. She bit her lip, stopping a moan that was about to let out loudly, extremely torn between frustration and desire. The water might not have cooled her down, but it did give her a moment to think.


    Bad, bad, Italian don! She grunted in her mind.


    Despite the irritation, she fought the urge to give in and beg him to fuck her in the shower. Here her friends and colleagues thought she was a nun, not able to react to any man. But the truth was her body only responded to only one man who was the devil himself from whom Mia wanted nothing to do with anything.


    Mia managed to finish cleaning herself, but the burning sensation in her core didn''t subside. She wasn''t sure whether she should face her devilishly charming mafia husband or not. Against her better judgment, she decided to carry on pretending to be indifferent to his allure, determined not to give him the satisfaction of knowing how much he affected her.


    She put on her formal clothes for the day and checked her schedule while drying her hair. Making a mental note of the day''s ns, she applied light makeup and slipped into her ck pumps. Grabbing her sling purse and work briefcase, she took a deep breath, preparing herself for the day ahead.


    With a mix of nervousness and anticipation, Mia stepped out of the room, her traitorous body still craving her husband''s touch. She was met with the sight of Alessandro hovering over the stove, cooking eggs and bacon with effortless perfection. The chef, servants, and Emily stood silently in a corner, watching him. The scene was almost surreal, and Mia wondered if she was hallucinating.


    Alessandro, in his tailored suit, moved with grace and confidence, looking even sexier. The aroma of the cooking food filled the air, but all Mia could focus on was the way he looked, soposed and in control. So dominating and intimidating, yet so deliciously gorgeous. Her heart skipped a beat, and she found herself struggling to catch her breath.


    "Good morning again, amore,'' Alessandro whispered huskily, sensing Mia''s desirous gaze on him. He turned to her with his sensual smile that made her knees weak.


    "What.." she cleared her throat to find herposed voice. "What are you doing?"


    "Making breakfast!" he replied nonchntly.


    "But why? We have a chef for cooking," Mia replied bitterly, as she headed to ce her work briefcase and sling bag on the breakfast counter before she marched into the kitchen. She crossed her arms over her chest, ring at Alessandro in frustration. "Isn''t it too much for us that Mr. Valentino cooks in our kitchen?'' she taunted venomously.


    Alessandro chuckled, seemingly unbothered by her mockery and enjoying Mia''s ranting. "I thought you would appreciate my efforts, dolcezza."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mia rolled her eyes. "I am not impressed, Mr. Valentino."


    "Baby, it''s Alessandro to you. How many times do I have to remind you, vita mia?" he repeated, his possessive eyes roaming over her, making her blush sharply with embarrassment.


    Mia couldn''t believe Alessandro Valentino called her "baby" and "vita mia" in front of her household staff. The servants and Emily were equally stunned by the man''s open flirting with Mia. They had never seen anyone talk to her like this, and yet she hadn''t immediately kicked him out of her house. But here, their boss seemed to enjoy this man''s sweet, coquettish talk.


    Mia red at Emily and the servants, and they hurriedly left, reading the silent warning.


    "I would prefer Mr. Valentino instead," she replied sternly, making Alessandro narrow his eyes at her, clearly displeased with her response.


    He paused for a brief moment, observing her intently before quietly resuming flipping the bacon in the pan. He pressed a button and poured coffee from the machine he had already started at the beginning of making breakfast, preparing two cups while ting the bacon and eggs.


    Mia was intentionally calling him Mr. Valentino, as using his first name felt too intimate, too close for the emotional boundaries she desperately wanted to maintain. She needed to keep her distance for her own sanity. She didn''t want to fall for him more than she already had.


    She couldn''t help but feel pity for her own poor heart, which longed for this cruel man despite knowing he was incapable of loving anyone but himself. Alessandro Valentino was a narcissist, a man whose world revolved solely around his own desires and needs.


    As the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, Alessandro set the tes down on the breakfast counter with a controlled calmness. Mia watched him, torn between irritation and a flicker of something she dared not name. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart.


    "Let''s eat before the breakfast turns cold. After that, I will drop you at your office and then pick you up for lunch. I''ve booked a table for us at your favorite restaurant," Alessandro continued speaking as he pulled out a stool for Mia and waited for her to sit before taking a seat beside her.


    Mia watched him in surprise; he seemed sofortable, as if it were a part of his daily routine as if it were all so natural for him. But it wasn''t. They didn''t belong to the same world.


    "Why are you doing this?" Mia breathed out in exasperation.


    Alessandro paused, turning fully to her. "I am doing it for us."


    "There is no "us," she snapped fiercely, feeling extremely frustrated by his act of sweetness.


    "Do you want me to prove it again?'' he challenged with a tease in his tone, making Mia snort in mockery.


    "Mia dolce, I am ready to try everything to convince you that there is an ''us, if you give me a chance." He stepped closer, reaching out to gently tilt her chin up, forcing her to look at him. Mia''s breathing hitched as his face hovered close, his lips just an inch away from hers, tempting to touch and im her.


    But the trance of the moment broke as a deep voice resonated around them.


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    Startled, Mia stepped away from Alessandro, who frowned with irritation. Her frantic eyes shifted to the source of the angry voice, and she found Adam ring at Alessandro with a killer instinct in his eyes.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Face Off


    Get your fucking hands off of my woman! Adam bellowed angrily, hi burning rage.


    8¡Á60%a


    Finished


    ole being trembling with


    "What did you just say?" Alessandro gritted out, ring at the movie star. "Your woman?!" He scowled before continuing in an intimidating tone, "She is mine the Italian don dered. "Fucking dare to call her yours!" Adam was instantly in front of Alessandro, grabbing Mia''s hand and pulling her protectively toward him.


    "Don''t fucking touch her!" Alessandro bawled, grabbing Mia''s upper arm and pulling her towards him. away from Adam.


    "Leave the woman and the house immediately or you will regret it," Adam warned darkly.


    "You dare to say that!" Alessandro thundered.


    All the household staff had gathered near the kitchen, watching in fear as the two menid im to Mia.


    Emily rushed in upon hearing the loud noises, but before she could intervene, Mia snatched her hands away from both angry men and yelled, "Stop it, both of you!"


    She red, making both men suddenly soften their expressions as they looked at Mia''s furious face. Her eyes darted from the movie star to the Italian don as she frowned in disdain.


    "I don''t belong to anyone!" she announced, her nostrils ring in frustration.


    Those foolish men thought they could own her. Ha! They didn''t even deserve a moment of her attention. She didn''t need a man in her life. She was enough for herself and her kids. She didn''t need any of these arrogant alpha males who only sought to assert their ownership over a woman, treating her like property


    "I do not belong to you, Mr. Whitmore, and not to you, Mr. Valentino. So get out of my house now!" she glowered, fuming with anger.


    "Mia, amore, what''s wrong?" Alessandro reached out in concern, puzzled by her reaction. But Mia held up a hand sternly, stopping him.


    "No! Mr. Valentino, stop."


    "But, mia vita..." Alessandro tried again.


    Mia shook her head firmly. "I just need you to leave my house immediately," she said curtly,


    Alessandro flinched at her cold tone, starting to be enraged by her disrespectful behavior in front of another man. She couldn''t be serious about throwing him out of her house. No one had ever dared to do such a thing. But then again, this was his Mia, and she had the power and right over the mafia king to do what no one else would even dare to think of.


    "Alright, you''re angry, and I get it. Let''s sit and talk," Alessandro coaxed, reaching out to touch her shoulder. But Mia pped his hand away fiercely and pressed her palm firmly to his chest, pushing him toward the door.


    "That''s right, Mia, throw him out of your house. He deserves it," Adam encouraged, trailing behind Mia


    ce ou


    Finished


    Though Mis was no match for Alessandro''s strength and bouy weight, he let her push him easily, stepping et of the bure at he didn''t want to upset her more. But listening to that cunning movie star provoking Mia. Alessandro became very furious and wanted to teach him a lesson for mocking him. However, what


    e kaw next made him feel amused and eager to mock the movie star with the same cruelty.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After throwing Alessandro out of her house, Mia turned to face Adam, who was right behind her with an amused smile on his handsome face.


    Mia huffed before she pushed Adam toward the door, catching him off guard and making him stumble. He even nearly fell, before he promptly grabbed the door frame to steady himself. Mia flinched, realizing he might have fallen, and instinctively grabbed his hand to steady him.


    Aww, you care about me, baby. You can''t throw me out, Adam smirked, making Mia squint her eyes in irritation, realizing he was acting to get her attention.


    She gave him a hard push before rubbing her hand as if shaking off some dirt.


    "Get the fuck out of my house, both of you," shemanded coldly before mming the door shut in their faces.


    "What the fuck just happened?!" Adam muttered in disbelief, staring at the closed door.


    "You were thrown out by Mia Peterson," Alessandro chuckled.


    "Ha! Look who''s talking!" Adam mocked, ring at the Italian don.


    Alessandro red back, standing tall and intimidating. Adam stretched to his full height but was still a half foot shorter than the mafia king. Both men stared at each other, the silence between them charged with unspoken threats.


    "I don''t believe in beating around the bush. So fucking listen to me very clearly, Adam Whitmore," Alessandro spoke in a warning tone. "Stay the fuck away from her and don''t be fucking seen around her. Otherwise it won''t be good for you and your acting career. Adamn was amused; it wasn''t the first time someone had threatened him. But he was more than just a movie star; he had powerful connections with his wealth and fame.


    "Alessandro Valentino!" Adam said with a charming expression. "If you value your life and business, stay away from Mia Peterson. She is mine, and no one can set their eyes on her and live to see the next sunrise," he threatened coldly.


    Alessandro smirked at the threat. Perhaps Adam Whitmore didn''t know who Alessandro Valentino was. Otherwise he wouldn''t have had the audacity to threaten him like this. It seemed his time on earth was over, as if he had challenged death itself.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 She Is Angry Finished


    Really? I''d like to see what you can do because Min being to choose me over everything, and you don''t stand a chance Alessandro announced confidently.


    He had seen the same feelings in Mia''s eyes and was suge he hadn''t mistaken them. If anything, she was worth fighting for, and he didn''t have to kill this insigodbeam man to win Min back. She was his. Always!


    "You don''t know it yet, but you''ll disappear before any notices, and no one will ever find you again," Adam said menacingly


    Alessandro was still amused by the njovic star''s hollow threats. "And you, kiddo, won''t be able to see if it happens or not if I have my way"


    "Kiddo?!" Adam scowled. "Let me show you who the real man is he challenged, clenching his jaw as his eyes shot daggers at the Italian don. "You sure you want to challenge me?" Alessandro''s eye in warning:


    ed cold as he lifted one of his thick eyebrows


    Their bodies stood against each other, radiating rage at hostility, ready to collide at any moment. Neither seemed prepared to back down. The war was inevitable, as both men wanted to assert their im on the one woman they loved


    Alexandro''s hand instinctively went to his chest belt where he used to keep a revolver. But as he was with Alta, he didn''t have a gun with him. Oberwise, he word have shot this stupid movie star and removed his rival in love. Adam elenched his fists, ready to throw pinches and use the shots he had learned in his martial arts training. He was also a national-level shooting champion and could shoot this business tycoon dead in one shot.


    It seemed the confrontation would never end until the door suddenly swung open, revealing Mia''s fuming


    She threw Alessandro''s belongings and clothes out the floor


    "Take your stuff and disappear from my doorstep, both of you! When I open this door again, neither of you should be here, or it won''t be good for you" she warned, seething with rage.


    Both men swallowed at the sight of the angry Goddess and blinked in shock. The door mmed shut once agutin in their faces, making them flinch. Alessandro picked up his things from the floor, while Adam diated someone in his phone. They exchanged ones disdainful re before turning their backs and heading in separate direction


    Though he had been thrown out of her house, Alessando was happy that Mis didn''t let Adam Whitmore stay either. It was a relief to know she didn''t have feelings for Adam and wasn''t choosing him over Alessandro? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alessandro didn''t want to leave, but seeing Mis so angry, he thought it wouldn''t be a good idea to stay and uppet her more. He decided toe back when she had calmed down. This also gave him some time to n how to win her back


    Alessandro took the elevator down while Adam took a diferent elevator. When he reached the ground floor and stepped outsile, his driver and bodyguard, Jan, was waiting by the car. Seeing Alessandro''s frown, John quickly opened the door.


    Chapter 70 She is Angry


    Finished


    Alessandro got inside, and John closed the door behind him. Taking his seat behind the wheel, John asked, "Where to, boss?"


    "Home." Alessandro replied briefly.


    The car pulled away from Mia''s building, and Alessandro leaned back, already thinking about his next move. He wasn''t going to give up on Mia.


    Alessandro stared nkly out the window, his mind swirling with thoughts of Mia and their heated confrontation. The bustling cityscape and speeding cars outside passed in a haze, unnoticed. The journey home felt like a fleeting moment, a testament to his deep distraction.


    The sleek, ck car pulled up to the mansion''s grand porch, its towering columns casting long shadows in the bright afternoon sun. John, his driver and bodyguard, swiftly exited the vehicle and moved to Alessandro''s door. As the door swung open, Alessandro was jolted from his reverie by the warm air. It was a sunny day, and he barely noticed John''s attentive gaze as he stepped out.


    He took a deep breath, the familiar scent of the manicured gardens mingling with the faint tang of city life. The imposing facade of the mansion stood before him, a stark contrast to the turmoil within his heart.


    Home! Alessandro sighed at the thought. But it didn''t feel like home.


    Despite having been there for the first time, Mia''s ce seemed more familiar and lively. He had felt more peace and joy there, reminiscent of the days when Aria lived with him.


    He kept staring at the mansion with a distasteful gaze before stepping inside. As he walked through the grand entrance, he went straight to his room, with John carrying his belongings behind him. "Boss, can I ce these here?" John asked hesitantly. Gazing over his shoulder, Alessandro nodded in affirmation.


    John ced the items on the reclined chair near the window and left quietly, closing the door behind him Alone in his room, Alessandro stood for a moment, staring out at the sprawling estate. Suddenly, the door to his room yanked open, and Matteo appeared through it.


    "Where the fuck were youst night?" he asked in a frustrated voice.


    736

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 No Need


    "What are you doing here, Matteo?!" Alessandro questioned instead of replying.


    Finished


    Matteo''s face contorted in rage. "I tried to call youst night because there was a problem with a business contract I was reviewing, but you ghosted mepletely. Not only that, you never return my emails and texts. What''s going on, Alessandro?" he retorted furiously. "Aren''t you supposed to be in your office?" Alessandro questioned again, sounding bored.


    "Are you serious? I couldn''t sleep the whole night, and you''re still not telling me where you werest night?!" Matteo demanded, but Alessandro remained silent. Matteo knew how moody Alessandro Valentino could be and that he wouldn''t answer if he didn''t want to. This made him even more infuriated.


    "I asked John and Micahst night, but they didn''t tell me anything about you. Did you intentionally tell them to keep it a secret?" Matteo''s voice grew more irritated as Alessandro continued to ignore him.


    He had been scared to death when he couldn''t reach out to the Italian don, knowing he had countless enemies who wanted to see him dead. But when he found out that John and Micah knew where he was and were with him, he was relieved to know his friend was safe. "So, it means my security is really good at keeping my whereabouts a secret," Alessandro said with a sharp Breath as he left his room and walked down the hall.


    "What is going on, Alessandro? Are you going to answer me clearly, or have you nned to drive me mad with your silly indifference?" Matteo kept ranting, but Alessandro paid no heed to his whines. "This morning, I went to your office in the hope of finding you there, but your secretary told me you wouldn''t being in today. Then suddenly, I got information that you had returned home," he breathed out in exasperation.


    Alessandro suddenly stopped by the kitchen, gesturing to one of the servants for a ss of water. One nce at the kitchen and his memory shed back to the moment when he cooked breakfast for Mia. His mood suddenly brightened, and he smiled. Matteo noticed Alessandro smiling, a rare urrence that hadn''t happened in ages.


    "You look different," Matteo muttered, momentarily forgetting hisints. The servant handed Alessandro the ss of water, which he took as he headed to the wet bar in the far corner of the living room. Matteo trailed behind him. "Do you need a drink?" Alessandro asked.


    Matteo breathed out heavily. Though he didn''t get an answer, he was relieved to see Alessandro was fine.


    "Yes! I need a drink badly," Matteo muttered, heading to the bar and pouring himself a ss of scotch. "Here!" He poured another ss for Alessandro and extended it toward him.


    To his surprise, Alessandro refused, waving his hand in dismissal.


    "Where has the sun risen today?" Matteo''s eyes widened in surprise. "Alessandro Valentino is not drinking?!" He sighed dramatically, cing his hands over his chest.


    Alessandro chuckled. "I don''t need to drink anymore, he announced warmly,


    Matteo was genuinely surprised by the change in the Italian don''s demeanor. "Because you don''t need to


    formas the main us!" Matten muttaran unconscionale watching the matin bine intaniler


    Thu Oct 3 #BB


    Chapter 7 No Need


    Alessandro turned toward hiswyer friend. "I am getting married, he dered.


    Matteo squinted in confusion. He knew Alessandro was supposed to marry Vanessa.


    No


    Wait a minute!


    Something was missing.


    59%%%


    Finished


    Matteo''s brilliant mind raced as he connected the dots. Alessandro was happy to announce his marriage, but he didn''t like Vanessa, marrying her only under pressure. It meant he was getting married to.... "The interior designer, Mia Peterson!" Matteo blurted out loudly.


    Alessandro smirked, impressed by how well his friend knew him.


    "Yes," Alessandro admitted, nodding. His face, once always shadowed and gloomy, was now bright and charming. He looked genuinely happy.


    Matteo shook his head, chuckling. "So, you were with Mia. Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I wanted to spend the whole day with her without anyone''s interruption," Alessandro replied, shrugging nonchntly.


    You should have told me. I would have personally ensured no one bothered your precious time," Matteo vowed. "But buddy, please always be like this. I like this version of my friend more," Matteo insisted, looking at his friend hopefully.


    He hadn''t seen Alessandro smile since his mother was killed. Alessandro had never appeared happy orughed since that day. But now, seeing the happiness return to his life and knowing that woman was the reason, Matteo made a decision. He would keep the couple away from every evil eye and was willing to go to any lengths to protect them.


    "Wait a minute," Matteo interrupted as he recalled something. "You said you were looking forward to spending the whole day with Mia. Then what happened?" He looked at Alessandro curiously. "Why did you return home?"


    Suddenly, the Italian don''s expression changed and he clenched his teeth, making a grim face as if he had tasted a bitter fruit.


    "Adam Whitmore appeared and spoiled everything."


    "Adam Whitmore?!" Matteo eximed, knowing Mia was rumored to be the movie star''s girlfriend. Was he still alive?! He gulped down at the thought.


    He was well aware of Alessandro''s possessive and jealous nature. Even though Alessandro didn''t have a gun with him, he would have killed the man with his bare hands for even ncing at his woman. But he hadn''t heard any news about Adam Whitmore''s demise. "Is he alive?" Matteo asked hesitantly..


    Alessandro turned to face his friend, scowling in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Matteo let out a breath of relief. So it meant Adam was alive. Adam was a great actor, and many were his


    1217 Tho


    maaanging arhivawi warels.


    ol worthy, his face stools


    dens our is that happen again


    asbest roice, yoN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    waf Mia wiha sia, and her children worr

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Disingenuous Rtives


    Duke Alexander entered his castle in Monaco with amanding presence, the guards snapping to attention and saluting crisply as he strode purposefully past them. Ignoring the curious and admiring gazes of the pce staff, his focused gaze remained fixed ahead as he navigated towards the grand hall.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He found his mother seated there, nked unexpectedly by his uncle and cousin.


    "Mother," he greeted sternly, his expression cooling as he acknowledged the presence of his rtives. "You called me?" His tone carried an undercurrent of frustration; he had been engrossed in important matters concerning Monaco''s uing parliamentary elections when Camille Montecarlo summoned him urgently.


    "Alexander!" Camille''s serene smile greeted her son. "Please, have a seat. I need to show you what the PI has found about your sister Adeline. Her eyes shimmered with hope, her smile touched with tears and the weight of concern. Alexander remained stoic in the face of the new information, his expression darkening as he fixed a piercing gaze on his uncle Henry Montecarlo and cousin Oliver Montecarlo.


    "What are they doing here. Mother?" he asked through clenched teeth, his tone tinged with suspicion as he stared down his rtives.


    "Oh, forgive me, son. I forgot to mention that it''s your uncle Henry who hired this Pl and brought information, Camille exined hesitantly, her smile faltering under Alexander''s intense scrutiny. s this


    "Then this information is irrelevant, Mother, Alexander dered curtly, turning to face her fully. "And how much did you pay them this time for this fabricated tale?" His words dripped with disdain.


    "Lord Alexander!" Henry interjected sharply, his face contorting with displeasure. "We''re not greedy. I merelypensated the PI for their services, he defended himself, though Alexander''s disbelief was palpable.


    "I''m certain you already know where my sister is and choose to withhold the truth, Alexander used, his voiceced with mockery. "What''s your endgame, Uncle Henry?"


    "Camille, are you even listening to your son?" Henry protested in a intive tone. "Do you truly believe I would stoop so low as to orchestrate the disappearance of our princess?" His words wereden with a mix of hurt and indignation.


    Alexander shook his head, a mix of frustration and disappointment evident on his face. This was the familiar charade he witnessed daily, where his trusting mother fell prey to the deceitful machinations of


    their own kin.


    However, Alexander had never trusted his uncle and cousins. They were present when his father was killed and his sister kidnapped. His sister was supposed to inherit the fortune left by their grandfather, as she was the first girl born into the Montecarlo family in ten generations. Their grandfather, overjoyed at the news of a baby girl in the family, decided to leave their entire fortune and property to the little princess even before she was born. However, Alexander, as the true heir to the title of Duke, would inherit not only the royal duties but also the pce and his father''s fortune.


    But on the day of her birth, little Adeline was kidnapped by one of Alexander''s father''s mistresses, and the Current duke, Alexander''s father, was also killed. Alexander''s uncle was the first person to discover his father''s dead body, with no one else around. 1/2 G G


    Chapter 72 Disingenuous Rtives


    +5 Pearlt


    Alexander couldn''t shake off suspicions of his uncle''s involvement in his father''s murder, especially since the murderer had still not been captured. They seemed very envious of their wealth and title, especially Henry, who had lost all his wealth in gambling and on women and was now leeching off Camille as the deceased husband''s brother.


    "Uncle Henry, with all due respect, I must ask you to leave. I need to speak with my mother in private, and I don''t have the whole day, unlike your seemingly endless free time," Alexander taunted with disdain evident in his expression. Henry and Oliver rose immediately at Alexander''s words.


    "I can see that since my brother''s passing, I no longer receive respect from his family," Henry yed his emotional card, knowing Camille would be affected if he brought herte husband into the matter.


    "No, Henry, please don''t say that. You know Alexander is under a lot of stresstely. He does respect you otherwise, Camille asserted, appealing to Alexander to agree with her. "Right, Alexander?" she asked, hoping for his support.


    "Right, Mother," Alexander reluctantly agreed, knowing he needed to cate his mother''s feelings. Yet, inwardly, he couldn''t bring himself to respect these individuals who he believed were undeserving of anyone''s respect. He continued to re at Henry and Oliver, a silent warning not to test his patience. They knew well that upsetting the Duke could cost them dearly. Sensing the tension, Henry and Oliver wisely decided to take their leave.


    "Alright, Camille. I won''t keep you much longer, Henry said, his tone measured. "I''ll settle with the Pl and instruct them to delve deeper into the matter. Hopefully, we can locate Adeline soon," he asserted, causing Alexander to audibly groan in irritation. They had captured his father''s mistress and imprisoned her in the dungeon, but she was found dead under mysterious circumstances a few weekster, before they could extract any information from her. At


    time Uncle Henry temporarily was in charge of investigations, while Alexander focused on training and overseeing his father''s funeral arrangements. Alexander was younger at the time, but now he could see through the feigned concern of his uncle and cousin. He endured their presence solely for his mother''s sake. Otherwise, he would have ejected them from his estate long ago.


    736

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Lost Princess :


    As Henry and Oliver left. Alexander raked a frustrated hand through his hair. "Why do you let them enter the estate, Mother?" he questioned with irritation. "I can''t even bear to see their faces," he muttered under his breath.


    "Alexander, you know he is the only rtive from your father''s side," Camille replied, her voice tinged with concern. "When everyone wanted to see us destroyed and take our money and empire after your father''s sudden death, Henry was the one who stood by my side and fought them. You were very young, and I was in deep grief, not in my senses. He helped us a lot. I couldn''t repay his favor. That''s why I pay him, knowing he needs money."


    Her heart was very kind to everyone, and that was why people emed to take advantage of her kindness. Even she forgave her husband for having many affairs while married to her because she never wanted her children to be raised in a broken family. "Mother, he knew your weakness is your kindness, and he is taking advantage of it," Alexander tried to make his mother understand, his voiceced with frustration and desperation.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Whatever, Alexander, but if he can help me find your sister, I am ready to pay him any price. Camille retorted sullenly.


    She turned away from him, her shoulders drooping with the weight of her sorrow. The flickering candlelight cast shadows across her face, highlighting the lines etched by years of grief and worry. She was upset that Alexander was so busy with his duties as duke and managing their business and properties that he didn''t have time to search for his sister.


    "Mother, he is only deceiving you," Alexander insisted, stepping closer to her. His voice softened, but his tone remained urgent. "If anyone could be suspected of abducting my sister, it''s Uncle Henry. He had the motive. Grandfather named all his fortune to Adeline, and Uncle Henry was very upset with it. It''s mentioned in Grandfather''s will that if Adeline is not here to im her inheritance until she is twenty-five, the fortune and properties will be divided between Uncle Henry and Father. But with Father also dead. Henry ced a im on the whole properties and fortune Grandfather left. I am still fighting that case, and that''s why he can''t have the money yet."


    Camille''s eyes welled up with tears, the anguish evident in her gaze. "I don''t care about money and properties. Give him all if I can get my daughter back, Please, Alexander, Camille pleaded desperately to her son. She wiped a tear from her cheek, her voice breaking under the weight of her sorrow.


    She was a mother enduring the agony of separation from her little daughter, having never even held Adeline after her birth as she was kidnapped right after the nurse took her to be cleaned.


    Alexander''s heart ached seeing his mother in such pain. He gently took her hands in his, looking to her eyes with determination.


    "Mother, trust me. I am very close to finding Adeline," Alexander told her with a bright smile, hoping to lift her spirits.


    "Really? How?" Camille''s old, dull eyes sparkled with a glimmer of hope.


    "Remember I wanted you to meet Mia Peterson?" Alexander coaxed his mother''s memory, his voice gentle but filled with anticipation. "Yes, the interior designer!" Camille mused, curiosity surfacing in her eyes as she gazed back at Alexander.


    Chapter 73 Lost Princess


    Alexander nodded. "That''s right. The interior designer I think it''s fate that brought me across her path," he said, smiling at the thought of Mia.


    "What about her?" Camille furrowed her brow in confusion, trying to piece together what Alexander was implying.


    "Mother, if you had met her, you would be as shocked as I was. She is a true copy of Father, Alexander revealed, his eyes lighting up with the significance of his discovery. "How How is it possible? Is she... Is she a daughter of one of his mistresses?" Camille swallowed, her sorrow evident in her trembling voice as her heart sank with the realization. "No. I knew every one of his mistresses, and none of them had a child with Father, Alexander affirmed.


    He was relieved that his father had been wise enough not to have a child out of wedlock; otherwise, he would have had to deal with even more nemeses than he already had.


    "So... can... it be possible?" Camille gasped, her throat feeling heavy with the possibility. She didn''t want to be disappointed again, like every other time she thought she had found her daughter, only for it to be an illusion-a lic.


    "Mother, I have discreetly conducted a DNA test, and the result wille in a few days. Then we will have confirmation. But my heart says it''s her," he nodded firmly. The connection he felt with Mia was more than friendship; it was a blood connection, as if she were his kin


    Suddenly, a faint noise of someone shifting caught Alexander''s attention. He swiftly turned his head and found Oliver standing there.


    "I am sorry for disturbing you, Lord Alexander. I forgot my phone, Oliver said, pointing at the sofa.


    Alexander red at him in disdain as Oliver strode toward the sofa, quietly picked up his phone, and left swiftly. Alexander scowled at Oliver''s retreating back. The father and son duo were not worthy of trust.


    736

 Chapter 74

    Thu, Oct


    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband


    Chapter 74 Perfect Bride


    "Alexander, he left, Camille sighed, looking at her angry son who was still ring in the direction Oliver had gone.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I am


    still telling you, Mother, they are not trustworthy, Alexander muttered bitterly, his jaw clenched with


    frustration.


    "Alright, now return to the main topic. I can''t wait for the results toe. By the way, when are theying?" Camille asked, her excitement palpable.


    "It''sing in two days," Alexander replied, his mood shifting as a hopeful smile spread across his face at the thought of finding his lost sister.


    "That''s great, Alexander, Camille smiled, though hesitation glinted in her eyes. "I actually called you for something else," she said calmly.


    "What was it, Mother?" Alexander asked, furrowing his brow, his hands tucked into the pockets of his pants.


    "Alexander, have you thought about marrying?" Camille asked, knowing her son didn''t like this question and always intentionally avoided discussing his marriage.


    Mother! Alexander turned his back, avoiding looking into his mother''s eyes. He had told her so many times, and she knew it-that he didn''t like to discuss it anymore and he was not interested in marrying at the moment.


    "You know I won''t get married until I find my lost sister and then I will hand her the whole estate and wealth that rightfully belongs to her. Only then will I think about settling down in my life," he reasoned, his tone indifferent. "Alexander, you know we don''t know how much longer it will take, but I can''t stay young forever. I want to see you settled and have children, son. For my sake, you have to consider the proposals of marriage sent by many noble families," Camille insisted, her voice trembling with a mixture of concern and urgency.


    That was the problem. Alexander didn''t want to marry because there was always a condition that his bride should be from a noble family.


    "Mother, you know I won''t marry another woman but Chlo¨¦ Martin. She is the love of my life and means everything to me," Alexander dered with authority, his eyes zing with determination.


    "But Alexander, you can''t marry a cabaret dancer. She is not even from a noble family. The people of Monaco won''t ept her as their duchess, and even the royal council, including the king, will disapprove. You can even lose your title, Camille reminded him of the harsh consequences,


    "I don''t care about titles or what others think. I want to be with her, Alexander dered stubbornly, his jaw set-in defiance,


    Camille sighed, her heart heavy with worry. The men in her life were foolish when it came to choosing women who were worthy of their love. She knew Chloe was a gold digger, and was likely interested in Alexander''s wealth and status, not just his love. But blind in love, Alexander couldn''t see it.


    "Then be prepared to relinquish your title as Duke of Monaco and let your cousin Oliver take over," Camille suggested gently, concern shadowing her eyes. She knew it was a sensitive nerve for Alexander.


    mandar buffed in feuermarian and hlaronai


    hir acpntiane swirline within him. Ha elenched his


    hura nt


    Chapter 74 Perfect Bride


    his sides, weighing his options carefully before responding.


    "I can''t let that fool take over my inheritance and tarnish the Montecarlo family reputation," he muttered. through clenched teeth, his voice edged with determination.


    "Then marry a noble woman." Camille suggested, her brow furrowing as she noticed the defiant glint in Alexander''s eyes and saw his lips parting to protest. Quickly, she added, "If you want, you can have Chlo¨¦ by


    your side as your mistress. After all, men in elite families are known to have many mistresses, but their wives should be from noble families to continue their legacy and provide heirs," she reasoned, hoping to find apromise. Alexander looked at his mother with a mix of frustration and resignation. The conflict between his love for Chlo¨¦ and his family''s expectations was evident in his expression.


    "Alright," he huffed out in frustration. "Choose a bride for me.


    "Take a look. I have many excellent profiles of girls from elite families selected for you, Camille gestured towards the adjacent table where files were neatly organized. Casting a bored nce at the files, Alexander grimaced inwardly, his heart heavy with reluctance. "I will marry anyone you say. I don''t care about her looks or name. The only condition is that she should be from a noble family and ready to fulfill the duties of a Duchess of Monaco. To be my trophy wife, he stated indifferently before turning his back and making his way towards the door.


    "Then one girl caught my eye. She is perfect in every way, Camille spoke, her voice resonating with joy. "Her name is Hazel, but her father..."


    Alexander halted in his tracks and cut his mother off abruptly. "I don''t care about her father or her family. If you think she is a suitable bride for me, set a date for the wedding and let me know. I''ll need to check my schedule," he said coldly, his tone devoid of warmth or enthusiasm.


    "Don''t you want to meet her before the marriage and get to know her?" Camille questioned, surprise evident in her voice.


    ""Does it matter?" Alexander shrugged nonchntly.


    For him, there was only one woman who was perfect: Chlo¨¦ Martin. The girl he was being pressured to marry would only be his wife in name. She needed to understand her position in the family hierarchy. Already, Chlo¨¦ had moved in with him, kept secret from the media by his security detail. However, after marriage, he had no intention of hiding Chloe. It was a ritual among noble families to marry for alliances, and men often had mistresses whom they truly loved.


    With onest expressionless nce at his mother, Alexander left, striding authoritatively toward e grand exit of the pce. Camille watched her son with a heavy heart, understanding that even if he love Chlo¨¦, marrying her would be a bigger mistake than marrying Hazel. She knew sacrifices had been made through the ages, and she was willing to make them again for a good life and a better future for her son and future generations toe.


    736

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Conspiracy @K 62%


    "What took you so long?" Henry''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife. He red at his son, Oliver Montecarlo, his eyes burning with impatience.


    Henry was already upset after Alexander insulted them, treating them like they were pieces of dirt rather than his rtives. He hated Alexander from the bottom of his heart and never wanted him to be the Duke. But to Henry''s disappointment, Alexander was the sole heir of the Duke of Monaco, taking after his father.


    Oliver hesitated, ncing around nervously before leaning in closer.


    "I heard Alexander talking about a DNA test," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "DNA test?!" Henry''s expression twisted into a deep frown. Without another word, he seized Oliver''s arm and dragged him out of the pceplex. They hurried through the corridors and out into the garden, far from the prying eyes of guards and staff. The lush greenery offered a semnce of privacy.


    Henry''s gup on Oliver''s arm tightened. "What did you hear exactly?" he demanded, his tone low and menacing.


    Oliver swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "Alexander was talking to his mother about finding a girl he thinks might be Adeline. He said he had given samples for a DNA test to confirm.


    For a moment, Henry stood frozen, his face a mask of shock and rage. Then, he let out a slow, calcted breath, a sinister smirk curling his lips.


    "It''s impossible for the girl to be Adeline, Henry mumbled with confidence, as if he knew why it was impossible for Adeline to still be alive. "However, we can''t take any chances. Our luck has already been unfavorabletely. His voice dropped to a murmur, barely louder than a breath, but Oliver caught every word. We need to switch the samples before they''re tested, Henry added as his face gleamed with sharp determination.


    His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as he turned to his son. "Find out where he has sent the samples to be tested," he ordered, his voice brooking no argument.


    Oliver nodded, determination and fear warring in his eyes. "Yes, Father,"


    "By the way, we got the money this time, but it will onlyst a few days," Oliver said, his voice tinged with a mix of relief and anxiety. "But what will we do after that? You know the people we owe money to are posing threats continuously."


    Henry''s smirk spread slowly across his face, a wicked and sinful glint sparking in his eyes. "Don''t worry, we will pay off all our debt just like we are paying now. We just need to speed up our game n," he id, his tone dripping with sinister confidence. Oliver could almost see the dark wheels turning in his famer''s mind.


    "But... Henry continued, holding up a finger in caution, his eyes narrowing as if he were about to reveal a crucial piece of their treacherous puzzle. For everything to carry on as we want, you need to make sure the DNA test resultse out as we want." His voice dropped to a menacingly serious tone.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I will take care of it. Oliver assured, straightening his suit jacket with a smug. calcted motion.


    Henry nced at his son with thinly veiled disdain. He couldn''t help but feel a gnawing envy towards his nenleu Alexander who was currereful in event conceivable was Alexander un emarter and mon


    Chapter 75 Conspiracy


    hardworking, a paragon of diligence and dedication. Henry had watched him work tirelessly for the betterment of the people and the principality of Monaco while simultaneously managing the family''s vast business empire. Under Alexander''s stewardship, their businesses and properties had tripled in value.


    In stark contrast, Henry''s own son, Oliver, was a shadow, unable to survive without his father''s financial support. Henry''s money kept Oliver and his family afloat, but the young mancked the ambition and drive to forge his own path. This made Henry''s resentment towards Alexander even more bitter. He despised Alexander not just for his sess but for highlighting Oliver''s shorings. Henry''s jealousy had grown into a festering hatred, a burning desire to see Alexander''s life ruined.


    Henry''s mind seethed with memories of his covert attempts to undermine Alexander. He had already tried to sabotage his nephew''s efforts and was constantly seeking new ways to make his life difficult, all while keeping his brother''s widow-Alexander''s mother-ignorant of his true intentions. The thought of Alexander''s downfall brought a twisted sense of satisfaction to Henry, even as he plotted in the shadows, driven by envy and malice.


    "Don''t be overconfident, because Alexander can smell a conspiracy. He''s that clever, Henry warned his son as his furious and intense gaze locked with Oliver''s. "Always be extra careful, and make no mistakes, because mere one mistake will cost you your life." "I got it. Father. Trust me when I say I will handle it. I''m good at those cunning tactics, Oliver replied with a wicked smile. I am your son, after all."


    Henry nced at his son''s confident face, and his chest swelled with a twisted sense of pride. At least Oliver had learned something from him. Yet, Henry''s desire burned hotter-he wanted to see his son rise to the heights Alexander had reached. One day, he vowed, he would make it happen. His mind was always plotting, always scheming, and he felt he was very close to victory.


    After exchanging a knowing look, the father and son duo headed to their cars, their steps echoing with the promise of dark deeds toe.


    In Paris, Alessandro had just returned from work and finished a conference call with the business head of his overseas operations. After ordering a coffee from his mansion''s kitchen, he headed to his room. He emptied his pockets and ced everything on the coffee table in the center of the room. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he removed his custom-made, expensive cufflinks and set them on the table as well. He was about to take off his shirt when his phone rang. Picking it up from the table, he frowned as Maria''s name shed on the screen.


    Feeling reluctant, he answered, "Mother, what is it?"


    "Alessandro, where are you? Why aren''t you answering Vanessa''s calls?" Maria immediately be


    him with usatory question


    Darded


    Alessandro groaned mentally, recalling how Vanessa kept pestering him despite his clear demand to end. their engagement. She continued calling and texting, but Alessandro intentionally ghosted her.


    "Mother, tell her to stop calling me. I''m tired of her bothering me again and again," he gritted out, irritation evident in his voice.


    "Alessandro, she''s your fianc¨¦e," Maria insisted. "You can''t do this to her."


    "No, Mother, she is not my fianc¨¦e," he snapped. "The engagement is off, and I have nothing to do with her anymore."


    Chapter 75 Conspiracy


    There was silence on the line. Maria stayed quiet, knowing nothing could change Alessandro''s mind when he was upset-especially since he rarely spoke to her like that unless he was truly angry.


    "Okay, we''ll discuss thister," Maria conceded, changing the topic. I actually called to ask you to attend the party in Paris," she pleaded.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mother, I don''t have time for parties or this nonsense, Alessandro dismissed in a cold tone.


    "Alessandro, it''s something important. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bothered you, knowing how precious your time is, Maria pressed Alessandro sighed, "Alright, Mother. Text me the address, and I''ll go. When is it?"


    "Tonight!" Maria replied.


    "Tonight?" Alessandro frowned.


    "Yes, dear. And please don''t forget to give my regards to the hosts, Mr. and Mrs. Corbin," she added quickly before Alessandro could refuse. "Hmm," Alessandro replied curtly, rubbing his forehead. Tm runningte for a meeting. I''ll call youter," he said, disconnecting the call.


    "Alright, take care, son," Maria cooed sweetly before ending the call.


    She smiled to herself, satisfied. She had intentionally sent Alessandro to the party because Vanessa would be there too. Vanessa hadined to Maria about him avoiding her, and together, they had nned this. Maria had yed her role, and now it was Vanessa''s turn. She knew Vanessa''s charm and beauty were irresistible. Alessandro would have to give in. Her smile grew more wicked at the thought.


    736


    G B

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Dna Test


    Alessandro had returned to Paris for a seminar, sitting in his office with his mind swirling with anticipation. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the thought of the joy the DNA test results would bring to him and his family. He had sent the samples to Paris, where fewer people knew about him in that big city. He didn''t want the news to leak before he received confirmation.


    He was absolutely certain that the test would be positive. Deep down, he didn''t need confirmation that Mia was his sister, but having the results in hand would prove it to the world and to her.


    He had meticulously conducted a background check on her and discovered that she lived alone with her twin children. There were no clues about her marital status or her parents, further solidifying his belief that she must be his long-lost sister.


    Lost in his thoughts, Alexander''s cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID and grinned upon seeing it was Mia. It seemed almost serendipitous that he had just been thinking of her, and now she was calling-it felt like a bond of family. "Mia!" he eximed as he answered the call. "I was just thinking of you," he blurted out honestly, unable to contain his excitement.


    "Alexander!" Mia''s voice came through the phone''s speakers, and he could almost sense her smiling face as her voice reached him. "And in your thoughts, you sent me choctes and a teddy bear. And guess what? I actually received them. Mia teased yfully. Alexander couldn''t help himself; he had impulsively sent Mia choctes and a teddy bear, a gesture he had always wanted to make for his baby sister. With the imminent arrival of the test results today, he was overflowing with excitement. Despite his eagerness to deliver these gifts personally, he restrained himself, waiting anxiously for the results to arrive.


    "I hope you like them," Alexander chuckled warmly at Mia''s yful banter. His heart swelled with a mix of joy and longing at the thought of always sharing such bright, light-hearted moments with his sister.


    To the world, Alexander was known as a serious and authoritative figure, renowned for his cold demeanor and ruthless decision-making. But for his family, he was a different man-a caring and loving figure who would go to any lengths for his mother, sister, and the love of his life. "Yeah, I liked them, but you didn''t have to do it, Mia replied hesitantly, her voice tinged with confusion. She couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled by the choctes and teddy bear. After all, she was no longer a child or a teenage girl. "It was very unexpected to receive choctes and a teddy bear," she mused aloud, her gaze drifting unconsciously towards the gifts Alexander had sent. "But it was nice at the same time," she added sincerely.


    "If you don''t like them, tell me. I can send anything you want," Alexander asked anxiously, his voice betraying a hint of desperation.


    "No, no!" Mia responded promptly, her tone firm. She didn''t want him to send her anything. After all, he was her client, and she was being paid to decorate the interiors of his luxury apartment. She wanted to maintain a strictly professional rtionship. Despite never sensing any ill intentions from Alexander, she preferred to keep a distance. Her life was already filled with enough drama, and she had no desire to invite


    more.


    "Well, are you free this evening?" Alexander asked impulsively, unable to stop himself.


    *Umm? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alexander I''m a little upied with work. You know I have to oversee the interior desion of the


    Chapter 76 Dna Test


    )


    Duke of Monaco''s apartment, Mia replied, her tone tersing, which clicited a chuckle from Alexander


    "I understand, Mia. My mother was in town, and I wanted you both to finally meet. Remember, you missed the opportunityst time," Alessandro said gently.


    Camille hade with him, eager to see the DNA test results as well. The heart of a mother was anxious to find her lost daughter. It was going to be the most emotional and happiest moment all at once.


    "Oh, yeah," Mia eximed, pping her hand lightly on her forehead in mock frustration.


    "I''m really sorry about that. I hope you conveyed my apology to Lady Camille, Mia added nervously. biting her lip. The Duke and his mother were prominent figures, and she didn''t want to inadvertently offend them.


    "Don''t worry, Mia. She doesn''t need an apology; she wants a dinner with you, Alexander assured her warmly.


    He hoped Mia would ept his invitation for dinner, where he nned to reveal the DNA test results. It would be a beautiful moment to witness his mother reunited with her long-lost daughter.


    "Fuck!" Alexander cursed silently to himself.


    He had already nned so much to celebrate this asion. Alexander eagerly anticipated calling Chloe and inviting her as well. Chloe was an integral part of his life, and his love for her was deep and genuine. He was determined to ensure she never felt like an outsider, especially after moments when his mother unintentionally made her feel that way,


    But with his mother insisting on his marriage, how would he handle telling Chloe that he had to marry someone else, not her?


    "Alexander! Alexander, Mia''s voice on the phone snapped him back to the present, and he replied swiftly, realizing he had been holding the phone absentmindedly.


    "Yeah, I''m here," he mumbled promptly.


    "I''m very sorry for tonight; something urgent hase up. But I''ll try to arrange a meeting with Her Highness very soon," Mia said, her voice carrying a genuine sense of helplessness that convinced Alexander she was not making excuses.


    "Alright, Mia. We will be waiting," he replied calmly.


    "Thank you," Mia murmured gratefully. "By the way, the apartment is almost ready. If you want to visit and inspect the work, you cane anytime," she suggested.


    "No need. I trust your talent. I''lle to see it when the whole apartment ispleted and you hand it over to me. And don''t worry about the time. Take as much time as you need. No need to hurry and take care of yourself," he said warmly, his words contrasting with Mia''s expectations based on what she had


    heard about the Duke.


    Mia felt her heart melt at the Duke''s kindness, which was far from the rumors she had heard about him.


    Mia nodded, though she knew Alexander couldn''t see her over the phone.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded at Alexander''s office door.


    Chapter 76 Dna Test


    "One moment, Mia. I''ll call youter, okay? Take care," Alexander said urgently.


    "Okay, bye, Alexander," Mia whispered softly before disconnecting the call.


    "Come in," Alexander called out, his voice tight with anticipation.


    His trustworthy assistant entered, holding a white envelope in his hand. Alexander''s eyes gleamed with hope and anticipation, knowing what it could contain.


    The assistant extended his hand, offering the envelope to Alexander. With swift movements, Alexander, took it and tore it open eagerly, his heart racing as he unfolded the contents and read the result inside. But all his hope shattered as he saw that one damning word in ce of the DNA test result.


    NEGATIVE.


    Alexander couldn''t believe it. How could his intuition, so certain for the first time in his life, be wrong? He cursed his luck and felt a profound disappointment that cut deeper than anything he had ever experienced before.


    736

 Chapter 77

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Hushand


    Chapter 77 Unexpected Encounter


    Mia was meticulously working on the interiors of an uing mall, he


    eyes narrowing with concentration as she directed her assistants, who were diligently noting down her every word. After providing aprehensive brief on the intricate designs and minute details, Mia nced at her watch. Another meeting awaited, her schedule packed to the brim, leaving no room for thoughts of Alessandro or anyone else. Yet, deep down, she knew this relentless busyness was merely a facade, a feeble attempt to distract herself from the scorching presence of her husband that still lingered in her mind,


    She turned her attention back to the task at hand, refocusing her thoughts on the work in front of her. "Any questions?" she asked her assistants in a brisk and authoritative tone.


    "No, ma''am!" they responded in unison, their voices echoing slightly in the cavernous, unfinished space.


    "Good, Mia said, nodding with satisfaction. "Now, work ording to the n and keep me updated about the progress." With onestmand, she concluded her briefing. Now she was done with this site and ready to tackle her next obligation


    As she hurriedly gathered her things, her eyes caught sight of a magazine on a nearby table. Alessandro''s. striking image was sshed across the cover, captured at a morous party thrown by Maria, with Vanessa clinging to his arm. The glossy photo reignited a flood of memories, each one sharper and more painful than thest. Despite her determination to remain unaffected, she felt a sharp pang of hurt and a surge of anger. Thest few days they had spent together, filled with silent promises and unspoken hope, yed out in her mind. He had never uttered those promises aloud, but she had seen them clearly in his eyes, in the way he looked at her.


    Now, here he was, back to his old ways. Mia snorted bitterly, mocking her own foolishness. How naive she, had been to believe he could change. The image of him, flirting and basking in the attention of another woman, burned in her mind. Her anger was not just directed at him but at herself for being so easily deceived by his alluring eyes.


    She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white, before letting out a heavy breath and closing her eyes to calm herself. The tension in her shoulders slowly eased as she reminded herself that she had more important things to think about than Alessandro Valentino. Her phone chimed, interrupting her thoughts, and she nced at the screen to see a text notification from Emily.


    The message read: I''ve already reached the meeting venue and am waiting for you.


    Mia hurried to the basement parking lot, her heels clicking sharply against the concrete. The area was still deserted, the emptiness giving off an eerie vibe as the mall was not yet functional. Shadows loomedrge. cast by the skeletal structures of the unfinished building. A shiver ran down her spine, and she nced around, half-expecting to see someone lurking in the shadows. The feeling of being watched clung to her, making her heart race.


    Finding no one but herself alone in the strangely quiet and under-construction parking lot, Mia took a deep breath and shook off the feeling of paranoia. She pulled her car out of the parking space and drove swiftly towards the other mall, where Emily and the client were waiting for her.


    The city blurred past her, a kaleidoscope of lights and motion, as her focus remained firm on the road ahead. After what felt like an eternity, she found herself parking in the open front lot of the mall. She maneuvered her car into a spot with precision, picked up the file lying on the passenger-seat and stepped out. Locking the door with deliberate care, she took a moment to nce down at the file in her hand. Quickly flipping through the documents, she ensured she had everything she needed for the meeting. Satisfied, Mia clutched the file tightly and hurried towards the entrance, her heels tapping a brisk rhythm on the pavement.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thu,


    Chapter 77 Unexpected Encounter


    She paused briefly to check the text from Emily again, confirming the name of the restaurant where the client awaited. As she entered the mall, the noise and bustle of an unusuallyrge crowd hit her like a wave. Media personnel swarmed the space, their cameras shing and microphones thrust forward eagerly. The air buzzed with weird spection and excitement, making her confused.


    "That''s going on?" she thought, ncing around with a mix of curiosity and irritation. "Maybe a celebrity is here for an event or a store opening," she mused, shaking her head dismissively. She had no time for distractions.


    Mia squared her shoulders and lifted her head high. Her eyes focused ahead, cutting through the crowd. with determined strides.


    She was engrossed in her phone, checking for any new messages from Emily, so deeply absorbed that she didn''t realize someone was standing in her path. Suddenly, she collided with what felt like a wall of solid rock. Her phone slipped from her hand in the startling moment, ttering to the floor. Mia screamed as she collided with the hard obstacle, her eyes squeezing shut in fear as she anticipated the pain from the fall.


    But instead of hitting the ground, she felt two powerful hands catch her, securing her in a strong embrace. Stunned and in utter surprise, Mia opened one eye cautiously. Her other eye followed suit, widening as she blinked up at the handsome face of Adam Whitmore. Her breath caught in her throat, and she could hardly process his presence.


    Before she could gather her thoughts or question what he was doing there, the rapid clicking sounds of camera shutters filled the air. The sudden onught of noise and shes of light from the paparazzi who instantly surrounded them made her gasp. 736

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Public Proposal 45 Pearis


    The media frenzy erupted around them, capturing the unexpected encounter in a barrage of blinding shes and shouted questions.


    "Adam?" Mia managed to whisper, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What is going on?"


    Mia attempted to rise, and Adam promptly steadied her, but he kept her close, unwilling to let go.


    "Mia, babe," Adam began, his voice a blend of excitement and genuine affection. I''ve wanted to do this for so long, but..." He sighed heavily, a fleeting grin breaking through. "Forget it. Now, I can''t wait and have to say this, he whispered huskily, his striking blue eyes brimming with love and adoration. It was then that Mia noticed the bouquet of exotic lilies in Adam''s hands.


    "Adam, I don''t understand why you''re here, she shook her head in confusion, her tone cautious. "I hope you''re not about to do something that will get us both in trouble," she warned, her nervous gaze locked on his


    "Don''t worry, love. I''ll never put you in trouble. But I can''t hold back any longer, Adam reassured, bringing her hands to his lips and kissing the back of her hands softly.


    Mia''s lips parted and she furrowed in surprise when Adam took a step back and suddenly knelt before her. Gasping. Mia instinctively covered her mouth in shock. Her terrified gaze darted around, realizing the crowd was watching, and the media captured every moment live. Unbeknownst to her, Adam had orchestrated this moment for the world to witness.


    Adam had been uneasy since discovering Alessandro at Mia''s house. When he talked to the kids, he learned of their marriage contract. He felt frustrated knowing he had always been pursuing Mia, yet Alessandro had managed to win her over. Despite this, he couldn''t me the children for their innocent deal with the cunning billionaire.


    When he met Alessandro for the first time, Adam was also startled by the uncanny resemnce between Alessandro and Maximo. They looked so simr that anyone could mistake them for being rted. Now, with Alessandro about to marry Mia, Adam''s insecurities drove him to publicly dere his love and assert his im over Mia, ensuring everyone knew she belonged to him.


    He extended his hand, holding out a bouquet of flowers before her, his voice brimming with sincerity. "Mia Peterson, I love you."


    The crowd erupted into a chorus of both joy and envy


    Women stared at Mia with jealous eyes, wondering what magic a seemingly ordinary woman possessed to capture the heart of the hot superstar Adam Whitmore so deeply that he dered his love for her before the countless cameras broadcasting their moment to the world.


    Clutching the bouquet with both hands, Adam continued, his words filled with heartfelt honesty, "I''ve been in love with you since the moment I first saw you. It was love at first sight, and your beautiful eyes stole my heart that very day. Now, I can''t wait to make you mine. He gently ced the bouquet in Mia''s trembling hands, realizing she was frozen with nervousness.


    Instinctively. Mia epted the bouquet, stunned by Adam''s confession. Though he had professed his love to her many times before, she had always hesitated to ept his proposal. Now, with Adam dering his Tove in front of the entire world, she felt a mix of shock and annoyance. She had always been a private person by nature and disliked the spotlight.


    Chapter 78 Public Proposal


    Adam expended his hand, and his assistant stepped forward, presenting him with a red velvet square box. Mia was so numb with uncertainty that she couldn''t react.


    With a deliberate motion, Adam opened the box before her, revealing a stunning ring adorned with arge, sparkling rock on its top. The crowd erupted into murmurs of awe, gasping at the ring''s beauty. Cameras clicked incessantly, capturing every angle of this historic proposal. Adam carefully lifted the ring out of the box and held it before Mia.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mia Peterson, please marry me and make me the happiest man alive," Adam pleaded, his voice tinged with desperation and overflowing love as he waited for Mia''s response.


    "Adam, you know that... Mia began, helplessness in her eyes, but Adam''s hopeful expression cut her off.


    "Please, Mia, everyone is watching." Adam pleaded in a hushed tone, his eyes locking with hers in a fervent plea.


    Sighing heavily, feeling as though she had no other choice, Mia extended her hand. The crowd erupted into apuse and cheers as Adam took Mia''s hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. Rising to his feet, he pulled her close into his arms, embracing her tightly. Cupping her beautiful face in hisrge hands. gently, he kissed her cheek near her mouth, giving the paparazzi and crowd the illusion of a real kiss. Adam knew Mia disliked public disys of affection, and intimacy was not her thing.


    Mia felt nothing but helplessness at Adam''s ostentatious gesture. She didn''t want to embarrass him, so she epted the ring for the sake of the show. Deep down, however, she knew she couldn''t agree in her heart and resolved to talk to him in privateter. Adam''s assistant and various well-wishers began approaching them one by one, offering congrattions. Emily also appeared among the crowd and then Mia realized her friend was also involved in Adam''s n. Mia shot Emily a re in annoyance but Emily only shrugged helplessly in response.


    "I am sorry, Mia, but I couldn''t refuse when Adam asked for help," Emily exined apologetically.


    Mia sighed deeply, restraining herself from losing her temper and shouting at her well-meaning bur misguided friend for their thoughtless actions. She maintained herposure, patiently waiting until she could find Adam and Emily alone.


    The entire proposal had been broadcast live across the world, captivating audiences everywhere and bing viral news. Among the viewers was a prominent figure, who watched the spectacle on television. His expression darkened as he tightened his grip on the ss in his hand until it shattered, the ss crystals piercing his palm. Without a second thought, he hurled the blood-dripping ss shards at the television screen, the violent crash of ss punctuating his rage as the television exploded into a shower of sparks and shattered ss,


    736

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 What A Woman Wants


    It waste evening, and Alessandro was deep in a meeting at the mafia headquarters. The air was thick with tension. They had a lead on the traitor feeding information to the rival gang, but the informer''s tip was proving worthless.


    Alessandro''s patience wore thin. "Youe to me with this?" he growled, his voice low and menacing. The informer stammered, trying to exin, but Alessandro''s re silenced him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You''re wasting my time with these baseless rumors," Alessandro said coldly. "Do you know what happerts to people who waste my time?"


    The informer paled, trembling under Alessandro''s gaze,


    "If you evere to me with useless information again Alessandro continued, his voice deadly calm. "you''ll leave this room in a body bag. Now get out."


    The informer fled, leaving Alessandro''s men in tense silence. Alessandro didn''t need to raise his voice to make his threat clear. His words were final, and everyone in the room knew he meant every word.


    "Find the traitor," Alessandro ordered, his tone sharp and unforgiving. "And when you do, bring them to me. Alive"


    There was no mistaking the promise of violence in his eyes. In Alessandro''s world, betrayal wasn''t just punished-it was annihted.


    He quickly left the operations room and strode straight to the room where Matteo was waiting for him. Matteo had some pressing legal issues regarding Alessandro''s ck money that could cause serious trouble and even expose his identity to the police if not handled in time. As soon as Alessandro entered. the room, he noticed Matteo watching the news,


    "What''s going on?" Alessandro asked carelessly.


    "Nothing, just passing time with the news," Matteo replied casually.


    "Alright, let''s get started," Alessandro said, pouring himself a ss of scotch. Matteo picked up a file to hand it to the mafia king, but before he could, the news changed, capturing both of their attention.


    Alessandro''s jaw clenched, and his expression darkened with a murderous re as the news unfolded before him: Adam Whitmore was proposing to Mia, and she had epted. Then they kissed.


    The sight of it sent a cold fury through him. His grip tightened on the ss in his hand until it shattered, the shards piercing his palm.


    Without a second thought, Alessandro hurled the blood-soaked ss shards at the television screen. The violent crash echoed through the room as the screen exploded into a shower of sparks and shattered ss, punctuating the intensity of his rage. The room fell silent, the broken pieces of ss scattered around.


    Matteo watched in panic as blood dripped from Alessandro''s hand. Alessandro was fuming with anger, low growls escaping his mouth with every heavy breath and pant. His eyes zed with a fury that seemed to consume anyone entirely.


    Suddenly, Alessandro strode over to the chest beside the broken television, his movements quick and determined. He yanked open the first drawer and grabbed the gu


    inside. Matteo''s heart leaped with


    suudame a cold swaar heaskine nor on his farahandi


    +


    1154 TH


    Chapter 79 What A Woman Wants


    understood all too well what was going on in his friend''s mind.


    "Alessandrol Alessandro!" Matteo called out as his voice was thick with desperation. But Alessandro, blinded and deafened by rage, kept going. Matteo had no choice but to rush after him, grabbing Alessandro''s arm with a firm grip to stop him. "Where are you going?" he asked, worry etched across his face.


    "Leave my hand, Matteo, I will kill that bastard. How dare he kiss my woman?!" Alessandro roared, his voice a thunderous echo in the tense room.


    "No, Alessandro, you can''t act recklessly in anger. Calm down, and then we will think about what we should do. Matteo tried to coax his friend, his tone soothing yet urgent.


    Alessandro''s eyes bore into Matteo''s, a storm of emotions raging within them. Matteo could feel the trembling intensity of Alessandro''s fury through the grip on his arm, but he held on, refusing to let his friend make a rash decision that could lead to disastrous consequences.


    "No. I won''t calm down. How could she do this to me?" Alessandro''s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and pain, his eyes reflecting the torment inside him.


    "Exactly. You need to talk to her peacefully and sort it out. Anger and violence will not solve anything." Matteo advised, his voice steady and calm in contrast to Alessandro''s turmoil.


    No, I know how to sort this out. I should have killed that bastard the day I met him," Alessandro growled, gritting his teeth at the memory of his encounter with Adam at Mia''s home. "Once he''s gone, no one wille between us," he dered coldly. Matteo rubbed his head in frustration but didn''t release Alessandro. He couldn''t trust the angry mafia king. and the madly in love version of him was even more dangerous,


    "Alessandro, you''re making the same mistake again," Matteo reminded him, his voice urgent. "Remember, you lost her once because of your ego. Now you''re risking losing her again, going to do something that can hurt her too. I''m warning you, if you lose her this time, you''ll never get her back," Matteo cautioned, his words filled with concern.


    "Then what should I do, Matteo?" Alessandro huffed in a tone of defeat, his shoulders slumping in disappointment. The gun slipped from his hand, ttering to the floor with a deep sense of despair.


    "She did it again. This..." Alessandro gestured toward the broken television, his voice breaking, "made me realize I was never enough for her and I am still not enough. She epted the marriage proposal of that bloody movie star?!" His voice trembled with disbelief as if his heart refused to ept the truth. "Is he more handsome and wealthier than me?! His forehead wrinkled with deep furrow as his eyes, wide with desperation, searched Matteo''s face for answers.


    "You still don''t get it, my friend. She was not like those women who go for looks and wealth." Matteo smiled mockingly. However, his tone was tinged with a knowing sadness,


    "Then what does she want?" Alessandro bellowed in frustration, his outburst making Matteo flinch.


    But Matteo was well aware of his friend''s anger and impatient nature. Though he had never been in love, he could see the agony in Alessandro''s eyes. The Italian don was in pain-a very intense, consuming pain.


    "You have to find out why she chose him over you," Matteo suggested sincerely. "Talk to her, but speak to her only when you''re sober and not angry, Alessandro Matteo''s calm voice contrasted with the tension in


    1. hu. Uc


    Chapter 79 What A Woman Wants


    the room


    Alessandro kept staring at Matteo''s face, his expression unreadable. Then, without a word, he turned and grabbed the doorknob.


    "Wait, Alessandro," Matteo tried to stop him again.


    "Matteo, I want to be alone for now," Alessandro muttered curtly, looking over his shoulder before yanking the door open and mming it behind him as he left. Matteo sighed heavily, watching the mafia king go. He knew Alessandro needed space and time to heal his broken heart. Mia''s gaze fixed on Adam, who stood amidst a flurry of paparazzi, animatedly discussing his uing wedding ns. His arm was possessively draped around her tiny waist, drawing attention as she forced at bright smile and leaned into his embrace. "Babe, we should leave now," Mia whispered, her tone tender but hiding a simmering anger that. threatened to boil over. The paparazzi reacted with soft murmurs, finding her apparent shyness endearing.


    "Just a minute, baby! I''m giving an exclusive interview after our engagement," Adam replied, his smile warm as he kissed Mia''s cheek. She clenched her teeth, struggling to maintainposure.


    "No, we''re leaving now," Mia insisted before she lost her cool and gripping Adam''s hand she pulled him away from the crowd. Adam''s loyal bodyguard and assistant followed them closely. Emily had texted Mia about heading back to the office and meeting her at hometer in the evening.


    Heading towards the VIP parking area, Mia and Adam made their way to where his waiting limousine stood. An attentive bodyguard opened the door for them, ushering them into the vehicle''s luxurious


    interior.


    "Where do you want to go now?" Adam asked, his voiceced with excitement and joy. "I think we should go home and tell Gia and Maximo about it. Then we can go somewhere to celebrate our engagement. God, I can''t wait to marry you," Adam continued, his enthusiasm for their future ns evident. But Mia''s mind was elsewhere, filled with something weighty and serious.


    "Adam, we need to talk," Mia murmured, her expression stern, once they were both inside Adam''s limousine.


    736

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Not As Simple


    "Mia, I''m so happy you said yes," Adam beamed, spreading his arms as if to embrace her. Mia pressed a hand against his chest, gently stopping him.


    "No, Adam. I didn''t say yes. I only let you slip the ring on my finger because of the media and your fans. I didn''t want to embarrass you. You''re my friend, after all," Mia exined, shaking her head. Adam took a deep breath, trying topose himself. He wasn''t known for his patience, but with Mia, he was different. He was willing to do anything to win her over.


    "Mia, I love you and I want you in my life. Marry me, Adam pleaded once more, his eyes searching hers for any sign of agreement.


    y you."


    "Adam," Mia sighed, looking at him with a mixture of helplessness and sorrow. "I can''t marry


    "Why?!" The frustration in Adam''s voice was palpable as he demanded an answer. "Is it because of Alessandro Valentino?I


    Mia''s wide eyes, filled with shock and fear, lifted abruptly, meeting Adam''s furiously narrowed gaze.


    "Because I am married!" Mia blurted out swiftly, causing Adam to furrow his brow in confusion.


    To the father of Gia and Maximo?!" Adam asked, trying to piece together the revtion.


    Mia nodded slowly. "We never divorced."


    "But you''re not together, right?!" Adam pressed, though he already knew the answer.


    He had known Mia for nearly four years, and in all that time, he had never seen her husband, nor had the children ever spoken of their father. It was clear to Adam that Mia and her husband were not a conventional married couple. His absence from Mia and the children''s lives was evidence enough that their marriage was broken, and divorce seemed like a mere formality on paper.


    When Mia remained silent, Adam spoke again, his tone stern. "What''s the problem, Mia? If he''s not giving you a divorce, tell me his name. I have ways to make him agree."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mia shook her head, her expression troubled.


    "It''s not as simple, Adam,'' she sighed, the weight of her marital status and its implications heavy upon her.


    "Then let''s make it simple," Adam demanded authoritatively. "Let''s get you divorced and we can get married without any issue."


    "Adam, I need time. I''m not ready for it," Mia said softly, removing the ring from her finger and handing it back to Adam.


    "Mial" Adam shook his head, his eyes pleading with her. "It''s yours. Don''t remove it. I will wait as long as you want," he implored, desperate for her to reconsider.


    But Mia couldn''t bear the weight of anyone else''s ring. She felt suffocated, unsure of her feelings for him. Adam was a dear friend and well-wisher. He was always there for her in every difficult situation, and she was grateful to him for it, but still, she couldn''t see him romantically.


    She wanted to groan at her misery, realizing how deeply that wicked mafia king had spoiled her for any


    Chapter 50 Not As Simple


    in reality


    "Adam, please. Please try to understand. I... I can''t take i she said softly, cing the ring on the luxurious leather of the car seat beside her. Without ncing back at Adam, she opened the car door and stepped out, ignoring his calls as she hurried toward the mall''s parking lot where her car was parked. She didn''t stop for a moment, relieved that no paparazzi or Adam''s fans followed her.


    Once inside her car, Mia contemted heading home to find sce in the privacy of her room. However, the urge to be alone and away from prying eyes, to gather her thoughts, swayed her decision. Only a foolish girl would reject a catch like Adam Whitmore, yet Mia felt trapped by her heart''s allegiance to another. Her heart seemed destined for pain.


    Driving aimlessly. Mia lost track of time until she suddenly realized she had arrived at the Eiffel Tower. Emerging from her thoughts, she noticed the sky had darkened, adorned with stars and the emerging moon. Before her stood the majestic tower, aze with lights-a steadfast symbol of hope..


    "Aria, you need to move on and let go of this painful love for a man who will never love you back," she murmured, her gaze fixed on her reflection in the rearview mirror. "You shouldn''t hurt ¨¤ loving man like Adam Whitmore. He is the best man for you. He can be the best father your children deserve," she reasoned aloud to herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia resolved to step out of the car. As she emerged, the cool evening air enveloped her, carrying with it the excited chatter of tourists and the joyfulughter of families. The atmosphere. around the Eiffel Tower was alive with energy, as people from all corners of the globe gathered to witness its grandeur. Cameras clicked incessantly, capturing every angle of the illuminatedndmark, while others filmed videos, creatingsting memories against the backdrop of this iconic symbol of romance and beauty, Mia wandered amidst the crowd, drawn to the lively scene unfolding before her. She watched as couples. posed romantically, children danced with delight, and friends sharedughter under the twinkling lights, of the Eiffel Tower. Each moment seemed to echo with a sense of timelessness and wonder.


    Lost in contemtion, Mia found herself drawn closer to the tower''s base. She gazed up at its towering height, feeling a sense of awe and reverence for this icondmark that had captured the hearts of millions.


    The tower itself, with its intricate ironwork and graceful curves, stood as a testament to human creativity. and ingenuity. Lit up against the night sky, it radiated a sense of majesty and resilience, a silent witness to countless stories of love and longing.


    Her heart suddenly warmed as she observed the excitement of the people around her. She remembered her first visit to Paris, when she had been awestruck by the Eiffel Tower just like them. After many years had passed, she still found herself intrigued, unable to look away.


    As Mia wandered around, the air grew colder, prompting her to wrap her arms around herself for warmth. Taking a deep breath, she rubbed her palms together, trying to stave off the chill Suddenly, an enigmatic figure in a dark corner caught her eye. When he turned, Mia saw Alessandro standing there, looking utterly drunk and in a terrible state. His eyes were red, his hair and clothes disheveled-he appeared aplete mess.


    Concern arose almost instinctively in Mia''s heart before she could fully understand, and her feet found their way toward the Italian don on their own.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Lost And Broken


    Mia slowly approached the dark silhouette of Alessandro. He looked so miserable that it made Mia''s heart ache for him. His regr charismatic personality was gone, and before Mia''s eyes stood a man who lookedpletely lost and broken. His shoulders slumped, his


    usually sharp suit disheveled, and his face etched with despair.


    Questions arose in her heart as she nced around, hoping to find Alessandro''s security or someone who had apanied him. But she didn''t see anyone else who seemed concerned with the Italian don. Her heart pounded with worry, knowing the danger he constantly faced.


    To her relief, the ce was crowded. Otherwise, she knew very well that Alessandro had more enemies than friends in every part of this world. Anger red in Mia''s heart at the reckless act of the silly mafia king. Was he this crazy, wandering alone while being utterly drunk? She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought the urge to shake some sense into him


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Mia scolded as she stopped behind Alessandro. He turned abruptly, his shock-filled expression as if he couldn''t believe she was there.


    He blinked his eyes, trying to clear his blurry vision as pain glistened in them. Mia''s lips parted in a soundless gasp as she noticed his eyes, dark and hollow, filled with a depth of sorrow that seemed to reflect his bottomless soul.


    "Are you real?" he murmured unconsciously.


    Mia rolled her eyes, huffing in irritation: "Yes, Alessandro, I am real, as in all in blood and flesh. Now will you enlighten me on what you are doing here, standing alone in the darkness?"


    "Why do you care?" Alessandro mumbled sullenly, turning his back on her again and drinking from the hip sk in his hand.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I don''t care," Mia replied awkwardly, looking startled as if caught red-handed. "I was passing by... and saw you standing here alone. So... I came to check on you as a courtesy."


    "Alright. Now leave me alone," Alessandro grumbled with a dangerous coldness in his voice.


    Mia was stunned to see Alessandro disregard her like that. Was he the same man who wanted to marry her and made a deal with her children? But then she realized he had grown bored of her, and now he didn''t need her anymore. And here she was, a fool to feel worried about this heartless man.


    She stood there, swallowing the lump of insult in her throat. Before her eyes betrayed her and began pouring tears, she turned abruptly, wanting to get away from this cunning man, far, very far away.


    "Why did you do this?" Alessandro''s voice rang out loudly before Mia could take a step away from the mafia king.


    "Excuse me?!" she turned, still thinking she misheard him.


    Alessandro''s eyes, red with a mix of pain and anger, met hers. His lips pressed tightly into a thin line before they trembled with fury as he growled, "How can you agree to marry someone else?"


    Mia furrowed her brow, taking a moment to understand. Then she realized Alessandro had seen the news, just like the whole world.


    indanezaurna har ansa


    B B.


    Chapter 81 Lost And Broken


    That was one of his business.


    "I do bother because you can''t marry another man," Alessandro seethed with anger as he took a swift, long step toward her, standing just an inch away.


    Mia''s mind felt dizzy as the warmth of Alessandro''s body seeped into hers, his intoxicating breath carrying his natural manly scent mixed with alcohol fanning her face. She felt her knees go weak, struggling to stand steady before this gorgeous devil.


    "YOU. ARE. MINE! Do you get that?" Alessandro pronounced each word separately, his tone deadly serious, iming his right over her as he swiftly wrapped his arms around her slim waist and pulled her closer to his hard body.


    Mia gulped nervously, her throat suddenly dry and her heart racing at rocket speed. She couldn''t believe Alessandro Valentino could be so possessive. And on top of that, he was possessive of her! Her eyes wide with surprise, she blinked at the Italian don nonstop before she came back to her senses and remembered his photo with his supermodel fianc¨¦e.


    "Bullshit!" She pushed him with all her might, but he remained unmoved, solid as a rock. She red at him, rage overpowering all other emotions. "You can''t say that when you''re the one partying with other women while sleeping with me at the same time," she spat out with disdain, her wordsced with bitterness that cut through the air.


    "What are you talking about?" he furrowed his brow, looking genuinely puzzled.


    Mia was tired of his feigned innocence. She knew very well that he was a heartless man who enjoyed thepany of a new woman every day. She felt foolish to have ever thought he could care for her.


    "Huh!" she snorted. "I''ve seen your picture with your fianc¨¦e at the party, looking like you were thoroughly enjoying herpany. I''m sure you said the same things to her," she mocked, continuing to fight against the Italian don''s vice-like embrace, twisting and thrashing against him in a futile attempt to break free. But the man seemed unaffected by her efforts, his grip like iron, unyielding.


    736

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Love Confession


    "Wait a minute? Which picture and what party?" Alessandro frowned, trying to recall any recent public appearances with Vanessa captured by paparazzi. Hell, he hadn''t been to a party since he met this beautiful. goddess by destiny.


    Then it struck Alessandro as he remembered Maria''s charity event. She had insisted he make an appearance at her event and the after party. That must have been when someone snapped a photo of him with Vanessa when she attempted to talk to him. But he hadpletely ignored her. He was furious that people thought it was eptable to make his private life public and link his name with any woman for their own amusement. This was uneptable, and the responsible parties would have to hear the consequences.


    He made a mental note to sue the magazine and any news channel or tabloid that published it withour hi consent.


    "Baby," he cupped Mia''s furious face in hisrge hand, lifting it slightly so she could see the honesty in his eyes.


    But he was instantly mesmerized by her beautiful face so close to his. God, she was so gorgeous, and it felt surreal for someone to look so beautiful even when she was angry. He found himself lost in her deep hazel eyes. But when she narrowed them, Alessandro pulled himself out of the trance this beauty had created.


    "I swear, it''s a misunderstanding. I have never been with any other woman since you came into my life," he told her, desperation in his tone. He wanted her to believe him. Honestly, he had never been with another woman since he was married to Aria. Even when she was not with him, he loved her and only her, living with her memories.


    "I don''t believe you, pervert," Mia gritted her teeth, her voice sharp with anger.


    Alessandro wanted so badly to smile at this jealous woman in his arms. His heart danced with happiness to realize she was jealous at the mere thought of him being with another woman. He enjoyed this possessive version of her, finding it endearing despite her fury. However, he knew she was too angry to admit it. But then it dawned on him: was this the reason she had epted Adam Whitmore''s marriage proposal?


    1-


    ept that I am a pervert," he whispered, brushing his nose tenderly against Mia''s, "But only for you, baby doll. I want only you and no one else. You are mine, tesoro mio. Just as I am yours," he sighed, looking deep into her eyes.


    "Why should I trust you? What if... What if you''re lying again and just ying with me?" She blurted out her terrifying thoughts before she could stop herself. She bit her lip, feeling embarrassed for speaking her emotions aloud, and realization made her cheeks turn crimson. "Look into my eyes," he demanded, his gaze locking onto hers, reaching deep into her heart. "Do you see anyone else?"


    Mia''s lips parted in astonishment, and she stared without blinking, seeing her reflection in his eyes.


    He took her hand and lifted it to ce it on his chest, over his heart.


    "Feel it, vita mia." Then he noticed the ring that had shed on the television screen was not on her finger.


    He took both of her hands again and searched for the sign of the ring Adam had given her. He had already unsold and wear his rin halu hiz


    decided to remove it from Mis''s finger and throw it in the carbone. She i


    Chapter 82 Love Confession


    But to his surprise that bloody ring from the movie star was not there.


    "You don''t have that ring?!" he mumbled, lost in thought.


    "Because I''m not a cheater like you, Mr. Valentino," Mi taunted fiercely. "I made a deal with you, couldn''t ept Adam''s proposal," she exined curtly,


    50I


    Alessandro''s heart swelled with pride. His woman was not unfaithful, but she was the most loyal partner he could dream of. How could he be so lucky? He smirked smugly at the thought.


    "Cuore mio, I never cheated on you. Please trust me," he begged.


    "Give me a reason why I should believe you," Mia asked, her tone filled with mocking challenge.


    Alessandro cradled her beautiful face in hisrge palms again, tilting it up as he lowered his head until it was only an inch away from hers. He smiled, and Mia was dazzled by his gorgeous face, unable to look away even for a heartbeat. Her heart thumped loudly, the sound echoing in her ears as the overwhelming proximity of this mafia man made her breath catch. He had a way of making her think and feel crazy things she never imagined.


    "I love you and only you, amore," Alessandro confessed desperately. "I have always loved you and will love you until myst breath."


    Mia wanted to smile at his confession. Butterflies danced in her stomach, and her heart feltplete and full hearing this ruthless mafia boss dere his love for her. But she masked her happiness and decided to tease him more.


    "You can''t be serious?! Otherwise, why would you still be wearing your wedding ring?" She grabbed his left hand and lifted it to eye level, showing Alessandro his wedding ring still tightly clinging to his finger.


    "That''s because I love my wife. I love you, baby," Alessandro reiterated with a very genuine smile, leaving Mia dumbfounded with shock.


    Her heart raced with the thought. Had he recognized her? It couldn''t be possible. He, like the rest of the world, believed that Aria had died in a ne crash. So perhaps he was only drawn to the simrity in appearance.


    "So you love me because I look like your wife," Mia sighed hopelessly.


    "No, I love you because..." Alessandro began to exin, but Mia cut him off.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Why don''t you understand, Alessandro? Love is a feeling you can''t force yourself to feel. It happens on own, without you knowing it. Love isn''t about physical appearance or a beautiful face; it''s about the soul, it''s about the heart. That''s why it can''t happen with someone who simply looks simr." Mia kept going on and on, not giving Alessandro a chance to speak, which frustrated him deeply. Every time he tried to prove his love, she refused to believe him. He didn''t know what else he could do to make her believe.


    "You talk too much, p!" Alessandro groaned, growing irritated. He silenced her by pressing his lips to


    hers..


    Let Me Go, My Mafia Hu

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 The Most Romantic Kiss +5 Pearts


    Alessandro mmed his hot lips onto Mia''s fluttering ones, swallowing all her words. She didn''t even get the chance to protest; the devilish man knew exactly how to coax her into submission. Above thern, fireworks crackled in the sky, and down here, fireworks were


    bursting in Mia''s mind.


    Kissing the man she loved under the Eiffel Tower was the most romantic thing she had ever imagined, a moment she thought would only happen in her dreain. Yet here she was, living this dream with her dream man, who was also her husband and the father of her children. As Alessandro confessed his love under the iconic tower, it felt as if all her wishes hade true.


    Mia couldn''t wish for more, but it seemed this majestic man had more in store. Alessandro held Mia tightly in his arms, his strong hands supporting her back as he bent her half body backward in a graceful dip. Her feet barely touched the ground as he kept her suspended in the air, his grip secure and unwavering. His upper body hovered over her, creating an intimate are as he leaned in closer. Their lips fused in a passionate kiss, a blend of urgency and tenderness, as the world around them seemed to disappear.


    Mia''s heart raced as she surrendered to the moment, her body arching gracefully in Alessandro''s embrace. Alessandro''s kiss was demanding, more dominating than before. His tongue coaxed her lips to open, and when she teased, he bit her bottom lip, pulling it between his teeth and making Mia gasp and moan with pleasure. He didn''t miss the opportunity as his tongue slipped authoritatively into Mia''s sinfully sweet mouth, iming it as his own. Mia''s already hazy head became even dizzier, and she surrendered to this mafia man, letting him take pleasure and give her more ecstasy in that stolen moment.


    His hands trailed over the sides of her curvy body, making her shiver under his touch. He kept possessively touching her as if he couldn''t get enough and wanted to im all of her, dering to the world that she was his,


    Only his.


    Their breathing became ragged as they both ravaged each other''s mouths, Mia''s lips dancing with his in a frenzy, fighting for dominance. Their tongues took turns exploring each other''s mouths, Mia tasting his manly mix of mint and whiskey. He was so intoxicatingly addictive, and she couldn''t get enough of him, wanting more and more. She wanted to forget they were in a public ce, surrounded by people.


    Their kiss deepened, leaving them both breathless. Alessandro''s grip tightened, his hands roaming over her body with a possessive intensity that made her heart race. Mia melted into his embrace, her body responding to his every touch and kiss.


    The lights of the Eiffel Tower twinkled above them, casting a magical glow over their entwined figures. As they kissed, the people around the Eiffel Tower began to gather, drawn by the romantic scene unfolding before them. The crowd started to cheer for the couple their apuse echoing in the night air.


    As ifing out of a trance, Mia opened her eyes and looked panickingly into Alessandro''s possessive orbs. He hadn''t missed a single emotion on Mia''s face as he kissed her under the illuminating Eiffel Tower. He hadn''t blinked an eye, keeping his gaze fixed on her beautiful face, pouring all his love into their kiss. But suddenly, her anxious expression and the way she pushed him away left him confused.


    "They are watching." Mia murmured nervously, making Alessandro peck her pouty lips once more. His scared kitten. He smiled at the thought.


    Let them watch, angelo mio" he stated carelessly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No. I... T... am notfortable." Mia murmured, lowering her eves as shyness crent onto her face tinting


    Chapter 83 The Most Romantic Kiss


    her cheeks pink.


    Alessandro fought back the urge to groan and show the world how much he loved this woman. But he wasn''t the old Alessandro. This Alessandro was different and was afraid of losing her again.


    So, the next words that left his mouth were, "Let''s get out of here."


    Mia smiled, biting her lip nervously, discreetly ncing around the crowd from the corner of her eye. The nervousness crept over her once more. Without hesitation, Alessandro grabbed her hand and led her through the dense crowd, filled with onlookers watching them with eagerness and curiosity. Some had even filmed the moment and posted it on social media.


    Mia and Alessandro hurried, practically running toward their car, only stopping when they were out of sight of the crowd. They leaned against Mia''s car,ughing together.


    "God, that was crazy!" Mia eximed as she giggled, holding her stomach and bending forward to catch her breath, herughter echoing in the night air,


    "You''re right, Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief at what he felt just now.


    He had done more crazy things in his life, but he had never felt such exhration in his life, so light and free. His gaze gleamed with desire as itnded on Mia''s smiling face, his feelings intensifying in his heart. "But I would love to do it again," he dered, swiftly pulling her into his powerful arms and pressing her petite back against the car door, crashing his lips onto hers with a passion that mirrored the intensity of their emotions at that moment.


    "Baby, I want you," he grunted against Mia''s lips.


    "Get inside the car, we need to go home, Mia whimpered, but Alessandro pulled her even closer, his desire palpable as he deepened the kiss, his hardness pressing against her soft body. He showed no signs of wanting to leave her.


    "I don''t think I can wait until we get home. I want you now," he demanded stubbornly, his husky voice whispering into her ear as he rested his forehead against hers


    "Then you''ll have to control yourself, Mr. Valentino!" Mia teased, smiling against his lips, her eyes. twinkling mischievously.


    "Fuck, you''ll be the death of me, baby," Alessandro groaned as he swiftly opened the car door and hauled Mia inside. He hurried to the driver''s seat, the urgency in his movements matched only by the fire in his


    eyes.


    736


    1

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Burning Desires.


    The car door shut with a solid thud, and Alessandro wasted no time in starting the engine. His foot pressed. hard on the elerator, navigating the busy streets with a precision that spoke of both urgency and control. The city lights blurred into streaks of color, a kaleidoscope of neon and headlights, as they sped through the night.


    Mia watched the world outside her window, her breath catching in her throat as the heat grew inside her core. This dangerously sexy man beside her was irresistibly alluring, and she found herself teetering on the edge between sanity and crazy desire. The tension in the car was palpable, a silent battle between restraint and longing.


    Alessandro''s hand found Mia''s, their fingers intertwining as hisgyes met hers, locking in a silent. conversation that spoke volumes. Alessandro''s intense gaze darkened, mirroring the storm of emotions she felt-lust, desperation, a hunger that seemed insatiable. Alessandro''s gaze returned to the road, but his thumb brushed against the back of her hand, a simple touch that sent shivers down her spine. Mia''s pulse quickened, her body responding to the silent promise in his touch.


    "Fuck!" Alessandro groaned, his grip on the wheel tightening, his knuckles white with the strain. His jaw was set, his eyes dark with determination and barely restrained desire. "I need you so badly. I don''t think I can make it till home," he murmured, his voice husky with need. Mia looked at him, a mix of nervousness and desire flooding her veins. She had never seen him so turned on, so desperate. Her pulse quickened, and her breath hitched as she watched him. He seemed like he was about to lose control at any moment. When her eyes flickered outside the car, she realized Alessandro had


    taken a different turn.


    "Where are we going?" she asked breathlessly.


    "One of my hotels is around the corner, and it''s the nearest ce, baby," Alessandro whispered huskily. "I have to have you, amore mio,"


    Mia let out a shuddered breath, anticipation heightening her arousal. She felt her panties soaking wet already. Hell. Who was she lying to? She wanted him just as much as he wanted her. The thought of being alone with him, of finally giving in to the desire that burned between them, was almost too much to bear.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She tried to distract herself by watching the cityscape blur past the window, but it was no use. Every fiber of her being was attuned to Alessandro, to the raw, maic pull between them. She didn''t know if she could stop herself from crawling onto hisp and kissing him right there in the middle of the road.


    The car raced at breakneck speed, only slowing when they reached the hotel entrance. Alessandro brought the car to a screeching halt at the porch, where a valet stood ready to take their keys. His impatience was palpable as he yanked the door open on Mia''s side and took her hand, practically pulling her out of the


    car


    With a sense of urgency, he led her inside the hotel, their footsteps echoing in the grand lobby.


    "Is my room ready?" Alessandro inquired in amanding voice, his presence instantly drawing the attention of the hotel manager, who came rushing toward him.


    "Yes, sir. Your private suite is ready, the manager replied promptly, extending a key card towards him.


    Alessandro nodded coldly enting the key card he free whicking Mis towards the elevator His erin on


    Chapter 84 Burning Desires


    her hand, was firm, almost possessive.


    With a smooth motion, he swiped the card on the panel, causing the elevator doors to slide open. He ced a gentle hand on the small of Mia''s back, guiding her inside before stepping in himself. Alessandro pressed the button for the top floor, the hotel''s impressive fifteenth floor.


    As the elevator doors closed, enclosing thein in a small, private space, Alessandro''s control snapped. He pressed her against the wall, his head lowering toward her, his plump red lips parted with hunger.


    But Mia pressed a firm hand on his chest, pushing him away. Alessandro halted mid-motion, his eyes searching hers with a confused furrow.


    "Got your room ready! So, do you bring women here regrly?" Mia couldn''t help but feel annoyed and jealous. He had just confessed his love and she wanted to believe it. But then what was that? Did he confess this love to every woman he brought here? Was this all part of his fun y?


    you."


    Alessandro frowned in disbelief. "What? No, baby. I never brought any woman here. Hell, I never brought any woman anywhere. Believe me when I say it''s just you. It was always you, and it will always only be he said, his eyes and tone filled with such sincerity that Mia felt conflicted, knowing his flirtatious nature and seeing this sincere Alessandro.


    She knew him very well; after all, she was married to him and had lived three years with him. He couldn''t go ¨¢ single night without having sex.


    "You want me to believe you, Mr. Valentino, huh?! The whole world knows how popr you are as a Casanova," she remarked, rolling her eyes with a frustrated huff.


    He chuckled softly, the sound a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "What the world thinks about me doesn''t matter. I am what I am with you. That''s my true self, and the rest is just a facade for the world," he exined, his hot gaze piercing into her with such intensity that Mia felt the world around them fade away.


    She blinked to break the spell his enchanting eyes were casting on her before murmuring. "Why do you have to live two lives?"


    He smiled, looking oh so sexy and gorgeous, sending a wave of desire coursing through her and causing her core to tighten with longing, her thighs involuntarily clenching in response. God! He never smiled, but the way he smiled more often when he was with her made her heart flutter and her mind swoon over him.


    "I have to, dolcezza," he murmured sensually, sweeping her hair fallen on her face and tucking it behind


    ear as the rough pad of his thumb caressed her flushed check. "To save the people I love, he dered. firmly before grabbing her wrist and pulling her into his embrace with a force that made her collide with his solid, unyielding frame.


    Not giving her a chance to protest this time, he pressed his lips firmly against hers, an uncontroble hunger evident in the urgency of his kiss.


    736

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 ying With Fire


    "God, baby. I can''t get enough of you. Alessandro murmured between kisses, his hands trailing to Mia''s neck, cradling her jaw as he tilted her head to deepen their kiss. "What are you doing to me? It seems I can''t control myself around you, he confessed softly, his words making Mia''s heart swell with happiness. and her cheeks flush with color.


    Did she truly hold such power over him, making him lose control? The thought alone was more arousing, and she didn''t have to wait long for her answer.


    The next moment, the elevator came to a halt, its doors sliding open. Without warning, he swiftly scooped her up into his arms. Mia wrapped her arms around his neck as he strode towards the suite, effortlessly managing to swipe the key card while still cradling her in his embrace.


    Entering confidently, his gaze locked onto hers as he carried her into the room. Mia took a moment to nce around, her breath catching in awe as Alessandro gently ced her on the bed.


    The suite was adorned with scented candles and roses. A small table in the corner held two sses and a bottle of red wine, adding to the allure of the setting. Mia sprang up from the bed, confused yet enchanted, wanting to twirl around and take in the scene once more. "How did you manage to arrange all this?" Mia murmured, lost in thought. That nagging fear resurfaced in her mind-did the manager set up this room because he knew Alessandro used to...


    She shook the thought from her head, desire, and doubt mingling and ying dangerously with her sanity


    "Do you like it, mia regina?" Alessandro asked, observing the expression on her face and already sensing what was on her mind. Though he wasn''t ustomed to giving exnations, he wanted to this time.


    For his moglie (wife).


    "I texted the manager while we were on our way, so the manager prepared this room for us," he exined, his frantic heartbeat rxing as Mia''s expression softened and the furrow between her finely shaped eyebrows disappeared. "Hmm," Mia hummed softly as she finally turned to nce at him. Alessandro shook his head, chuckling.


    "What happened?" she asked, tilting her head and looking at him in confusion.


    your


    "You know, I have faced death many times in my life, but I have never been as scared as that one look on face can make me feel," he said, stalking toward her like a wolf approaching its prey. "You made me feel like I was dying a thousand deaths in that one moment when I realized I could lose you forever," he whispered, pain evident in his eyes, causing Mia to gulp with remorse.


    "The moment you let that bloody movie star put the ring on your finger, you killed me so mercilessly that my worst enemy couldn''t have inflicted as much pain," he confessed, his eyes filled with dark, raw emotion. that felt like revenge


    "I''m sorry," Mia murmured nervously, wringing her hands together as she sat on the edge of the bed.


    Alessandro shook his head,ughing darkly, which sent a shiver of fear through Mia''s heart. Before she couldprehend what was happening, Alessandro pushed her onto the mattress and loomed over her.


    "Von meillu lilia ta tortura me kuk niss rantarsi


    daniExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    sam har ane


    Chapter 85 ying With Fire


    +5 Pearl


    as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck, his breath tinged with alcohol and his scent sending shivers down her spine. His fingers intertwined with hers, holding her firmly.


    His stubble tickled her soft skin, and she resisted the urge to writhe against him.


    "Baby, you need to know that the consequences of ying with fire can be dangerous," he groaned, his breath hot against her skin. With a swift movement, he pinned her hands above her head, his eyes smoldering with desire. He grabbed the flimsy top between his teeth and pulled hard, tearing it away from her body. Mia gasped as she suddenly realized she was bare, herce bra doing nothing to hide her full, round breasts and hardened nipples,


    Mia watched as his gaze turned hungry and dark, fixed on the swell of her breasts. She panted breathlessly, her chest heaving so heavily, bringing her bosom closer to his face. Alessandro groaned.


    "Such a tempting seductress you are!"


    In the next moment, Mia gasped as Alessandro''s mouthtched onto her bra, tugging its upper corner between his teeth and dragging thece fabric down. He tore it effortlessly, exposing her soft, milky breasts for him to devour.


    "So beautiful," he murmured in astonishment, his hungry mouth seizing her nipple without warning.


    Mia couldn''t stifle her loud cry as pleasure mingled with the lingering ache from his earlier touch. With each fervent suck, she screamed his name louder, the sound echoing through the hotel corridors. She felt embarrassed, realizing the whole hotel might have heard her, but at that moment, she didn''t care-not when her possessive mafia husband was with her.


    "You''ve pushed me beyond my limits, his voice was a low growl, dripping with a dangerous edge that sent shivers down her spine. "Now you have to handle my demon," he warned, making her feel both scared and incredibly turned on at the same time.


    736

 Chapter 86

    Husband Novel 86


    Chapter 86 Moan My Name


    619


    #Finished


    "What have I done?" Mia bit her lip. her breathing quickening as his hand traced the curves of her thighs, causing more wetness to dampen her panties. Alessandro snorted humorlessly.


    "Huh! You are so innocent, dollface, that you could take a life and not even realize you are the culprit. You took my heart and crushed it beneath your feet, but you''re not even aware," his jaw clenched as he uttered each word very slowly.


    Mia''s lips parted as she blinked at her mafia husband, befuddled.


    Without any warning, Alessandro swiftly pushed down her jeans and tore her panties, leaving her no time toprehend. She was so consumed by his enchanting eyes casting spells on her that she didn''t even know when he had opened the button and unzipped them, exposing her most intimate parts for him to take as he pleased.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His eyes, dark with lust, locked onto her nervous and anticipatory gaze. His rough, calloused fingers plunged into her burning core, igniting her with desire. With each forceful thrust, he drove her closer to the edge, her breathsing in shallow gasps through her parted lips, her moans a symphony of pleasure echoing off the walls. Every fiber of her being was consumed by the fiery craving for him, a longing that demanded to be sated right then and there. Her entire being ached for him.


    Alessandro didn''t stop for a moment. His mouth mped onto her aching nipple while his fingers mercilessly prated her, so rough that Mia screamed as the pain mixed with pleasure pushed her close to losing herself in ecstasy.


    "Alessandro, I want you," the words spilled from her lips in the heat of the moment before she could even think.


    "Oh, yeah!" he groaned, pumping his finger faster, his fiery gaze fixed on her face.


    His hand released hers and then grabbed her achingly swollen nipple, tweaking it between his fingers. while his mouth assaulted another one, nibbling and biting so hard that it felt painfully delicious.


    Mia''s eyes rolled back, her hands clenched the bed covers as her back arched off the mattress. She was on the edge, ready to explode, but then he stopped abruptly, withdrawing his finger.


    "Huh!" Mia was bewildered. "Why did you stop?" she protested, panting and trying to catch her breath.


    Her lips parted in surprise as she watched him bring his finger, slick with her wetness, to his mouth and lick it clean. Closing his eyes, he groaned, his face reflecting satisfaction. When he reopened his eyes, they were even darker with need and hunger. "Your punishment is not over, baby," he breathed out dangerously, trailing his thumb over her lower lips.


    Without warning, he got up, curling his arms around her tiny waist, lifting her body with him as he sat on the bed, flipping her over his thighs. Her head hung towards the floor as her bottom jutted into the air. He pulled her jeanspletely down her legs and threw them somewhere in the room, leaving her exposed.


    "Wh... What are you doing?" she gasped nervously, her heart racing with panic as she felt his hand on her buttock, squeezing the soft flesh roughly.


    Was he really going to punish her? Mia''s heartbeat sped up at the thought with each passing second as he remained terrifyingly silent. However, she didn''t have to wait much longer to find out. Hisrge, heavy


    handnded on her hattom the cound echoing through the mom


    Chapter 86 Moan My Name


    SMACK!/


    Finished


    "You ask too much, you know?" heined, his handnding harshly again on her soft and round buttock. She moaned as her body jerked.


    "Fuck, are you serious?" she cried, her buttocks burning with pain.


    "Yes, baby doll. I am very serious when I say I want you to bepletely at my mercy," Alessandro dered menacingly as he spanked her other buttock again, harder this time. Mia sobbed, "No, please stop!"


    "A bad girl like you needs to be punished properly," the Italian don gritted out, surprised at the breathlessness in his own voice.


    Mia''s soft, plump skin bounced against his rough palm as itnded on her roundness, and she gasped, looking over her shoulder. Her breathing quickened as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Oh God!" she moaned as Alessandro caressed her burning buttocks, warm and red from his spanking.


    "Not God! Moan my name, baby doll," he murmured breathlessly as he parted her thighs slightly, brushing his fingers on the inner side before touching her wet folds. She arched in hisp as her trembling hands gripped his legs tightly.


    "You like it, p, huh?!" Alessandro teased as his thick finger parted her folds and tapped on her clit.


    He felt her body shake wildly, and then his other handnded on her bottom heavily, eliciting a loud. moan from her sweet and sinfully wicked mouth.


    "God! Baby, you have no idea how long I''ve wanted to spank you!" the Italian don groaned.


    "You... you wanted to hit me?!" she sounded shocked.


    The mafia king chuckled with amusement.


    "Hell, no! But making your butt red is something I love to do," he smacked her buttock again, please to see his handprint darkened on it.


    "Oh, Alessandro, Ah!!!!" she cried.


    "Good girl!" he hissed. "You are taking your punishment so well."


    "Look at this red color on your beautiful ass!" he eximed in awe, his eyes fixed on her round, plump buttock, crimson from his assault. "My fingerprint on it looks so sexy. Lle caressed, kneading hard and rubbing greedily her hot skin. "I can''t wait to fuck them His thumb pressed between the round buttocks, fiddling with her tight opening.


    736

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Dirty Pleasure


    "What?!" Mia gasped, her eyes wide with the realization of what he wanted to do.


    He wanted to take her back hole?!


    Finished


    Anxiety shot through her as she tried to get out of hisp. The Alessandro she knew was indeed rough in bed, and the memory of that made her almost panic as she realized how he used to take her at his mercy. His dick was monster-sized, and she had not been in practice for six years. She hadn''t even had sex with anyone in those years. Anal sex was out of the question. How was she going to take him in her tiny hole?* Her heart raced at rocket speed, and forgetting about pleasure, she just wanted to get away from him. But Alessandro pressed a hand against her back, holding her ince.


    He snickered before reassuring her, "Don''t worry, tesoro mio, I won''t im your back hole, not until you beg me to take it."


    He kneaded her soft buttocks; they fit so perfectly in his hand. Her body rxed as shey o on his thighs. closing her eyes and sighing and moaning in pleasure.


    You really enjoy your punishment, baby, teasing me and making me go harder on you, so I spank you even harder. Is that it, baby?" He stroked her plump ass harder and rougher, again and again, until she was panting and breathless from moaning


    The sound of smacking echoed in the room, mixed with her pleasure-filled moans. The stubborn woman in her refused to admit it, but her body surrendered; more wetness dripped from her sweet pussy.


    The glint in her eyes was still rebellious as he pulled her onto hisp, making her face him.


    "Do you want to know my darkest desire, baby?" he teased as he wiped her wet eyes. "This was only a slight fraction of it. In my fantasy, I have done so many filthy things to your body you can''t even imagine," he breathed out in his raspy voice into her ear. The mere thought of doing them in reality made the Italian don so fucking hard.


    Mia''s eyes filled with surprise blended with daze. She had never seen this side of her mafia husband, confessing his desires to her. Did he really fantasize about her in his sexual imagination? Did she actually fascinate him so much? It felt so unreal that she thought she was hallucinating again.


    "Next time, you''d better know not to tease me with another man, or I won''t be able to control myself, and the punishment will be twice as severe. The man you try that small act with would die by my hands, the mafia king warned as he lifted her slightly, making her straddle his thighs. He grabbed her neck, slightly choking her, making Mia gasp and part her lips. Her teary eyes watched him as he mmed his lips on hers, kissing her so intensely.


    His hand slipped from her neck downward to her shoulders, trailing between her breasts, sliding through. her t stomach, and creeping toward her smooth bare pussy.


    His rough finger parted her wet folds before flicking her clitoris, causing her head to fall back. Mia circled her hands around her husband''s neck, holding on as if her whole life depended on him.


    Alessandro grabbed the back of Mia''s neck, pulling her face closer once again, and smacked his lips onto hers with so much passion and hunger, not giving her a chance to breathe. His fingers pumped into her wetness faster and deeper, and she climaxed instantly, crying out loudly, but her moans were muffled by their kisses.


    Chapter 87 Dirty Pleasure


    61% #Finished


    Her body trembled in his arms as he held her firmly and close, still moving his fingers within her until her body rxed and surrendered to him. Alessandro pulled away slightly to gaze at her beautiful face, flushed and breathless. But the expression on her face was one of pure ecstasy and sensuality. She looked so tempting and hot, that the mafia king could barely control himself.


    "God, baby! You are so hot! You make me do things to your sexy body and mark you with all my desires, iming you in every way so the whole world will know you belong to me, he growled as he fell onto his back on the bed, taking her with him.


    Her soft body fell on his hard form as their mouths fused in a heated smooch, lips molding against each other so perfectly and the slurping sounds of their moans echoed in the room. Their saliva mixed as their tongues intertwined. Their lips were not ready to leave each other and it seemed like no matter how much they kissed, it was never enough, as if they didn''t want to separate, not even to take a breath.


    Mia''s hands quickly worked on undoing the clothes on the Italian don, and she removed them with such urgency that the mafia king also felt it in his heart at that moment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Then give me everything you''ve got and make me yours in every way, Mr. Valentino!" Mia whispered as she took his achingly hard length in her small hand and stroked it


    "Fuck, baby, you never cease to surprise me," Alessandro groaned as his fingers sank into her soft flesh, holding her hips tightly as he lifted her enough to make her straddle him and positioned his dick at her opening.


    "Ride me, baby doll!" hemanded in his needy voice as Mia held his cock and guided it to her pussy before she finally lowered herself onto it


    "Fuck! Baby, you feel so good," the Italian don grunted as he impaled her cunt deeply.


    "Yes, Alessandro! You make me so wet. I want you," she whimpered as she rolled her hips.


    His hands tightened on her hips as the mafia king thrust upward while Mia descended onto his dick. Their bodies moved in sync as pleasure began to overtake their bodies and minds. In a swift movement, Alessandro switched their positions, making her lie beneath him as he thrust into her harder, deeper, faster, and rougher, causing her to scream his name even louder. The bed rattled loudly as they fucked each other wildly and so passionately.


    "Shit, baby, I can''t hold back anymore. I need to cum inside you, he groaned hoarsely, burying his face in the crook of her neck before his hips started moving fiercely as he lost control. Mia''s body shook heavily as he thrust hard and fast, finally releasing his seed within her, More animalistic sounds escaped him as he continued to shoot his hot cum inside her fertile womb.


    It seemed to trigger another orgasm for her; she came even harder this time, squeezing his dick and milking it so fucking well, taking him to another level of ecstasy.


    Alessandro held his weight on his elbow as he pulled his face back slightly to gaze into her sparkling. beautiful eyes. Both were panting and breathing heavily, their bodies covered in sweat as they engaged with each other.


    "That was hot," she smiled, biting her lip, which made the mafia king kiss her passionately again.


    "You''re so sexy and beautiful, I can''t control myself around you, angioletto," he admitted honestly, sweeping away her hair from her sweaty face.


    Then suddenly he pulled out of her, causing her to wince slightly with pain.


    Chapter 87 Dirty Pleasure


    God, he really had a giant dick! Mia thought, sighing


    #Finished


    Alessandro''s eyes fixed on her pussy, oozing out his seeds mixed with her own cum. He bit his lip, deep in thought.


    Taking a deep breath, he picked up his clothes and started dressing. Mia became more confused.


    That was it? The love deration, the promise of forever-was it not serious?!


    "What... what''s wrong?" she asked, scared in her heart to know the answer.


    "Your clothes will be delivered in a few minutes. Get ready. We are leaving." Alessandro said as he went to the bathroom and returned with a damp washcloth, beginning to clean Mia''s thighs and pussy. Though she was touched by his gentle aftercare, she couldn''t help but feel something was wrong.


    "Why are we leaving so soon?" she asked, murmuring.


    736

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 So Sensual


    Finished


    "Because I want to see my children, Alessandro replied honestly. "We are going home. It''s been long, and I am missing my kids," he admitted, making Mia smile warmly. Mia smiled naughtily, her eyes sparkling


    with mischiet


    "So, this was all for meeting the kids, huh?!" she teased, pulling the cover up and clutching it to her chest, trying to shield herself from his intense hungry gaze. Alessandroughed, a deep, rich sound that filled the room.


    "No, baby doll. I was damn serious when I said I love YOU more than anyone and anything. And another thing, don''t hide your luscious body from me. Every inch of you fucking belongs to me, he rasped out. sensually, his voice a husky whisper that sent shivers down her spine. His gaze, dark andmanding. made the cover slip from her grasp, revealing her body to the Italian don''s hungry eyes


    His eyes roamed over her with a possessive hunger, taking in every curve and contour. Mia felt her heart race under his unwavering gaze, her core burning achingly with need. She clenched her legs unconsciously, trying to contain the overwhelming desire again coursing through her body.


    "I am very happy after a long time, mia regina. And I want to celebrate with our kids," he said, his voice -softening with warmth and sincerity.


    The way he said "our kids" made Mia''s heart flutter with a rush of love and emotion.


    She was on the verge of telling him the truth, that Gia and Maximo were actually his biological children. The words hovered on her lips, and she wondered how he would react. Would he be overjoyed to know the truth, or would he be very furious that she had kept such a significant secret from him?


    Mia shook off the swirling thoughts, deciding that it was better this way for now. Alessandro adored the children, and they were all happy together.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "It will be your clothes," Alessandro announced, his voice resonating with authority, as he strode toward the door with purposeful steps.


    Mia sighed at the sight of her ripped clothes lying on the floor and rolled her eyes. It wasn''t necessary to tear them to remove them. But who could make an Italian mafia boss understand that?


    She pulled the cover up to her neck, hiding herself once more. The bedroom was separated by a lobby, and whoever was at the door wouldn''t be able to see Mia from that angle. Yet, Alessandro didn''t open the doorpletely; he opened it just enough to take the clothes and closed it quickly.


    As he was returning to Mia, Alessandro''s phone began ringing. Frowning, he pulled it out and saw that Lucas was calling. He gestured for Mia to wait a moment, then stepped out onto the balcony, closing the door behind him before answering. ""Yes?" he snapped.


    "Boss, where are you? We can''t track you," Lucas said, his voice tinged with panic.


    "I''m fine and in a hotel," Alessandro replied, keeping details vague. "What''s the matter?"


    Chapter 88 So Sensual


    44 Finished


    "Boss, your car was attacked. Some bastards fired at it, thinking you were inside. They fled before we could get to them. Why didn''t you take the bodyguards with you?" Lucas asked, worry evident in his tone.


    Alessandro''s frown deepened. If he had been in the car unarmed and drunk, he could have been killed. Mia had been his good luck charm; she had saved his life.


    "Did you find out who they were?" Alessandro asked, his voice sharp,


    "We''ve tracked them down now," Lucas answered confidently.


    "Tell me!" Alessandro demanded.


    "It''s the Marino gang from Rome," Lucas disclosed.


    "Bloody Marinos!" Alessandro gritted his teeth. He nced at the dress in his hand and remembered Mia waiting for him.


    "I''ll deal with a


    personally. Until then, let''s keep this under wraps and make sure they think we don''t know about their ns," Alessandro ordered before ending the call.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself before opening the balcony door and returning to the room. As he stepped inside, he found Mia waiting for him, her expression filled with curiosity. Alessandro smirked. mischievously and held up the clothes he had in his hand, cing them carefully on the side of the bed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Do you need my help to get dressed, dolcezza?" he breathed out, his voice dripping with seduction. He ced his hand on the foot of the bed and leaned forward, hisrge and tempting, ripped body hovering over her. He forgot about all his worries and stress; now, the only thing on his mind was his Mia.


    Mia''s heart raced, and she bit her lips to stop herself from smiling like a fangirl at his flirting. She leaned back instinctively until her back hit the headboard of the bed, clutching the cover tightly in her hands.


    "No need to bother yourself, Mr. Valentino. I am very well capable of wearing clothes on my own," she whispered, locking her gaze with his.


    "God, p! You drive me crazy when you call me Mr. Valentino. It sounds so sensualing from your sinfully sweet mouth. It''s illegal to be so fucking beautiful and sexy, you know?" Alessandro drawled, his voice thick with desire as his hand lifted slowly. He grabbed the cover, gathering its corner in his


    1. st.


    Mia''s eyes widened as she realized what was going on in his head. She panicked and tried to hold the cover tightly, but Alessandro was too quick for her. He swiftly tugged the cover away from her body, causing Mia to jerk forward andnd in his arms. "Weren''t you nning to go home a while ago?" Mia whispered, her throat dry as she noticed the raw lust in his eyes.


    "I think we can dy that for a few minutes while I show you how much I love you," he murmured, brushing his lips against her tender and swollen ones from their previous long kisses.


    "You


    just did a few minutes ago," Mia breathed out, her voice mingling with his intoxicating scent, her eyes shut as her heartbeats forgot their rhythm.


    Alessandro chuckled huskily.


    "I will be quick this time, baby doll," he muttered, his breathless voice filled with uncontroble desire, his chest heaving. "But I have to be inside you again." With that confession, he pressed his lips hard against


    Chapter 88 So Sensual


    hers before pushing her down onto the bed and hovering over her.


    736


    Finished

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Judgement #Finished


    As Mia scanned her fingerprint to open the door of her apartment, Alessandro beat her to it, entering first. and shouting loudly, "Gial Maximol"


    The whole house was startled, including the kids. But recognizing the familiar voice, the twins ran out of their room, their eyes sparkling with joy as they spotted Alessandro standing in the living area, stretching his arms wide for them. Gia and Maximo looked at each other, beaming before they screamed together, "Daddy!" and ran toward Alessandro.


    Alessandro kneeled on the floor as both kids crashed into his cambrace.


    God, he had missed them so much.


    "I missed you, kids, Alessandro murmured, kissing Gia and Maximo''s heads one by one.


    "We missed you too, Daddy! So very much!" Gia and Maximo admitted in unison.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mia closed the door behind her, crossed her arms across her chest, and stood watching the emotional reunion of Alessandro and the kids with a soft smile.


    "Daddy, promise me that you won''t leave us ever," Gia said, pouting as her bright, innocent eyes looked up at him.


    "Daddy will never abandon you, sweetheart," Alessandro vowed, looking at his little princess as his throat tightened with emotion.


    "Daddy, now you can''t back out. You promised us," Maximo threatened in his sweet voice.


    Alessandro chuckled.


    "I didn''t leave on my own, buddy. Your mom threw me out of the house," Alessandro said, nodding to Mia.


    This made Mia narrow her eyes at him in annoyance. This cunning mafia man was provoking her children against her.


    How wicked he was!


    "Mom, don''t force Daddy to


    her innocent eyes.


    leave. Please let him live with us," Gia pleaded, blinking at her mother with


    Mia sighed. Alessandro and the kids had teamed up against her.


    "Alright, no one is going anywhere tonight, so calm down," Mia said with exasperation.


    "Yay! Daddy, let''s go to our room!" Gia chimed, her excitement bubbling over as Alessandro scooped her up into his arms. Maximo stood nearby, his small hands nted firmly on his waist, looking sullen and left out.


    "Alright, champ,e here," Alessandro said with a warm smile, extending his other arm to Maximo. With a quick movement, he picked up his little carbon copy, holding both children close.


    Chapter 89 Judgement


    strong embrace.


    Finished


    "Daddy is the strongest!" Gia gushed, her eyes wide with admiration, making Mia giggle with amusement.


    Her baby girl waspletely smitten by her daddy, viewing him as the mightiest king in the world who could fulfill her every wish.


    Mia shook her head, a smile still lingering on her face, but her gaze shifted to the corner of the room. There stood Emily, silently watching. When their eyes met, Emily''s expression remained unreadable, her thoughts carefully masked. Yet, Mia could sense the unspoken questions and silent judgments beneath the surface, and she quickly looked away.


    "Alright, kids, let''s get ready because we are going out for dinner. It''s celebration time now that your mother has agreed to let me stay with you all," Alessandro announced happily as he carried the kids to their room. their giggles echoing through the hallway.


    Emily watched as the kids room door clicked shut before striding purposefully toward Mia. Her steps were quick, and the tension in the air was palpable. Mia bit her lip, still grappling with the new arrangement between her and Alessandro, unsure of how to exin it when she didn''t fully understand it herself. Without a word, she quietly made her way toward her room. "Mia!" Emily called out urgently, noticing Mia''s attempt to slip away discreetly.


    Emily, let''s get ready. We have only a little time to decide what to wear for dinner," Mia said, her nervous. voice betraying her desire to avoid the impending confrontation.


    "Mia, how could you do this to Adam?" Emily demanded, her voice rising as she followed Mia into the room, shutting the door behind them for privacy. She had seen Adam pursuing Mia so desperately. Emily had always hoped Mia would end up with him and build a great life together. -What have I done to Adam. Emily?" Mia asked in a soft and tender voice, turning to face her friend with a calmposure


    "He just proposed to you, and now you''re back with that monster ex-husband of yours?" Emily used, her eyes zing with anger and disbelief.


    d


    "He is not my ex-husband. He is my husband. And secondly, I can''t marry Adam just because he proposed to me." Mia responded, sighing deeply as she tried to assert her point. "Adam is a really great guy, any girl would be lucky to marry him. I consider him a good friend and am


    so grateful for all his supp. But after trying so hard to move on and give Adam a chance, I couldn''t make myself love him the way he deserves. I can''t marry him


    just because he wants me to. It wouldn''t be fair to him."


    "So, you love that monster who wanted to kill you and the kids?! What happened to you, Mia?" Emily snapped, her voice rising with desperation as she tried to knock some sense into her best friend.


    Mia felt utterly helpless against her own traitorous heart. She knew being with the Italian don was dangerous, but even all the hatred she tried to hold onto wasn''t enough to suppress the love she still felt for him. Now, despite everything, she found herself back in his life, wanting a future with him.


    That... that was the past. Now Alessandro seems happy with the kids, and my kids are very happy. That''s all that matters to me," Mia muttered coldly, her eyes hardening as she walked past Emily to the walk-in closet to pick a dress.


    "Mia, if I were in your ce, I would never consider returning to my ex-husband, no matter how much he changed or asked for forgiveness. It''s very unwise," Emily said curtly, her voiceced with disapproval.


    Chapter 89 Judgement


    #Finished


    "You can say that easily because you don''t have kids with him!" Mia snapped, her frustration boiling over at her best friend''s constant judgment.


    But the moment the words left her mouth, she saw the pain sh across Emily''s face, freezing her in ce. Mia''s heart sank as she realized the weight of what she had just said.


    "Shit! Emily, I am so sorry, babe. I didn''t mean to say that," Mia blurted, rushing toward her. But Emily stood still, her expression hardening, eyes cold and distant. Mia knew then she had made the biggest mistake of her life. 736

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Amore Mio


    9% 61%@


    Finished


    "No, you''re right. I won''t understand this because I don''t have kids," Emily muttered, her voice trembling and her eyes reflecting painful memories she couldn''t shake. She turned abruptly, her movements hurried. as she rushed toward the door.


    "No, no, Emily. That''s not what I meant to say. I''m so sorry," Mia pleaded desperately, her voice heavy with regret as she reached out and grasped Emily''s hand, unwilling to let her friend leave in anger. She could never hurt her best friend, and she was batlled by how it hade to this.


    Miak


    knew what Emily''s ex-husband had done to her.


    Emily fell in love and married the man she thought she loved, anly to discover he had used her for his own gain, taking everything from her. She had left her studies and neverpleted her degree, pouring her money and love into their rtionship. But he betrayed her, cheated, and even orchestrated the deaths of her parents to seize their properties and business. He mocked her with his mistress, throwing her out of their home and his life, causing her to miscarry their child due to physical assault by that monster.


    Both women''s stories were eerily simr, but fortunately, Mia''s children had survived. That bond of shared pain was why they understood each other so well. Emily stopped but refused to face Mia. Her trembling body betrayed the emotions raging within her, and Mia could sense her friend was on the verge of tears. Mia''s eyes glistened with the pain in her heart as she looked at her friend, who had always been there for her through thick and thin, now engulfed in so much hurt.


    Guilt washed over Mia like a tidal wave. Her conscience scolded her mercilessly, and she wished desperately to turn back time and take her words backExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Emily, it... it just slipped out in the heat of the moment. I didn''t mean to hurt you," Mia murmured, her voice choked with emotion. She pulled Emily into a tight embrace, holding her friend close as if to shield her from further pain. "You''re my angel, my rock. I didn''t mean to make you relive those memories."


    Emily sighed deeply, her nod signaling reluctant agreement, and Mia felt a weight lift from her shoulders.


    "As you said earlier... It''s your life, and you can make your own decisions. I just want you to be sure you''re not making a mistake," Emily said wearily, her voice tinged with concern and exhaustion. "He''s engaged to that supermodel, Vanessa. I''m afraid he''s just using you again," she added.


    Mia bit her lip, recalling what Alessandro had said when she confronted him about the photos of him with


    Vanessa.


    "I talked to him, and he said he''s broken up with her," Mia reiterated Alessandro''s words, trying to reassure her friend.


    Emily nodded in understanding. "Just be safe, and don''t let any man hurt you again."


    Mia knew that Emily was wary of trusting men after experiencing such brutal deceit from the man she had truly loved.


    "Don''t worry, Emily. I''m not that naive. I''m Mia Peterson, a woman who runs her own interior design business. I''m confident and strong enough now that Alessandro can''t hurt me or my children like before. If I find out he''s deceiving me, I''ll make sure he faces the consequences," Mia dered firmly, reassuring her


    Chapter 90 Amore Mio


    Finisherf


    & my girl, Emily said with a weak smile. "But I still feel bad for Adam. He loves you so much," she


    Mia responded with a helpless shrug. I just hope he finds someone who truly deserves his love."


    "Alright, let''s set this aside for now. You should get ready quickly. Otherwise, the kids will me me for keeping their mom upied and making themte for dinner," Emily suggested as her tone turned softer and yful.


    "What do you mean? Are you noting?" Mia asked, confusion knitting her brow.


    "No. go ahead, guys. Carry on with your family dinner, Emily sighed, pursing her lips with a hint of


    resignation.


    Mia shook her head, refusing to ept Emily''s response. "No! You have toe. Otherwise, it won''t be at family dinner."


    "Mia..." Emily began to protest, but Mia cut her off.


    "Please, Emily, you know the kids love you so much. They''ll be upset if their favorite Aunt doesn''te," Mia insisted, appealing to Emily''s fondness for her children.


    "Alright, alright. Fine, I''ming." Emily relented with a smile, looking warmly at Mia.


    Mia beamed joyfully at her friend. "Now let''s get ready, okay?!"


    Emily nodded before she opened the door and headed to her room. Mia watched Emily disappear into. her room before closing the door behind her and turning to the cupboard to choose a dress. She felt a surge of mixed emotions-excitement and relief-grateful that Emily had decided to join them.


    Mia chose a knee-length, sleeveless red dress, pairing it with minimal makeup and peach lip gloss. Her ck stilettos and matching clutchpleted the elegant look. When Mia emerged after getting ready as quickly as she could, she found the kids and Alessandro already in the living room. Their smiles and voices brimmed with happiness and excitement as they waited for her and Emily.


    "Mom!" Both kids ran toward Mia, beaming brightly. They hugged her waist, and Mia wrapped her arms around them, her heart swelling with happiness to see her children so joyful, Alessandro walked over to her and swiftly stole a kiss on her lips. He looked like a man truly in love, his eyes reflecting the pth of his feelings. They were fixed on her, unable to look away from the one face he craved whenever she was not by his side. If it were in his power, he would keep her locked in his heart and never let her go.


    "You look beautiful, amore mio," he whispered into her car, making her blush. "I want to forget dinner and just keep looking at you all night."


    about


    Mia gasped, surprised. Where had the merciless mafia boss gone, reced by this tender lover boy?


    Mom, can we leave now?" Maximo squealed with excitement. Mia shifted her gaze to the children, reminding Alessandro that canceling dinner was no longer an option. Alessandro shrugged and smiled brightly, God, how could someone''s smile be so beautiful? Mia was momentarily dazzled.


    "Daddy, tell Mom it''s time to go. We''re gettingte!" Maximo insisted impatiently.


    Mia was amazed at how a father''s presence could transform their lives. She had provided everything for her kids, but now, with Alessandro in their lives, it felt as though the missing piece of the puzzle had finally


    Chapter 90 Amore Mio


    Finished


    Mia smiled warmly at her son, caressing his head and smoothing his short blonde hair. "We are waiting for your Aunt Emily, sweetie."


    Just then, the door to Emily''s room opened, and she emerged in a stunning ck dress. Maximo and Gia ran toward her, grasping her hands and grinning up at her brightly. Emily''s gloomy heart suddenly warmed at the sight of their innocent faces. "Aunt Emily, are you ready? Can we leave now?" Gia asked in her sweet, innocent voice.


    "Yes, darling. Let''s go," Emily cheered, smiling as they headed to the exit. Alessandro wrapped his arms around Mia''s waist, leading her out as they followed Emily and the kids.


    Suddenly, Alessandro''s phone chimed with a notification, and he excused himself to check the message. As he read it, his expression darkened without him realizing it.


    736

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Conflicted


    It was from Micah.


    Finished


    "Boss, I sent you a different car since the Marino gang already knows about your vehicles,'' the text read. Alessandro replied with a quick ''Okay before putting his phone back in the breast pocket of his jacket.


    "Is everything alright?" Mia asked, sensing the change in the Italian don''s mood..


    "Yes, dolcezza. It''s business and nothing important. He shrugged off her concern with a charming smile.


    "We can cancel the dinner and go another time," Mia suggested Alessandro felt an overwhelming urge to kiss her deeply. She was always so understanding and caring, making him fall in love even more.


    "That''s fine. Let''s go," he said, pressing hisrge hand into the small of his back while Gia and Maximo held Emily''s hand as they all walked together toward the elevator.


    When they reached the entrance of the building, Mia noticed Alessandro''s bodyguard, who was also his driver, waiting by a sleek limousine. Micah and a few more bodyguards stood nearby, while another car parked behind the limousine, presumably for Micah and the other guards.


    Mia found it strange that such heavy security would follow them for a family dinner, and she looked at Alessandro skeptically.


    But Alessandro smirked when Mia raised her brows in question. Without offering any rification, he helped the kids into the limousine, then held the door open for Emily, impressing Mia yet again with his chivalry. Where was the rude, heartless Alessandro Valentino she once knew? She thought inwardly, looking at him with her surprise filled eyes.


    As she was about to get in, the Italian don held out his hand to help her. The gesture made Mia bite the inside of her cheek shyly. She could feel the heat rising in her face, sure her cheeks were now even more pink than the blush she had applied. Alessandro''s touch was gentle but protective, and the possessiveness in his eyes made Mia''s heart flutter. She nced up at him, catching a glimmer of the dark desires that made her breathless momentarily. He took the seat beside her. The kids kept chattering about their day and their ns for the evening, and Alessandro participated enthusiastically.


    "Why is there so much security? What are you hiding from me, Mr. Valentino?" Mia asked in a whispering tone, leaning closer to her mafia husband.


    "Amore mio, you doubt too much. It''s normal for my security to follow me wherever I go, Alessandro replied, his eyes drawn to Mia''s lips as she got closer. Her sweet scent made his heart race, and he could feel his dick throbbing, despite being surrounded by family. "But this is more than your usual security," Mia argued, a slight pout on her lips.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yeah, because we''re going out. It''s my duty to keep you and the kids safe-you''re mine to protect," he said, his tone both firm and affectionate.


    But Mia was not satisfied with his reply; she sensed there was more Alessandro wasn''t revealing. As she continued to stare at her mafia husband, Alessandro smirked.


    "Keep looking at me like that, and I''ll kiss you, p tentatrice," he murmured sensually, making Mia''s eyes widen at his shamelessness. He didn''t even consider that the kids were in the same car.


    ww


    Chapter 91 Conflicted


    Finished


    Swallowing hard and resisting her wickedly charming husband, she pulled back quickly and looked out the window to hide her flushed face. She bit her lip as she heard Alessandro chuckle amusedly before he turned to engage the kids in conversation.


    As they reached the restaurant, the children eagerly ordered all their favorite foods. Alessandro, engrossed in their excitement and endless demands, seemed to forget Mia was there. They insisted he sit between them, and both Maximo and Gia wanted Alessandro to feed them one by one with his own hand. Mia was so amused that she shook her head at their stubborn demands, but she was even more shocked to see that the Italian don was more than happy to fulfill every wish of her kids.


    The once fearsome and imposing figure now sat with a gentle smile, patiently feeding Maximo a bite of pasta while Gia giggled beside him, waiting her turn. Alessandro''s eyes sparkled with a warmth Mia had never seen before, and the sound of hisughter blended seamlessly with the children''s joyous chatter. He had no problem obeying their everymand, no trace of irritation or impatience in his demeanor.


    Mia watched in awe, her heart swelling with a mixture of love and disbelief. This side of Alessandro was one she had never imagined.


    Her eyesnded on Emily, who sat beside her, watching Alessandro and the kids. Emily smiled and nodded toward Alessandro, and Mia blushed at her silent implication but said nothing.


    Emily leaned in and whispered in Mia''s ear, "Adam is good, but he..." She gestured toward Alessandro before continuing. "Lis also not bad."


    "Shut up," Mia mouthed back, trying to suppress a smile, but her eyes betrayed the joy in her heart.


    There was no way she was going topare the two men. Adam was a nice man, in fact, more than nice- he was a great person, and Mia respected him.


    But Alessandro.... He might not be a perfect man, but he was the father of her children, and they were happy with him. She loved him wholeheartedly and always had. That was all that mattered to her.


    After dinner, Alessandro settled the bill, and they began to leave. The kids held Alessandro''s hands on either side and walked happily.


    As they were about to exit the restaurant, a deep voice suddenly stopped them in their tracks,


    "Mia!!!"


    Mia turned to find Adam standing there, his eyes darting from her to the kids holding hands with Alessandro. Adam''s expression was a mix of surprise and pain. But the hurt in his once bright eyes made Mia feel a pang of guilt. Adam''s eyes fixed on Mia full of questions as he walked toward her with his calcted steps.


    "Adam," Mia tried to smile, but it faltered, making her feel as if she were caught red-handed. Alessandro was quickly by her side after handing the kids to Emily. "Howe you''re here?" Mia asked, trying to hide her hesitation.


    Adam didn''t reply instantly. His eyes narrowed as theynded on Alessandro, who circled his arms. possessively around Mia''s waist, making her curse inwardly. Why did the mafia king have to make this moreplicated?


    "So he is the reason you rejected my marriage proposal!" Adam''s voice wasced with anger and betrayal.


    Chapter 91 Conflicted


    Finished


    Mia felt terrible, like the worst person in the world. She never wanted to hurt him, but what he asked for was something she couldn''t give him.


    "No, that''s not true," she mumbled. "The kids wanted to cat out, so we took them here."


    "Who do you think you''re fooling, Mia? Me or yourself, huh?!" Adam snapped, making Mia wince.


    "Stay in your limits, Adam Whitmore, Alessandro growled, ring at Adam before Mia could respond. "It''s her choice to choose who she wants to be with. So fuck off. He paused, then added, "Let''s go, Mia, tugging her hand authoritatively. But she resisted, refusing to move. "Alessandro," she pleaded as he stared in a silent warning. let me talk to him. Please!" she implored desperately, hoping he would understand,


    "No, you will only talk to him in my presence," he refused to leave her alone with the movie star. "Why do you even need to talk? You''re not obliged to answer anyone, dolcezza," he stated coldly, his menacing gaze fixed on Adam.


    "He is not just anyone. He is Adam, a very close friend and one of the few people who were always there for me when I needed them, and yes, I do owe him an exnation," Mia told Alessandro firmly. "Please give me some space to talk to him," she requested her mafia husband once again. "Please!"


    "No, we don''t have time for this. Let''s go," he said stubbornly, tugging her with him. But Adam held Mia''s hand, stopping her and forcing Alessandro to turn toward him, fury burning in his eyes.


    "Let go of her hand, or I''ll break yours," Alessandro threatened in a low, menacing tone.


    "I want to see how you do that. She won''t go with you until I talk to her," Adam challenged.


    Alessandro''s anger red, and he took an intimidating step toward Adam, pushing his chest harshly. Adam resisted and pushed Alessandro back. The atmosphere suddenly turned thick and dark, charged with the hint that hell was about to break loose.


    736

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Losing A Friend Finished


    "No! Please, stop it! The children are watching. Don''t disy your ugly behavior in front of them," Mia shouted urgently, interrupting the angry men before the situation escted further. She felt a deep apprehension about their feral standoff.


    Both men seemed to snap out of their trance and took a step back, breaking the tension. Adam, too, cared about Gia and Maximo. He was hurt that they chose Alessandro over him; he had always thought of them as his own and wanted to be their family. "Let me do this, Alessandro. Just onest time, please," Mia tried to convince her mafia husband again.


    "I''m waiting for you. Finish this quickly," he replied, nodding in silent warning about his impatience before. he took Emily and the kids to a nearby vacant table.


    Mia felt a bit relieved that Alessandro had at least agreed to give them some space. As he moved away and sat with the kids, though his eyes remained fixed on her, Mia turned towards Adam. She noticed an unfamiliar intensity in his gaze, something she had never seen before


    Adam''s intense, scrutinizing eyes made Mia''s palms sweat. His prating gaze seemed to strip away her defenses, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    "What is going on, Mia?" Adam''s voice was cold, the exhaustion in his breath evident. "I don''t understand how everything changed overnight. The family that was supposed to be mine is now someone else''s. The sharp usation in his tone made Mia wince. "Adam, nothing changed overnight, and that''s the good part," she said firmly, but her voice remained soft,den with the care she still felt for him. He was her friend, and she could never bring herself to hurt him. "Whether you want to ept it or not, I..." She paused, looking at him with imploring eyes, hoping he would understand. "I don''t love you, and I never gave you mixed signals."


    Adam raked a frantic hand through his hair, cursing under his breath.


    "Why is he so important to you? What''s so special about him?" he groaned, frustrationcing every word.


    But Mia couldn''t reply. She couldn''t tell him the truth. She did trust Adam, but this time he was very angry, and she didn''t know what he would do with that information. No, she couldn''t take that risk. Her heart ached for the pain she saw in his eyes, but she knew that some truths were too danger


    to reveal.


    Suddenly, as if the realization dawned on him, Adam''s eyes brimmed with shock. "He... he is the father Adam gaspedN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mia''s eyes snapped toward Adam''s questioning ones, but she remained silent, her heart pounding in her chest. Adam nodded slowly with a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "You are impossible, Mia!" he eximed, shaking his head. There was no pity or empathy in his expression, only disdain. "Did you forget that you didn''t even want to talk about that man. Hell, he wasn''t even present in your life for six years, and then he appeared out of nowhere, and you neglected all other rtionships for him."


    Adam frowned, his annoyance evident. "You women always trust the wrong man, and then you repeat that mistake by choosing him again. Then youin when something bad happens, asking why fate has to De unfair." He snorted coldly. "It''s not fate but you who is to me for making such a big mistake."


    Mis felt a sure of offence rice within her as the chat hark "Whetherrat mu dericians or not ''ir''e none


    Chapter 92 Losing A Friend


    of anyong''s business. I''ve made all my decisions in my life alone, bad or good. I never regretted them, and I''m still proud of myself as an independent woman." She lifted her head smugly, her eyes ring with defiance.


    She had survived the worst situations and had been on her own for six whole years, raising her kids vide handedly. She didn''t need anyone to remind her of her strength or to suggest she couldn''t take bere decisions.


    "Mia, the whole world witnessed my proposal, and my fans are waiting for us to make announcement about the wedding date, Adam said, his voice heavy with upset.


    "Adam, that was again your mistake. You nned that without discussing it with me, and now I can''t do anything about it. It''s marriage, not a child''s game you''re talking about. We can''t. I can''t do this," V replied in a voice heavy with exhaustion. Adam''s shoulders slumped as he absorbed her words, his frustration palpable. Disbelief surfaced in his


    eyes.


    "But if you need me to issue an announcement together to the press to give rity to your fans, I''m always in. We can make excuses, like it was all a big prank or a misunderstanding" She paused, offering a small smile. "However, your female fans would be very happy knowing you''re not getting married anytime soon? She smiled teasingly, hoping to lighten the mood.


    But Adam''s face remained stern, his eyes boring into Mia''s for a moment longer before they shifted toward the children. The sight of them intensified his pain. He had always dreamed that family would be his. He took a deep breath, trying to swallow the lump forming in his throat. It was toote for him to realize that it was a dream that would never be fulfilled. He understood now that he had been trying to hold onto sand in his palm-all slipping away, leaving him empty-handed


    "Goodbye, Mia. I hope we never cross paths again," he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    He didn''t wait for her reply, turning on his heel and leaving quickly, his footsteps echoing in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Mia''s heart ached as she watched him walk away, his figure growing smaller and smaller in the distance. her eyes glistening with the hurt of losing a very close friend. The pain of his departure cut deep, leaving a hollow feeling in her chest. She had made her choice, but the cost was higher than she had anticipated. Though she resolved in her mind to try to mend things between them, she wasn''t sure if Am would ever forgive her.


    736

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Ominous Realization BK 61%%a


    Finished


    She was so engrossed in Adam''s hurt expression that she hadn''t realized when Alessandro hade to her side. Mia turned to find Alessandro ring at the door through which Adamn had just left.


    "Nothing. We just rified a few things," Mia mumbled, sighing,


    "You didn''t have to give rification to anyone, mia regina," Alessandro asserted seriously as he wrapped. his muscr arm around her tiny waist, pulling her close to reassure her.


    Mia was amazed to see this patient side of her mafia husband. The old Alessandro would never have been patient enough to let anyone else speak, but now he had allowed her to talk to Adam without interrupting their conversation.


    "If he threatens you again, let me know. I''ll deal with him next time," Alessandro stated, gritting his teeth as a menacing scowl appeared on his face.


    Mia giggled, shaking her head. "Rx, you don''t have to do anything," she said, looking at him intently. "Adam might be angry right now, but he would never do anything to hurt me. And thank you," she paused and smiled warmly. Alessandro frowned in confusion. Mia continued, "For giving Adam and me the space to talk freely without hesitation


    Alessandro leaned in, pulling her closer. "You see, I''m avery good candidate for a husband-very understanding, very caring, very loving, and.." Alessandro leaned even closer, and Mia rolled her eyes as he continued to boast about his asionally existing qualities. "Very good in bed," he whispered into her


    car.


    Mia gasped, her eyes widening. They were in a public ce, for God''s sake, and this shameless mafia boss was talking dirty.


    "Pervert!" she whispered, narrowing her eyes as she gave him a slight shove.


    Alessandro chuckled, releasing her waist and creating some space. But not before teasing her again.


    "Wait for tonight, baby," he whispered as he stepped back towards the kids. He winked mischievously at Mia before turning to face them.


    "Come on, kids. It''s time to go home," he called.


    The twins obeyed quickly, hopping down from their seats and hurrying over. Emily got up from the table and began to walk towards them, following closely behind.


    Gia and Maximo each held one of Alessandro''s hands as they strode together. Their small hands in his provided a sense of warmth and unity.


    "What did Adam say?" Emily whispered in Mia''s ear, her concern evident in her eyes.


    Mia gave her a subtle nod, a silent acknowledgment of the situation. It was obvious from the way Adam had left the restaurant, his expression one of hurt and frustration. Emily had seen him pursue Mia for years and deeply cared about him. She sighed but walked alongside Mia, offering silent support as they made their way outside.


    "Daddy, we don''t want to sleep tonight," Gia insisted, her voice carrying a hint of pleading.


    Chapter 93 Ominous Realization


    "I have so much I want to tell you," Gia answered, her eyes wide with earnestness.


    Finished


    Mia''s eager eyes watched the exchange between Alessandro and Gia. She was stunned and intrigued at the same time by Alessandro''s soft tone and sereneposure. In her heart, she was scared he would be annoyed at any moment, as he had already been so patient throughout the whole evening. She didn''t know whether he could maintain his calm demeanor any longer.


    "But we can talk tomorrow as well. You should go to bed on time because you have to go to school in the morning," he coaxed gently, brushing a strand of hair from her small sparkling blue eyes.


    "But, Daddy," Gia pouted, her lower lip trembling slightly, "I missed you."


    Alessandro sighed softly, touched by her words. He pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "I missed you too, princess. But getting enough sleep is important. How about we have a long talk tomorrow evening?"


    Gia''s pout transformed into a small smile, and she nodded reluctantly. "Okay, Daddy. Tomorrow evening.


    "But you promised to y the new PS5 game with me tomorrow evening!" Maximo whined, looking upset and carching Alessandro''s attention.


    Alessandro turned to him, his expression softening. "I remember, champ. I''ll y with you while talking to my princess, okay?"


    "Alright," Maximo muttered with attitude, crossing his arms.


    Mia couldn''t help but huff out a shockedugh. Her son was the spitting image of his father when it came to inheriting arrogance and attitude.


    However, Alessandro''s patient handling of both kids made Mia''s heart swell with love and pride. He then crouched down to Maximo''s level, ruffling his hair affectionately. "It''s a deal then. Tomorrow evening, we''ll all spend time together."


    Emily observed Alessandro''s exchange with the kids quietly, her eyes softening at the sight. When Mia''s gaze met hers, she squeezed Mia''s hand gently, a silent approval of her decision.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They waited outside the restaurant in the valet parking for their limousine to arrive. Alessandro and the kids were still engrossed in some kind of very interesting conversation, theirughter mingling with the cool evening air.


    Suddenly, a loud st resonated through the surroundings, mes touching the sky. Alessandro instinctively covered Gia and Maximo with his body. His eyes darted to Mia in panic. She, too, ducked down toward the kids, her heart pounding with fear.


    As the chaos unfolded, Alessandro''s mind raced. He kept his body protectively over his children while scanning their surroundings.


    The explosion was deadly and must have caused significant damage, but thankfully it was far enough away from the restaurant to prevent any immediate harm. Chaos broke out among the people, with screams and shouts filling the air. Some restaurant staff members tried to calm the patrons, but the panic was overwhelming.


    Alessandro saw Micah rushing toward him with a phone in his hand, his expression grave.


    Chapter 93 Ominous Realization


    "What happened?" Alessandro asked, his voice low butmanding.


    #Finished


    "It was your car, boss. Someone plotted to- Micah had to stop talking as Alessandro held up a quick hand in silentmand, acknowledging the kids'' presence.


    736

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Traitor Among Us


    OK 61%%a


    Finished


    Mia understood everything suddenly, reading between the unspoken lines. Someone had plotted to murder Alessandro. She felt grateful that Adam hade and dyed their departure from the


    restaurant. If they had left on time, they would have been in the car and... Her heart sank with the ominous realization.


    Was this attempt to kill also aimed at her and the kids, just because they were with Alessandro? The thought sent a shiver down her spine. Her mind raced with fear and doubt. Were her kids truly safe with the mafia king, who lived under the constant threat of guns and bombs, surrounded by so many enemies, both hidden and open?


    Emily and Adam''s words started revolving in her head, making her question everything again. Had she made a mistake choosing to live with Alessandro? Could she subject her children to this dangerous life?


    They waited inside the restaurant, surrounded by Alessandro''s high-end security.


    The police had also arrived swiftly, and trailing them was a gathering crowd of media, eager to capture the unfolding events and ensure that their channel or tabloid would be the first to publish and broadcast the highlights.


    Despite themotion outside, Alessandro remained focused on ensuring Mia and the kids were shielded from the public eye. He was adamant about avoiding media attention that could potentially expose them to his enemies. Alessandro quickly arranged for another car to safely escort Emily, Mia, and the children home.


    Lucas, his trusted right-hand man, appeared promptly with the car. Alessandro helped Gia and Maximo into the vehicle, securing their seat belts himself. Gia looked up at him with concern evident in her small innocent eyes.


    "Daddy, are you noting home?" she asked softly.


    Alessandro''s voice carried a hint of remorse as he replied, "No, sweetheart. Daddy has some work to do.. I''m sorry I can''t keep my promise for tonight."


    "It''s okay, Daddy. Don''t feel sad. I will wait for you." Gia reassured him with a smile.


    Alessandro kissed her forehead gently. "Don''t stay upte, Princess, okay?" Gia nodded in understanding.


    Alessandro then turned to Maximo, cing a kiss on his forehead as well.


    "Buddy, you have to take care of Mommy and Gia while I''m away, okay?" Alessandro said seriously,


    Maximo nodded solemnly. "Yes, Daddy. I will take care of Gia and Morn


    Alessandro managed a small, wry smile as he turned to Mia. Her expression betrayed her worry, and he could see the nervousness in her eyes.


    Don''t worry. You all are safe, and I will always protect you, no matter what," Alessandro vowed quietly, assuring her.


    "Take care," Mia whispered as Alessandro turned to leave.


    When he nced back briefly, his face was unreadable He nodded in acknowledgment before heading


    M


    -ed the bide han ned meal thar


    Chapter 94 Traitor Among Us


    measurey were heightened and tightened more than before.


    BK 61% Finished


    Alessandro watched with a mixture of relief and lingering nervousness as the car carrying Mia and the kids departed safely. He kept staring at the car until it faded from his view. His heart was still pounding at the thought of what could have happened if they had been inside the car during the st.


    Despite his highly efficient security team, he couldn''t fathom how such an incident could ur under his watch. A sense of foreboding gripped him, a feeling that something was terribly wrong. How had it happened, despite all the precautions? It was hard for him to believe, and he knew he needed answers immediately.


    "How the fuck did this happen, Micah? Who is behind it?" Alessandro growled with anger, his voice tight with tension as they hurried towards the spot of the incident.


    "I''m shocked too, boss. I can''t believe someone among us could be a traitor, Micah replied nervously.


    "Find out immediately. Everyone involved in this st will pay, one way or another, Alessandro threatened menacingly. "Is that clear?*


    "Yes, boss," Micah nodded, matching Alessandro''s brisk pace as they hurried to the parking lot. There, they were met with the aftermath of destruction: Alessandro''s limousine was burnt and mangled, with surrounding cars and debris also damaged by the st "What about Sam?" Alessandro asked, his eyes scanning the area for any clues.


    "Boss, he died in the st. He was inside the car," Micah informed him solemnly.


    "Fuck!" Alessandro cursed furiously, a mix of frustration and grief washing over him as he mourned the loss of his loyal driver.


    "Make sure his family getspensation and try to recover his body." Alessandro said, his voice tight with sorrow as he nced at the burned-out car. The chances of recovering Sam''s body after such a powerful st were slim. "He deserves a proper funeral. Provide everything his family needs for it, he ordered, his tone decisive as he surveyed the area, taking in every detail.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His head throbbed with conflicting thoughts, but in that moment, Alessandro made a crucial decision. and the kids were now on the radar if he remained in their lives. He couldn''t risk putting them in danger just because he selfishly wanted them near him. His life was fraught with peril, and living with him meant walking a dangerous path. If they stayed with him, they would never have the chance to live freely and enjoy a normal life.


    He loved them deeply, but he knew he had to step away from them. It was the only way they could have a chance at a safe, ordinary existence. His heart clenched at the reality, but it was the necessary choice. He had vowed to protect them at any cost, even if it meant staying away from them. However, it could be worse than death for him. But Mia and the kids could be safe and alive, and that was the Italian Don''s sole motive.


    "Boss, we found the traitor, Micah''s voice cut through Alessandro''s tumultuous thoughts, pulling him back to the present.


    Alessandro''s eyes darkened with rage and a thirst for revenge as he fixed his re on Micah.


    "Where is he?" he demanded, his voiceced with a lethal intensity.


    Finished


    B G.


    Chapter 94 Traitor Among Us


    "Our people have taken him to headquarters, Micah replied promptly.


    "Let''s go then. One more death is bound to happen today," Alessandro gritted out, his determination fueled by fury and hatred, his steps echoing with the weight of impending retribution.


    2


    736

 Chapter 95

    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband Chapter 95 Unsolved Puzzle * Finished


    It was almost past midnight when Alessandro and Micah reached the mafia headquarters. The gate opened with a passcode, and they were greeted by guards armed with guns at the door. They headed directly to the elevator, which would take them to the underground torture room, a secret ce reserved for traitors and enemies.


    Alessandro stepped into the elevator first, followed closely by Micah. The door slid closed. Alessandro''s jaw was tense and clenched tightly. His heavy breaths were a reminder of the impending storm about to be unleashed as soon as he found the traitor in front of him. The soft hum of the elevator only heightened his impatience and stress. Finally, the elevator stopped, and the doors slid open. Exhibiting urgency in their walk, they stepped out into the corridor. Their heavy and hurried footsteps echoed on the cold, polished stone floor, amplifying the tension in the air. The narrow hallway was lined with concrete walls, illuminated by sporadic, buzzing fluorescent lights as they walked through it.


    When they reached the heavy, reinforced door of the torture room, Micah entered a code, and the door creaked open, revealing the chamber beyond.


    Inside, the torture room was stark and utilitarian. Metal tables lined one side, each equipped with restraints and an array of ominous-looking instruments. Chains hung from the ceiling, and the walls were adorned with various tools designed for interrogation. The harsh lighting cast stark shadows across the cold, stone floor. In the center of the room stood a single chair. A man, bleeding from multiple wounds, was tied to it with leather straps, whimpering and breathing slowly.


    "Pierre!" Alessandro smiled menacingly as he called out in a low voice. Pierre looked up, his whole being shivering at the thought of death walking toward him in the form of Alessandro Valentino.


    "B...B... Boss. P... P... please.... for... Forgive me... Forgive me!" he cried desperately.


    "Don''t cry, Pierre," Alessandro grated through his teeth as he stood before him. "You should be proud of yourself. You did something no one else would ever dare to do. You were brave enough to betray me. Huh!" Alessandro snorted. "Not only did you betray me, but you also tried to kill me along with my family. Smart man!" he mocked, ring at him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No, boss, I didn''t do anything. I was ordered to nt a bomb in your car. I didn''t know your family was also there," Pierre sobbed, trembling with fear.


    Alessandro''s eyes darkened with a mixture of rage and a twisted sense of revenge.


    He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a lethal whisper. "And who gave you this order, Pierre? Who convinced you that betraying me was a good idea?"


    Pierre''s eyes darted around frantically, searching for a way out that didn''t exist. "I... I can''t say, Boss. They''ll kill me."


    Alessandro''s grip tightened on Pierre''s cor, yanking him closer.


    "And you think I won''t?" he hissed, his breath hot and his eyes burning with fury.


    "I''m sorry, Boss. Please, don''t kill me. I have a family," Hierre whimpered, tears streaming down his face.


    u BB.


    Chapter 95 Unsolved Puzzle


    611


    #Finished


    "Tell me the name, and I will ensure your family is safe Alessandro offered sternly. But before Pierre could respond, Micah stepped in..


    "He won''t spill the information so easily. Let me handle him, boss," Micah said as he wrested Pierre from Alessandro''s grasp andnded a hard punch on his face, followed by a harsh kick to the chest. "You tried to kill our boss, you bloody rat. How could you do this?" Micah continued to throw punches aggressively. The chair toppled backward, and Pierre fell with it. But Micah didn''t stop; he kept delivering kicks and punches, staining the floor crimson with Pierre''s blood.


    "You should die before you think of harming the boss, you bastard," he bellowed, continuing to beat


    Pierre.


    Alessandro swiftly grabbed Micah from behind as he noticed Pierre''s eyes turning dead.


    "Stop, Micah. He''s dead!" Alessandro shouted with frustration.


    Micah


    stopped, looking at Alessandro in shock. Then he looked at Pierre, whoy there still. No movement in his body or even sobbing. Micah shook him with the toe of his shoe, and his body moved. lifelessly. "Fuck! How could he die just like that?" Micah muttered


    "You broke his neck, you bloody idiot," Alessandro scolded.


    "I... I''m sorry, boss, Micah stammered nervously. "I lost my control. I couldn''t stand seeing anyone harm


    you."


    Alessandro sighed, running a hand through his hair. "We needed him alive to find out who''s behind this. Now we have nothing."


    Micah''s face fell with guilt. "I''ll make it right, boss. I''ll find out who''s responsible."


    "But how are we going to get information about who''s plotting my murder, you nuthead?" Alessandro grumbled with anger.


    "I have my ways, boss, I''ll pull strings and move heaven and earth to find the main culprit behind this," Micah said sincerely.


    "You better," Alessandro said coldly. "Or the next time, it might not be Pierre lying dead on the floor, but


    you."


    He turned away, breathing heavily.


    "Fuck!" Alessandro growled, stomping his leg harshly on the floor. "Dispose of his body and tell me what information our people extracted before he died," he ordered sternly, ncing over his shoulder at the lifeless Pierre still tied to the chair. "Yes, boss," Micah nodded frantically.


    Alessandro yanked open the door of the torture room and mmed it back furiously as he stepped out. His mind raced with a torrent of thoughts about this unsolved puzzle. Who could have wanted to see him.


    dead?


    ex 61%


    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Emotional Turbulence.


    "Mommy, Daddy promised he woulde to meet us today," Gia whined, her blue eyes wide with innocent hope as she looked up at Mia.


    Finished


    "Sweetie, Daddy might be busy at the office," Mia coaxed gently, her fingers running through Gia''s soft, blond locks.


    "But you said he woulde if we had dinner on time. Now dinner is over, and he still hasn''te," Giained, her little face forming a pout of disappointment.


    Mia sighed, her brow furrowing as she gazed at her daughter. She couldn''t understand why Alessandro hadn''t shown up. He never broke his promises, especially not te Gia and Maximo. What could have kept him so upied? She debated calling him, wanting to know, yet hesitant to pry into his business.


    s presence


    After yesterday''s harrowing incident, Mia grappled with conflicting thoughts about Alessandro''s in her children''s lives. While they craved a father figure, having someone like him around also meant living under a constant shadow of danger and threats to their safety. "I''m going to call him," Gia dered stubbornly.


    "Sweetie, no..." Mia tried to stop her, but Gia didn''t wait and snatched the phone from the bedside table, dialing Alessandro''s number. The phone continued to ring, and Gia waited with hope in her heart. After several rings, Alessandro finally answered the phone, "Hello?!"


    Gia''s face brightened upon hearing Alessandro''s deep voice.


    "Daddy!" she called out loudly in excitement. Despite being on the phone and needing to speak softly, her enthusiasm spilled over.


    "Gia! Sweetheart, why aren''t you in bed yet?" Alessandro asked, frowning and checking his wristwatch.


    "Daddy, you promised me you woulde to see me today and that we would talk a lot," Giained, her disappointment evident. "Sweetie," Alessandro sighed, rubbing his forehead, I''m busy with work."


    "But you promised," Gia pressed.


    "I know, Gia, but work is important, Alessandro snapped curtly.


    Gia flinched at the harshness in his voice. She didn''t expect her daddy to speak to her like this. She was his princess, a piece of his heart. How could he be so distant?


    "Daddy. Her voice trembled, tears pooling in her innocent eyes. "L... I was missing you," she whispered softly, her words carrying the weight of longing


    Alessandro''s heart constricted with pain. He cursed himself for hurting his princess. He longed so badly to tell her how much he missed her too, but he couldn''t. He was trying to be hard on her so she could forget about him. He was a live danger in Gia and Maximo''s life, and he couldn''t bear it if anything happened to them because of him. So he decided to cut ties and keep his distance from those whom he loved more than his life.


    Chapter 96 Emotional Turbulence


    Finished


    "Gia. I have to go. I have work. And don''t call me every time, okay?" His voice was curt as he ordered ruthlessly.


    He knew his words would hurt her and she might already be sobbing, and the thought pierced his heart.


    Despite it being his n, it tore at him knowing he was causing his princess such pain.


    Without waiting for her response, he abruptly ended the call, his finger pressing the button almost reluctantly. He had to hang up before he could soften, before he could beg for her forgiveness for his seeming heartlessness.


    Gia stared nkly at the phone, tears streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. Maximo, who had witnessed the scene unfold before him, narrowed his eyes and clenched his jaw as he gently took the phone from his twin sister.


    "Don''t cry for that heartless man, Gia. It''s better he''s not our real father. He could never be a good father to us, and it''s better we found out now rather thanter," Maximo said bitterly, though deep down, he too felt the sting of Alessandro''s cold behavior. Maximo had started to see Alessandro as a father figure and had been hopeful about Alessandro and Mia''s wedding. But seeing Alessandro''s heartlessness shattered those hopes in an instant.


    "But I love Daddy." Gia sobbed, clinging to the hope that things could still be different.


    Mia embraced her daughter,forting her gently.


    "Gia, maybe he''s under a lot of stress. Let''s give him some time, okay?!" she said, trying to calm both Gia and Maximo, relieved to see their expressions soften slightly.


    "Really, Mom?! He wille once his work is finished! Gia asked, hope shining in her eyes.


    Maximo also looked at their mother with equal eagerness. Mia smiled warmly at both her children and beckoned Maximo closer, stretching out her arm. He ran into her embrace, and they settled together on Mia''sp. She gently caressed their heads, coaxing them towards sleep.


    "Yes, your daddy wille. After all, how long can he stay away from you two?" she murmured softly.


    But underneath her reassuring words, Mia''s heart was filled with doubts and fears. She couldn''t shake the uncertainty about why Alessandro had suddenly changed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in Alessandro''s office, after hanging up on Gia, he sat in silence with a gloomy expression. Matteo, who had observed the entire phone conversation, couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer.


    "What was that?" he asked, unable to hold back his intrigue at Alessandro''s unusual behavior.


    "Matteo, not now!" Alessandro warned in a dull voice, licking his dry lips.


    "Are you serious, Alessandro? You did everything to bring them back into your life, and now you''re behaving so rudely?! Are you trying to push them away from you? Because if you lose them this time, you won''t be able to find them again, Matteo reminded his mafia friend sternly.


    "I know," Alessandro breathed out tiredly. "And I intend to do it."


    "What? Are you insane? How can you do this to such angelic children? They are your flesh and blood, Alessandro, Matteo shouted in rage at his friend''s perceived stupidity.


    Chapter 96 Emotional Turbulence


    Alessandro lifted his head, meeting Matteo''s gaze. Matteo was shocked to see remorse Alessandro''s eyes. #Finished


    tears glistening in


    "They are my only family left, and I don''t want to lose them," Alessandro whispered, his lips trembling with the pain in his heart. "My life is full of danger. I literally live on my deathbed, surrounded by so many people who want to see me dead. If anything happens to Mia and the children, I will never forgive myself." Alessandro sighed heavily. "So they are better off and safer without me," he dered.


    Matteo watched him speechlessly. He knew the Italian don was right, but his children deserved to be with their father. In that moment, Matteo didn''t know what advice to give to his broken mafia friend. All he could do was pray for him and hope that Alessandro would also find his happily ever after someday.


    736

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Adam Is Missing


    #finsheet


    Mia''s heart felt heavy as she thought about the halian don. It had been a whole week since she hadst seen him.


    He hadn''t called, nor had he replied to her texts. She didn''t understand why she felt this way, especially knowing what kind of man he was. She wanted to believe he didn''t care about her or the children, but his love confession kept echoing in her ears.


    She scolded herself for believing him, for letting his words seep into her heart. Her mafia husband was a liar, a cheater, and selfish, her mind reminded her. But her heart was conflicted, unwilling to fully ept this harsh reality.


    Mia sighed, running a hand through her hair. Her eyes moved to the work spread across her office table. She needed to forget about Alessandro, He was dangerous for her and her children, and he threatened her sanity. But the impact he had on Gia and Maximo lingered-they still missed him. She cursed herself for ever thinking they could all be happy together when Alessandro only brought uncertainty into their lives.


    Determined to distract herself, Mia focused on the work at hand. She had several big projects that needed. to be delivered on time. Taking a deep breath and exhaling sharply, she picked up a file and began making corrections on the interioryout for a new bungalow for a famous rockstar.


    "Mia"" Emily suddenly barged into her office, startling her. When Mia saw Emily''s panicked face, she frowned. Emily looked pale, as if all the blood had drained from her face.


    "What''s the matter, Emily?" Mia asked immediately.


    "Mia. Adam Emily panted, her eyes wide with fear.


    "What happened to Adam?" Mia asked frantically, getting up quickly as she saw Emily start to sob.


    "Calm down and sit here," Mia coaxed Emily, leading her to a chair. She handed Emily a ss of water, but Emily refused, shaking her head.


    "Okay, tell me what happened to Adam, Mia asked calmly.


    But in reality, her heart was filled with fear as she considered Emily''s anxious state. Emily''s wide eyes and trembling hands made Mia''s thoughts race to something dreadful.


    "I was trying to call him, and his assistant replied that he wasn''t avable. I found it suspicious the way he avoided giving me details, Emily began, her voice shaking. "So, I went to see Adam at his hotel room." Emily took a shaky breath, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "When I got there, I overheard the police and his assistant talking. He''s been kidnapped-for more than 24 hours," Emily spilled everything in a single breath.


    "What are you talking about, Emily? Adam is kidnapped?!" Mia gasped, her mind racing. Who would have kidnapped him?


    Her frightened thoughts led her to only one conclusion Alessandro Valentino.


    He had been upset with Adam, and only he had the power to make someone disappear in the blink of an eye. As the mightiest Italian don, he was capable of doing the unimaginable.


    Chapter 57 Adam is Missing


    Her heart suddenly filled with anger as the cured herself, Adam was in grave trouble because of her. "I know where he could be, Mia muttered with determination as she grabbed her car keys and purse and rushed to the door.


    Mia got into her car and drove straight to Alesandro''s apartment. The streets blurred as the sped through the city. Within minutes, she reached his apartment, and to her relief, Alessandro was there, just about tra leave for work. He was surprised to see Mia unannounced at hus doorstep. "Alessandro Valentino Mia growled angrily. "What do you think of yourself?


    Alessandro furrowed his brows in confusion, his deep blue eyes drinking in Mia''s presence. It had been a week since hest saw her, and only he knew how he had managed to endure her absence.


    "What''s wrong, dolcezza? he asked, tilting his head as he observed the love of his life stomping toward him, her face red and eyes zing with anger


    "Don''t try to act innocent. I know you''ve done it, Mia shouted in his face


    "What have I done?" he asked, clueless


    "You kidnapped Adam Mia used, her throat tightening as the thought about the movie star. She hoped In her heart that Adam was alright and nothing had happened to him. "Where is he? How is he? Did you.. do you." She panted, breathing heavily. Her heart almost stopped at the thought of Alesandro killing Adam because he was associated with her.


    "Adam Whitmore?!" Alessandro muttered, his eyes narrowing at the mention of the movie star. "What about him?"


    "He''s been missing for a day now Mia glowered, her chest heaving with the intensity of her anger. Alessandro''s lips parted in realization.


    "Angelo mio, I didn''t do anything to him, I swear to your he vowed earnestly


    But Mia refused to believe him as she red at the Italian don with disdain.


    "Don''t lie. I know you''ve done it. Alessandro. I swear if anything happened to Adam, I won''t forgive you. Never," she screamed with rage, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Mia!" Alessandro sighed, looking at her helplessly. His expression was one of broken and hurt. "Please trust me. I haven''t kidnapped Adam. Did he mean so much to you that you would use me withou ay proof?" His voice was filled with disbelief and pain.


    "I know what you''re capable of, Alessandro Valentino. And who else could do it? You had a problem with him, and everyone knows how you deal with your problems," Mia mocked with bitterness and hatred.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I am warning you, Adam should return before the day ends or you won''t ever see my face," Mia threatened, making the Italian don flinch.


    Alessandro remained silent, his expression unreadable Mia stared at him for a long moment before turning on her heel and leaving abruptly. As she sat inside her car, her heart weighed down with the thought of something terrible happening to Adam. In her mind, she prayed fervently that her suspicions were wrong and Alessandro was not behind all this. Yet, every sign pointed to no one else but the mafia king being involved.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Rescue Finished


    The whole house watched in shock as the woman screamed at the Italian don. The staff, Alessandro''s assistant, and his bodyguard were all stunned by her aucity. No one had ever dared to behave so rudely with the mafia king and lived to tell the tale. Yet, Alessandro didn''t even look angry at her. They all thought she must be someone very influential to hold such power over even the Italian don.


    When Mia stormed out in anger, Alessandro stood there, dumbfounded. His heart ached as he realized. what Adam Whitmore meant to her. She had jumped to conclusions and used him of kidnapping the movie star. She didn''t trust him, not even a bit. "Lucas!" Alessandro called out to his right-hand man.


    "Yes, boss," Lucas hurriedly stepped forward, standing in front of Alessandro and waiting for his order.


    "I need all the information about Adam within an hour, Where is he, and if he is actually kidnapped, who did it? Is that clear?" The Italian don ordered curtly.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll be back very soon with all the info, Lucas replied and left swiftly.


    Though Alessandro didn''t care about the movie star personally, he couldn''t stand the hatred in Mia''s eyes. It shattered his soul to know that she thought he was a heartless monster. He had wanted to kill Adam countless times and never thought he would want to see him alive so desperately-just to prove to Mia that he wasn''t as heartless as she thought.


    He left for the office, but his mind was not focused on work. He waited eagerly for Lucas toe back with the information. True to his word, Lucas returned exactly in one hour with the information Alessandro needed to get Adam back.


    "He''s been missing for more than twenty-four hours, and the police are also searching for him," Lucas reported. "But the strange part is no ransom is demanded till now."


    "Weird," Alessandro mused, his expression serious and deep in thought. "Who would kidnap him and not ask for a ransom? They could get a fortune in exchange for Adam Whitmore''s freedom. After all, he''s worth billions, and his movie producers would be willing to pay any amount to save the actor," Alessandro spoke as he tried to piece everything together.


    "It means only one thing: either Adam has nned it himself, or someone who has a score to settle with him has abducted him to take revenge, Alessandro added thoughtfully.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Which means either he''s dead by now or is going to die." Lucas concluded grimly.


    "Shut up, Lucas. He can''t die. I need him alive," Alessandro gritted out in annoyance. "Did you find out who abducted him?"


    "I pulled some strings and talked to an assassin gang. I found out one of their best men did it," Lucas informed.


    Alessandro''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Where is he?"


    "I brought him with me, Lucas replied, pressing something on his phone. Momentster, the office door swung open, and two men escorted a tall figure into the room. The man wore a ck T-shirt and tight ck pants, his face pale and eyes darting nervously around the room.


    niowie


    dinisad the man insancalu The negarrin Innbad lika n ma


    mazrze and


    Chapter 98 Rescue


    skilled mercenary, tall and broad-shouldered, but before the Italian mafia boss, he shivered like a powerless person.


    "What''s your name?" Alessandro asked in his cold andmanding voice.


    Finished


    "Jean, Mr. Valentino," the man replied quickly, his voice trembling, clearly aware of the grave danger he


    was in.


    "I swear, if... if I knew Adam Whitmore was your your person, I wouldn''t have abducted him," Jean stammered, desperation evident in his tone.


    "Adam Whitmore is not my person, but I need him alive," Alessandro demanded sternly, his gaze never leaving Jean''s. "Where is he?"


    "I can take you to where I dropped him," Jean responded quickly, his horrified eyes wide as he looked at the Italian mafia boss, hoping for some mercy.


    "Good." Alessandro scowled as he stood up, picking up his suit jacket with a swift motion.


    Lucas grabbed Jean by the arm and led the way, the tension palpable as they moved.


    They drove through the city, the skyscrapers giving way to run-down buildings and overgrown fields. Soon, they arrived at the outskirts, standing before a deserted house that looked like it had seen better days.


    "This is the ce where I was instructed to drop the movie star, Jean said, his voice shaky as he pointed to the dpidated structure.


    Alessandro''s eyes narrowed as he took in the scene. The house was a picture of neglect, with boarded-up windows and ivy creeping up its walls. The air around them was heavy with silence, broken only by the distant hum of traffic.


    Lucas and Alessandro exchanged a nce, both understanding the gravity of the situation. Alessandro''s jaw tightened, a mix of anger and determination shing in his eyes.


    "Lead the way." Alessandromanded, his voice cold and unwavering, Jean hesitated for a moment, then. nodded, guiding them toward the entrance of the house. He knocked on the door three times as if it were a signal. Alessandro nced briefly over his shoulder as he took out his gun. Lucas followed closely behind, holding his gun tightly and alert.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dark, musty interior that smelled of damp and decay. A filthy, bulky man poked his head out and asked Jean, "You showed up again?" Confusion was evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, I forgot something." Jean replied. But before the man could get suspicious and respond, Alessandro motioned quickly to his men and then leaped into action, firing the first shot. The guard dropped dead instantly.


    They quickly barged inside, expecting more resistance, but to their surprise, there was only one guard for the movie star. The thought made the Italian don roll his eyes inwardly.


    Maybe his captor didn''t expect anyone to find him so easily. Alessandro''s frantic eyes searched the dimly lit room and found Adam tied to a chair, bloodied and wounded, almost half dead.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Don''t Tell Her!


    Finished


    Though he wasn''t on good terms with the movie star. Alessandro''s heart sank at the sight.


    Adam''s handsome face, admired by millions and desired for a mere glimpse, was now swollen and bruised, with blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. His clothes were torn and stained, and he appeared barely conscious. Despite his well-built physique-his chiseled abs, firm chest, and muscr arms-his imposing figure now seemed almost lifeless. His powerful thighs and legs, usually capable of extraordinary strength, were slumped in the chair, adding to the stark contrast between his usual vitality and his current, pitiable state. "Adam," Alessandro called out with a mix of urgency and concern, tucking his gun in his waist belt. He rushed over to the chair, kneeling beside the battered movie st. "Hang in there, we''re getting you


    out


    Adam''s eyes fluttered open, a flicker of recognition in his pained gaze.


    He tried to speak, but his voice came out as a hoarse whisper. "Alessandro... you came to save me?!" Disbelief was evident in both his eyes and voice.


    "Of course! Now let''s get you out of this shitty ce, pretty boy," Alessandro teased, but his voice was a mix. of relief and concern as he carefully but quickly cut the ropes binding Adam to the chair.


    He nced over his shoulder at Lucas, who was standing guard at the door. "Lucas, help me get him out of here."


    Lucas nodded and hurried over, gently lifting Adam from the chair with great care. Adam winced in pain but managed a weak, grateful smile.


    "Boss, I did my part. Can I leave now?" Jean asked, taking a chance as he shifted nervously.


    "No, you will stay with us until I find out who the main culprit behind this kidnapping is," Alessandro ordered firmly.


    Lucas, understanding the gravity of the situation, signaled to his men. They stepped forward and restrained Jean, keeping a close watch on him.


    "We need to move quickly," Alessandro said, his voice taut with urgency as he and Lucas carefully maneuvered Adam out of the house.


    As they made their way through the darkened rooms and out into the open, Alessandro''s senses we on high alert. Every creak of the floorboards and rustle of the wind heightened his awareness, the danger of the situation making him more vignt than ever.


    The house, once ominous and decrepit, receded into the distance as they swiftly reached the car. Lucas, with steady hands, carefully ced Adam into the backseat, making sure to avoid causing any additional pain. After closing the door gently, he swiftly moved to the driver''s seat and slid in, ready to get them to safety


    "Drive, Lucas Get us to the hospital. Adam needs immediate medical attention." Alessandro ordered, sliding into the passenger seat beside him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Lucas quickly started the engine, and the car roared to life, speeding away from the deserted house. The Landscape outside blurred as they raced towards the hospital, the urgency of the situation evident in


    av''s intense driving. Meanwhile, Jean and Alessandro''s men got into another car and headed toward


    munen fawina vender''s instructionc and awaitina further onde


    11:58 Thu Oct


    Chapter 99 Don''t Tell Herl


    Finished


    "Stay with us, Adam, Alessandro urged, ncing back at the injured actor with concern etched on his face. "We''re almost there."


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at the hospital. Alessandro urged the doctors to provide immediate treatment for Adam. The doctor, who was also a big fan of the movie star, bypassed formalities and quickly began the treatment, ensuring that Adam received the best care possible. After a thorough examination and dressing of his wounds, Adam began to feel better and regained consciousness. The doctor then allowed Alessandro to see him, as Adam had specifically requested to see his rescuer.


    "I still can''t believe you came to save me," Adam chuckled and winced immediately as pain shot through, his ribs. "Out of all the people, I never imagined you would be the one to rescue me, he murmured, holding his chest.


    "Easy, pretty boy," Alessandro said with a reassuring smile. "Of course I had toe to save you. After all, you''ve done so much for me."


    Adam looked at him, bewildered.


    "Favors? What are you talking about? I thought you hated me so much that you''d be d if I died."


    "Yes, I should be happy if anything happened to you," Alessandro said with a sigh, his expression softening. "But my perspective has changed."


    Adam frowned in disbelief, struggling to reconcile the reality of Alessandro''s gentle demeanor with his previous expectations. Had he hit his head so hard that he was imagining things?


    Alessandro Valentino was speaking to him so softly?!


    He had evene to save him!


    "You took care of my wife and children during the years I wasn''t with them," Alessandro murmured, his chest tightening and his throat constricting as he thought about the struggle Mia had to go through alone.


    "Ah, that''s not a big deal," Adam replied with a touch of pride. "Your wife is incredibly strong. Even if I hadn''t been there, she would have managed just fine. She''s been doing great." There was a gleam of admiration in Adam''s eyes that Alessandro couldn''t ignore. "You''re right." Alessandro admitted quietly. "She is an amazing and brave woman, and I don''t deserve her." His voice was almost reverent as he spoke.


    At that moment, Lucas opened the door slightly and announced in a hushed voice, "Boss, ma''am has


    arrived."


    Alessandro had instructed Lucas to inform Mia about Adam, and she arrived at the hospital in a rush, eager to see the movie star.


    path he had


    Despite the jealousy burning inside him, Alessandro knew he had to endure it-this was the p chosen for himself.


    "I''m leaving." Alessandro announced to Adam, his voice firm. "And don''t tell her that I know she is my wife and that Gia and Maximo are my children," he insisted his tone brooking no argument, Adam looked at Alessandro, clearly befuddled.


    "What do you mean?" he asked slowly, trying to make sense of Alessandro''s cryptic request. As realization


    & 5B.


    Chapter 99 Don''t Tell Her!


    dawned on him, he snapped, "Why? Why don''t you want her to know that you know the truth?"


    Finished


    "Because if she doesn''t want me to know, let her be happy believing that I don''t," Alessandro shrugged with a weak smile.


    He turned abruptly and left the room, just moments before Mia burst through the door, her expression a mix of anxiety and panic as her eyes locked onto Adam


    736

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Hard To Admit Finished


    Mia''s heart raced as she hurried through the sterile hospital corridors, her steps echoing loudly against the linoleum floor. She got a call from Lucas that was abrupt and rming: Adam had been found, severely. wounded, and was now hospitalized. She could barely get time to process the information as she immediately rushed to the hospital.


    As she approached Adam''s room, Mia''s eyes caught a fleeting glimpse of a familiar figure. Her heart skipped a beat. The broad shoulders and dark hair were unmistakable- it looked just like Alessandro. But before she could confirm her suspicions, the figure disappeared down the hall, moving with a speed thar left her questioning her own senses. Shaking her head, Mia dismissed it as a trick of her anxious mind. Alessandro couldn''t be here.


    She pushed the door open and stepped into Adam''s room, her breath hitching in her throat. The sight that met her eyes stopped her in her tracks. Adamy on the hospital bed, pale and battered, his face a mosaic of bruises and cuts. Tubes and wires snaked around his body, connecting him to the beeping monitors that filled the room with a steady, rhythmic sound.


    Panic surged through her as she rushed to his side.


    "Oh, my God, Adam!" she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "Mia!" Adam managed to sh a weak smile through his pain.


    "What happened to you?" Mia murmured, her eyes glistening at the sight of him in this miserable state.


    "Ah, don''t worry, it''s not much. I''ve had many incidents like this during my action scenes in movies," Adam said with humor, trying to lighten the mood.


    But Mia''s concern only deepened.


    "Was it Alessandro who did this?" she asked, her stomach knotting and her heart aching at the thought.


    Adam took a moment to process her question before replying, "No, he didn''t hurt me."


    His response gave Mia some relief, but she couldn''t let go of the serious matter. "Was Alessandro behind your kidnapping?" she asked, her heart pounding and fear evident in her voice.


    Adam understood everything. He realized he had a chance to turn Mia against Alessandro and remove his rival in love. She would easily believe him if he said Alessandro had done this to him. But he couldn''t it. Deep down, Adam knew that although Alessandro appeared ruthless, his heart beat only for Mia. If Alessandro had wanted to, he could have left him to die, but instead, he saved him and brought him to the hospital. This act changed Adam''s heart and grew his respect for the other man,


    "No, Mia, Alessandro wasn''t behind my kidnapping." Adam dered calmly.


    "He wasn''t Mia gasped, unable to decide whether to feel relieved or shocked.


    Adam chuckled slowly at the irony of the situation. He never thought he would ever say this about Alessandro. But what Alessandro did, he could have never done this much of sacrifice for hisdy love. As far as he understood, Alessandro Valentino appeared to be a very cold and possessive man. Yet, he was ready to make sacrifices for Mia, which set him apart from others. Mia deserved the best, and now Adam. Tealized that Alessandro was the only one truly perfect for her.


    #M- Mi- De hadn''t bidssoned me but hamma to pou


    B B


    Chapter 100 Hard To Admit


    #Finished


    Mia''s face. He continued, "Now I understand why he came to save me. It''s because of you, right?"


    Mia averted her eyes, swallowing the lump of regret in her throat. She regrettedshing out at Alessandro. without knowing the truth, having concluded he was guilty of Adam''s disappearance.


    "He not only saved me, Mia, but he also took me to the hospital," Adam said, restraining himself from revealing the full truth.


    Alessandro had insisted that he shouldn''t disclose everything to Mia, so Adam kept the crucial details to himself.


    "He is the one for you, Mia," Adam told her, putting aside his feelings. He loved her and wanted her to be happy.


    The truth was that both Alessandro and Mia loved each other, but neither realized that the other felt the same way. They were meant to be together, and Adam knew he had to let Mia go for her own happiness. "You can''t find a better man for you than Alessandro Valentino, Mia. Don''t ever let him go," he insisted.


    Mia blushed at Adam''s words, her heart fluttering with a mix of emotions. But then a thought gleamed in her mind. "If Alessandro didn''t do it, then who kidnapped you?" she asked, looking at Adam with a curious frown.


    "Did you see his face or know his name?" she asked, her eyes searching his for answers. Adam nodded with a serious expression.


    "Who... who was that person?" Mia asked, her eyes widening with nervousness. Who would have a grudge against the superstar Adam Whitmore when the whole world seemed to have a crush on him?


    "It''s Louis Moreau, the real estate mogul," Adam revealed.


    "What?! But why would Louis want to harm you?" Mia gasped, unable to digest the information.


    Adam smiled wryly, his lips curving in a mocking expression.


    "Because he wanted to harm you when you refused to work with him and chose to work with his rival instead. Now, his rival, Julien Lefevre, is more sessful because of you," he exined, leaving Mia dumbfounded. She had never known about this; Adam had never let her in on the details. "But I intervened and stopped him from causing any financial or physical harm to you. Not only that, I used my contacts to have him lose several contracts as payback for his evil deeds."


    He paused before continuing. "He was looking for an opportunity. After our argumentN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    his gaze met


    Mia''s as he added, " I was feeling very low and wasnt myself. He took advantage of that moment and abducted me. He even wanted to kill me after torturing me slowly. But thanks to Alessandro, I''m here safe and sound," Adam said, taking a deep breath as he finished.


    736


    1

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Secret Admirer


    "Louis Moreau needs to pay for what he did to you," Mi gri


    Finished


    her teeth, her eyes fixed on a distant point. as she tried to contain her anger. Then she shifted her gaze towards Adam and said, "We need to file aint against Louis Moreau."


    "Yes, and I will do it first thing in the morning." Adam dered with determination, his voice firm despite his weakened state. Mia nodded, understanding that Adam needed rest to recover from his injuries. "Alright, I''m staying here with you tonight," Mia offered, her tone gentle yet resolute.


    "No need, Mia. Gia and Maximo will be alone and needing you," Adam said with a weak smile. He had always cared for the twins from the beginning. Even though heknew Mia wasn''t going to marry him, he still couldn''t force himself to let go of the love and care he had developed for them over the years.


    "Emily is with them, so don''t worry." Mia reassured him. "I''m staying, and that''s final, she insisted, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    Adam chuckled softly at her determination, feeling a warmth in his heart "Okay, ma''am," he said. touching his forehead in a yful salute.


    Mia returned his smile and reached to smooth his cover. "Now sleep for a while. We''ll talkter," she ordered gently, and Adam relented without arguing, his exhaustion taking over.


    As Adam closed his eyes, Mia took out her phone and called Emily. In her hurry and panic, she had forgotten to inform her about Adam. Emily answered quickly, her voice filled with concern.


    "Emily, it''s me. I wanted to let you know that Adam has been found," Mia said in a hushed voice, not wanting to disturb Adam''s sleep.


    "Oh, thank God," Emily breathed, relief evident in her tone. "Is he alright?"


    "He''s safe now, but he''s injured. He needs some rest, Mia exined, ncing at Adam who was trying to sleep.


    "Oh, Mia. Thank you for letting me know. I was so worried, Emily breathed out as the tension in her voice cased.


    Mia nodded, even though Emily couldn''t see her.


    "Emily, I''ll be staying with him tonight. but I''ll check in on Gia and Maximo first thing in the morning. Are they okay?" She bit her lip, waiting for her best friend''s reply.


    "They''re fine. We''re reading a bedtime story right now. Don''t worry about them, Mia. Just take care of Adam, Emily reassured her.


    "Thank you, Emily," Mia said, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    "Of course. Take care," Emily responded before hanging up.


    Mia put her phone away and looked at Adam, who was already drifting into sleep. She settled into the chair beside his bed. After a while, scrolling through her phone to check messages and emails, and then reading some news, she didn''t realize when she fell asleep. In her sleep, she felt someone gently lift her and carry her to a soft bed, covering her with a nket. She thought she was dreaming.


    1204 Thu Oct 3 DD


    Chapter 103 Secret Aamper Emished


    When she woke up, she found herself lying on a bed ced in a corner of Adam''s hospital room. She vawned, stretching her hands above her head, and then heard some noi Concern for Adam''s health surged in her mind, and she hurried toward him, finding muses and the actor checking his vitals.


    "How are you feeling now?" Mia asked Adam, her forehead creased with deep concern.


    "I''m feeling better," Adam replied, offering her a reassuring smile.


    "Good morning, Miss Peterson," the doctor greeted her warmly.


    "Oh, sorry, good morning, Doctor," Mia mumbled, embarrassed by her earlierpse in manners. "How is Adam now?" she asked eagerly.


    "Mr. Whitmore is doing well," the doctor said with a nod. "He can go home tomorrow, but I want him to be under observation for today."


    Mia felt a wave of relief wash over her. "That''s great news. Thank you, Doctor."


    "But I want to stay here longer," Adam insisted, pouting slightly.


    "What? Why? You can rest at home and hire a nurse to look after you," Mia frowned at his unusual request.


    "But then you won''t be there for me. Here, I love your attention and care, Mia," Adam smirked, his voice deep with a teasing tone.


    The doctor cleared his throat, and Mia and Adam both looked at his serious face. "Let me finish my job," the doctor demanded with a stern expression.


    Mia and Adam exchanged amused nces but didn''t say anything and chose to stay silent.


    The doctor finished his examination and gave Adam a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Just take it easy today, Mr. Whitmore. Rest is the best medicine right now."


    Adam nodded. "I will, thank you"


    Mia sat back down in the chair beside Adam''s bed, her heart feeling lighter. She watched as the nurses finished their routine checks and left the room, leaving her alone with Adam once more.


    "You know you''re impossible sometimes," Mia said, shaking her head with a smile.


    Adam chuckled softly. "Maybe, but I meant what I said. Your presence here makes a difference."


    Miaughed, shaking her head at Adam''s usual teasing


    ""He wouldn''t change, she thought.


    Then she remembered something-the dream fromst night. She looked at Adam seriously. He couldn''t have carried her in his condition, but she decided to ask him anyway. "Adam, did you carry me to the bed while I was sleeping?" she asked, curiosity furrowing her brow


    "No, babe. I mean, I would love to," Mia rolled her eyes at his flirtatious remark. "But with my shoulder hurt and my arm bleeding, I couldn''t do it," he said, his expression regretful.


    "Then how did I end un in bed? I remember thest thune-I was in the chair beside your bed when I fell


    Chapter 101 Secret Admirer


    asleep," she mumbled, confusion evident in her voice.


    Finished


    Adam shrugged, looking clueless. However, his smile hinted otherwise, a hint Mia couldn''t quite read. He did know who had carried her to the bedst night, someone who couldn''t stand to see her sleeping ufortably in the chair. He had seen the person sneak in silently and leave without making a sound.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    736

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 The Italian Don


    Adam and Mia were engaged in conversation when a s momentster. Adam winced in pain.


    #Finished


    Knock sounded at the door, and Emily entered


    "Adam!" Emily gasped, her concerned eyes falling on han as she rushed to his side. She hugged him out of nerves, causing him to cry out, "Ouch!"


    "Oh. I''m sorry. Adam." Emily mumbled, her voice filled with regret.


    Adam chuckled. "No worries. I''m fine. It''s just that some of the wounds are deep and painful when touched. Otherwise, I''m tough as a rock," he boasted, making both Mia and Emily smile. "How are Gia and Maximo?" Mia asked.


    "They''re good. I sent them to school beforeing here," Emily replied. "I brought some clothes and food for you, Mia. If you want to stay here for the day. I can manage things at the office. Mia smiled with gratitude. "Thank you, Emily. However, I have to still stay with Adam as we need to file aint against Louise Moreau," she mumbled, her voice tinged with determination. "Louise Moreau?!" Emily asked, confusion and shock evident in her expression.


    "Yes, he''s the one behind Adam''s kidnapping." Mia informed her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Emily gasped. "He''s a big shot with connections to even the governor. Filing aint against him will be very difficult. However, since it''s about Adam Whitmore, the police might take an interest in the case. Still, catching Louise Moreau seems almost impossible. Emily said, shaking her head with disappointment.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t sit back until justice is served. Louise will be behind bars," Mia dered with unwavering determination.


    "I''m with you, Mia," Emily said with a supportive smile. "No matter what, we''re in this together and will fight for justice."


    Adam smiled softly, touched by the strength and solidarity of the two women fighting for him. Though he had connections of his own and could potentially take action against Louise, he chose to remain silent and appreciate their support.


    Suddenly, Emily''s phone erupted with a barrage of notifications as more people began sharing breaking news on social media. Frustrated, she pulled her phone from the pocket of her formal pants, her work suit still crisp and professional despite the hospital setting. She had nned to head to the office after visiting Adam. She nced at the screen, intending to silence it, but her eyes widened in horror as she caught a glimpse of the headlines. Quickly, she unlocked her phone and opened the news app. "Mia, you need to see this," Emily said, her voice trembling with both fear and urgency. "It''s everywhere."


    Mia, sensing the gravity of the situation, moved closer to Emily. "What is it?"


    Emily''s fingers shook as she scrolled through the headlines. "It''s about Adam''s kidnapping. The news is everywhere. It''s gone viral on social media too. I can''t believe it."


    With a confused and curious frown, Adam grabbed the remote from the table beside his bed and turned


    wa cha rdon Tha an


    L..


    F


    1204


    Chapter 102 The Italian Don


    everyone in the room. Finished


    The anchor''s voice echoed with a gravity that filled the room. "Yes, it''s true. Louise Moreau hasmitted suicide after confessing to his crimes in a self-recorded video. We have that video for you, and it''s shocking for all of us," the anchor said. The screen changed to show Louise Moreau, looking disheveled and resigned. He began speaking with a somber tone.


    "I have kidnapped Adam Whitmore and attempted to kill him. Fearing exposure, I am choosing to end my life rather than face the prospect of spending the rest of my years in prison, enduring the embarrassment and shame. I also attempted to frame Mia Peterson on multiple asions, trying to harm her both professionally and physically. To Mia Peterson and Adam Whitmore, I owe an apology. This is my atonement for all my sins."


    The screen shifted back to the news anchor. "When we discovered this video, Louise Moreau was already deceased. Police have confirmed it was a suicide. Stay with us for more updates as this story develops," the anchor said before the screen faded to an advertisement.


    Mia and Adam watched in stunned silence as the news unfolded. The gravity of Louise Moreau''s confession and subsequent suicide hung heavy in the room, difficult to believe.


    "How...?" Emily''s voice faltered, her throat dry from the shock. "I mean, I can''t believe he chose life.


    Send his


    Adam shook his head slowly, his expression reflecting the disbelief Mia felt.


    "Yeah, given his reputation and the number of scandals he was involved in, it seems so out of character. He was known for being shameless, almost invincible. This... this is unusual."


    Mia, however, remained silent, her mind racing with unsettling realizations. The image of one person loomed in her thoughts, a figure known for his ruthlessness and absolute power: Alessandro Valentino, the Italian don.


    Alessandro had a reputation for being merciless, never leaving an enemy alive. Yet, despite the fearsome tales about him, Mia found herself conflicted. Alessandro had taken action, making Louise pay for his crimes, something the legal system could not have achieved due tock of evidence. In Alessandro''s world, he was the ultimate authority, the court and the judge.


    The thought should have terrified her, knowing that her devil mafia husband was a man of such power and brutality. Instead of feeling fear, Mia experienced a growing intrigue and an unexpected attraction toward Alessandro. Despite the dark, ruthless nature of his world, she found herself increasingly drawn to him.


    736


    12.04 Thu, Oct 3

 Chapter 103

    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband


    Chapter 103 Setting The Trap


    Alessandro sat in his office, his fingers drumming lightly on


    finished


    polished mahogany desk. The soft glow of hisptop screen cast a harsh light on his stern features, highlighting the tension etched across his face. Matteo sat opposite him, his posture rigid and eyes lilled with concern. Lucas was seated beside Matteo, his bodynguage mirroring the palpable stress that filled the room.


    "Did


    you find out who was behind nting the bomb in your car? Matteo''s voice broke the silence, his


    tone edged with urgency.


    "The person who nted the bomb was caught, but he wasn''t the main culprit, Alessandro replied, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.


    "Then who is the main culprit?" Matteo pressed, leaning forward.


    "That''s still a mystery, Lucas interjected before Alessandro could respond. "But we have a clue that it''s someone close to Boss,"


    Matteo''s eyebrows shot up at the revtion. "That''s a very serious matter, bro and we can''t take any chances. In this scenario, your life is in danger until the main culprit is caught."


    Alessandro''s expression remained stern and unreadable, his jaw clenched as he spoke. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. However, I''m not worried about myself, but the people close to me. They''re in danger because of me, he gritted out coldly. Matten understood whom he was talking about: Mia and the children.


    "But whoever the culprit is, they can''t remain in the shadows forever. I''ve set a trap, and we''ll catch them very soon," Alessandro continued, his eyes gleaming with cumming conspiracy.


    Whoever had nned this against him seemed to be overconfident or didn''t know how merciless Alessandro Valentino could be. The person was only a breath away from death once Alessandro found him. The thought made Alessandro''s handsome features even scarier at that moment, a sight that could make the culprit confess their crime out of sheer fear.


    Suddenly, Alessandro''s phone chimed, pulling him out of his dangerous nning. He nced briefly at the phone, and his expression softened. The screen shed a notification about a text from Mia. He sighed. as he opened the message.


    Mia had been insisting that hee over to his mansion, where she was working on the interior design, as she needed some insight from him. But Alessandro kept making excuses about being busy and having extra workload, so she could carry on with the designing alone.


    In reality, he didn''t trust himself around her and was afraid he would let his guard down if she came in front of him. He preferred to keep his distance and be rude to her and the children so that they coulik forget him, considering him the heartless monster his reputation suggested.


    His heart thumped a different rhythm as he read a text from his beloved wife


    Are youing today, Mr. Valentinot I have been waiting for you for days to confirm the final design"


    The could feel the frustration behind her words, but he intentionally had to make her more upset.


    Chapter 193 Getting The Trap


    Franshed


    his determination to protect her. With a deep breath, he typed a quick response, keeping his tone cold and


    distant


    I trust your choice. Carry on working and fish the house on as possible. You will be free after the work is done, handle it yourself I''m busy


    He hit send and set the phone down, the fleeting softness in his eyes reced by hardened resolve


    He put the phone aside on the table and shifted his attention back to the intense conversation he had left in the middle.


    "Boss, I''ve made the arrangements and spread the word as you instructed," Lucas said. Lucas was his most trusted man, having been with him since he joined the mafia after his father''s sudden death in a gang war. "Good. Let''s see if our bait lures the rat out," Alessandro nurmured, his expression dark and focused.


    Lucas left, and only Matteo and Alessandro remained in the office.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave too, Matteo said as he got up, "I have to go and see my mother today," he murmured testily.


    "What''s wrong?" Alessandro frowned at Matteo''s troubled expression.


    "Ah, my family is the problem. My cousins are fighting to acquire the family business, and my mother wants me to get married so I can im my right as the legal heir of the family business and wealth," Matteo sighed. "And what do you want?" Alessandro raised one of his thick brows as he observed his best friend''s face.


    Im not ready to get married. Hell, I never want to get married. I''m good on my own. Besides, I don''t need my


    ternal family''s wealth and business. Myw firm is very sessful, one of the top firms. I earn more than the family business does, Matteo shrugged casually, making Alessandro chuckle. It felt like he was listening to his own life story.


    To Alessandro, it seemed every wealthy family was always after more wealth and power. There was time he also craved power and wealth, but after losing Aria, he had lost interest in anything material. He had learned that the only thing necessary to live was having someone who loved you unconditionally; everything else was immaterial.


    Alessandro leaned back in his chair, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Alright then, I won''t stop you. By the way, all the best," he couldn''t help but tease hiswyer friend.


    "Huh! Thanks," Matteo replied with a wry smile as he headed towards the door, his steps echoing in the quiet office.


    Alessandro continued to watch his friend until the door closed behind him, leaving him alone in his office. His gaze shifted back to his phone, noting theck of a reply from Mia after hisst text. There was no confirmation or refusal. The silence from her side stirred a conflict within him. He picked up the phone and checked the text again, sighing deeply as he pondered his next move.


    736

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Heartbreaker


    #Finished


    Alessandro''s conscience had scolded him countless tires for ing reckless in making decisions. But


    lumately, he found himself standing in from of his newly acquired mansion where Mia was working on the interiors. Though he had refined toe and had ordered her to make the final decisions on her own. he couldn''t stop himself from going there when Mia''s silence made him restless.


    He entered the mansion and found it strangely silent, no one working there. ncing around, he walked further inside, the emptiness echoing his every step. He searched every room but found no one. Finally, he opened the master bedroom designated for him and his wife. There, he found Mia engrossed in her work, a notebook in hand as she scribbled something on it.


    When the door opened. Mia''s gaze swiftly moved towards it. Her eyes sparkled with surprise at the sight of the man who had captured all her thoughtstely. Alessandro, you came?!" she mumbled, looking at him in a daze.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alessandro was tempted by the beautiful woman before him. He hadn''t realized how much he had missed her until he saw her again after almost a week. His breath caught in his throat, momentarily forgetting to breathe. But the next moment, he straightened hisposure, trying to mask the emotions swirling within him.


    "Hmmm!" He cleared his throat. "Tell me why you wanted to see me," he asked briefly, his cold, husky making Mia''s heart race with longing.


    "Yeah, she nodded, unable to tear her eyes away from his gorgeous face.


    God, was it even legal for a man to be so hot and still be such a heartbreaker?


    She shook her head to clear her thoughts.


    voice


    wan


    "My work is almost finished, and I want you to inspect the mansion to see if there''s anything else you want me to add," she said in a single breath, trying to mask her true desires behind a professional excuse.


    She desperately wanted to see him, but her cold, distant mafia husband avoided her, always making excuses. So she created this pretense, hoping that work might draw him in, giving her a chance to talk to him.


    Alessandro scowled and flipped his wrist, ncing at his expensive, limited-edition watch with a cold attitude.


    Alessandro scowled and flipped his wrist, ncing at his expensive, limited-edition watch with an icy attitude. with trivial


    "Miss Peterson, my time is very valuable. I''ve told you before, and I''ll repeat it: don''t bother me matters unless they''re urgent. Talk to my assistant about this," he said in a curt tone, his cold gaze fixed on her. He noticed Mia''s innocent hazel eyes starting to glisten with hurt.


    He had intentionally said those words to hurt her so much that she wouldn''t call him after that, but seeing her eyes well up with tears made him want to take them back and fall to his knees, begging for her forgiveness.


    He could bear a bullet in his chest, but not the tears in this woman''s eyes, whom he loved more than his life. Before his resolve weakened, he turned on his heel and started out of the room, rushing his steps. He was determined to leave the mansion as soon as possible. It was very dangerous for his self-control to be alone with this beautiful remutation in this his house when all he wanted was no fuck her in every corner


    Finished


    Chapter 104 Heartbreaker.


    of his mansion, marking the walls with her screams of ecstasy,


    But as he reached the main door and grabbed the handle, it wouldn''t budge. He tried with all his might, but it remained locked.


    "What the fuck is going on?" he growled, turning abruptly with annoyance. To his surprise, he found Mia standing a few feet away, ring at him with a mixture of frustration and fury.


    Alessandro waited for Mia to respond, his face etched with a frightening frown. Mia, however, simply crossed her arms over her chest and met his re with unwavering defiance.


    "Are you going to tell me why the hell the door isn''t opening?" Alessandro demanded, his low, threatening tone cutting through the silence. But Mia remained unfazed, which only amused him. It intrigued him that this fragile woman was not terrified of him. "The door won''t open until I want it to," Mia replied calmly, though her anger was evident beneath her controlled tone. She held up her phone, and Alessandro quickly understood. Mia had changed the passcode and locked the door using an app. "I''m not in the mood for games, Mia!" Alessandro red at her, frustration evident in his voice.


    Mia rolled her eyes. "Neither am I, Alessandro."


    "What do you want?" he asked, exasperated.


    "I want you to talk to me," she replied, her voice tinged with a deep frown. "I want to know why you''ve suddenly started avoiding me."


    "I''m not avoiding you," Alessandro lied, averting his gaze, looking away from her.


    "Really?" Mia''s voice trembled. Then why haven''t you been responding to my texts and calls? And why... Her throat tightened with emotion, choking her words, "Why are you behaving so coldly with me?"


    "That''s just the way I am," Alessandro snapped, his tone stern. "I can''t change myself for anyone."


    It was a lie. He would have changed every single part of himself if it would have made Mia happy, but the circumstances were not in his favor.


    Mia, however, wasn''t about to back down. She narrowed her eyes and said firmly, "Then the door stays locked."


    736

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Seducing Him


    Alessandro''s expression darkened. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me." Mia replied, lifting her chin defiantly.


    "I don''t have time for this nonsense," Alessandro said curtly, his eyes narrowing.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have a choice," Mia shrugged, her eyes challenging him.


    "Mia, if you y with fire, you''ll get burned. You know that, right?" Alessandro''s voice dropped to a dangerous growl as his brooding eyes fixed on her.


    Finished


    The warning in his re made Mia swallow nervously, but she stood her ground. Alessandro took a step toward her, his movements deliberate and intimidating, like a wolf approaching its prey. Mia''s heart raced as his aura felt both overwhelming and perilous. Choosing to ignore the threat, Mia confronted him directly.


    "So, why are you avoiding me?" She pressed on with her question.


    "I''m not avoiding you," Alessandro snapped as his tone grew impatient.


    "Then prove it," Mia whispered sensually, taking a step closer and closing the distance before Alessandro could react. She wrapped her arms around his neck, standing on her tiptoes, and pressed her lips to his.


    Alessandro was taken aback for a split second, not expecting Mia to be so bold. But as soon as her soft, rose-petal lips touched his, his self-control shatteredpletely. Without a second thought, he grabbed her slim waist and lifted her off the ground, his grip fierce and possessive.


    He mmed her against the nearest wall, pinning her with his solid, imposing body. His lips crashed onto hers, kissing her with an insatiable hunger. Every kiss was rough and demanding, driven by a raw, primal need. His body pressed hard against hers, leaving no space between them as he imed her with an unrelenting intensity,


    Mia''s lips moved with the same fierce energy as Alessandro''s rough touches, and he groaned into her mouth when her soft, wickedly sweet tongue invaded him. When did his sweet Mia turn into such a damm seductress? Her lips worked him over, sucking and biting hus bottom lip with a fierce passion that made him want her to never stop. Her teeth dug in, pulling and biting his lips as if she couldn''t get enough of


    him.


    Alessandro''s free hand grabbed her soft thigh, his fingers digging into her smooth skin as he savored the feeling of her shivering under his touch. He slid his hand up her inner thigh, pushing her dress higher, and found her cunt drenched only by kissing him. He cupped her pussy roughly, making her breath catch and her eyes darken with more need.


    He mmed his mouth onto hers, their kiss bing a brutal, primal connection. The harsh, wet sounds of their kissing echoed in the room, every move driven by an unrestrained hunger that filled the space around them. He forced her legs apart and pressed his thick thigh between them. Holding her still off the floor, he made her grind against his thigh, and Mia cried against his lips, the pleasure building uncontrobly.


    She wanted more. She wanted him. Her hands roamed over his covered torso, her fingers trembling with impatience as she unbuttoned his shirt and pushed his suit jacket off his broad shoulders.


    hu, Oct 3 U


    Chapter 105 Seducing Him


    "God, honey, I missed you so much!" she murmured, uer eyes hooded with lust locked on his.


    Finished


    Alessandro felt intoxicated as if he had consumed ten bottles of whiskey. His mind was hazy, overwhelmed. by the longing for this woman.


    "Show me how much you missed me," he growled, stepping back slightly.


    His breathing quickened, eyes wide with lust as Mia smiled shyly, licking her lips before pulling her bottom lip between her teeth. She gripped the hem of her knee-length red dress and yanked it over her head.


    Alessandro exhaled sharply, his eyes devouring the sight of her enticing body. Her full, round breasts were barely concealed by a redce bra. her swollen nipples pressing through the sheer fabric, while the tiny red thong did nothing to cover her plump ass. Fuck, his hands Iched to spank her soft, rounded buttcheeks. His lips parted, and he didn''t even notice he was drooling over his wife''s provocative figure. As Mia took a step toward him, her eyes filled with longing. Alessandro shook his head slowly, taking a step back. "I want you naked!" hemanded authoritatively, his breathing heavy with desire.


    Mia''s checks flushed crimson as sheplied. Her fingers moved to the sp of her bra, and she began to undo it. The bra loosened, sliding down her slender, milky shoulders and arms before being removedpletely. Herrge, round breasts bounced free, spilling out of the discarded fabric. Alessandro inhaled sharply at the erotic sight, his fists clenched at his sides as he fought the urge to touch her. "Completely naked," he growled, his voice rough and throaty, sounding almost foreign to him.


    Mia''s hands wandered slowly over her hips, teasing him as her eyes held his dark and hungry gaze. Hooking a finger in the stic of her thong, she slowly pulled the fabric down her legs, her movements deliberate and torturous Alessandro''s eyes were riveted to the sight, his breath caught in his throat as she dragged the scrap of cloth past her ankles and lifted it off, one leg at a time. Next, she let the thong fall near her feet and stood before him,pletely bare and waiting


    Alessandro''s mind was consumed by lust and an insatiable craving for this little vixen. Fuck the reasons. Fuck the consequences. All that mattered was her, only her.


    *19

 Chapter 106

    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband Chapter 106 Blindfolded Finished


    Taking a long, impatient step. Alessandro closed the distance and grabbed Mia''s nape roughly. He bent her over his arm. his other hand possessively seizing her breasts. His mouth descended hungrily, mping over her achingly swollen nipple. Mia cried out his name in ecstasy, "Oh God, Alessandro


    Her hands, which had been clutching his shoulders for support, tangled in his dark, thick hair, pressing his head harder against her breast, seeking more sensation and relief from the aching heat in her core.


    Mia''s breathing hitched as she felt Alessandro''s teeth graze her sensitive nub roughly before he bit down. making her scream. He instantly soothed her with his warm, thack tongue, giving her a moment of relief. All the functions of her brain ceased, overtakenpletely by the sweet, pain-filled pleasure her devilish mafia husband elicited.


    "Fuck, baby, you are so sexy. I can''t control myself around you," he growled, frustrationcing his voice. He was furious with himself for being so weak, for sumbing to her seduction. "Now be ready to bear the consequences of awakening a demon," he warned before attacking her other nipple, assaulting it even more harshly.


    Mia smiled, overjoyed by the power she wielded over this formidable mafia man. She made him so weak that he even forgot why he had been cold and avoiding her.


    But her joy was only momentary because the next moment, Alessandro picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Then he began striding towards the staircase. "Where are you going?" Mia gasped, her head hanging down, eyes at the level of his back, savoring the view of his tight ass.


    SMAKI


    She got a rough response.


    "You know your tongue can get you into trouble, p tentatrice?!" Alessandro grunted, spanking her bare ass hard while maintaining his pace toward the bedroom upstairs. "But... but what did I do?" Mia asked innocently, biting her lips.


    SMAK!!!


    Another pnded on her ass, making her yelp before Alessandro growled huskily, "You should have thought before you called me here and provoked me. You need to remember not to y with fire."


    As much as Mia wanted to tease him more with her provocative remarks, she didn''t get a chance to retort.


    SMAKI SMAK! SMAK! SMAK!


    Alessandro''s hand came down hard on her red butt, his fingerprints already visible on her skin. He didn''t stop making her plum red until they reached the bedroom.


    With a forceful push, he tossed her onto the bed. Mia''s heart raced as she looked up at him, her body tingling with anticipation, and her ass burning with pain from his harsh, rough spanks.


    1205 Thu, Oct3 #BBN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chapter 106 Blindfolded


    with nervousness, watching him like a rabbit watches its predator.


    "Come here," hemanded, and Mia obeyed, crawling towards him.


    Finished


    Alessandro''s hungry gaze roamed over her naked body as he grabbed her chin, lifting her face to make her eyes meet his.


    "Good girl," he muttered, roughly sliding his tie off his neck. He gathered her hands in his, leaning over to take them behind her, tying them with his silk tie.


    Mia was dumbfounded, panic ring at the thought of Alessandro actually wanting to punish her.


    "Alessandro, what''s..." but she couldn''tplete her sentence as he ced a finger on her lips.


    "Shhh!!!" he whispered in her ear, "I warned you not to y with fire. Are you afraid now?" His tone was low and teasing. "Do you now regret calling me here?"


    Mia''s breathing becamebored as she thought about the consequences. Could she really trust him with her heart and body, beingpletely at his mercy? The answer came from her heart: yes, she could.


    "I am not afraid of you, Alessandro," she breathed out, seductively biting her lips and Alessandro cursed under his breath.


    "Then tell me, cuore mio, what do you want?" he asked, his voice challenging, waiting for her yes before he began his punishment.


    "I want you," she whispered, her voice filled with need.


    "Good," he growled. "Now, you''ll get what you asked for He took out a handkerchief from his breast pocket, folded it, and ced it over Mia''s eyes, securing it carefully behind her head.


    Mia''s heartbeat increased with a mix of fear and excitement as he pushed her back onto the bed. She couldn''t see him, but her hearing became more acute. Her body shivered as she felt him climbing onto the bed, his manly, spicy, and intoxicating scent overwhelming her, driving her desire wild. His warm breath erupted tingles on her hot skin as he ran his hands over her soft body, touching everywhere with feather- light strokes, not leaving a single inch untouched and awakening goosebumps in his wake.


    She licked her lips, waiting for his next move. Then she felt his wet tongue licking up the length of her throat before nibbling her chin. Her lips parted as his tongue traced the curve of her mouth, teasing and tasting her soft pink lips before his mouth imed hers in a frenzy of desire, Tongues intertwined, teeth shed, and lips fused in a hot and passionate kiss.


    His lips left hers only to travel down. Though she couldn''t see or touch him, her every other sense was heightened and precise in this vulnerable condition. She cried and moaned as his wicked mouth and wet tongue kissed every inch of her curves. She felt him going lower before his rough hands parted her thighs. She screamed as his mouth began devouring her pussy so roughly her back arched off the mattress. Her legs flung wildly, but Alessandro grabbed and held her thighs under his muscr legs, his thick lingers parting her wet folds. She squealed with ecstasy as his thick, callused digit prated her slick hole. All this was ten times more overwhelming and arousing as her body became more sensitive with the restraints on her hands and eyes.


    12:05

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Rough Punishment 61%-


    Finished


    "Fuck, baby, you''re so wet!" Alessandro groaned, his voice rough with lust as he continued to fingerfuck her with relentless intensity.


    Mia couldn''t utter a coherent response; her whole body felt like it was on fire, every nerve ending ignited by Alessandro''s skilled touch. As his hot mouth joined his fingers, nibbling and sucking on her clit, she felt like she was about to burst into mes. "Oh, God! Alessandro!!!" she cried out, her voice breaking as a powerful orgasm ripped through her. Her body convulsed with the force of it, screaming Alessandro''s name. Her tongue felt dry and hoarse, but she couldn''t stop the moans spilling from her lips. "Honey, I want you," she begged desperately, tugging against the restraints on her hands tied securely behind her. She was desperate to free her hands and touch this sexy man who was driving her body to crave him so badly. Alessandro''s sexy chuckle echoed through the room.


    "Baby, I want you more than you want me. But your punishment isn''t over yet," he dered, his tone taunting. He licked up the length of her super-sensitive wet folds, making her jerk violently off th... mattress. Hisrge, heavy hand pressed down on her stomach, holding her in ce.


    "No, please!" Mia cried out, writhing and thrashing on the bed.


    "You''ve been a bad girl, Mia," he murmured, his voice rough. "And bad girls need to be punished."


    Next, he thrust three thick fingers into her wetness without warning while his mouth attacked her folds, biting and tugging hard between his teeth.


    "No, no! Please, honey, don''t tease me like this. I need you to fuck me! Now! Please!!!" Mia cried desperately, her voice a mix of frustration and yearning as she begged him to fuck her.


    "Have patience, amore mio," Alessandro teased mercilessly, his voice low and taunting.


    "No, let me go!" Mia groaned in frustration as he continued his relentless assault. But Alessandro ignored her protest. His fingers continued to pump in and out of her, his mouth sucking and biting her swollen, red clitoris.


    It wasn''t long before Mia came again, squirting all over Alessandro''s face. She thought he might finally let her go, but he wasn''t finished. He kept tormenting her pussy with his mouth, tongue, and fingers until she was utterly exhausted. Lying limp on the bed, she waspletely spent, with no strength left to move even a finger after cumming countless times.


    Her eyes were wet from tears, dampening the handkerchief tied around her head, and her wrists were red and chafed from the constant tugging against the silk tie binding them. Her pussy was sore and slick, still filled with her cruel mafia husband''s fingers. She winced as he finally withdrew his fingers, leaving her feeling empty and spent.


    She sighed in relief, realizing her punishment was over, but her relief was short-lived as he nibbled at her sore nipples, twisting the other one between his fingers and thumb.


    "Oh God!" she moaned weakly, her breathing heavy and ragged from the intensity of the moments before. -sra nca olence "-ke horned minlu note...


    TblExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 107 Rough Punishment


    Finished


    Just


    "Now you''ll think twice before teasing me, p, Alessandro growled, his voice rough and menacing. "I was very gentle with you today, but I won''t be next time. If you pull any more of these stunts, the punishment will be twice as harsh."


    Mia swallowed hard and was very terrified. Oh God, if this was his gentle punishment, what would his harsher side be like? The thought made her shiver uncontrobly.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as she felt Alessandro positioning himself between her legs, his warm, naked body pressing against hers. He leaned down, capturing her lips in a searing, passionate kiss. The sensation was overwhelming, and in her lustful daze, she didn''t even realize when he had removed his clothes. "You''re mine, Mia," he whispered against her kiss swollen lips, his voice rough with need. "And you''re going to learn what that means.


    Mia spread her thighs wider eagerly, feeling him align his hard, thick length with her wet opening. Without Warning, he thrust into her, hard and deep. Mia''s back arched off the bed, a scream of pleasure. tearing from her throat.


    Alessandro set a brutal pace, each thrust driving her closer to the edge. Her hands, tied behind her back, prevented her from clutching onto him, making her feel even more vulnerable and at his mercy,


    "Do you feel that, Mia?" he growled "This is what happens when you provoke me."


    "Yes... oh God, yes," she panted, her body trembling with need.


    "Good girl," he muttered, his pace never faltering. "Take it all, Mia. Take everything I give you."


    He pounded into her relentlessly, their bodies crashing together with each thrust. Mia''s cries of pleasure filled the room, mingling with Alessandro''s grunts of exertion. The air was thick with the smell of sex, and the only sounds were the relentless pping of skin and their heavy, ragged breathing.


    The tension in her core coiled tighter and tighter until it snapped, sending her spiraling into a mind-shattering orgasm, even more intense than the previous ones. Alessandro followed soon after, his release tearing through him as he emptied himself inside her, filling her pussy with his seeds to the brink


    736

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Belong To Him.


    Panting heavily. Alessandro copsed beside her, pulling her into his arms. He untied the silk from her wrists and removed the cloth from her eyes. As Mia''s wet ey et his, she saw raw emotions and love reflected back at her. Overwhelmed by her senses and with he, heart brimming with mixed emotions, she cupped his beautiful face in her hands, pulling him closer to press her lips to his. She poured all her love and feelings into that single, fervent kiss.


    When they pulled away, Alessandro''s fingers brushed against her flushed cheeks, wiping the remnants of the tears from her eyes and checks. "Are you okay, baby doll?" he asked with concern, taking Mia''s wrists in his hands and wincing when he saw the marks of his punishment on them.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''m fine." Mia smiled, cupping his face in her small palms and making him shift his gize from her reddened and bruised wrists to her face.


    "You sometimes really push my limits," he said, bringing her wrists to his lips and kissing them tenderly. Mia smiled blushingly.


    ne, making


    "Umm... by the way, there are some more ces that are hurting," she whispered in a teasing tone, Alessandro narrow his eyes into thin lines.


    "Now you will remember not to provoke me, p tentatrice," he warned darkly, his hand sliding down to grab Mia''s achingly burning red ass cheek, still marked with his fingerprints. Mia gasped loudly in pain,


    her eyes widening as Alessandro pressed her against his semi-hard cock.


    "I am true to my words, baby doll. I will punish you twice as hard next time, and I won''t be gentle," he repeated in a cold tone, making Mia swallow hard and rendering her speechless. She couldn''t decide if she wanted to provoke him again or not because a part of her loved seeing him go savage on her.


    Despite his harsh words, she knew the truth. Though he sounded like he was punishing her, his main focus was always on bringing her to her climax and pleasuring her, as if it was his utmost duty. His touch, though rough, was always calcted and driven by a deep desire to satisfy her.


    Alessandro''s eyes bore into hers, a mixture of dominance and tenderness. His grip on her ass roughened slightly as he kneaded it, making her moan softly. Mia closed her eyes as the pleasure mixed with pain. shot through her, making her core throb and wetness seep through her already sore pussy.


    He leaned in, capturing her lips in another searing kiss. Mia felt his cock rising to full hardness and thickness as Alessandro''s mouth moved against hers in a possessive way, iming her as his.


    Her body responded instantly, melting against him as the remnants of pain mingled with a renewed wave of desire. She wanted him again. Alessandro''s hand moved to her hip, guiding her to straddle him. His cock, now fully hard, pressed insistently against her slick folds. "What are you, dolcezza, a witch or an enchantress?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Why can''t I control myself around you?"


    Mia bit her lip shyly as she looked into the Italian don''s dark and cold eyes.


    "I just had you, and now I want to be inside your sweet cunt again. Hell! I fucking want to keep my dick buried in your wicked cunt and fuck you the whole day and night, don''t even want to stop for a moment," he growled, clenching his teeth as his grip tightened on her hip.


    Mia''s breath hitched as she felt the tip of his cock pressing against her entrance. Without warning, he thrust into her hard and deen making her pro out in a mix of nleacure and noin


    Chapter 108 Belong To Him


    "Oh. Alessandro. Harder! Please!"


    Alessandro''s eyes red with disbelief and desire.


    961%=


    Finished


    "As you wish, p," he groaned, increasing his pace and thrusting harder and deeper.


    Mia bounced on his cock faster, taking every inch of his insanely huge dick deeper in her cunt. Her nails dug into his shoulders as she rode the intense wave of sensations, her body arching to meet his every


    movement


    Alessandro''s hands gripped her hips tightly, controlling her pace as he drove into her relentlessly. The room was filled with the sounds of their bodies mming together, their breaths mingling in a symphony of raw, unrestrained passion.


    "Fuck, baby," he groaned, his voice strained with the effort of holding back his own release. "You drive me insane."


    "Yes! Oh, yes!" Mia moaned mindlessly, her thoughts consumed by the pleasure this filthy, hot mafia man was cliciting in her.


    Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as she neared her peak once again. Alessandro''s fingers found her clit, rubbing it with expert precision, pushing her over the edge. She screamed his name, her body convulsing in ecstasy as she came hard around his cock. But Alessandro didn''t stop, continuing to ram her pussy, the slickness from her sweet honey making it easier to slide in and out. He increased his pace, pumping faster and rougher.


    After a few more hard thrusts, Alessandro followed, his release tearing through him as he emptied himself inside her, his seed filling her womb to the brink. They copsed together, a tangle of limbs and sweat, both of them panting heavily. Miay on top of him, their bodies still intimately connected. Alessandro''s dick remained inside her, neither willing to break this connection.


    Alessandro''s heart was overwhelmed with love and desire. He knew that no matter how grave the danger was, he wanted her with him. He wanted his wife and children by his side because he knew he couldn''t live without them another day. He would do anything to protect them, but they needed to be with him. They belonged to him. In that moment, he made an instant and firm decision to tell her the truth-that he knew she was his wife, Aria, and that he wanted her toe back.


    736

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 He Is Iprehensible Finished


    Mia, caught in the emotional moment,


    "Baby..." he cupped her face in his hands, about to tell her, leaned in and kissed him as if she couldn''t get enough of her husband.


    He chuckled against her lips, amused, but she didn''t care. All she wanted was to kiss him and for him to kiss her for eternity.


    "Amore mio. I wanted to tell you something." Alessandro whispered against her lips, smiling as Mia groaned in frustration, unwilling to break the kiss.


    But suddenly, Mia''s phone rang, interrupting the intimate moment. She broke the kiss abruptly, her eyes frantically searching for the source of the sound. She spotted her phone lying on the floor, having fallen during their passionate love making.


    Reluctantly, Mia got up, severing their intimate connection. Alessandro felt a pang of irritation and jealousy toward the caller who had diverted his wife''s attention. He frowned, his gaze darkening with frustration as his semi-erect cock slipped out of her slick pulsating cunt. He watched her scramble to pick up the phone, his mood soured by the interruption.


    Alessandro got up from the bed and stood behind Mia as she bent over to grab her phone from the floor. the screen down. As she straightened, she brushed her hair aside, which had fallen over her face. She was still naked, but she didn''t feel the need to hide her body from him; in fact, she was eager to reveal more, hoping it would keep him close and make him less distant.


    She smiled, biting her lips shyly, as she stole a nce over her shoulder and saw Alessandro''s gaze hungrily scanning her exposed curves. Feeling her cheeks flush with heat, she flipped the phone over, revealing the caller ID with Adam''s name shing on the screen. The phone continued to ring, and Mia hesitated, her thoughts caught between the decision to answer the call or not. Ultimately, she decided to call Adam backter and silenced her phone.


    However, She couldn''t see the storm brewing on Alessandro''s face as he saw Adam''s name. The earlier feelings of jealousy and obsession surged back, sharper than before. He remembered all too well how Mia had fought for Adam, using him of kidnapping without a shred of evidence.


    The realization made him grimace that Adam was more significant to her than Alessandro. His expression hardened as he grappled with the bitter truth that maybe Mia was safer and happier with the movie star.


    He didn''t wait to see Mia silence the call; instead, he swiftly turned and began picking up his scattered clothes from the floor. Mia''s brow furrowed in confusion as she watched Alessandro get dressed, wondering what had caused the sudden change. Just moments ago, he had wanted to make love to her all day and night-what had changed so abruptly?


    "What''s wrong?" she asked softly, concern threading her voice.


    "Huh! You didn''t answer the call?" Alessandro snorted as his tone was mocking.


    "No. I''ll call himter," Mia replied calmly, still looking at her mafia husband with perplexity.


    "There''s no need to pretend, Mia. Go to your little boyfriend," Alessandro said with a dismissive scoff.


    "He''s not my boyfriend," Mia shot back defensively.


    Alessandro, now fully dressed, turned to face her as his eyes burned with frustration and anger, His re ume intenta so he leveled an indirect scouestion at her


    # &#


    00000000000. By the prices obse


    beckyer Whiteent congrond, testadens Recoded wellia i de dose Me aftroit begon zonating sui te gust anand


    artist from me he ke seen her to


    bide bat bine and can who Hemifang her how he was a


    DO? 000 000 A ho mins 165? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 110

    Let Me Go My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 110 The Dirty Scandal


    *A few minutes ago,* Finished


    Adam was reading a script for his next shooting schedule, lost in deep thought. He had recovered from thest incident and was feeling as fit and healthy as ever.


    "Adam, look at this," his PR manager, ire Simon, squealed in frustration.


    Adam lifted his head and scowled at the nerdy PR manager. He didn''t care about her simple appearance despite her handling the PR of a very popr Hollywood star. What irritated him more was her tone and attitude whenever she talked to him and ordered him around. Whenever there was some scandal or controversy, she never hesitated to scold him. He didn''t like he at all. After all, he was a famous celebrity, her boss, and moreover, her senior in age. "What did I do this time?" Adam asked coldly.


    ire narrowed her baby-blue eyes at her boss and slumped down on the sofa with a huff.


    "Have you ever thought about consulting me before going public with your marriage proposal to Miss. Peterson?" she shouted, her voice dripping with frustration.


    ire, I still don''t get it. What''s wrong!" Adam asked, ring at his PR manager and trying to keep his temper in check.


    "How would you know, Adam Whitmore? You live in your own fancy world and don''t give a damn about real people or the world outside, do you?" ire snorted with mockery.


    Her anger was palpable. Her arrogant boss had always been a challenge, ignoring her advice. It was her responsibility to manage his public image, and if she failed, his reputation-and potentially her job- would suffer.


    "You proposed to Miss Peterson, but now you''re not going to marry her. She''s been seen without wearing your ring by the media. Then the kidnapping incident happened. People are starting to think you''re unreliable, and I''ve just received calls from investors wanting to pull their money from your movies," she exined, her voiceced with anger.


    "Your director and producers are under immense stress. The situation has worsened, and your rivals are using this as an opportunity to tarnish your image and end your career," she said, letting out a frustrated sigh and taking a deep breath to calm herself. She looked at Adam, who was staring at her, still dumbfounded.


    "Oh, God, Adam! The situation is really bad. How can you sit so calmly?" ire grumbled.


    "Listen, Miss Tension, calm down," he replied. He had given her the nickname "Tension" because she only appeared in moments of crisis, never otherwise. "I''m Adam Whitmore. These small controversies can''t affect me." Hezily smirked and sprawled over the seat, stretching and resting his arms on the backrest.


    ire rolled her eyes and was about to counter when Adam''s assistant, Sammy, barged in with an anxious expression.


    Sir! Sir!" he panted, holding out his iPad.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Du C- Die de


    L..


    12 05 Thu, Oct 3 BB.


    Chapter 110 The Duty Scandal


    Finished


    today? Everyone is panicking," he mumbled, ncing ber n ire and Sammy as ire held out a ss


    of water to Sammy.


    "Thanks" Sammy muttered, quickly snatching the ss and gulping down the water. He then ced it with a loud thud on the ss-top table before him.


    Yes, Sammy, tell me now," Adam said, cing and crossing his legs on the table in front of him.


    "Sir, the news is very bad." Sammy uttered with fear, his eyes revealing his internal turmoil. "The producers want you out of your future projects, and your current roles in the movies are going to be cut, short," he spat out in one breath. "What!" Adam stood up abruptly in disbelief. "That''s... That''s not possible!"


    "Yes, sir. I''m telling you the truth, Sammy said in a sorrowful voice, showing Adam the iPad.


    "What the fuck!" Adam bellowed with fury as he read the emails from different representatives. "How can they do this to me? I am Adam Whitmore. No one can rece me!"


    "Now you realize what I was warning you about," ire, who had been watching Adam intently, let out a heavy sigh.


    She knew Adam Whitmore''s worth and worked hard to maintain and even increase it. She was his PR manager, but she was also a fan, an admirer of his acting and good looks. The whole world admired Adam Whitmore''s movies. When Mia declined his marriage proposal and Adam was heartbroken, ire hated Mia andughed at her stupidity for rejecting a man like Adam Whitmore. Women all over the world would do anything to marry the superstar.


    "ire Simon, you''re my PR. Do something to fix this. After all, that''s what I pay you for," Adam rebuked her arrogantly.


    "Right," ire winced and mumbled. "I have checked all the solutions and found one that is foolproof," she suggested.


    Tell me quickly, then," Adam demanded impatiently.


    "You have to marry as soon as possible," she offered, presenting the best solution to clear the mess the movie star had created with his one stupid move.


    736

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Wife For Hire


    "You can''t be serious, Adam said, shaking his head with a disdainful look at ire


    Finished


    I don''t get paid to joke, Mr. Whitmore ire replic ly, making Adam seguint at her dangerously


    "Do you hear yourself!" he snapped, causing ire to wince "Marry To whom? If you''ve forgotten, a wedding requires both a bride and a groom. Where and supposed to find a bride so quickly?" he grimaced


    "But you''re Adam Whitmore, ire shrugged with a smug expression, mimicking his tone. "Who could refuse you?"


    "Are you sure you want to fucking mess with me, Miss Simon? You are my PR manager. Who knows me better than you do, considering what I''m capable of?" be threatened in a menacing tone, making ire swallow hard. She knew that Adam Whitmore was capable of dirty tricks, and those who crossed him often disappeared without a trace.


    "Hear me out first," ire offered calmly, knowing the devil inside this gorgeous man had fully awakened. and was enraged.


    "Speak!" Adam ordered, taking his seat again. His blue eyes darkened with anger as he red at her. making the poor girl sweat profusely.


    "Listen, you proposed to Miss Peterson publicly, and all the media and news channels covered it with live broadcasts. But, things didn''t work out as nned, and Miss Peterson refused to marry you." ire nced nervously at Adam, who narrowed his eyes at her, his nostrils ring with irritation. "However, only we know the truth. So, if you find a bride and announce a confirmed marriage this time, we can spread the news that the previous proposal was a prank and a marketing stunt to hide your true love interest. This way, your image will be recovered, and everything will be fine." She let out a breath of relief with a soft smile.


    Adam chuckled. "You''ve proven to me that hiring you as my PR manager was no mistake. Good job. ire. But the problem still remains: we don''t have a woman who will agree to marry me on such short notice," he shrugged nonchntly.


    "As I said, you have a huge female fan following and can find a bride easily," ire suggested.


    "Huh! Have you forgotten that I just got rejected by the woman I love? How can I be sure that the woman i choose to marry will actually want to marry me?" he shot back. ire looked embarrassed and whispered. "That makes sense. She began to think about how to find a bride for her boss quickly.


    Adamn studied his PR manager closely, surprised by his newfound awareness of her appearance. He had never really paid attention to how beautiful she looked even without makeup. Her oval-shaped face was adorable, and her pale skin was wless. Her lips were naturally pink and plump, her cheeks had a subtle blush, and her baby-blue eyes wererge and captivating. He couldn''t discern her figure because she always wore oversized clothes, and her habitual scowl made him think she disliked him. She was simple and nerdy, with her long blonde hair always tied in a in bun. It amused him to realize that she had never tried to dress attractively or impress him, even at events where she remained hudden in a corner, d in her oversized suit


    Adam had always been surrounded by artificial beauty-models and actresses whose allure was nothing more than a facade. That was why he was alwa intoisijed by Mia''s milicity and natural beauty even


    TTERS Thu 03 GB.


    175 pts For Hira


    Finished


    through tit was very stylish. But ire was different, and this only deepened his interest


    Had he not med her employment letter, he would never have guessed her age. Despite being only 25. The appeared far more matu


    ature ire had joined him as a fresh college graduate, and until now, he had traly noticed her. She had never shown any interest in him or tried to capture his attention, unlike other women who buzzed around him trying to get noticed. Despite her frustratingly curt behavior, he


    always beenment as long as she enhanced his worth and managed his public rtions effectively.


    All these potens made Adam think deeply, and he suddenly realized that ire might be the perfect candidate to fulfill all his requirements for a bride without being clingy


    "Marry me be blurted out before he had a second thought.


    Sammy and re both turned to Adam in shock, their eyes wide with confusion.


    "Excuse me? What did you say?" ire asked, furrowing her brow. She thought she might have heard wrong or her ears were buzzing


    "I uid marry me, and we have the ultimate solution to this problem, Adam said casually as if discussing the weather rather than proposing marriage.


    Man, this is not the time for jokes, ire warned him sternly, her annoyance clear.


    Adam snorted, thinking it was only his PR manager who would speak to him like that.


    "Why? What''s wrong? Didn''t you say no woman could refuse me?" he countered, amused by her reluctance to fall for his charm.


    He was damn good-looking like a Greek god, and the man knew his own value.


    "I was talking about other women, not me, ire snapped, clenching her teeth.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why, aren''t you a woman?" he taunted, visibly suppressing a smile.


    "Shut up. I''m your PR manager, and you can''t marry me, she rebuked the movie star, making him squint at her with irritation. In his mind, he thought that if she married him, he would ensure she paid for all the insults she had directed at him. 736


    12:05 The BB


    D

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 His Tempting Offer


    "Thon''s right I pay you to manage my PR and make my mage! missy me It''s part of your job since this scandal happened and smirked


    ressive to my fans and the world, so? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    came up with the only solution," he


    * I can''t "ire''s eyes widened with nervousness as she found herself trapped in this situation, struggling to find the right wonds.


    "Well, I will pay you a monthly sry to be my contract wife. The tenure will be a year until my image is established as a family man andmitted to my woman. Then I will divorce you, and you will be free." he offered.


    ire blinked at her boss, dumbfounded


    "Listen, Adam, that''s impossi-" she began to refuse, but Adam cut her off.


    "I''ll pay you half a million a month, with additional perks, and I''ll cover all your expenses," he dered,


    king the offer even more tempting


    Half a million!


    Half a million!


    Half a million!


    The words kept echoing in her ears. This amount was a huge deal for her. She was an orphan raised by her grandmother and her uncle after her parents died in a car ident when she was five years old. Although her uncle''s family didn''t love her, she was grateful they provided her with a roof over her head and food to cat when she was alone. She was on her own her whole life and tried not to be a burden on her uncle. She earned a schrship to the best school andpleted her degree. She also worked part-time jobs to cover her expenses while studying, and as soon as she finished her studies, she was selected for the job as Adam. Whitmore''s PR manager.


    very


    Her grandmother was the only one who truly cared for her. Now, her grandmother was in the hospital and


    ry ill. The money ire earned wasn''t enough to cover her medical bills. Her uncle had refused to spend money on her grandmother, saying she was old and they still had to live. However, he also took money from ire''s camnings, arguing that they had supported her during her difficult times.


    ire had paid back her uncle''s support by bing Adam Whitmore''s PR manager. She also managed her cousin Hannah''s auditions and secured her an ad campaign to kick-start her modeling career. Not to mention, her boyfriend, Daniel, was entirely dependent on ire for money. Daniel was a drug addict and gambler who had lost his job and was now living off ire''s ie.


    She felt conflicted and confused, her head aching with a whirlwind of thoughts and possibilities. As Adam''s PR manager, he had a responsibility toward him as well. If she epted Adam''s offer to be his contract wife, all her problems could be solved, and Adam''s public image would improve as well. However, the job offer and the sry were incredibly tempting as well.


    She was drawn to say yes, but she needed to discuss it with Daniel and her uncle first. This marriage would benelit everyone with no real loss, right?! Right! Yet something inside her was stopping her from agreeing


    immediately. She felt torn as it epting the offer would be a betrayal of Daniel, even though the marriage would only be a formal arrangement and not real.


    Chapter 112 His Tempting Offer


    had managed to break through her reluctance


    Franek


    What is there to think about? You''d be Adam Whitmore''s wife for the world to see and have mone


    1. dl. This offer is better than any other job you could find." he why she was frustrated with him. He was undeniably attract


    ad stigly ire suddenly rememberrit ad hot, but he was still her asshole boss


    "If you want to negotiate terms, conditions, or sry, call mywyer and draft a contract. We can get married immediately after that he suggested indiferendy.


    He hadn''t seemed eager to marry just moments ago, and now he couldn''t wait! What an impossible personality he had re huffed in frustration at the thought "Before we decide anything, I want to discuss it with my family and my boyfriend," ire said firmly


    Boyfriend!


    Adam raised an eyelets rtan. So the hast yfriend that was why she wasn''t interested in him. He feh an unfamillur gang of entry at the thought) le never imagined he would feel this way about a simple makes Adam mamanand had der his raperson wling


    "All right, talk, so them," he said duively "But men her, this offer is too goosh to pass up. With the attwant of many as pont bank ount, you can marry your boyfriend after a year and both of you can ra dar ny that owam was mend of mrs and


    fats to her


    kog prasini shery''ie spyrint bare marrying Alum


    Both her undir and her boyfriend were in dire shoshey''s manhcal treatment. She couldn''t see


    "Take my ow" re numbing, wanding up and neaching for the soon


    "This dewidic Cher if they


    "tyw us through the air sharply


    ire pasound, har hund sei thic that word nodded without turning aromat


    Adam tuttura?i bu hastay we slenge Acta costa''t help but chuckle at hos LLITATE''S esperson of datatert Altough Care bad twisting a definitive answer, ns was cond


    He decided to call Shawn but wound when he dit pak up As he was about to get p


    He smiled when he saw Mia''s name festiusi h¨®a phasora ter name alone will hat the power su make his


    "Hey Mix" he said brightly as the called "Why did you wer Where have you been?


    "I wann.. bary, Adiness," Mia verary vox cautor theough the phone: "What''s going on?"


    Ta geing married, Middleding has aga with patience as he awaited her


    What are you saying? All of madden Town Why?" Mia bombarded Adart with a barrage of


    a whoen? spurstates after his shocking deratio


    Chapter 112 His Tempting Offer


    $49415


    She couldn''t understand if he was pranking her or if hewas serious about getting married. The men in her life were soplicated. But the mostplicated one was her new is tuchee


    Adam chuckled softly at Mia''s capernen.


    "Hold on and take a breath, Mia, Adam''s voice softened, emphasizing hos longong for the only woman he had ever loved. I have always wanted to marry you and no one el. I will do it you ever change your mind and want toe back to me


    736

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Selfish Family Ties


    Man you know that Mia nest helplessly


    Though she was unsure of Alexand''s intentions, shu didn''t want to make things harder for Admin by swing hun false hope He deserved someone who truly loved him, and Alta knew her broken heart could new gave him what he deserved


    "Rx, sivcihentworx just kidding. I know what you heured with a dull ache in his heart


    But member, ww offer is always open. However, have to make this decidon and marry someone che shue to stiaux circumstances," he added with a deep sigh


    "I still don''t understand, Adam Mia muudle into the


    Sowing more confused by his puzzling


    "Itt exin everything, sweetheart, un persons Not overite phone, Adam informed her, his tone gentle yet


    histone firm. Mia noddest in understanding even though he couldn''t see her through the phone. She hung up and, after making sure she looked presentable, she lett Alessandro''s mansion.


    ire spent the entire night contemting Adam''s ott, her mind racing with possibilities and concerns As dawn broke, she resolves to share the news with her ile tust. He was the only father figure in her lite after her father''s death and she needed to intors him thest. However, she decided to keep the contract marriage aspect hidden. The fewer people who knew about it, the better for the purpose of this arrangement. It the news leaked, it could severely damage n''s career and poprity


    The morning light filtered through the curtains as ite dressed and made her way downstairs, her heart pounding with a mix of uncertainty and anxiety. She didn''t know how he would react to this news.


    Her uncle sat at the kitchen table, his face buried in his phone, a permanent scowl etched on his features, ire nced around and spotted her aunt and then daughter Hannah also seated and having Incak tast Though her stomach growled at the smell of delicious food, she tossed on the task at hand. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before approaching her uncle.


    "Uncle, I have something important to tell you, ire began, her voice shaky with nervousness.


    He barely looked up from his phone, his tone dismissive. "What is it now, ire?"


    "Adam Whitmore proposed to me, she announced, holding her breath and watching for any reaction.


    All heads snapped toward her, their faces a mix of shock and disbeliet


    "Have you lost your mind? Hannah snorted. "Adam Whitmore proposed to you? Huh! There''s a limit to bluffing, ire, she mocked.


    ire remained calm and ignored her cousin, who never missed a chance to pick a fight with her


    Her uncle frowned, his eyes narrowing at ire


    That''s true, Uncle, ire said, deciding to address her uncle rather than Hammals.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Why in the world would he want to marry YOU her ant grimaces, directing the question at ire this 12:06


    Chapter 113 Selfish Family Ties Finished


    Adam Whitmore could never be interested in a simple and ordinary girl like her. That was why she had remained his PR manager; he didn''t find her bothersome. ire never crossed her limits, knowing he was out of her league. However, she had Daniel and knew Adam loved Mia. They both belonged to different worlds


    "So, he proposed to you, and you said yes, her uncle finally spoke, "Why are you telling me now?" he scowled.


    "No, Uncle, I haven''t replied to him. I came to you to seek you lessing first," ire looked at her uncle through her eyshes and spoke innocently.


    Her uncle nodded and took a deep breath. "Alright. Tell him to talk to me then," he demanded,


    ire nodded, wondering how she would tell Adam and convince him to meet her uncle. He was Adam Whitmore. People had to wait months to meet him. He was super busy and super popr. She sighed and was about to leave when her aunt stopped her in her tracks. "Wait a minute!" her aunt called out. "If she gets married, what will happen to her ie? We don''t get anything. So why should we give her our blessings?" She provoked her husband, and ire knew her uncle would listen to his wife.


    "Eva, it''s her choice to get married, and we can''t stop her. Though I want to meet the man she is going to marry to make sure she hasn''t made a mistake, I do want us to keep getting money. You''re not going leave your job after your marriage, right?! What will happen to your grandmother then? Who will pay for her hospital bills?" her uncle finally made his statement,


    ire snorted, knowing they only cared about her because she was their sole source of ie.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. I am getting a huge amount of money from the marriage, and it will be sufficient for all of you," she confirmed.


    "Of course, cousin, Hannah smirked cunningly, "you nailed a big deal by seducing Adam Whitmore and getting him to marry you. I suspect you''re already pregnant with his baby and trapped him in this pregnancy marriage."


    ire rolled her eyes, knowing wasting her energy on someone like Hannah wasn''t worth it. But she couldn''t let her pass just like that.


    "Not everyone is a whore like you, Hannah," she retorted, making Hannah fume with anger.


    "What did you just say about my daughter?" her uncle snapped.


    "Uncle, she started it," ire sighed.


    Abruptly, she felt a hard p across her face. Her head snapped to the side with the force, and she held her cheek, whimpering in pain.


    "You shouldn''t talk to my daughter like that, and yes, she''s right. How else did you get Adam to agree to marry you?" her uncle yelled, his old and vulnerable body trembling with anger. But his words stung ire''s heart more deeply than the p across her cheek. The reality was that she hadn''t slept with anyone, saving herself for her wedding. She hadn''t even given her virginity to her boyfriend, Daniel, who agreed to wait for her until their wedding night. But she knew very well what kind of person Hannah was. Hannah had lost her virtue at fifteen and had been sleeping around ever since, sometimes for fun and sometimes to get what she wanted.


    Chapter 113 Selfish Family Ties


    Finished


    However, her uncle and his family would never believe her if she revealed the truth about their beloved, precious daughter. So she kept her lips sealed, unwilling to waste her energy trying to exin.


    "I am going to say yes to him," she dered, lifting her chin defiantly.


    736

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Tough Decision


    "Such an ungrateful niece you have. Luke," her aunt bellowed as ire stormed out of the house, not daring to look back. Her cheek still throbbed from the p, and she could feel the heat of impending swelling and redness, "Come back, you ungrateful bitch" her uncle''s furious thout echoed after her, but ire didn''t stop. Her heart pounded in her chest as she walked briskly.


    ire retreated to her room, her mind a whirlwind of ghts and emotions. She got ready for work, but when her gaze fell on her reflection, she winced at the evidence of her uncle''s p on her cheek. It was red and swollen now. She couldn''t go to work like this, so she applied makeup carefully to hide the swelling and redness. With her face partially concealed, she set out to so Daniel before heading to work. She needed to tell him about Adam''s marriage proposal, and her heart weighed heavily with the news.


    When she arrived at Daniel''s apartment, a foul stench greeted her-a pungent mix of filth and stale alcohol. The disarray was evident, with discarded bottles and scattered clothing strewn across the floor. It seemed Daniel had passed out from excessive drinking and drug use the night before.


    ire hesitated for a moment, then steeled herself. She approached his bed and shook him vigorously. "Daniel! Daniel" she called out, her voice sharp with urgency.


    Daniel groaned, barely coherent, as he turned onto his side. His eyes fluttered open, a bleary gaze meeting ire''s.


    "Who the fuck is disturbing my sleep?" he mumbled, his voice thick with irritation and disorientation.


    ire''s heart sank at the sight of him-disheveled and unresponsive, a stark contrast to the man she had. once knowIL.


    "Daniel, wake up. I need to talk to you. It''s important," she urged, shaking him harder.


    He squinted at her through the haze of his hangover, his expression a mix of confusion and annoyance.


    "What''s so fucking important that you had to drag me out of bed?"


    ire took a deep breath before bursting out the news, "Adam Whitmore proposed to me."


    The gravity of her words seemed to cut through the fog of Daniel''s stupor. He blinked, slowly processing the information. "Adam Whitmore? The Adam Whitmore?" His eyes widened with a mix of shock and curiosity. "Yes," ire said firmly, nodding slowly.


    Daniel''s gaze shifted, his mind clearly racing as he absorbed the news.


    "That fucking asshole, hitting on my girlfriend," he muttered, clenching his teeth. Then his gaze shifted to ire, anger burning in his eyes. "You slut, what did you do to make him make a move on you?"


    ire flinched at his usation. She hadn''t told her uncle and his family about the contract marriage, but she realized now she had to tell Daniel about it.


    "Daniel, calm down. The thing is, he has to get married instantly, and he can''t trust anyone else but me. So he proposed that I should be his contract wife for a year, and he will pay me generously," ire exined. wade in has


    Chapter 114 Tough Decision


    The realey of the situation sank into Daniel''s mind, and suddenly his eyes blinked greedily.


    "How much is he going to pay you?" he shamelessly asked. ire sighed.


    *Half a million a month," she murmured.


    2461%E


    Finished


    "Holy shit!" Daniel''s eyes red with surprise, and he held his "That man is filthy rich!" he eximed.


    head in disbelief, beaming shamelessly.


    "I know," ire mumbled.


    "Go ahead, babe. You have my blessing," he sounded excited, then hesitated. "But..." ire knew what he wanted to know.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "There will be no intimacy between us, but we have to get closer in public to make it look real," ire told him. Daniels''s grin widened upon hearing this.


    "Oh babe, I know Adam Whitmore will never be interested in you and won''t want anything to do with you. You''re not his type. But you know what? I love you, and I will wait for this whole year to be over," Daniel smiled, kissing her softly. ire cringed at the foul smell of whatever he tookst night but resolved not to show it on her face.


    "Daniel, make sure no one finds out about my contract marriage, or we''ll be in grave trouble," ire warned him with urgency.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know anything about your marriage. What contract? What marriage?" he said. miming zipping his lips with his fingers, azy grin on his face.


    "One more thing. Don''t let it be public that you''re my boyfriend. We can''t be seen in public together and need to wait until the contract is over," she insisted, her eyes pleading for his understanding.


    "Don''t worry, babe, I''ll do everything you say. Just don''t let that movie actor take advantage of you, okay?! And keep supporting me financially. I won''t make it without you," he said, making a puppy face that he knew would usually melt her heart. "I''m doing it for our better future, Daniel," she said with a weak smile, cupping his face gently in her hands. "And I have to cover Grandma''s hospital bills," she added, her voice breaking slightly.


    "Of course, babe. We both will take care of your grandma. Don''t worry," he assured her, pulling her into his arms, ire rested her head on his broad chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart and hoping it would calm her racing thoughts. get me some coffee. I have a bad headache from this hangover," he said, pushing her away abruptly.


    She nodded, feeling slightly disappointed. It was a tough decision for her, and she hoped to findfort in Daniel''s embrace, but it seemed she had to be on her own again. However, now she was ready to go to Adam Whitmore and tell him her decision. 736

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 The Contract #Finished


    Alessandro was working in his office when themotion outside made him frown with frustration. He was furious at whoever was ruining his already foul mood, and he didn''t have to wait long to find out who it was. Vanessa barged into his office, with his secretary trailing behind her, still trying to convince her not to disturb him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Valentino. Miss Vanessa wouldn''t stop," the secretary mumbled, her voice filled with helplessness and apology.


    Alessandro nodded dismissively and beckoned her to leave them alone.


    "What is it, Vanessa? You know I don''t like interruptions while n working," he growled, ring at her.


    "I know, honey, but I was missing you so much I couldn''t stop myself froming," she murmured sensually, walking seductively toward his desk. She sat on the edge, arching her back, her eyes half-lidded as she gazed at him.


    "Get the hell off my desk," Alessandro scolded, his tone icy. His words made her shiver, and she quickly slid off, standing nervously by. "Now tell me why you''re here. I don''t have time for your nonsense," he grimaced.


    Alessandro, why are you avoiding me? I''m your fianc¨¦e," she began, her voice breaking as tears welled up. her lips trembling. "How can you do this to me?"


    "The engagement is off, Vanessa. When will you get that through your thick, pitiful skull?" Alessandro growled, barely ncing up from the papers he had been reading before she barged in.


    "Engagement is off?!" she gasped. "Alessandro, I will die without you. I love you. Don''t leave me, please!" she pleaded, her voice thick with desperation, though inside she was fuming that her theatrics weren''t working on the Italian don.


    "Stop wasting my time and get out," he waved his hand coldly, his expression unreadable. "And don''t ever show your face to me again," he added sharply, making Vanessa''s jaw drop in shock.


    "Is this... is this because of that bitch, Mia Peterson?" she stammered, her voice trembling as rage overtook her. "No matter how hard she tries, she can never be yourte wife, Alessandro. Open your eyes and see her lies-she''s after your wealth!" she shouted, her anger spilling out.


    "Don''t shout," Alessandro warned, his voice dangerously low, his eyes narrowing with fury. "And don''t you dare speak ill of her, or the consequences will be worse than you can imagine," he thundered, his threat sending a wave of fear through Vanessa, causing her to stumble back.


    He hadn''t seen Mia since that day, but he knew he had to keep his distance-for her own safety. Yet, the decision was tearing him apart inside, each passing moment without her feeling like a wound that wouldn''t heal


    "Alessandro, she doesn''t love you, but I do. You''re making the same mistake by not choosing me," Vanessa mumbled, her eyes filling with tears. "Please, remember how much you used to love me." "That was in the past, Vanessa. It''s history. I don''t love you anymore, Alessandro grumbled, his irritation evident in the hard set of his jaw and the coldness in his eyes. "Now leave!" he ordered authoritatively.


    But Vanessa stood there stubbornly, her teary eyes locked on him.


    Chapter 115 The Contract


    2K 67%a


    Finished


    "Leave now, or I''ll call security to throw you out of my office," he yelled, his patience snapping. Fear gripped Vanessa, and she cried loudly before hurrying out of his office. But none of her tactics worked on Alessandro this time. was getting harder for her to mask


    surface.


    She ran away, not stopping, unwilling to let anyone see her true fac the burning anger and hatred she felt for Mia, the emotions


    og just beneath the As soon as she stepped inside the elevator, she wiped her tear-streaked cheeks, her expression twisting into something sinister.


    Just wait and watch, Mia Peterson. I''ll make your life a living hell," she muttered to herself as she pulled, out her phone from her purse, quickly typing a message before sending it to Mia''s number. ire stood before Adam''s mansion, taking a deep breath as her heart pounded with nervousness. Though she had been here countless times for work, today felt different. The air felt heavier, and butterflies swirled in her stomach as she crossed the threshold. Trying to steady herself, she took another deep breath and made her way toward therge room Adam had transformed into his study. Each step seemed to echo her rising anxiety, knowing that today wasn''t like any other. Knocking on the door, she entered without waiting for a response, a habit she had formed over time. Usually, she would find him engrossed in reading scripts or working on something rted to his scenes, and she would quietly sit in a corner with herptop, waiting until he was free.


    Today, however, was different. As she stepped inside, she saw Adam pacing the room, a deep furrow adorned his face and his hands sped behind his back. He stopped abruptly when he noticed her.


    A smirk spread across his face as he walked closer. "ire," he said, his voice smooth and confident, "So what have you decided?"


    Her nerves red, but she maintained herposure. I ept your proposal," she replied, meeting his gaze with determination.


    "So it''s a yes?!" he asked, cocking his head and raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," ire breathed out.


    "Good decision, ire. I''ve already called mywyer and drafted the contract in advance. He picked up a folder and handed it to her. "Read it carefully and let me know if you want to add anything else," he said. curtly.


    ire took the folder and opened it to find several pages detailing the contract. As she started reading, she noticed many conditions that were also in her favor. She had expected to negotiate certain terms, but Adam had already included them, such as the intimacy use. They wouldn''t sleep in the same room or be intimate during the contract period; otherwise, it would be considered a breach, and the responsible party would have to pay ten million aspensation.


    She looked up at Adam, who was watching her intently, waiting for her response. She continued reading further. Another use stated that, in front of Adam''s family and friends and whenever in public, they had


    be intimate-holding hands, hugging, and kissing-to maintain the appearance of a real married couple.


    Other uses rted to living conditions specified that after the marriage, she had to move in with him immediately. However, she had to respect his privacy, living as strangers in the same house,


    AWEI Lite Comba


    146 had abieruntimes the expences and household chod. The expecial ire in leave her job as his PR manager had be a full time housewife fu the endte year he had o


    To potstic appearances and family gatherings. She conduct refuse any of he requests for her to appear in pin as his wife.


    Albinimally, she had to cut ties with her boyfriend anddemonbbind to Adam during their marriage. why she was expectations ced on Adam


    The final use stated that she must never discour the existence of this contract to anyone, as doing in would consitute a punishable offense for breaching the contract. Under no circumstances should Adang mage by inished


    She read the contract thoroughly and found no loophole, it was a clean and clear dead. She closed the folder and lifted her head to look at her boss.


    Did you read all the conditions carefully?" Adam asked, will watching ire closely, standing imparienly while sucking his hands in his pants pockets.


    Ned" fle replied, and Adamy released the breath he was holding while waiting for her responses


    "And??" he asked, furrowing his browContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Tagree to all the terms and conditions. I just want to add one more," she said.


    "Tell me," Adam demanded solemnly


    lone


    Adam


    "You also have to appear as my husband in my family giderings," she said. Addion nodded, taking out his phone from his pants pocket and calling hiswyer to add this condition


    "Anything else?" he asked, muting the phone and holding hiswyer on the line.


    "Umm. I don''t want to stop working. I need to do something otherwise, I won''t be efficient for a job after a year. I can''t do this contract wife job as a serious profesion for the rest of my life" she hall joked, sporting Adam didn''tugh and remained serious.


    "Look, ire, I don''t have any problem with you work jg, but what will people think if you keep on doing a job like that?" Adam said, wats hing ire''s face fall with disappointment. Something stirred inside him, and he felt the need to cheer her up.


    "Okay, how about this. I will start a venture in a clothing line, jewelry, or any business you want?" he offered ire looked at him with surprise. "Don''t worry, thatsiness will be yours even after our marriage ends," he added promptly as if reading the doubts in ire''s mind.


    "It''s alright. I''ll be fine at home," she hesitated and muded. She didn''t want to take morevors than what he was already offering as the sry. She never wanted anyone to feel she was a burden, she had lived her life independently.


    "Alright, we will talk about itter," Adams dismissed, but mentally made a note to persuade her to start a business for herself. He could at least do this for her.


    "Okay then, I''ll leave you to your work and will finish jine," ire said as she got up and began to walk toward the door.


    "Wait!" Adam suddenly spoke as he noticed her face. "What happened to your tafer" he asked, furrowing


    Chapter 115 The Contract


    Finished


    his brows with concern. ire stopped in her tracks as Adam walked closer. His expression was intense, his gaze locked onto her with a fierce intensity. "Nothing!" ire licked her lips nervously and tried to look down, hiding her face from his gaze.


    But Adam gently grabbed her chin and lifted her face, inspecting her swollen check. He touched it, and ire winced in slight pain. Adam slowly rubbed his fingers, removing some of the makeup from her soft cheek. ire swallowed hard as tingles erupted where he touched. She focused on her breathing, trying not to appear affected by the movie star''s proximity.


    Adam''s eyes burned with anger as he realized she had been hit.


    "Who did this to you?" he growled, making ire flinch.


    She had never seen him so angry before. She was surprised her boyfriend hadn''t noticed her swollen check when she was sitting so close to him, but Adam had noticed it even from a distance.


    "I told you it''s nothing." ire said, trying to sound casual. "I collided with a wall in the darkness. That''s it."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, not entirely convinced by her exnation. There was something about her reason that didn''t add up, but he chose to respect her reluctance to share more. He released her face and ire took a step back instantly, creating some distance between them. She felt a wave of relief as she wa


    finally able to breathe normally again. This man was truly intoxicating and enchanting.


    "Should I leave?" ire asked, lowering her head and avoiding his gaze.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded, his gaze fixed on her with intensity. He watched with a frown as she hurriedly exited his study, moving like a frightened kitten.


    0

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Buying The Ring


    -


    stant designers, said, her voiceced with every detail ording to our client''s


    Ma''am, this is the design you asked for," Joy, one of Mia hint of apprehension 7 personally visited the site and Do preferences. Please review it so we can start working on the project as soon as possible." She nced at knowing how difficult she was to please-nothing short of perfection would do


    M


    canned the design, nodding slightly "Hmm, everything seems good." she murmured, still absorbed in her review. "But..." She stopped mid-sentence as her phone chimed.


    The notification showed a message from the private number. Mia held up her finger, gesturing for Joy to wait a moment, and unlocked her phone, curiosity tugging at her.


    As she read the message, her eyes widened, and she instinctively licked her lips, trying to conceal her


    nervousness.


    Joy, give me a few minutes. I''ll get back to you," she said, looking up with a forced calmness.


    Sensing something urgent, Joy nodded and left the room without another word, leaving Mia alone with the unsettling message.


    Maswallowed hard, her hand trembling as she stared at the message on her phone. The words seemed to Hap of the screen, chilling her to the core


    Stay away from Alessandro Valentino, or be ready to see your children dead, one by one, mercilessly."


    A cold wave of fear swept over her, tightening around her heart like a vice. Her mind raced, struggling to process the gravity of the threat. She gripped the phone, her knuckles turning white, as the weight of the


    sank in Mia''s thoughts spiraled-who could be behind this? Why target her children: She needed answers, but the terror coursing through her veins made it hard to think clearly. Her children were her Efe, her entire world, and her everything. A mother''s instinct kicked in and she was willing to do anything for her children. Nothing was more important in her life than her children-not even her mafia husband.


    For a brief moment, all the noise and activity around her faded into the background as panic set in. What was the supposed to do now?


    "Where are you, Adam? ire huffed on the phone.


    Adam and ire were supposed to go ring shopping together as part of their strategy. Being seen together


    jewelry store buying an engagement ring while pretending to hide from the media would clicit national news and gossip about the superstar being seen with his PR manager.


    However, she had been waiting for him for over an hour, and he still hadn''t arrived. "I''m on my way." Adan replied on the phone, making ire sigh


    "It means I still have to wait longer, ire grumbled with irritation.


    "Why don''t you go inside the store and choose a ring for yourself?" Adam suggested.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "But we were supposed to do it together, ire reminded him.


    III reach by the time you select a ring. After all, you girls take time in shopping, right?" ire rolled her


    Chapter 116 Buying The Ring


    "Alright," he mumbled halfheartedly. Knowing it was part of her job, she went inside the store.


    Finished


    ire stepped inside the Tiffany store, instantly dazzled by the ne of diamonds. She had always dreamed of owning fine jewelry but never had the chance due to her many expenses. Though Adam provided her with a decent sry, her grandmother''s medical bills, supporting her uncle''s family, and paying rent and bills for her boyfriend left her with barely any money to buy herself good clothes. Buying jewelry, especially from a branded store, was a distant dream for her.


    The store was a glittering paradise of luxury. Each piece of jewelry was disyed with meticulous care, sparkling under the perfect lighting. ire wandered around, her eyes wide with awe as she nced at the diamond nes, earrings, bracelets, and many other exquisite ornaments. The delicate designs and shimmering gems captured her imagination, allowing her a brief escape from her financial worries. She took her time, knowing she had a while until Adam arrived.


    "How may I help you?" ire was pulled back to reality by a sales associate''s voice. The woman approached with a professional smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She scrutinized ire from head to toe, clearly assessing her simple appearance and tasteless clothing. Internally, the sales associate grimaced, thinking about how often people walked into the store without knowing they couldn''t afford anything. Yet, she maintained her professionalism, though she wanted to chase the woman in oversized clothes away from the store. "Yes miss. I am looking for a beautiful engagement ring." ire smiled at the sales associate, who remained stern.


    "What''s your budget, ma''am?" the sales associate asked, her tone a mix of skepticism and politeness, hoping this could be an excuse to drive ire away without being rude.


    "I haven''t decided yet. But show me a beautiful ring." ire shrugged nonchntly.


    The sales associate snorted at ire''s reply and smirked before questioning arrogantly in a whisper. leaning closer. "Are you sure you can afford a ring from here?"


    "Excuse me?" ire was taken aback by the scrutinizing gaze.


    your


    "Ma''am, I mean no disrespect, but I think you''re in the wrong ce," the sales associate said, her tone dripping with condescension. "The shop you should go to is across the street. You''ll find a ring within budget there." She pushed ire intentionally with her shoulder as she stepped past her, greeting another client.


    "Good evening, ma''am and sir. How may I assist you?" The sales associate''s smile was bright, and her eyes showed respect this time.


    ire shook her head, feeling a mix of humiliation and frustration. Deciding to leave, she turned to go and find another jewelry shop.


    "ire!" A familiar voice stopped her in her tracks. She turned abruptly to see Amanda standing there, drested in a stunning knee-length dress with a handsome man in an expensive suit by her side.


    "Amanda" ire smiled, momentarily forgetting the insult from the sales associate.


    "What are you doing here?" Amanda asked with a taunting edge in her voice.


    I came here to buy a ring," ire replied honestly.


    Despite pretending to be ire''s friend. Amanda had always been jealous of her.'' ire had consistently


    topped the ss and camp schrships, bing the teachers'' favorite and the center of aucunion for het exellent acadente recont Back then, Amanda''s bierne was masked by a fa?ade of friendliness, bor she secretly wished for ire to talk in life


    "But it''s Tittany, ire!" Amanda ced a palin on the side of her mouth and whispered with amusement


    "I know that. Amanda, ire replied, swallowing her pride and trying not to let the humiliation affect lice She wanted nothing more than to leave the store, a ce where looks and money seemed to be the only things worthy of respect. It was a harsh reflection of the real world, and ire felt like she didn''t te


    "I was also telling the same to this woluan, natam," the Lales associate, who had been witnessing their conversation, interjected with a mocking smick.


    "Oh, poor girl" Amanda said with a tuting smile. "By the way I forgot to introduce my fiance. This is Richard Harrison. He''s one of the top men on Forbes list of the wealthiest prople in the world" she said proudly, clinging to Richard''s arm.


    a


    "I''m happy for you, Amanda" ire said softly, offering a polite smile. "Congrattions"


    Thanks, Amanda replied, tightening her grip on Richard''s arm. "By the way, ane you still single, or has someone finally noticed you?" she giggled mockingly.


    "No, I have a boyfriend and I''m getting married in a few days. That''s why Frame here to buy a ring for myself" ire responded innocemly.


    "Buying a ring for yourself?" Amanda and the sales associateughed, making ire grimace at her


    situation.


    The thought of getting married for money and treating it like a job made her heart ache with sadness.


    "Oh my gosh, ire! Your boyfriend didn''t evene with you, and you''re buying the ring yourself? How pitiful." Amanda chucked her tongue, mocking ire "But mync¨¦ came with me, and he''s going to buy me the most expensive ring in the store. Isn''t that right, darling?" she asked confidently, batting her eyshes at Richard. "Of course, sweetheart," Richard replied with a smirk, nting a brief kiss on Amanda''s lips.


    "I think your bad luck never leaves you, ire. You''re getting married to a poor guy who didn''t even show up because he couldn''t afford to buy you a ring." Amanda snickered, pursing her lips. Her words were at sharp sting, making ire''s eyes glisten with humiliation. ire had reached her limit. The mockingughter and the condescending remarks were too much. All she wanted now was to escape from the judgmental atmosphere of the store.


    "Who said her boyfriend didn''t show up?" A deep,manding voice cut through the conversation, making everyone turn their heads. ire looked up to see Adam striding toward her with an air of authority


    The room buzzed with excited gasps and murmurs, but ire''s gaze was fixed solely on Adarn. His intense and cager eyes locked onto hers as if she were the center of his world.


    "I''m sorry, babe, I was stuck in traffic and got herete Adam whispered, a smirk ying on his lips as he stopped beside her, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her closer. With a possessive kiss on her cheek, he added, "But I''m here now."


    Let Me Go My Matia Husband

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Future Husband


    ire''s breath hitched, her heartbeat raced, and an el soft lips touched her check.


    Finished


    ifying sensation ran down her spine as Adam''s


    Adam pulled away slightly, but his eyes remained on her face. He tucked a strand of her blond curls behind her ear and cupped her face in hisrge hand.


    "Though I am very poor," he said amusingly, directed toward Amanda, "I can afford to buy you the whole store aspensation for making mydy love wait."


    "It''s alright, Adam," ire murmured, calming her racing heart with theforting thought that Adam was a great actor and this was just a performance of him being the perfect and loving boyfriend.


    "No, babe. It''s not okay," he frowned, shifting his gaze to the sales associate. The woman visibly swallowed in fear. She knew her job was on the line; she had unknowingly offended the wrong person. If this girl she humiliated was Adam Whitmore''s girlfriend, she was in deep trouble. But how could she have known this simple-looking girl was a superstar''s girlfriend?


    "You,e here!" Adammanded, and the sales associate immediately left Amanda''s side and hurried toward Adam.


    "Sir. I swear I didn''t know this gorgeous woman was your girlfriend or 1 would have never spoken like that. Please, please forgive me," the sales associate blurted out, her nerves getting the better of her.


    Adam furrowed his brows. Though he didn''t know what had happened before he arrived, he understood that the sales associate must have done something to upset ire.


    He nced at ire and noticed she looked nervous. His eyes narrowed with anger as he swiftly snapped at the sales associate.


    "You should know better than to offend your clients, Call your store manager. I will only speak with him." he scolded, his voice cold and authoritative.


    The sales associate''s face turned pale.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Whitmore. Please forgive me," she stammered, desperation creeping into her voice. Seeing that Adam was not going to relent, she turned to ire, her eyes pleading. "Please, ma''am. If I lose my job, what will happen to my family? Please have mercy," she pleaded, her voice trembling. ire''s heart. swayed, her expression softening as she empathized with the woman''s plight. "Um. Adam, it''s alright. Let her go," ire mumbled, her eyes imploring him to show mercy.


    Adam sighed, his stern demeanor softening as he looked at ire. "Only because you''re asking, my love. I can''t turn you down." He smiled softly, brushing a gentle hand along her cheek.


    The sales associate exhaled a sigh of relief, her shoulders sagging with gratitude. "Thank you, thank you so much," she murmured, bowing slightly,


    Adam''s gaze turned back to the sales associate, his tone still firm but less harsh. "Now, bring the most expensive diamond for my would-be wife," he demanded.


    "Right away, sir," the sales associate replied quickly, hurrying off to fulfill his request.


    4607a


    the world dut the erut up with the amperstar whom marry Jealousy horned in her heart as she


    wh ire''s hopfriend were to be band. P  all is the wired wees for and w swallowed and fabedse stepping forward while holding Richard''s hand


    sour


    The my god Ads Whitmer My fawrite hero the sled with excitement. Amanda was a huge fan at the movieo almost worshipping him and dreaming about him day and night.


    "Tlove you and your movies Can I get a selfie with you she asked, her eyes pleating.


    Adam had heard thest part of Amanda and ire''s conversation when he entered the store and understood she was making ire. Anyone who was on bad terms with his future wife was his enemy as well Though he was always polite and warm-hearted with his fans, this time he behaved differently


    op


    "Excuse me, woman! Do I know you?" he asked, his voice cold.


    Amanda beamed as her idol talked to her. "Yes, I''m Amanda, ire''s friend," she informed him, nodding eagerly


    Adam looked at ire for confirmation: ire nced at Amanda, who was smiling brightly at her, but ire knew better than to let her fake friend take advantage of her again.


    "No, I don''t know her, ire told Adam, suppressing a smile when she saw Amanda''s jaw drop in chock "Alright, habe. Let''s go sit over there while thedy brings the best collection for you," Adam said, circling his arm around her waist and guiding her to a plush sob in the corner.


    Amanda watched Adam and ire leave without acknowledging her, her face turning red with embarrassment in front of the entire store staff and clients. Richard''s gaze also filled with disdam as he acowled at her and it only added to her humiliation. She had never felt so humiliated in her whole life and abe cursed ire to get a bad fate in her heart. But as they say, karma is a bitch. Richard removed his hand from Amanda and stepped back


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Amanda asked in confusion


    "You are nothing but an embarrassment to me. I am done with you It''s over between us, Richard said and turned to leave


    Amanda watched her fiance in extreme shock


    "Are you breaking up with me?" she mumbled, but Richard didn''t stop to reply. Amanda ran behind ham, desperate and humiliated? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Wait Richard, wait! Let me exin Give me another chance." Amanda pleaded as she ran, stumbling in her hurried steps in high heels


    The whole storeughed at her situation while Richard paid no attention to her. ire sighed as she watched her old fries transform from a gorgeous diva into an embarrassment Meanwhile, the sales associate returned momentster with a tray of glittering damond rings, each more dazzling than thest

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Sensational News


    ??60%


    Finished


    ire''s eyes widened as she looked at the stunning disy. She had never seen such exquisite jewelry up close. The diamonds sparkled under the store''s lights, casting tiny rainbows around them.


    Adam watched her with an amused smile on his handsome face. "Choose the one you like the most," he said softly, his eyes filled with warmth.


    ire hesitated as they all looked so precious. She picked one ring with a princess-cut diamond. But when she saw its price tag, she dropped it back onto the tray.


    "What''s wrong, babe?" Adam frowned with concern, taking ire''s hand in his. She nced at the ring. then at Adam.


    "They''re all so beautiful, but they are way too expensive," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Oh, don''t worry about the price. Just take any ring you like. It''s my love for you," he said loudly enough for the whole store to hear.


    ire blushed at his confession of love. Though it was all an act and they were pretending, she couldn''t help but feel as if it was all happening for real. But the truth was different, and she knew very well that in the real world, she didn''t stand a chance with Adam Whitmore. He would never fall in love with someone like her. It was a delusional thought that he could even like her.


    But she understood the importance of pretending to spend a fortune on the ring. She had to select the most expensive one because the price would be disyed in the sensational news of Adam buying a ring for his secretdy love, which would definitely hype the news. She decided in her mind that she would return it to himter. After all, she didn''t own it.


    She picked the ring up again from the tray and showed it to Adam. "This one!"


    Adam leaned in, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered, "Perfect choice, my love."


    The warmth of his breath on her skin sent a shiver down her spine, leaving her breathless and momentarily forgetting the world around them.


    "Let''s try it on your beautiful finger," Adam dered as he took the ring from her and slipped it onto ire''s finger.


    ire held her breath as she saw the gorgeous ring shining on her hand. She lifted her eyes and found Adam looking at her with mixed emotions swirling in his blue eyes. Adam wanted Mia to wear his ring. and he still couldn''t believe he had to marry in a rushed way just because of his first love, his career, and acting. But he was content in his heart that Mia was happy with the man she loved, and that man was also deserving of her love.


    He shifted his attention back to the present and saw ire''s eyes twinkling with joy and excitement. He was happy to make this woman happy as he had never seen her smile in front of him before. If at that moment she had demanded to buy all the jewelry just to smile for him, he would have easily contemted it.


    "Wow, it fits perfectly," the sales associate chimed in.


    "Yes, it''s because it''s made for my beautiful future wife, Adam announced possessively.


    ire klickad but aber


    had in mat quoad in the bind of namnacina in


    Chapter 118 Sensational News


    whole year to spend with this charming devil of a boss, However, it was a different thing that this sweet treatment and pampering with love and care were new to her, as no one had ever shown this to her, not even Daniel. She sighed at that thought. "Pack this ring. We are taking it." Adam instructed, handing the sales associate his card.


    "Would you like to buy some more jewelry, ma''am and sir?" she asked politely.


    "Anything my love wants. Adam replied, looking at ire with love in his eyes.


    ire was stunned. For a freezing second, she realized how good an actor Adam was, as he could even make her feel this was all real and that he was indeed in love with her. She smiled, understanding why he was the director''s favorite, able to adjust himself to every role "No, that''s enough," ire replied shyly.


    "Oh,e on. We should get a few more pieces for the wedding, and let''s order custom wedding rings too," Adam suggested, and the sales associate''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    She joyfully began showing them more jewelry, and ire let out a breath of defear. She didn''t know how to feel about it. She was getting married, but it wasn''t real However, Adam seemed like a normal man who was about to marry the woman of his dreams, shopping for more jewelry. He ordered wedding rings tmum bands with their names engraved. ire''s name was etched on Adam''s ring, while Adam was on ire''s ring.


    When they left the store, they found a swarm of paparazzi waiting for them outside. The crowd began to surround them, but Adam''s bodyguards quickly formed a protective barrier between the couple and the photographers. Adam dramatically took off his jacket and draped it over ire''s head to shield her face. Despite the attempt to hide their identity, the paparazzi managed to catch a glimpse, and that was enough for them to make it the vital and sensational news of the year.


    736


    0? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 He & Avoiding Again


    sa kuibus ved ja Na onto the woe Sim, She suit pulitra heikere he was getting PPPASE 1 3 try?ej


    *Dode the sabout kitun soth honores ptifinest seeping The un zinoNGEMENTE nog. When had at the Apostol, and why it be them about it? Y she hay with her PATE podberius dC PAR SAVE THIS Ncheck on YOU DONK what''s going on," Shamanis? mohaselje


    Na Dease, and


    you everything he can be cing a gente hand on the


    beContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Cathani aur hear other back Nelothes in hand her been to dese the Bee bee tuning (so. Nhau thing bee waching him go bet estilo MALE, Q?S?N?N


    hings


    questioned again, waiting impactsen See marim


    s?haam took a dog breath be


    000 0000000:I:000000000000000000II:0000000001E Hep


    But Nha gt han of "Look, Chun, i wasn''t, inquagint


    and og ber both saving more Rx in Itse our uit. But I needed pr


    and sellist asshole" be due making Mangoje shghike


    Miss


    urged


    game t Stenge "And the


    the affected my professonal be. The meta and its scared junging me with nonsense rumees Mans Suture projects were going to shut down, and recurrent textes were going as he not getting a release date. That''s why Ranger Cure came up with the sea that would cut everyone up and reactive to age as a reale sur Sam, rests history "be finished


    u


    Ti sorry you have to suffer because of me." Nha murmure


    regrediti expression.


    "Don''t be. It''s not your fundum shook his heat


    Mia nodded, lowering her beat, then looked up at Alum


    bege make "I genuinely wish for you to find your true love through this manage. Adm. I hope you and Chure a perfect couple," she sighed hopelessly


    anyone, Adam smiled but didn''t say anything He couldn''t dese his contract manage to me, not even so Mia. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust her, but he wanted to respect re''s prices and dire


    "By the way, you have toe to my wedding and bring Alexandre with you m sed sfully


    Mia''s face fell at the mention of Nessandro


    "I will definitelye, as I can''t miss your wedding for anything in the world. But I don''t know about Alessandro," she murmured thest sentence with disapp


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Adam asked with concern.


    "I don''t know. He''s been avoiding me for days, not replying to my calls and texts Mia replied insertion evident in her voice. She was fed up with Alessandro''s range mood swings. One moment he wanted her and the next, he distanced himself. She was done with him, and this time, it was for good


    12.07 Thu, Oct 3 44 BD.


    Chapter 10 He Is Avoiding Again


    Finished


    "Are you busy? Should Ie backter?" she asked promptly, worrying she might have disturbed her


    "No, it''s fine. Come in," Adam opened the door wide, allowing her to enter. As she stepped inside, her eyes fell on Mia sitting on the sofa.


    Mia had met ire on several asions and she liked that girl. She smiled to greet ire and stood up.


    "ire, I''m here to congratte you and Adam," Mia said warmly as she walked over and held ire''s hand.


    "Thank you, Mia," ire smiled, though she couldn''t help but icel a twinge of jealousy. She knew Adam loved Mia and only Mia. She couldn''t understand why Mia had rejected such a man who was brilliant in


    every way.


    "I''ll leave you two and head to my office. I have an urgent meeting in half an hour; Mia said, making Adam sigh. He wished she would stay longer, but he couldn''t say it in front of ire.


    "Alright, take care and let me know if you need anything. Adam assured her and hugged her out of habit


    Mia nodded and headed to the door. She held the handle, opened it, and stepped out.


    As the door closed behind Mia, the atmosphere in the room shifted. ire looked at Adam, who was staring at the closed door, lost in thought.


    "You really care about her, don''t you?" ire said softly.


    Adam turned to her, his expression softening as he smiled and shrugged.


    "So, tell me, what''s on the agenda for today?" he asked instead of replying.


    "Today we have to go for the wedding dress trial and cake tasting. The venue is booked, and the guest list is. ready. I''ve sent it to you already. Check it and send me confirmation afterward," ire spoke in a very professional tone, and Adam couldn''t help but smile amusingly.


    "You never take a break, do you?" he teased. "It''s our wedding, babe. You should rx and have some fun."


    ire rolled her eyes. "Boss, it''s still my job to marry you, and it''s no fun for me."


    "Fine!" Adam huffed, shaking his head subtly. "Let''s go for the dress trial." He said, putting on his sunsses. "We''ll teach you to have some funter," he mumbled under his breath, but ire didn''t miss it. She shook her head, making an annoyed face as they left the study.


    736


    +

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Dress Trial


    Adam wanted to take ire to a designer who was very famous and exclusively designed wedding dresses for celebrities. ire was nervous because she knew she wasn''t a celebrity, not even a style icon, while Adam''s style was followed by youth all over the world. She didn''t want to embarrass herself.


    "Is it necessary to buy a wedding dress from your designer?" ire asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, otherwise she would be upset if I bought my wedding dress from another designer," Adam replied casually while reading something on his phone. They were sitting in Adam''s car, heading to the designer''s workshop.


    "So why don''t you go there and buy a dress for yourself while buy from somewhere else?" ire suggested, mentally adding, ''the cheapest one."


    "No way. How can I buy from the best designer while my wife gets a dress from someone else? You should be the one to get the best wedding dress," Adam said, fmally lifting his head from his phone and smiling sweetly, causing a blush to spread across ire''s face as her heart sped up


    She looked away to break the spell Adam''s enchanting eyes were casting on her, and in the confined space of the car, she had nowhere to run from this charming and irresistible Greek god.


    But they will be very expensive," she muttered slowly, her eyes fixed outside the car window, watching the passing scenery,


    "Don''t worry about the cost. It''s on me," he said softly, making ire smile at his sweet gesture. No one had ever talked to her with such care. She suddenly remembered that Adam was never rude while talking to her, even though she was always the one bawling at him and ordering him around.


    The rest of the ride went by in silence as Adam was busy with a phone conversation, and ire was upied with checking emails. After all, she had to finish all her work before the wedding. When they reached the designer''s showroom, Adam was still on the phone. When his bodyguard opened the door for him, he got out and gestured for ire to follow him out of habit. ire got out of the car and followed


    him.


    As Adam entered the exclusive showroom, he was greeted by a swarm of salesgirls. Everyone wanted to attend to Adam Whitmore, but onedy was quick to greet him and ask, "Good evening, Mr. Whitmore, How may I help you?"


    The salesgirl looked at Adam with dreamy eyes, admiring his enchanting beauty. The man was indeed a


    work of art.


    Adam didn''t reply, still engrossed in his phone conversation. He held up a hand, signaling the salesgirl to wait. So, ire took the initiative to speak.


    "We''re here to try on some wedding dresses," she told the salesgirl as she nced around to admire the ce.


    The showroom was avish space, filled with delicate chandeliers and plush carpets that whispered luxury with every step. Mannequins draped in exquisite wedding gowns stood on pedestals, cach dress more breathtaking than thest. The air was infused with a subtle, expensive perfume, adding to the opulent atmosphere.


    The salesgirl gave ire a once-over, her eyes filled with disdain. A grimace spread across her face as she


    12 08 Thu, Oct 3 BB


    Chapter 120 Dress Trial


    2.60%


    Finished


    ire sighed. She was used to this kind of behavior whenever she apanied Adam to elite ces as his PR manager, Usually, she would have ignored them and moved on. However, today was different. They had a tight schedule: after the dress trial, there was cake tasting, and she needed to visit her grandmother. Determined to not let the salesgirl''s arrogance dy them, ire squared her shoulders and stepped closer to the salesgirl. "I am here to try on wedding dresses," she repeated firmly.


    The salesgirl reluctantly tore her gaze from Adam and finally looked at ire. Her expression turned judgmental as she took in ire''s oversized coat with a white shirt underneath and loose dress pants. She nodded curtly.


    This way," she said, her tonecking warmth.


    ire nced at Adam, who was still engrossed in his phone call and hadn''t even noticed her. She sighed and decided not to disturb him before following the salesgirl. As she walked, she couldn''t help but notice the luxurious details of the showroom: the intricatece on the dresses, the soft glow of the lighting designed to make the gowns sparkle. It was a world she had only ever seen from the sidelines, never truly a part of.


    They reached a private fitting area, enclosed by heavy velvet curtains. The salesgirl pulled them aside, revealing a room filled with mirrors and soft seating.


    There are some gowns here that might suit you and your budget," she said, gesturing to a row of gowns in a dimly lit corner. "We actually kept them aside to discard because they have some minute defects in production. We send them to some merchants to sell at cheaper prices, which are still worth a fortune, but I think you can choose from them."


    ire nced at the selection and chose two gowns. She wasn''t particrly excited about the wedding. she felt it was okay to wear anything. However, she knew she had to look fine since it was going to be a high-profile event since she was marrying Adam Whitmore. "These two, ire said. The salesgirl took them down from the hangers and handed them to ire harshly, almost dumping the gowns into her arms,


    "Be careful and don''t damage the gowns. I''ll wait outside. Make it quick," the salesgirl said, still with an air of indifference. With a final look of disdain, she walked away, leaving ire alone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    736

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Perfect Boyfriend


    Restsbed


    Cali nick the gown und erred


    the


    wine cars what behind her She looked


    peer te With a sigh, she


    se the men gemein and decided to the ene with monger detain red a Presentin


    to the dipped the


    ginger She hat


    meleten Polling the


    set the berk givingknechte verr ber dem She cared the sch Loving nor the men bih gemee She bends an


    wheeled a few times,


    eg her fire or


    weite Stem every angr


    flowing wing the backN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    seed


    The palm to the was, and its skt fared at the bestorm with a She let me a convent in the dress. Then she remiered the week. She took for a elin but


    done. The dress locked almost perint


    But when she thought of wear of mans perpie, he fet tward Despite the undeniable remgance of the wedding fees, to back and of the holder desag made her fer vunerabic. She felt exposed and wee. She was perfen be the women el cecies and felt people would adge her: Oni''s godes and critirates with fawies bears and perfect figures were I need i creting here to bury dreves. Soe Send the ad in the sture would mock her she went out the dress.


    She opened her bum and let her blonde sharade Seeker her shoulders and down her back imraediately huting her win. She checked here and now locked modest and less revealing the Now she felt courageous enough to go out and form''s openen. 2 was also part of the n no appear as a living cupit. She hoped he had intens cail and could geve her to gimon about the


    be thought this dress was that she would be querd


    Sort the cut openingped out holding the get in her hand so she could walk casis in the Sordid Jong gown. She looked around hur din see him so he walked further me the wee and found hum alkongdy Sor chewed her Ip heady bees working tow


    As I string her presence and soning the murmurs at the mom dreef Care med


    His curious gue Selse ire, and his lips med astment. His eyes widened with superse; and


    imagination. He waily boring 24 manager at sumit be so stunning, even without any heavy making changing her looks. Her loose cottes were gate and he do she wore let nothing to the sat Saeed


    gation. The sheer filing d¨´ng so her body patting her perfect curves on tsgiry Her perfect bon was ger and he could see her ailey long locks falling freely around her face, making her look like a height moon greining theuugh the douds To be where unly making ire''s der his admiring ca


    Is dus okay re murmurthy her eyes meeting his before shitting an the floor Adam''s attention


    set from her face so the drew she was wearing Thanh Che could demgush between an eaduse drugs and a nejected gerektum knew the difference, hung been in the than world and muces Seal for famous beats. He pramaced Cluzer


    What are you wearing he wowie, making Cher fin with


    barommene. She knew she couldn''t


    thought you_JUST


    Jose four inangrun the ducket her head so her chegand munbind in a low vence


    The


    treased his study moved der Care, aking her hoses. Tam sorry, Babe I wont meant for you. You are looking wow Yoook perfect in everything you wet In fact, only you can carry the metaceater demunes dress and make it look praceful Homever, when you this so try on He owned, dearly annoyed at whoever did this to his Sancer is door fannt in the as he red and thebul seeking the sales responsible. Oct 3


    ager Perfect Bostend


    Finestet


    ire looked up her eyes filled with uncertainty From the corner of her eye, she saw the saledy who had treated her coldly retreating, trying to hide behind her colleagues.


    ''s alright, Adam I think it''s nice, and we can save some money, you know?" she smiled, trying to calm the movie star down


    "No, love, it''s not okay. And money is not a problem here. I want the best for my wife," he stressed the words "my wife so intensely that ire''s heart skipped a beat. The sincerity of his words felt so real that she wanted to ignore it. They were supposed to be pretending to be a couple madly in love. Adam was ying his part very well, but ire was nervous and scared. If he kept doing it more frequently, how could she resist falling for her charming boss, who had employed her as his contract wife!


    "Adam" Suddenly, the designer Kelly entered the store. I''m sorry, I wanted to be on time but was stuck with a celebrity client, and she was very demanding," she said with a light-heartedugh as she walked over to Ada Her expression turned serious, however, when she saw the fury on his face


    "What''s wrong. Adam?" Kelly asked, her tone shifting to one of concern


    736


    12:09 This D3BB.


    Male Hijchen!

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Dream Wedding


    The momem kelly saw the expression on the movie star''s face, she knew something was very wrong. She couldn''t afford to lose such a significant client. Adam Whitmore was the essence of her brand store, and people wanted to buy from her and hire her as their personal designer because of the contacts she gained through Adam''s endship. Annoying the superstar would cost her dearly. "Has something happened that upset you, dear?" Kelly asked nervously, her voice trembling slightly


    "Kelly!" Adam called out, his tone cold and sharp. "I came here to give you the honor of designing my and my wife''s wedding dresses, but the treatment I received from your staff has made me have second thoughts" he threatened furiously. His eyes zed with anger, and Kelly could see that he was very upset. They had offended his future wife.


    Adam Whitmore''s future wife!


    The words sank in and hit Kelly like a ton of bricks. She could feel the color draining from her face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Adam. I''m so sorry to hear that. What exactly happened?" she asked, trying to keep herposure while internally panicking.


    Adam''s jaw tightened as he recounted the incident. "Your staff was rude and dismissive towards wife. They made her feel unwee and disrespected. Look at the dress they gave her to try on Is that what my wife is supposed to wear on our wedding day? I can spend a fortune on her happiness, and this one dress is not a big deal for me. Do you think I can''t afford an exclusive dress for my wife? If you don''t understand it till now, hear me out again. My wife will only wear exclusive dresses and nothing less. Her dresses will be discarded after one wear, and no one else will ever repeat the design she wears. Do you get it?" Adam roared in fury, his tone intimidating.


    Meanwhile, ire turned crimson at hearing "my wife" from his mouth so many times. They were not married yet, by the way. Did he really mean it, or was he just trying to intimidate them? Regardless, her heart fluttered with excitement, even if it was just a pretense by the movie star.


    ire observed Kelly''s expressions, noting how her face turned pale with fear and beads of perspiration covered her forehead.


    Kelly''s heart sank. "I assure you, Adam, this will be addressed immediately. Please, give me a chance to make this right. I will create an entire exclusive wardrobe for Mrs. Whitmore and won''t charge you a penny aspensation on behalf of my staff," she pleaded, desperation creeping into her voice.


    The sales girl, who had mistakenly thought ire was just an ordinary girl, swallowed hard, her heart still racing as she realized her job might be on the line. Understanding now that Adam was deeply in love with his future wife and was the most important client of her boss, she decided to act quickly. She scrambled forward, falling to her knees before ire, folding her hands, and begging for forgiveness from the future wife of the superstar.


    a


    "Ma''am, I was a fool. I didn''t know who you were. Please forgive me. If you want to hit me or beat me, just please forgive me. I made a big mistake by giving you this ordinary gown to wear. You are so beautiful and special. you only deserve the best, just like Mr. Whitmore''s love. Please, madam, don''t take my job away. Please, please, please," the salesgirl kept begging, her voice trembling.


    ire''s heart melted at the sight. Her expression turned worried; she didn''t want the poor salesgirl to lose her job because of her With 12:08 Thu Oct 3 BD.


    u


    Chapter 122 Dream Wedding


    Finished


    It''s alright. Everyone makes mistakes. I don''t mind it. And no one is going to fire you from your job," she assured with a reassuring smile.


    Adam was stunned to see ire''s soft side. She was so -hearted and forgave the person who had insulted her and treated her so badly. He had never met anyone, except Mia, who was so forgiving. But ire seemed even more innocent and kind-hearted, which made Adam''s heart brim with unknown


    emotions.


    *No. Mrs. Whitmore." Kelly addressed her, despite the fact that ire was not yet married to Adam. They were cautious, knowing Adam referred to her as his wife already, and they didn''t want to upset him further. "She deserves punishment for her actions. Don''t worry, I will handle it."


    "No, Kelly, please spare her. It was just a small mistake. ire pleaded hopefully.


    A small mistake?! Kelly''s eyes widened. If any other celebrity or elite client were here, the salesgirl would have been fired on the spot, no matter how much she begged for forgiveness. But ire was convinced otherwise. Kelly sighed, looking at Adam, who nodded slightly, indicating she should reflect on what his future wife was saying


    "All right," Kelly mumbled. She turned to the salesgirl, whose teary eyes gleamed with relief and joy, "But remember, this is thest warning. Treat everyone who walks through this store as an important customer. No discrimination or no one will be able to save you next time," she warned, her tone dangerously firm.


    "Of course, ma''am. I won''t do it again," the salesgirl promised, then turned to ire with a forced smile. "Thank you, Mrs. Whitmore," she said with exaggerated ttery. In her heart, she cursed ire to suffer bad luck, unable to ept that someone she viewed as lowly was about to marry a superstar.


    "Alright, you can go," Kelly scolded, dismissing the salesgirl. She then turned her attention to the star couple, her demeanor shifting to a more professional and amodating stance.


    "Let me take your measurements now, and I will ensure the dresses are delivered on time to the venue," Kelly offered.


    Adam nodded, satisfied with Kelly''s response.


    "Pleasee with me and try on the exclusive wedding gown I''ve specially designed and stitched for you," Kelly grinned.


    ire nodded and nced at Adam, who was watching her with tender emotion in his eyes. ire blushed shyly under his gaze. It all felt like a dream wedding, something she had thought she would never experience. Even if it was all fake and not real, she wanted to live it wholeheartedly, savoring the moment as herst chance to feel like the fairytale princess in her heart, about to be swept away by her Prince Charming ire wanted to giggle like a teen girl at the thought and her whimsical imagination. "Mia!" Adam called out, his smile widening as ire instinctively followed his gaze.


    But all her dreams shattered, forcing her to return to reality as she saw Mia enter the shop. ire swallowed hard as Adam''s attention shifted entirely to the woman he truly loved.


    "Thanks foring," he murmured to Mia, who smiled warmly at him.


    "Of course I had toe. After all, you pestered me so much," Mia rolled her eyes yfully before her gazended on ire, who smiled awkwardly, realizing she had been watching them in shock." Chapter 122 Dream Wedding


    Finished


    in wa momentarily stupefied to learn that Adam had called Mia for their dress trial. Of course-what had she been expecting? After all, to Adam, only one woman mattered, and that was Mia


    "Hi, ire!" Mia grinned, walking over and pulling into a warm hug


    ire exhaled the breath she hadn''t realized she was holding and returned Mia''s embrace. She felt no jealousy or bitterness from her-only a sense of warmth and kindness radiating from Mia. Now ire understood why it was so difficult for Adam to forget her. Mia was the kind of person anyone could easily fall in love with.


    "Mia. I want you to pick out some gowns and dresses for yourself," Adam insisted.


    "No, Adam, I can buy something another time," she shook her head, politely refusing. "This is your and ire''s day: I''m just here to keep you bothpany," she added.


    "But I want you to get something for yourself, please, Mia," Adam pressed, his stubbornness showing.


    Mia sighed, realizing she had no choice but to agree. "Alright, I''ll take a look and see if I find something for myself. But first, you and ire should try on your dresses, okay?" she asserted gently.


    As always, Adam found it impossible to refuse Mia''s request. ire observed their interaction closely, feeling like


    a third wheel between them. But she quickly reminded herself that this was all just an arrangement-her marriage to Adam was only for the contract.


    "Kelly, Mia is my special friend. You have to find something awesome in your collection for her," Adam instructed Kelly, gesturing toward Mia.


    "Of course," Kelly replied, ncing at Mia and nodding in greeting.


    "Ladies, this way please," Kelly said, extending her hand to guide them.


    Adam gestured for Mia and ire to follow Kelly while he went off to try on some suits and tuxedos.


    After the dress trial, they all moved on to cake tasting and selecting flower arrangements. Mia apanied them at Adam''s request, but she was adamant that ire should make all the decisions. Adam remained quiet, allowing ire to choose the vors and designs without interruption. As they sampled cakes and admired floral arrangements, Mia''s phone buzzed with a message. She nced at the screen and felt her heart drop.


    It had been many days, but still no message from Alessandro since the day he left abruptly without giving her any exnation.


    Mia looked up, her mind racing. She didn''t want to think about him, but she couldn''t help it-every little thing seemed to bring him back to her thoughts. It was as if everything around her was purposefully reminding her of him, refusing to let her move on. However, when she opened the message, an unsettling feeling washed over her. It was from the ckmailer again, warning her to stay away from Alessandro Valentino, The message came from a private number-untraceable.


    While she could dismiss it as a prank or a meaningless threat, Mia knew that anything involving Alessandro was far from simple. But who wanted her to stay away from him? One of his mistresses, perhaps? The irony wasn''t lost on her-Alessandro himself had shown no interest in her, and yet here she was, receiving threats to stay away from him.


    Chapter 122 Dream Wedding


    Adam caught her eye, sensing something was off. "Are you alright?" he asked, his expression shifting with


    I''ll be fine." Mia hesitated as she replied, though deep down, she knew her life was far from fine.


    736

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Breaking The Spell #Finisher


    The days passed quickly, and soon the wedding day of Adam and ire arrived. A grand venue had been booked, and the event was hailed as the wedding of the century Invitations had gone out to guests from


    all around the globe, and press from every corner of the world gathered to capture the union of the famous celebrity couple.


    ire''s uncle''s family was also there, and Adam had arranged for her ill grandmother to attend the wedding, bringing along specialized nurses and doctors to care for her. ire was grateful for his thoughtfulness and kindness. He didn''t have to do this, as ire was being paid to y his fake bride, artd the wedding wasn''t real-they had already signed a contract for just one year. But he did it all to make ire happy and make everything feel genuine.


    ire was in the bridal chamber, getting ready with the help of a famous celebrity makeup artist and his team. They worked meticulously to perfect her hair and makeup. When ire finally looked at her reflection in the wall-sized mirror, her breathing hitched and she barely recognized herself. Was this truly her, or had they transformed her into a different woman? Her exclusive wedding dress, worth ten million dors, made her look like a real princess. The subtle makeup and perfect hairstyle-a bun with a few loose tendrils framing her face-enhanced her natural beauty even more.


    There was a knock on the door, and Adam''s mother, Linda Whitmore, entered the room. She ced a hand over her mouth, her eyes shining with admiration.


    "Oh my god! My son''s choice is extraordinary for sure," she gasped, making ire lower her eyes with shyness. "You are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen, my dear," she added with a wide grin.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Whitmore," ire murmured slowly, her cheeks tinting pink. No one had ever praised. her so sincerely, making her feel truly beautiful. ire had met Adam''s family when he officially proposed to her in public, and to her surprise, they were very humble and epted her immediately.


    Adam had not disclosed to his family about the contract marriage; he told them they had been in love for a while and wanted to marry. His family believed it.


    "ire, call me Mom," Linda insisted warmly. "Now you''re getting married to my son, and I''ll have another daughter as well."


    Linda and Andrew had three children: their elder son, Carter, was a star yer on the national hockey team; their middle son, Adam, was a very famous movie star; and their younger daughter, Michelle, was an


    emerging singer.


    ire nodded. "Yes, Mom


    "That''s my girl, Linda grinned. "Now let''s go to the wedding hall because someone is waiting very impatiently," she added with a teasing wink, making ire blush even more.


    Linda fixed her veil and handed her the flowers. Holding her hand, she walked ire to the entrance of the wedding banquet where her uncle was waiting to walk her down the aisle. Linda passed her to her uncle, and ire hooked her arm in his elbow, noting his stern expression. As they started walking, music yed by a famous band from LA filled the hall.


    Her uncle leaned in and whispered in ire''s car, "Don''t forget to send money every month," he ordered.


    ire sighed and nodded subtly. It was an emotional day for her, and she was her parents. She had hoped her uncle would be a father figure, offering her emotional strength, but he only thought about himself Ferline alone in this hir world her eyes began to listen as she missed her mom and dad so hadlyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    12:08 Thu Oct 3 BB.


    Chapter 123 Breaking The Spell


    on her special day.


    00:60%, Finished


    She tried hard not to let her tears spill from her eyes, not wanting her expensive makeup to get ruined and spoil the day for Adam. Slowly, she lifted her head and nced around. finding everyone''s cager eyes on her. This made her even more nervous, and her steps faltered as her resolve shook.


    Then she sneakily nced up at the stage, where Adam stood in a ck tuxedo. She forgot to breathe-he looked like a Greek God descended to Earth. Her heart raced as she grasped the reality that she was actually going to marry Adam Whitmore in front of the world. Her eyes met Adam''s, who was watching her with a soft expression.


    As she reached the stage, Adam extended his hand to her. ire''s uncle handed her to her future husband. cing her hand in Adam''s outstretched palm. Adam enclosed her small hand in hisrge one and gently pulled her onto the stage.


    He couldn''t tear his eyes off his contract bride, unable to believe this was the same nerdy PR manager who now had transformed into such a stunning diva, able to give many supermodels and actresses a run for their money.


    He brought her hand to his lips, and ire shivered at the electrifying sensation of his warm mouth on her skin.


    "You look beautiful," Adam murmured in his deep and husky voice into ire''s ear, his eyes roaming over her from head to toe. His breathing elerated at the thought of marrying such a hot and stunning beauty, even though it was a fake marriage.


    Their eyes met, a captivating spell weaving between them, only to be broken by the officiant clearing his throat. He stood beneath an archway of twinkling lights and cascading flowers, holding a ceremonial book. His voice carried over the soft whispers of the guests as he began the ceremony.


    736

 Chapter 124

    hapter 124 Married Couple


    The grand wedding hall was a vision of eleg and opulence Crystal chandeliers hung from the high eeslings, casting a sparkling glow over the marble floors, Intricate floral arrangements adorned every


    emer. Sing the air with the sweet scent of roses and Ihes Guests sat in rows of plush chairs draped in


    satin, their eyes fixed on the couple at the altar. The famous band from LA yed soft, romantic mmusic, adding ayer of magic to the atmosphere.


    the ceremony unfolded, the media buzzed with excitement, narrating the event and snapping countless


    The paparazzi were everywhere, capturing every detail of ire''s stunning wedding dress, a masterpiece of silk andce that shimmered with each step she took The train flowed gracefully behind her, and the debcate veil framed her face, enhancing her natural beauty. Adim looked dashing in his ck tuxedo, perfectlyplementing her radiant appearance.


    They looked so perfect together as Adam held his bride close, gazing at her with love in his eyes. Meanwhile, high-profile celebrity guests, eager to be the first to share the moment, clicked photos with their high-end phones, racing to post the first picture of the couple on social media.


    Everyone was eager to know why Adam chose Paris for the wedding instead of his hometown of London


    LA, where most of their guests wereing from.


    During a pre-wedding media conference, Adam was asked why he chose Paris for the wedding instead of London, where his parents lived, or LA, where he was currently based


    He replied. "I wanted to get married in Paris so ire''s grandmother could also attend. I would do


    anything to bring a smile to the beautiful face of my wife ire was deeply touched by Adam''s response.


    Her eyes searched the crowd and found her grandmother sittingfortably in the front row, mingling with Adam''s family, while her uncle''s family sat on the other side. ire smiled warmly as her grandmother waved and sent a flying kiss toward her.


    "Dearly beloved" then the officiant began, "we are gathered here today to witness the union of Adam Whitmore and ire Simon in holy matrimony Marriage is a profound and beautifulmitment, a bond that brings two people together in a union of love, respect, and mutual support."


    The offerant then nced at Adam and ire, observing their faces for any signs of emotions. Both appeared nervous and excited.


    "Adam Whitmore and ire Simon," the officiant continued, "the vows you are about to take are a solemn promise to each other. A promise to stand together through good times and bad, to cherish and protect one another, and to nurture a love that will grow stronger with each passing day."


    ire stole a nce at Adam behind the veil, who was listening to the officiant with such sincerity that it almost seemed as if they were trulymitting to each other for life, rather than just fulfilling a one-year contract. She felt his hand tightening around hers, a subtle reminder of his presence and the connection they shared. Reahring he had noticed her gaze, ire quickly turned her attention back to the officiant, ber cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She tried to pull her hand away, but Adam only tightened his gripsing to let her go. He kept holding her hand the entire time.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    (change these vows, the officiant began, "remember that this is a partnership built on trust and turned to Adam "Mr. Whitmore, do you take ire Simon to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health to love and to cherish until death do you nart?"


    Chapter 124 Mortied Couple


    Finished


    "I do" Adam looked deeply into ire''s eyes, his voice steady and sincere. ire''s heart fluttered with at mx of emotions as she listened to him.


    your


    Now, Ms. Simon," the officiant continued, turning to ire, "do you take Adam Whitmore to bewfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?"


    "Yes, I do." ire''s voice trembled slightly as she replied, but she held Adam''s gaze, finding


    supportive smile.


    rength in his


    Then the wedding rings were presented to them on a silk-covered tray. Adam gently held ire''s hand and slid the ring onto her finger. He then extended his hand, and ire slipped the ring onto his finger.


    "By the power vested in me," the officiant proimed, "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."


    ire''s heart raced, her nerves fluttering as she panicked. Was he actually going to kiss her? They hadn''t discussed this part, their first kiss, but ording to the contract, they had to be intimate in public. This was just the beginning, and ire found herself extremely nervous, as acting was never her strong suit.


    However, she didn''t have to act hard as Adam took the initiative. He circled his strong arm around her waist and pulled her closer. He leaned in, gently lifting ire''s veil. She swallowed hard


    she saw Adam''s smirk before he cupped her cheek and slightly lifted her face to meet his as he lowered his head. Their touched, and ire forgot to breathe. It wasn''t a brief kiss but a lingering one, as Adam took his time caressing her lips with his tongue, coaxing her to open up and granting him es


    "Breathe, my love!" he whispered against her lips, and ire gasped involuntarily at hismand, finally able to breathe again.


    Adam''s tongue slipped into ire''s mouth, savoring the sweet, intoxicating taste. He struggled to suppress many women in the


    a groan and resist the urge to pull her tightly against his hard body. He had been struggled to suppress


    past. Despite having had sex many times and even performing intimate scenes on screen, the intensity of this kiss was unlike anything he had ever experienced. All he could think about was picking her up and carrying her to the honeymoon suite, making love to her. Fuck the contract. This thought scared him. This wasn''t real, after all, and she was just a part of the arrangement, not his real wife. This realization made him pull away and break the kiss insta


    Only then did ire realize that the room had erupted in apuse, the sound echoing through the grand hall. For a moment, everything felt perfect, but only Adam and ire knew it was just for show.


    Adam took a step back, and ire''s head was still spinning from the intense kiss. She clung to Adam''s arm to steady herself. Adam''s ves lingered on his contract wife''s slightly swollen lips before he forced himself to look away and n he audience. He held ire''s hand in his as everyone began congratting them, and it was now


    pose as a married couple for the world.


    Let Me Go My Maha Husband

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Adeline Montecarlo


    Mia sat quietly among guests, watching Adam get marries A genuine smile graces her face as she saw him and ire together. They made a betul couple, and she was happy for thems


    Muxtel a sense ost velet that Adams head inally moved on tiom her, allowing her TVA TINADOSAMY cherished friendships. She never wanted to lose a friend like him, no matter the circumstances


    Alles the wedding serious everyone was sorted to the hotel''s grand hall for the reception. Ma hade with Funily and the twins. Cita and Maxioso i had been weeks and she still hadish beard from Alessandre He must have heard the news ofin mangy as it was all over the tabloids and news channels There was way he could still think she was with wiam. But his cold behavior toward her hurt even more than ever. It was much better in the past when she dit expected anything from ham Why shid he have is reappear in her lite andplicate things She had stopped trying to call him when he never thinned her calls and texts


    As everyone waited for their turn to congratte the newlyweds atter their test dance. Maximo tugged on Mix''s dress


    "Mom, Adam and ire look so nice," he said, his eyes wide with excitement. Both Gia and Maxins were Tamulia with ire, who had been Adam''s PR manager for a long time


    "Yes, sweetie, Mia replied, her gaze return to the couple on the dance floor. She was content to see Adam so happy and sealed.


    "Mia!" A familiar voice called out. She unned to see Duke Alexander Montecarlo stending toward her a broad smile on his face. "Alexander!" Mia smiled as she got ups from her seat. Emily also stood in respect for the duke


    "Hello, Miss Yang!" Alexander nodded.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hello, Lord Alexander" Emily bowed slightly in respo


    "Such a small world! Alexander eximed, ncing from Mia and Emily to the two twins who bore a striking resemnce to Mia.


    "These are your kids?" Alexander asked as his curious gare hitted to Mia


    "Yes," Mia said, gesturing for the kids to greet the duke


    "Good evening. Lond Alexander. I''m Maxime Peterson Maxumo said extending his hand in a gentlemanly manner. Alexander was amazed to see such confidence in a five-year-old


    "Hello, Maximo. Call me Alc sander, as your mom is a dear friend of mine," he replied, firmly shaking the


    boy''s hand


    "Cast evening. Alexander," the little gul said without formality, which amused Alexander "I am Gia Peterson"


    "Cod evening, Gia It''s a pleasure meeting you, sweetie." Alexander said as he kneeled on one knee and extended his hand. Gia ced her hand in his in a sophisticated manner, and Alexander softly ced a Brict kiss on the back of her small hand. Chapter 125 Adeline Montecarlo


    Finished


    thought about their brilliant parents. Though he knew Mia was extraordinarily talented, kind, andd sophisticated, he was curious about their father. He had never met the children''s father nor heard about him. But he was sure their father must be an influential and impressive personality with charming looks, traits the children seemed to have inherited from him.


    "You have brilliant children," Alexander remarked with a warm smile, standing back to his feet.


    "Thank you. I didn''t know you were alsoing to attend Adam''s wedding," Mia said, surprise in her tone.


    "Yes, we got invitations as I have known Adam personally, having met him on many asions," Alexander exined. "By the way, I saw the news about you epting his proposal, but now he is getting married to the love of his life," Alexander paused and hooked two fingers in a mocking air quote, "ording to the


    media."


    "He is a good friend of mine, and that proposal was fake." Mia told the duke, repeating the answer Adam had instructed her to give to this particr question.


    "Oh, I see, Alexander nodded with a solen hum. "By the way, it''s good you''re here because my mother is also present. She wanted to meet youst time, but it couldn''t happen," he said with a hint of sadness in his expression.


    "Yeal, I also regret that. I hope Lady Camille can forgive me." Mia said, feeling hopeless. "Why don''t you ask her yourself?" Alexander smirked, anused by Mia''s worried expression. "Huh! She''s here?! Oh yes, I will ask for her forgiveness in person," Mia said desperately.


    Alexander shook his head, knowing his mother wasn''t angry at all but enjoying teasing Mia a little longer.


    "It''s okay, Mia. She''s not angry at all. I was just teasing you," he admitted and Mia could now let out a breath of relief.


    "Let me call her so you two can finally meet," he said, gesturing to his bodyguard who was standing nearby.


    As Mia waited to meet the duke''s mother, her pulse quickened with a mix of impatience and anxiety. She had never felt this way before. Why was she feeling both nervous and excited, as if the universe was signaling something significant? Was Alexander''s mother a very intimidating and scary figure? But he had said his mother wasn''t angry. Still, Mia had heard that women from elite families, especially the elder ones, were very proud and did not tolerate offenses frommoners.


    "There she is." Alexander announced, smiling as he looked straight ahead. Mia followed his gaze and saw a beautiful, elegant woman walking toward them. The serenity on her face was so divine that Mia instantly felt rxed and calm. She couldn''t take her eyes off her, sensing a mysterious connection that made her feel Imked to her.


    Lady Camille''s expression changed to one of shock as her eyes fixed on Mia. Her pace quickened, and she reached Mia in no time. Her gentle hands found Mia''s shoulders, and Mia felt the touch was so familiar, like the warmth she felt with her own children. Lady Camille''s dark eyes glistened, and a smile stretched across her trembling lips, pure joy evident as she murmured. "Adeline, my daughter


    3200 Thu Oct 3 MB B.


    Let Me Go My Mafia hand 1+1 M6

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 The Lost Heiress.


    "She is Adeline, my daughter?" Camille announced. voice shaking with overwhelming emotions and Joy She couldn''t thank God enough for finally reuniting her with her daughter after almost twenty-severs


    "What are you saying. Mother?" Alexander retorted in disbelief, leaning closer and whispering. "That''s not possible. The DNA test says. He couldn''t finish his sentence.


    To hell with the DNA test Lady Carmille scolded her son. "I know she''s my Adeline, my daughter." Camille musted, her conviction unshakable. T can feel it in my heart. A mother''s instinct can''t be wrong. She has the same face, the same eyes as your father, and mypletion and body frame She''s our Adeline. Alexander. She''s your sister!"


    Alexander was shocked as he stared nkly at Mia who seemed equally startled.


    Mia was dumbfounded and couldn''t react. Hell, she didn''t understand what was happening to her. Alexander''s assistant came forward and whispered in the Duke''s ear. Alexander nodded with understanding


    "Alright, we are drawing unnecessary attention. Let''s go somewhere private," he suggested, his tone and gaze both serious.


    He knew how his mother was feeling because he had felt the same way. His instinct told him Mia was his long-lost sister the first time he met her. But then the DNA test said otherwise However, his heart was not ready to believe the test result either. He felt something was amiss. And now he knew this time he would keep it to himself until the test results were out. He wouldn''t even tell his own mother, knowing she was emotional and could blurt it out in a moment of sentiment. He didn''t want to take any chances this time and wanted to be sure in every way.


    Though he didn''t need a DNA test to confirm it after his mother dered Mia was his long-lost sister, he still needed the test results to verify Mia''s bloodline and secure her im to their grandparents property. which she inherited as the daughter of the Montecarlo family. He had to act swiftly before anyone else tried to interfere, as they had done before. He knew there were more ck sheep among his rtives, who were aligned with him and Camille only for their wealth.


    Mia was also eager to understand what was happening, but recognizing the gravity of the revtion and the presence of the media, she knew they needed to keep this matter confidential. The Duke of Montecarlo''s family was involved, and she was aware that without discretion, this could be a virat news story before they even had confirmation. So, she nodded in agreement.


    Turning to Emily, who had witnessed and heard everything. Mia said with an expressionless face. "I need to go with them, Emily


    Emily nodded, "I''lle with you."


    "No, you stay here Mia replied, holding Emily''s hand. Adam will be worried if he doesn''t find us. You ured to be


    to tell him about this privately. I''ll call you and Adam once I know what''s going on."


    "And the Lust" Emily asked, frowning with concer.


    "They''lle with us," Alexander answered before Mia could. "Don''t worry. Miss Yang, Mia and the kids are safe with me," he assured, and Emily rxed, trusting that Alexander genuinely cared for them


    12-09 Thu, Oct 3 GB.


    Chapter 126 The Lost Heiress


    S60%


    Finished


    Mia hugged Emily before taking Gia and Maximo''s hands. The twins, who had been silently observing the unfolding drama, followed their mother obediently, their brilliant minds processing everything that had happened. "Let''s go, kids," Mia said gently, and both twins nodded, following her closely.


    Alexander and Camille walked ahead while Mia and the children followed. Alexander''s bodyguards. surrounded them for security. They made their way to the private valet parking area for elite guests, and the car arrived almost immediately Alexander opened the door himself for Mia and her children, while Camille settled into the car with her daughter and grandchildren.


    Camille couldn''t contain her affection, taking Gia onto herp and gently stroking her head. "You''re just like my daughter, Camille said with a tender smile.


    No, I''m more like my dad!" Gia protested, pouting Mia''s heart ached seeing how the kids still looked up to Alessandro, even though he had seemingly forgotten about them.


    Camilleughed at Gia''s cute protest. "No surprise there-daughters are always their dad''s little princesse Camille remarked with a smile, ncing at Mia. She nned to discuss the children''s fatherter, for now, she wanted Mia and the kids to feelfortable and weed.


    "Mia, we''re going to Monaco!" Alexander said as they all settled into the quiet, soundproof car


    "What? No, my life is here I can''t just leave suddenly," Mia protested, her voice firm. "And what was that DNA test you mentioned" she added, her frown deepening. She couldn''t believe Alexander had conducted a DNA test without her knowledge. He might be a duke, but that didn''t give him the right to intrude into her private life.


    "I apologize for not informing you about the DNA test beforehand. Alexander said, his tone earnest. "But from the moment I first saw you, I had a strong feeling you were my long-lost sister. Now, we need to go to Monaco immediately toplete the formalities before our hidden enemies catch wind of the news that the lost heiress has been found."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    736


    Thi

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Happy DaysAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait, there her minderstanding I''m an orphan Mia blurted our, then bit her lip, realizing she had ben being in her family being from Paris


    "That''s not true. You are my daughter," Camille interrupted, her voice trembling with emotion


    Secing Muli expression grow more confused, the took a deep breath and began to recount the entire story of how they lost her just after birth Mia lutened intently, struggling to believe that fate could have been so


    ruel to her from the very beginning. Yet, as she listened, she felt an undeniable connection with Lady Camille and believed every word she said


    "I was in so much trauma," Camille continued, her voice heavy with sorrow. "We lost you and your father at the same time But Alexander and I searched tirelessly for you, Trying every possible way to find you. But all our efforts led to dead ends. But today, all our prayers have been answered. God has brought my daughter back to me, along with two beautiful grandchildren" she said with a tearful smile, hugging Gia and Maximo close to her. Tears of joy streamed down her face as she looked at them.


    "But... but you said the DNA test was negative," Mia murmured, her heart sinking in dismay.


    "Yeah, it was negative. But my heart never believed it. Science can be wrong, but my heart and gut feeling can''t be deceived. You are my sister. I feel the blood bond between us. You are my kin. I don''t fucking care about anything else." Alexander dered firmly, determination etched on his face.


    Language, Alexander," Camille scolded, narrowing her eyes at her son.


    Alexander nced apologetically at the kids and rubbed his nape with an awkward smile.


    "Im sorry, Mother. I''m sorry, kids. Now that I have a beautiful niece and a smart nephew, I''m going to prove to you that I can be the best uncle," he promised, making the kids smile. "Our uncle is a duke!" Maximo grinned with pride.


    "Yes, little man. Come to my estate, and you''ll be treated like a prince and princess. I''ll make up for all the years I lost not being with you," he mumbled, his voice tinged with remorse.


    "Let bygones be bygones," his mother dered. "It''s time to celebrate! Call the press and hold a conference to announce that the daughter of the Montecarlo family has returned," Camille demanded, excitement twinkling in her eyes. She could hardly contain her exhration, eager to shower her daughter and grandchildren with all the love she had.


    "No. Mom. Not yet," he interjected firmly. "We need to be very secretive and careful until the paperwork is finalized Adeline was abducted because of the will, and she won''t be safe until the entire property is transferred to her name. We must wait to disclose this to the public."


    His tone grew more serious. "And please, don''t trust your so-called well-wishing rtives this time. I beg you! No information passes to anyone-absolutely no one. Is that clear?" hemanded strictly.


    Camille didn''t arg. She had her daughter back, and nothing mattered more than the safety of her daughter and grandchildren. No one else was more important to her now.


    Mia was overwhelmed by the love she was receiving from her brother and mother. They had epted her without any proof and seemed to be so sure that she was the lost daughter of the Montecarlo family. It was ADD THIS D3 1


    Finished


    "fe as an orphan. She had always


    ? believed she was curved to live


    hey thought she share a family, having lived her wh


    ved her whe" Estore


    ve and the care of a ubline, but back the lows a family even her husband hade loved her until she was blessed with Gra and Maximo, After having her own children, she finally experienced all the phases she had missed in her life through


    However, she couldn''t deny that she abus felt a connection with Alexander and had wished in her heart a bundred tones for a brother like him. She never imagined that her wish coulde true so soon.


    "You''re not afraid that I could be an imposter?" Mia choked on her words, overwhelmed by emotion.


    No way. Even if the whole world says it, we''re not going to believe it and never going to let you go. Adehne, or Mia Alexander hesitated with a forgiving smile. "Ah I don''t even know what to call you."


    They had named her Adeline even before her birth, knowing she was going to be a girl, and they were thrilled to have chosen the name.


    Whatever we call her, she''s your sister. Alexander, Camille said, settling the matter.


    "Yeah, that''s true. She is my little sister," Alexander said, his expression turning yful as he added. Then I''ll call you petite surur."


    Ma giggled, shaking her head, remembering how he used to tease her like this all the time, as he had epted her as his petite saur long ago.


    They arrived at the Duke''s estate in Monaco Gia and Maximo were thrilled to live in a castle-like manor for the first time. Their Duke uncle spared no effort in spoiling them, wanting to pamper them with everything he could to make them happy. Mia was overjoyed to have finally found her family. It seemed her difficult days were over, and now she would never have to rely on anyone else.


    She called Emily and told her everything about her lost family and being the heiress to an ancestral empire. Emily assured her that she was managing the business in Paris, allowing Mia to rx and spend time with her family to make up for all those lost years. However, Mia knew that no amount of time would ever be enough to fully cherish this newfound life with her family


    Alexander conducted the DNA test discreetly this time, without even telling his mother, though he informed Mu and asked her to keep it confidential. The results came back quickly, as he used his influence to expedite the process. The result was a 99.9% match, providing enough proof to officially make her the heiress of the Montecarlo family''s ancient empire.


    He then properly handed over everything that belonged to her, though Mia insisted she didn''t need it that he should keep it, given that he had been managing everything for so many years. But Alexander reassured her that it was always hers, and he would continue to take care of her and her children, standing by her whenever she needed her brother, no matter what


    736

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 The Bait


    Fittores


    Alessandre''s bodyguards, who heard heres tollowing third the kids or at times, informed time where afte


    at


    happened at the wedding and how Mid with embr


    When Alessandro led Mix alone in humansen freedom tre fattes but he deliberar) benvored Furreals and sexe e con her more his cage theov¨¢ tu


    termed that she wenster und rover the bryder Heaters to meet her and redene has rihanda Hendes kern Mix would be very age and would Varly never forgue him for he ended between, best for had to do this for her y While he was at the man


    to move


    from Lucas pealing that they had a chur albert


    who won behind the best tweeting hooner. The shed hem in hoe care Homer, noted


    eat that the pervm was see the main culger bar was by mastermind, they decided in on a trep and let the trailer


    working five sever rice Is she the true


    free making his bele he was not a bugent


    But now, he knew he had to say away from Mand the ads and show hos mies that they means


    thing to him thespite his deep down them, herted from doing keng fut his enemies


    on, knowing wded watching his every mor. However, he had seed the way wed Ma and the kadi, ensure they were closely monitored sandro


    Arding to the n, Alvanden stayed an attack and ended to be seierly injured in the hangital


    precended His most trusted security eters, Micah, was in charge his protection and was the only the responsible for his utary.


    As anticipated, the crap worked the pary walk the hat Micah sent all the securry purs of day for the night when the hungital was early empty, with only a few much wall on duty away from Alessandro''s medical ward


    Alessandro''s prem


    gun


    Miraltered leader''s


    armed with a fried with a sneer In the dich of the


    indeed room, he smirked as he aimed the gun at the prose injured Alesandro and fired continye stopping unnid he was certain that Alessandro could not sure the attack. After ensuring Alessandro was dead, Mirah ced the gain his inter paket and this phone coat took out


    His face was a mark of triumph in the dimly lit roesti, Barzirk ying on his lips as he dialed a number wd held the phone to his ear. The phone''s mindscreen cast a faint low on his cunning expression


    "The work is done, Envo?" Micah dered with a tone of smug satisfaction). "The Italian don. Alessandro


    On the other end of the line, Enzo''s voice was a mix of excitement and incredulity "Are you sure! I mean. did you check that he''s actually dead?


    Micah''s grin widened as he leaned back against the wall, his gaze fixed on a certain point in the darkness


    I''m certain. I made sure of it I personally emptied the entire magazine into him. There''s no way he could survive that."


    Enzo''s voice cracked with diellef and curiosity. "You did it yourself? I didn''t know you had the courage to kill the mit Italian don all by yourself"


    Micah''s raperson darkened slightly as he responded, ometimes, you need to be thorough. I wanted to ensure there were no mistakes. He''s not gring to be a problem anymore.


    12:09 Thu Oct 3 MB


    Chapter 126 The Bait


    FinishedAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good" Enzo said, his tone reflecting satisfaction. "With him out of the way, my ns can move forward without interference."


    "Hmm!" Micah nodded, ncing at the bed where the lifeless Alessandroy, covered in a white sheet, without any movement. The poor Italian don had died in his sleep. Micah snorted at the thought.


    "Now, clear the evidence and leave the ce. Remember, under no circumstances should my name be disclosed" Enzo''s voice took on a note of finality.


    Don''t worry. You can trust me. I''m loyal to you, Enzo," Micah assured him.


    "Alright. Come to Florence as soon as the matter is settled," Enzo said, preparing to end the call.


    Micah leaned forward, his voice taking on a more serious tone.Enzo, there''s one more thing. I expect to be recognized for my role in this. I''ve taken significant risks for you to secure Alessandro''s wealth and his ce within the Italian mafia. I want a substantial position in the organization aspensation for my


    efforts.


    There was a brief pause on the line before Enzo''s voice came through, steady and measured. "We''ll discuss your position once the dust settles. Your contributions will not be forgotten, Micah."


    Micah''s smirk returned, satisfied with the assurance. "I''ll be waiting to see the oue. And remember, I expect to be well taken care of."


    As the call ended, Micah removed the phone from his ear and turned to leave the room. He was startled when he felt a hand on his shoulder. The lights flickered on, suddenly flooding the previously dark room with harsh, ring light Micah''s eyes adjusted to the brightness, and they red with horror as the full


    extent of the scene before him was revealed.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 The Half Truth.


    Mia''s Tave turned aden, his res nesly bulging of their sockers as he stared at what seemed like death well visadong before him. His heart pounded soodly that it echoed in his ears In that moment. be wished be could sum back time and undo his decision to betray the Italian lon. The realization that


    Alessandro Valentino was alive and in perfect health, standing right in front of him, struck him like a flow.


    "Well, well Micah Alessandro smirked as Lucas and his men stormed into the room, swifty disarming Micah and seiring his phone.


    Of all people. I never expected my most trusted man to be the one who tried to kill me," Alessandro said calmly, though his tone carried a very dangerous edge that sent a shiver down Micah''s spine. He knew he was only a heartbeat away from death


    "I''m sorry, boss. I''m so sorry. I was a fool. Please, please forgive me," Micah whimpered, his voice trembling as he begged desperately. He was kneeling on the floor, pinned down by Alessandra''s guards.


    "Oh, my loy," Alessandro similed menacingly, his eyes cold. "You should know better than anyone that forgiveness for a traitor has never been in my vocabry," he snarled, emphasizing thest words as he delivered a brutal kick to Micah''s stomach. Micah copsed to the floor, clutching his midsection in pain.


    please don''t kill me, boss," Micah cried out, his voiceced with fear and pain.


    "Why would I keep you alive? I know who you''re working for, and now you''re of no use to me." Alessandro


    neered, extending his hand toward Lucas, who promptly handed the Mafia king a gun.


    "Boss, I can still be useful to you. I know a secret that no one else does, Micah offered desperately, ying fusst card.


    Alessandro, who had just loaded the gun, paused and lowered it slightly. His eyebrows drew together in frustration as he asked, "What secret?"


    "It''s about your wife, Aria Valentino!" Micah announced in a weak and pained voice.


    Alessandro''s eyes burned with rage as he red at Micah. That bastard knew something about Arta?!


    "What happened to her?" The mata king demanded in a cold voice, though his heartbeat slowed with the fear of learning something he didn''t want to know. He believed Mia was Aria. No, he knew Mia was indeed has Arta and that she was alive. Gia and Maximo were his children So what could this bastard know about his wife? Impatience gnawed at him as he waited for Micah to speak


    st


    He squatted down and grabbed Micah''s hair, yanking it so hard that the traitor screamed, his head snapping back in pain.


    "Don''t test my patience Tell me quickly." Alessandro growled furiously, gritting his teeth.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Micah snickered despite his pain, murmuring in a weak and cracking voice, "No, boss. First, you have to promise me you et me live. Then I''ll tell you everything I know about your wife."


    made Alessandro squint in suspicion. Alessandro released Micali''s hunr with a harsh push, then pulled back and stood straight before hum


    "Alright. Fm giving you my word. Now tell me what you know," he said with an indifferent expression, gesturing for his men to release Mical and step back.


    The Oct 3 w BB.


    120 TH Hal


    Micah gathered himmel, ang smile creeping across his face.


    @K 360


    Finisher


    "Everyone believes that Mrs. Valentino left you and died in a ne crash, but that''s only half the truth."


    Alessandro Frownel, cocking his head to the side as he watched the bloody traitor with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Then what''s the true story"" he demanded authoritatively.


    murder of Mrs. Valentino that night was nned because she was pregnant with your babs. Bows, and Enzo didn''t want anything toe between him and the Mafia empire. Micah revealed, That bloody brother of hi


    blood boiled, rage and anguish surging through his veins like fire andva. He clenched his at taas judes, consumed by fury. He had always misunderstood Aria and mistreated her, which made people believe she was a vulnerable and easy target. "The night your ex-prifnend threw a party and Mrs. Valentino was alone at home, Enzo instructed me to


    goons to kill her and erase any trace of her from the earth, Micah continued coldly. As he sprike Newandro''s anger grew even more, and he began breathing heavily. It was almost impossible for


    remain calm, knowing his pregnant wife had been targeted in his own home by his stepbrother.


    "Bar she was YOUR wife, boss, and we underestimated her. She evaded the trained goons and escaped


    om the house. The rest of the story you already know. She probably went to the airport because she was strud of you. You never loved her or cared for her, so she might have thought it was better to save herself incaping, knowing you wouldn''t save her or believe her, Micah taunted, causing the Italian Don to realize the magnitude of his mistake.


    "But her bad luck followed her, and the ne she boarded crashed, resulting in her ultimate death," Micah sashed with a sigh


    He bardly had another moment to breathe before Alessandro pulled out his gun and emptied the entire chamber into Micah''s chest


    "Bastard you thought you could live another day after confessing to trying to kill my wife and my unborn children" Alessandro spat out with disgust, his anger still burning fiercely. He kicked Micah''s lifeless, blood-covered body repeatedly 736

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Reality Check.


    Everyone was so terrified by their boss''s fury that no one da


    take the initiative to calm him down. He seemed like the embodiment of death itself, deadlier than anything they had ever encountered. They were 100 frightened to even approach him, as the burning intensity of his gaze and the radiating power from hum felt as though it could kill


    But Lucas stepped forward, fully aware of the emotional turmoil the Mafia boss was enduring. He crapped his arms around Alessandro, trying to pull him away from Micah''s lifeless borly. It was a monumental task, as Alessandro was as immovable as a mountain, but Lucas persisted, hoping to bring some semnce of calm to the raging storm within him.


    "Boss, that bastard is dead. Now we need to focus on getting to Enzo before he realizes we know abour him." Lucas suggested in a soft,forting tone.


    Panting and breathing heavily, Alessandro shrugged off Lucas''s hand and pulled away, struggling to regain hisposure.


    "No one can save him from me. Whether he hides in hell, I will drag him our and give him a death so torturous that his very soul will beg me to end his miserable life," Alessandro vowed, leaving the room abruptly with grim determination.


    Lucas took a deep breath and nced at Micah''s bloodied body before instructing his men to clear the scene and remove any evidence.


    Alessandro stormed toward his car, ya


    nking the keys from his personal driver without a word. Adrenaline surged through his veins, heightening his already violent and predatory instincts. Lucas sprinted after him, barely managing to jump into the car before Alessandro, brimming with impatience, sped off without hesitation.


    The car roared onto the road, racing toward the private jetport where the Italian Don''s jet awaited, engines humming in readiness. They bypassed security with case, their urgency palpable as they hurried across. the tarmac. Alessandro He had already alerted his people in Florence to keep a close watch on Enzo, ensuring the traitor wouldn''t slip away.


    As the jet ascended into the sky. Alessandro''s patience wore thin; he could hardly stand the wait to confront his treacherous stepbrother. Every second in the air felt like an eternity as he ached tond in Florence and settle the score once and for all.


    Enzo could hardly contain his glee when he received the news of Alessandro''s death. He had waited for this moment for years, and now, finally, his wish hade true. Despite having everything under his name-thanks to Alessandro''s failure to produce an heir while Enzo had a son-Enzo still harbored a deep-seated desire to take everything from his older step-brother. Living in Alessandro''s shadow, even when he was the one technically in control, had always been a bitter pill to swallow. He craved absolute power over the family and the Mafia, and now it seemed within his grasp.


    Bursting with excitement. Enzo hurried to find his mother, Maria. He found her in the living room, meticulously reviewing the dinner imenu for the evening while simultaneously instructing the staff on the breakfast ns for the next day.


    "Madre!" Enzo called out, his voice brimming with excitement as he jogged over to her.


    Maria noticed the unusual sparkle in her son''s eves and immediately sensed that something was different.


    12:09 Thu Oc3 #BB+


    Chapter 130 Reality Check


    She quickly dismissed the staff, ensuring they had the privacy to discuss whatever news he had


    "What''s the matter, Enzo! You look so happy," Maria said with a smile, curiosity piqued.


    Finesting


    "Yes, Madre, I have some brilliant news for you." Enzo grinned, leaning in close as he cupped his hand over his mouth to speak in a hushed voice, "The bastard Alessandro is dead!


    "What?" Maria gasped in disbelief, her eyes widening in shock.


    Enzo quickly nced around the room, checking that no one else had heard. He scolded his mother in a low voice, "Shh! Madre, you''ll draw unnecessary attention."


    Maria shook her head, convinced that her son must be ying some sort of cruel prank.


    "Tell me it''s not true," she demanded, her voice tinged with a mixture of disbelief and concern.


    "Why, Madre? Aren''t you happy to hear this?" Enzo frowned, confused by her reaction.


    Maria closed her eyes, grappling with her emotions, anger, and helplessness. She didn''t know whether the should be happy or devastated. After a moment, she took a deep breath and asked, "Who gave you news"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Madre. I nned this," Enzo said with a smug smile. "It was my man who did the job perfectly


    "You fool!" Maria hissed, her voice barely above a whisper, though it carried the weight of her anger. "Alessandro was no threat to you; he was your greatest support.


    She had orchestrated the murder of Aria, but she never intended for Alessandro to die. Maria knew she had Alessandro wrapped around her little finger-he respected her more than his own mother, always doing whatever she asked. Thanks to Alessandro, Maria had been living like a queen, enjoying the wealth and power he secured for their family. Without Alessandro, she feared that Enzo, left to his own devices, would ruin everything. He would likely destroy the businesses and squander the wealth they had umted.


    736

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Retribution


    Maria was anxious about what they would do without Alessandro and how they would exin it to the Italian Mafia that the Mafia king was dead. She didn''t want to leave behind her luxurious lifestyle and be forced to run their business herself, especially since her son was a useless idiot.


    Maria''s voice hardened as she gritted out, "You''ve made a grave mistake, Enzo. Alessandro was the reason we thrived. Without him, we could lose everything. You don''t understand that," she scolded. Alessandro was no threat to them, as he had stepped down from his inheritance and given up everything for Enzo to have and rule. She hated him, but she was selfish enough to let him live.


    "That''s the reason, Madre," Enzo grimaced. "That''s the exact reason I never liked him, Madre. You alwayspared me to him and wanted me to be better than him. Now, without him in the picture, there won''t be anyone to make me feel like a failure," Enzo spat out bitterly.


    At that moment, his wife, Vittoria, emerged from the hallway with their son, Lorenzo, holding his hand. She had overheard thest part of the conversation and understood well how her husband resented his stepbrother.


    "Is that true?" Vittoria''s eyes gleamed with wicked pleasure.


    Enzo smirked. "That''s true, my love."


    "I knew it," Vittoria chimed. "I knew that one day you would rule this entire empire on your own, and the day hase." She encouraged him, and Enzo responded with a kiss. "I know that with you by my side; we can achieve anything." Vittoria, the daughter of a mafia gang member, was well aware of the underworld''s operations. She understood the business and was determined to see her husband take full control, no longer living in the shadows.


    "See, Madre?" Enzo said triumphantly. "Vittoria is also happy, and you should be too. You hated Alessandro and were never able to kill him. I did it for you." He dered with a conceited expression, reveling in his aplishment.


    "I''m happy for you, my son. What mother wouldn''t be pleased to see her son happy?" Maria said, overwhelmed by her maternal affection for him. "But it''s not the right time to celebrate, Enzo. We need to pretend to grieve so no one suspects anything," she suggested. "Oh, Madre, no more pretending," Enzo announced loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. "I''m the one who makes the rules now, and everyone has to follow them."


    He nced firmly at the staff who had overheard him. Back to work, you useless idiots," he ordered rudely, causing the staff to immediately resume their tasks.


    "Now, your boss is me, and what I say goes," Enzo dered, but his words faltered as the main door was flung open. An authoritative figure walked in, causing Enzo''s face to drain of color. He began trembling with fear. Maria and Vittoria shared the same reaction of shock and dread.


    "What''s the matter, everyone?" Alessandro mocked menacingly. "You all look at me as if you''ve seen a ghost."


    "You... you''re alive?!" Enzo stammered, his voice filled with disbelief as he stared at Alessandro in a daze,


    a cold amused smile


    173


    Chapter 131 Retribution


    "Did you expect me to be dead, brother?" He stressed the word ''brother'' with a disdainful tone. Enzo swallowed hard, unable to form another word under Alessandro''s piercing gaze.


    "No, it should be your enemies who are dead, my son," Maria interjected, trying to save the situation and protect her son. "I pray day and night for your safety."


    "Really, Mother?" Alessandro''s voice carried a taunt that made Maria''s heart sink with fear.


    She knew Alessandro was merciless, but she trusted her ability to manipte him. She pressed on, "Yes, Alessandro. But we didn''t expect you to arrive suddenly at thiste hour, which is why we were a bit surprised."


    "Do I need anyone''s permission toe to my own home?" Alessandro scowled, his anger fully reflected in his eyes.


    "No, I mean..." Maria began, trying to distract Alessandro to give Enzo a chance to escape, but Alessandro ignored her and stalked toward Enzo with menacing intent.


    "So, stepbrother, why are you so afraid to see me?" Alessandro asked, his voiceced with a challenging tone, daring Enzo to confess his crime. Enzo''s whole being trembled with fear. He looked around and saw that Alessandro''s men had surrounded him and the entire mansion. There was no escape.


    "Alessandro, I''m not afraid of you. I''m happy that you''re alive, brother," Enzo dered, though Maria could see that her foolish son was sealing his fate to die miserably by the hand of the Mafia king.


    "What''s going on? Someone, please tell me," Maria demanded, stepping between Alessandro and Enzo, trying to diffuse the tension. But Alessandro ignored her, stepping past her to stand face-to-face with Enzo.


    "Your henchman is dead, the one you sent to kill me. Now it''s my turn to kill you, and I don''t need henchmen for this small task," Alessandro dered, his voice cold and menacing as he red at the man who had betrayed him. Enzo''s eyes widened in shock, his heart pounding in his chest as the fear of death took hold of him.


    "What are you saying, Alessandro?" Maria demanded, her voice rising in panic.


    "That your son tried to kill me, mother. Now, what should I do to him?" Alessandro drawled dangerously, pulling out his revolver.


    "No, that can''t be true. Enzo would never harm his brother," Maria murmured with an expression of disbelief on her face. She was desperately pretending it wasn''t true, hoping Alessandro would believerContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    act.


    "I have his confession and a recording of the phone call where your son gave the order," Alessandro announced, turning to Maria with cold, indifferent eyes. He had once considered them his family, but they had tried to kill first his pregnant wife and then him.


    "Not only did he try to kill me, but he also attempted to kill Aria while she was pregnant," Alessandro growled, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "He tried to kill my wife, and I won''t forgive that bastard for this. He will suffer a death worse than anyone could imagine," Alessandro dered menacingly. his voice dripping with hatred.


    Maria''s heart sank. He knew everything. There was nothing she could do to save Enzo now.


    "If that''s true, he should suffer for his crime. This isn''t just a crime; it is a sin, and I''ll punish him for his


    Chapter 131 Retribution


    sins myself." Maria dered, her voice icy as she took the revolver from Alessandro''s hand.


    Before Enzo couldprehend what was happening, a bullet pierced his heart, and he copsed to the floor, dead in an instant.


    746


    1


    Let Me Go My Mafia Husband

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 The Facade


    ""No!" Vittoria screamed, quickly covering her son''s eyes.


    "What have you done, Mom?" she cried. "He... he was your son, your your own blood!" She sobbed. wanting to run to her husband''s lifeless body lying on the floor, surrounded by a pool of his own blood, but Alessandro''s men held her back at hismand. "Leave me! You got my husband killed-now let me see him onest time!" she bellowed at Alessandro.


    "Vittoria, take Lorenzo to your room," Maria instructed, her voice firm. Vittoria red at her mother-inw in disbelief and disgust.


    "Go to your room, Vittoria!" Maria''s voice rose, her tone so cold it made Vittoria flinch. Breathing heavily with anger and hatred, Vittoria stared at Maria with tearful eyes filled with loathing before finally retreating to her room, taking Lorenzo with her.


    "What have you done?" Alessandro bellowed, snatching the revolver back from Maria. He didn''t want him to die so quickly and easily. Alessandro had nned to make him confess his sins and crimes, to reveal who else had betrayed the Mafia king while pretending to be his well-wishers. But Maria had ruined all of


    1. it.


    He deserved it," Maria''s voice faltered, though her expression remained cold. "And I deserve this punishment for giving birth to such a son. What could be a more cruel redemption for me than to kill my own child with my own hands?" Maria said icily, her eyes fixed on nothing.


    Alessandro was momentarily shocked to hear Maria. He didn''t expect this from his stepmother. However he hadn''t wanted Lorenzo to witness his father''s death just as he had been forced to watch his mother die when he was very young. But most of all, he hadn''t expected Maria to kill her own son. He was both confused and impressed, believing that Maria chose to side with justice and him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "But you didn''t have to do it. I didn''t want you to go through this, Mother, Alessandro furrowed his brow, his voice filled with concern.


    "Don''t worry, son. I''m alright. I only lost one useless son and my other son is still alive," Maria replied with a weak smile as she gently caressed Alessandro''s arm "You are the one who deserves to live." She lowered her eyes before continuing, her voice trembling with emotion. "I regret that I couldn''t save Aria and your child back then," Maria murmured, tears welling up as she began to sob, her pain and remorse pouring out in the form of tears.


    Alessandro wrapped his arm around her shoulder tofort her.


    "Don''t me yourself, Alessandro said softly as he guided her to the nearest sofa, motioning for his men to clear Enzo''s body from the floor.


    Maria nodded, sniffling, as Alessandro handed her a ss of water. The incident was still difficult for him To process. His hand itched with the urge to punish the bastard for what he had done to his wife. His vengeance felt iplete. "Alessandro, can I ask one thing from you? Maria whispered, looking up at the Italian don through her wet eyshes


    "Of course, Alessandro replied, his brow furrowing slightly in concern.


    **** funeral how I want Ear to bum


    renareshly donation" Marissted


    Chapter 132 The Facade.


    her voice trembling. "He was a bad man, but he was my son after all," she whispered as more tears streamed down her face. She looked at Alessandro with hope in her weary eyes.


    Alessandro sighed, utterly conflicted about what to say. He was strict with his rules and had never shown mercy to anyone who betrayed him. But after his mother''s death, Maria was the one he looked up to as a mother figure. He cared for her deeply. Though he was cold-hearted, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt someone he cared about. Even if he was the one who had established the rule, he had the authority, and he could change it.


    "As you say, mother," he agreed in his,signature indifferent tone.


    Maria smiled through her tear-filled eyes, holding Alessandro''s hand tightly as she urged, "I have one more request, Alessandro."


    "Tell me, mother," he replied, straightening his back while fixing Maria with an intense gaze.


    "I don''t want the world to know how Enzo deceived his brother. I want him to go in peace and with respect," Maria demanded insistently.


    "Mother, I can''t promise you that," Alessandro refused curtly. "Everyone should know how he died and why he had to die," he dered fiercely, his tone leaving no room forpromise.


    "Please, Alessandro," Maria pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation. "He already got what he deserved for deceiving you. He had to die by his own mother''s hand. But I don''t want Vittoria and Lorenzo to suffer for his sins. They are innocent, and they will have to live with the tag of a traitor''s wife and son if this information gets out." She implored, clutching the mafia king''s hand desperately. Alessandro looked over at Lucas, who was watching him with an unreadable expression. Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them.


    "Alright. Just for you, Mother," Alessandro agreed reluctantly, his voice carrying the weight of his decision.


    "Thank you, son," Maria whispered, her lips trembling as she smiled and pulled Alessandro into a tight hug, burying her face in his chest. Alessandro sighed, embracing his stepmother and feeling her body tremble as she wept. But what he couldn''t see was the vengeful expression that surfaced on Maria''s face. No one saw it.


    746


    (11)

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Fair Or Unfair


    The whole mansion was eerily silent, but a storm was brewing inside Maria''s heart. She got up abruptly from her bed and strode directly toward Vittoria''s room. Standing before the door, she hesitated for a moment, then knocked and waited. A few secondster she heard


    the soft click of the door unlocking, and Vittoria appeared, pulling the door open.


    Vittoria red at Maria with swollen, red eyes. Maria said nothing, simply walking past her and entering the room. Vittoria closed the door behind her, watching as Maria approached the bed where Lorenzo was sleeping. Maria''s heart ached as she gazed at her grandson''s innocent face-a replica of herte son. Her eyes welled up with tears. She had never expected this. It wasn''t part of her n. She hadmitted countless sins to give her son the best life possible, and now, look at what had happened. She had to kill him?! for one fucking stupid mistake.


    "Why, Mom?!" Vittoria''s voice cracked as she demanded in an using tone. "Why did you kill your own son over that fucking bastard Alessandro Valentino?"


    "What else could I have done?" Maria snapped, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and regret. "That foolish son of mine made a grave mistake, and his end was inevitable." She paused, her emotions ring as she continued. "If I hadn''t killed him, Alessandro would have given him a death so brutal that neither you nor I could have borne to see it. He is a fucking monster. I gave my son a peaceful death and chose a good life for you and Lorenzo, Vittoria," she added, slumping her hands to her sides in defeat.


    "But it''s unfair, Mom!" Vittoria cried, her voice trembling with anger and grief. "It should be that bloody Alessandro who had to die, not my husband!"


    Maria studied Vittoria''s tear-streaked face before pulling her daughter-inw into a tight embrace, her hand gently stroking Vittoria''s hair.


    "He will die," Maria whispered with venomous certainty. "Trust me, I will give him a death so painful that he could never even imagine." Vittoria pulled away, her face flushed with confusion and anger.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "But how, Mom?" she challenged, her voice rising in desperation. "He''s the fucking invincible Alessandro Valentino! Haven''t you seen what happened when Enzo tried to kill him? No one can kill him, no one! He can''t be killed!" she sobbed, her voice breaking under the weight of her misery.


    Maria''s eyes narrowed, a cold fire igniting within them. She gripped Vittoria''s shoulders, forcing her to look into her steely gaze.


    oce


    "Don''t you dare think like that," Maria hissed, her voice a venomous whisper. "No man is invincible, 1. even Alessandro Valentino. He may be powerful, but power can crumble, and strength can wither. I have seen more than you can imagine." "Impossible!" muttering, Vittoria shook her head as her tears flowed freely. She had lost all hope after witnessing a mother kill her own son because of that bloody mafia king. He wasn''t someone who could be defeated easily.


    Maria''s expression hardened, her eyes turning as cold as ice. "Just wait for the right time," she said, her voice a low, dangerous murmur. "Do as I say, and you and Lorenzo will keep everything Enzo inherited. Alessandro has no right to im Enzo''s inheritance; he''s still childless. But I will make sure he loses everything he has and dies in utter misery. I''ll make him look like the murderer of his own stepbrother for power and wealth. He''ll be thrown out of the Italian Mafia for breaking the very rule he created: no bloodshed for power among family. vou will be cast out."


    Fri, Oct


    Chapter 133 Fair Or Unfair


    D


    Vittoria''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Can we really do that alone?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt.


    Maria''s lips curled into a wicked smile, her eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. "I''ve done more than that alone ande this far," she said, her voice dripping with dark pride. "But now, we''re not alone. We have your family and people who are still loyal to me. Even Alessandro is on our side," she confessed with a sly grin. "He doesn''t know he''s on the side of his own death," Maria sneered. "He''s unknowingly supporting my ns to end his life. And when the timees, he''ll realize toote that he was the architect of his own downfall." She smirked, her eyes shining with the promise of a revenge so deep and twisted that it would destroy everything Alessandro held dear.


    After a week, Enzo''s funeral was held. With the threat finally resolved, Alessandro was determined to bring his wife back. He considered calling her many times, holding his phone with his finger hovering over her name in his contacts- Vita Mia.


    But he decided against it, knowing she might be furious with him for avoiding her for so many days. She would likely be very upset about his failure to return her calls and might not even listen to him or give him a chance to apologize for all the mistakes he''d made in his life. So, he resolved to meet her in person, to exin everything and confess his immense love for her.


    746

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Another Rival


    However, after Enzo''s death, Alessandro became preupied with family matters and exining the situation to the Italian Mafia Council, a board of retired mafia bosses who govern and coordinate various mafia organizations in Italy. In his focus, he didn''t realize that a week had passed in the blink of an eye. He presented all the evidence regarding Enzo''s betrayal and the attempts on his and his wife''s lives, orchestrated by his stepbrother.


    He convinced the Italian Mafia Council to keep the matter confidential. Although he promised Maria that the information would remain hidden and he wouldn''t make it public, he did not promise to withhold the information from the Italian Mafia Council. Every year the council selects a new leader, and Alessandro had been the reigning leader, with no one ever defeating him.


    He didn''t want to go to Enzo''s funeral, but he had to be there for Maria''s sake. She insisted he should attend, otherwise, people might suspect something about Enzo''s death. Alessandro only stayed for a minute, making a quick excuse about work to Maria before leaving. As he walked away, his phone buzzed with a notification about Adam''s marriage. Matteo, still in Paris handling Alessandro''s business matters, had sent him a text after seeing the news update. The message informed him that Adam Whitmore was getting married to another woman named ire Simon, making it clear that there was nothing between Adam and Mia.


    Alessandro felt a wave of relief wash over him. Though he had misunderstood the situation, he was never one to step back from a fight-especially not when it came to love. But now, he realized he never had to fight for Mia. She had always been his. The thought made him smile.


    Impatience gnawed at Alessandro as he couldn''t wait for the drama in Florence to end. His thoughts were consumed with one goal: rushing to Paris to see his wife and children. Eager anticipation filled him, his mood lifting as he scrolled through his phone, unlocking the photo folder where he kept the secret snapshots of Mia and the children. Each image brought a rare, warm smile to his face, the sight of their innocent expressions softening his hardened heart. But his happiness was short-lived.


    Suddenly, Alessandro received a message from the chief of the bodyguards assigned to follow Mia and the children. The message was rming: Mia had suddenly left Adam''s wedding, taking the kids with her, and had gone with Duke Alexander Montecarlo. "What the fuck!" Alessandro cursed loudly, his heart racing as he quickly dialed the chief bodyguard''s


    number.


    "Are you still following her, right?" he demanded fiercely the moment the call connected.


    "Sir, we tried, but the Duke''s guards realized we were keeping an eye on Miss Peterson, and they stopped us," the chief bodyguard responded, his voice tense with concern.


    "Do I pay you to follow others'' instructions?" Alessandro bellowed over the phone, his anger barely contained.


    "But sir, you said we needed to follow her discreetly and ensure no one found out. I was only following protocol," the chief bodyguard shot back, trying to exin.


    "If anything happens to Mia and the children, you won''t live to see another day. Do you understand?" Alessandro warned, his voice cold and lethal.


    The chief bodyguard took a deep breath, knowing how dangerous and short-tempered his boss could be. "Don''t worry sir I have one of my men following them secretly. He informed me that Miss Peterson and


    Chapter 134 Another Rival


    the children are fine and safe in Monaco," he reported, trying to reassure Alessandro.


    "Monaco?!" Alessandro mumbled in disbelief. "The Duke took them to his estate?"


    "Yes, sir. My man is sending updates on Miss Peterson and the children," the chief bodyguard assured him, hoping to calm his furious boss.


    "Alright. Keep a tight watch on them and update me every minute," Alessandro instructed before abruptly disconnecting the call.


    "Monaco..." he muttered under his breath, reaching for his phone to make another call. But before he could dial, the screen lit up with Matteo''s picture and name, his phone already ringing.


    "Alessandro," Matteo''s panicked voice came through the phone speakers. "I just realized Mia was missing from Adam''s wedding, and when I tried to find out, I learned she''s in Monaco with Duke Alexander Montecarlo."


    "I know," Alessandro replied coldly, pinching the bridge of his nose as frustration welled up.


    "You know?!" Matteo was shocked.


    "Yes, I have my men following her. By the way, I''m leaving for Monaco right now. Are youing?" Alessandro informed him, his voice steady but tense.


    "Of course, I''ming," Matteo replied firmly before Alessandro ended the call.


    Alessandro''s fury simmered just beneath the surface, fueling his predatory instinct. The urge to kill surged within him, a dark need to eliminate anyone who dared stand between him and his family. He had thought his final task was to convince his wife to return, and he knew exactly how to do that.


    They could have lived peacefully together in their home, finally free from the chaos. But now, a new rival had emerged-first Adam, and now Alexander?! What the hell was wrong with these men? Could they not find any other woman but his wife? The thought of it made the Italian don seethe with rage. He was so pissed off that he could barely contain the urge to kill everyst one of those bloody assholes who dared to threaten his dream of being with his Aria again.


    The annoyance boiled over, and Alessandro knew he was on the brink. This time, he wouldn''t stop himself from shedding blood if anyone tried to keep him from his wife and children. Whoever dared to shatter his dream of finally being with them would pay with their life. It didn''t matter if they were a movie star or a Duke!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    746

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Getting Back What''s His


    The entire journey from Florence to Monaco was a battle against his own rage. Alessandro''s hands clenched and unclenched, his jaw tight as he tried to keep his fury in check. The hours dragged on, each minute heightening his anxiety. By the time his jet touched down in Nice, he was barely holding it together.


    As soon as the ne''s door opened, Alessandro storined down the steps, his eyes zing with a cold fire. Matteo was already waiting near the car, leaning against the sleek ck vehicle with a look of tense anticipation. He straightened as Alessandro approached, his expression mirroring the intensity in his friend''s eyes.


    "Alessandro, I''ve gathered all the information I could," Matteo said, more as a statement than a greeting, opening the car door for Alessandro.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good! Let''s go then," Alessandro replied curtly, sliding into the passenger seat with a sharp breath.


    Matteo climbed into the driver''s seat, his fingers gripping the steering wheel as the engine roared to life. The car sped out of the airport, the tension between them palpable. After a few moments of silence, Matteo nced at Alessandro, his toneced with concern. "So, what are you going to do?"


    Alessandro frowned, his gaze shifting from the passing scenery to Matteo. "What do you mean, what am I going to do?"


    "I mean, do you have a n? Or are you just going to show up and ask Mia toe back?" Matteo''s voice was edged with frustration as he challenged his friend''s approach. Alessandro''s jaw tightened, a mix of anger and anxiety bubbling beneath the surface.


    "I don''t need a n to get my family to return home with me, okay?" he shot back, his tone harsh. The doubt in Matteo''s voice only served to heighten his frustration.


    "Alessandro, he''s the Duke of Monaco, and you''re about to invade his estate. It''s going to be a war if we don''t handle this properly," Matteo warned, his voiceced with concern. He was not only the Italian don''s best friend but also hiswyer, fully aware of the trouble Alessandro would.likely plunge himself into if he acted on impulse.


    Alessandro''s eyes were like steel as he turned to Matteo. "I don''t give a damn who he is. I only waited and didn''t im what was mine because I didn''t want my family to be in danger. But now that all the threats are gone and the main culprit, Enzo, is dead, I''m determined to bring them home. No one is going to. stand in my way this time."


    Nodding in the understanding of his friend''s emotions, Matteo kept his eyes on the road but didn''t'' down. "But what about Mia, man? Alessandro, this isn''t some business deal you can muscle your way through. We''re talking about your wife and children. You can''t just go barging in without thinking it through."


    k


    Alessandro''s hands balled into fists, his patience wearing thin. "I''ve thought about nothing else since I found out where they are. But I don''t need a damn n. I just need to bring them back where they belong -with me."


    Matteo sighed, trying to temper his own frustration. "And what if it''s not that simple? What if Mia doesn''t Want toe back? What if Alexander-"


    "I don''t care what that hastard wants!" Alessandro interninted his voice rising Alexander Montecarlo


    Chapter 135 Getting Back What''s His


    might be a powerful figure, a duke with elite connections, and an army of bodyguards, but nothing and no one could stop Alessandro from taking his family back. "Mia is my wife. Gia and Maximo are my children. I''m not leaving Monaco without them, no matter what it takes."


    Matteo nced with concern at him briefly before returning his gaze to the road. "You''re walking into dangerous territory, Alessandro," Matteo warned, his tone serious. "This isn''t just about taking back what''s yours. You have to think about Mia-what she''s been through, how she feels. If you force her into something she''s not ready for, you could lose her again. And this time, it might be for good."


    "That''s not going to happen, Matteo,"Alessandro replied, his voice firm and unwavering. "I lost her once, and I''m not letting that happen again. I don''t care if I have to go beyond reason or logic-I''ll do whatever it takes to bring her home with me."


    Matteo sighed, sensing the difficulty in getting through to his friend. "Just remember, Alessandro, you shut her out without a wordst time. She deserves more than just your anger or force."


    Alessandro exhaled sharply, his anger momentarily giving way to a deeper anxiety. "I get it. I know I''ve screwed up. But this isn''t about anyone else now. It''s about getting my family back where they belong, and I won''t let anyone, not even that Duke, keep me from doing that."


    The car sped down the highway, the tension inside thickening with every mile. Matteo knew his friend was driven by love and desperation, but he also understood that this situation required more than sheer determination. He wasn''t going to leave his friend''s side, fully aware of the trouble that was about toe.


    746

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Starting A War


    The car screeched to a halt as they reached Alexander''s manor, and Alessandro yanked the door open, storming toward the massive metallic gate, only to be stopped by the guards. His men, who had been trailing him in other cars, quickly arrived, ready to back him up. "Let me the fuck in! My wife and children are in there! Alessandro shouted, his voice thick with rage.


    "Sorry, sir, we can''t let you enter without the Duke''s permission," one of the security guards responded sternly.


    "Do you even fucking know who I am?" Alessandro roared, his anger boiling over.


    "Whoever you are, sir, we can''t let you in," the guard shot back, matching Alessandro''s intensity. Infuriated, Alessandro drew his gun and aimed it at the guard''s head. "Do you want to fucking die?"


    He was beyond furious. There was no way he could think calmly, not with the thought of his wife and children trapped inside that mansion. What if the Duke had already taken them captive? What if he had twisted Mia''s mind to leave Alessandro and stay with him? No, he couldn''t just stand here and let that bastard win. He had to get inside and talk to his wife.


    As Alessandro approached the gate, the guards raised their rifles, aiming directly at him. In response, Alessandro''s men drew their guns, pointing them right back at the guards. The guard at the gate had already radioed for backup, and more guards and soldiers were on their way.


    Matteo, who had rushed over after parking the car, stepped in between them, trying to defuse the situation.


    "Put the gun down, Alessandro," he insisted, grabbing his friend''s arm in an attempt to lower the weapon.


    Alessandro red at Matteo, anger shing in his eyes. "What the hell do you think this is?" he snapped, annoyed at Matteo''s interference.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Let me handle this, okay?" Matteo murmured reassuringly. He knew his friend, who was madly in love with his wife, was in deep trouble and that things would only get worse if gunshots were fired. The fallout could expose Alessandro''s secrets and ruin his image. "Trust me," he pressed, seeing the frustration in Alessandro''s eyes.


    With a huff of irritation, Alessandro reluctantly lowered his gun and gestured for his men to do the same.


    "Let''s talk this out calmly," Matteo proposed to the guards, who cautiously lowered their weapons in


    response.


    "Alright, we''ll wait here. Inform the Duke and Miss Peterson that we''re here," Matteo instructed, his tone firm but measured.


    But Alexander had already arrived, having been informed about the chaos at his manor gate.


    "What''s going on here?" he frowned, taking in the scene of armed men gathered outside his home.


    The guards straightened up and saluted.


    "Sir, this man is causing trouble. He demanded to enter without your permission," one of the guards


    B


    Chapter 136 Starting A War


    The Duke''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the mafia king. He knew Alessandro Valentino and his family all too well. The animosity between them was not new-it had begun twenty-seven years ago with the murder of Alexander''s father and his sister''s mysterious disappearance. When they investigated, the name Antonio Valentino, Alessandro''s father and the mafia boss of western Italy at the time, had surfaced. Antonio had been the one who aided the traitor intent on wiping out the Montecarlo family in a single day. But with no concrete evidence, they had been unable to take action, and the true identity of the traitor remained a mystery to this day.


    "What the fuck are you doing here, Alessandro Valentino?" Alexander demanded, stepping toward him, the sight of Alessandro igniting all the painful memories and rage he had tried to bury. In that moment, he forgot all about etiquette and manners.


    7


    "I''m here to take my wife and children back," Alessandro replied, stepping forward until they stood inches apart, the hatred and disgust in their eyes unmistakable.


    "Wife and children?!" Alexander scoffed, confused.


    "Yes, Lord Alexander. Mia is my wife, and Gia and Maximo are my children," Alessandro dered.


    Alexander''s mind raced as he processed the revtion. Now it made sense why Maximo had looked so familiar-he was the spitting image of the Italian don. It meant only one thing Alessandro was telling the truth and Gia and Maximo were his children. But why hadn''t Mia ever mentioned this?


    He needed to hear it from Mia herself before jumping to conclusions. After all, he would trust his sister over a lying, murderous mafia boss.


    "Why should I believe you?" Alexander snapped. "Do you have any proof that you''re the twins'' father?"


    "I don''t fucking need to give you proof. Give my wife and children back, or there will be a war," Alessandro bellowed.


    "Really? Then let it be war," Alexander snarled, his nostrils ring with anger.


    "Wait, both of you!" Matteo intervened once again. "There''s no need to start another fight." He turned to the Duke. "If you don''t believe us, why don''t you call Mia and ask her?" Matteo suggested.


    "No. You won''t see her until I''m sure she''s safe from any threat you pose," Alexander shot a re at Alessandro, making it clear whom hisment was directed at.


    "If you think you can marry her, it''s not going to happen while I''m alive, you bloody fucker!" Alessandro roared, lunging at the Duke and grabbing his cor. But Matteo quickly intervened, grabbing Alessandro''s hand before things could escte further.


    "What the hell did you just say? Marry my own sister?! Gross! Are you insane?" Alexander scowled, his expression a mix of shock and disgust.


    But his deration stunned both Matteo and Alessandro into silence.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Unexpected Deration


    0$ 0,57%


    Matteo looked at Alessandro, and Alessandro''s gaze shifted to hiswyer friend. Both stared at each other, dumbfounded. Alessandro knew Mia was an orphan with no family except him. When had this brother appeared? "Sister?!" Matteo and Alessandro both mumbled in bewilderment.


    With a scowl, Alexander shrugged his shirt while adjusting his cor and replied, "Yes, Mia is my long-lost sister, Adeline."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "How''s that possible?" Alessandro mumbled, trying to process the revtion. He couldn''t decide whether to be relieved or shocked. If Mia was the Duke''s sister, it meant the Duke didn''t want her romantically.


    "That''s true, and your father was responsible for her abduction, just as he was responsible for my father''s murder," Alexander dered coldly, his jaw tightening, a muscle in his face twitching as he struggled to control his anger.


    "What did you say, Alexander?" A soft, feminine voice interrupted them, and they all turned to see Mia standing there, watching her brother with a look of shock. When she heard there was trouble at the main gate, she couldn''t stop herself froming to check.


    "Was Antonio Valentino the one who abducted me and killed our father?" she murmured, her voice tight


    with pain and disbelief.


    Alexander pursed his lips, realizing the hurtful information wasn''t meant to be revealed to Mia in this manner.


    "Mia, go inside while I handle this," Alexander instructed his sister firmly.


    "No, first tell me what''s going on and what you were talking about," Mia insisted stubbornly.


    "Baby, it''s not what it looks like," Alessandro interjected, desperate to defuse the situation. He knew about his father''s involvement in the tragedy that struck the Montecarlo family twenty-seven years ago, but he never imagined Mia was a part of it. Now, he couldn''t afford to lose her aftering so far, all because of his father''s mistakes.


    "Look, I''m here, cuore mio. I am here to take you, Gia, and Maximo home," Alessandro urged, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Mia nced at her mafia husband intently, surprised to see him here after days of avoiding her without any solid reason. Just when she had begun to forget him again and was happy with her family, he reappeared, stirring everything up again.


    "Here to take me home?!" Mia snapped, her voice sharp with anger. "I am home, Mr. Valentino, and I n. er want to see your face again after learning what your father did to me and my family." Her words dripped with disdain as memories of the torture inflicted by her cold husband resurfaced. She had thought he''d changed over the years, but she was wrong-he had ghosted her again after ying with her heart, just like he did six years ago.


    Now that she knew his father had also wronged her family, she felt an even deeper resolve. She never wanted to go back to Alessandro or rekindle their rtionship. The pain of the past was too great, and the Detrayal too deep. How could she ever trust him again, knowing the blood that ran through his veins was the same as the man who had destroyed her family?


    Chapter 137 Unexpected Deration


    "That''s unfair, amore mio," Alessandro pleaded. "You can''t punish me for what my father did. I''m not like him, and I will never hurt you," he insisted, his desperation clear.


    Mia snorted, recalling how he was exactly like his father. He had never truly believed in her and had treated her like a possession. Now, he wanted her to believe he had changed. But how could she trust him after everything he''d put her through again? "I have nothing to do with you, Mr. Valentino. We had a business deal, and I''ve finished my work. We are no longer rted," Mia said curtly, turning to leave.


    Alexander watched the interaction intently, noting that Mia showed no interest in going back with Alessandro. She didn''t even acknowledge him as her husband or the father of her children. He had many questions for her but decided to hold off until they were alone. He needed to hear her side of things before making any decisions.


    "Wait, Aria!" Alessandro called out, his voice desperate. Mia froze at the sound of her old name but quickly realized her mistake in responding to it. She swallowed hard and, without turning back, pretended she hadn''t heard him as she continued toward the manor. "You can''t run away from me again, mia moglie," Alessandro called out authoritatively, making Mia turn to face him.


    "What are you talking about?" Mia shot back fiercely. "I am not your wife, and I''ve told you that many times," she red at him.


    Alexander noticed the look on his sister''s face and stepped beside her. "What''s going on, Mia?" he whispered in a low tone, seeking rity. Mia didn''t respond, her gaze locked on Alessandro as he strolled confidently toward her.


    "Amore mio, you can refuse it as many times as you want, but it doesn''t change the fact that you are my wife, and Gia and Maximo are our children," Alessandro dered with utter confidence, his tone reflecting deep sincerity and honesty. Mia opened her mouth to refuse him again, but Alessandro beat her as he added further.


    "I knew from the moment I saw you that you were my Aria. My eyes may deceive me, but my heart can never be betrayed by its feelings-it beats only for you, vita mia," he continued, his voice growing heavy with emotion and his eyes showing a hint

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 She Is My Wife


    Mia was stunned. It all made sense now... He had always known. He never believed her denials, never doubted that she was his wife. Every time he called her that in those intimate moments, it wasn''t by chance. He did it on purpose because he knew exactly who she was-Aria, his wife.


    Her head spun, and she felt herself teetering on the edge of copse. Alessandro noticed instantly. He lunged forward, catching her just in time as her knees buckled.


    "Are you okay, baby?" he asked, his voiceced with impatience and concern.


    But before she could respond, Alexander rushed over, fury in his eyes.


    "Let go of her, you jerk," he snapped, pulling Mia from Alessandro''s grasp.


    "She is my wife, dammit," Alessandro snarled through clenched teeth, his fury barely contained.


    "Wife?!" Mia''s frustration boiled over as she steadied herself on her feet, shrugging off her brother''s hands. to stand face-to-face with her mafia husband. "Do you think a wife is some toy you can y with when it suits you, and then just toss aside when you''re bored? Not even bothering to tell her that you don''t want her anymore?" she shouted, her voice filled with anger, making Alessandro curse under his breath


    "That''s not true, baby. I didn''t respond to your calls and messages because I was deliberately avoiding you," Alessandro exined, his tone strained.


    Mia scoffed, "See! I was right."


    She threw onest disgusted nce at him before turning to leave again, but Alessandro grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.


    "No, don''t go! Let me finish before you jump to conclusions," he urged, his voice desperate.


    "What else is there to exin, Alessandro, when you''ve admitted you were intentionally avoiding me?" Mia snapped back. "I still don''t get why you''re here." Then a thought shed through her mind.


    "Are you here for Gia and Maximo?" she snapped, ring at her mafia husband. "Listen very carefully. They are my children, and you have nothing to do with them."


    Mia was so enraged that she didn''t realize she was threatening the most dangerous man in Italy. She red at him, finger pointing and waving in a warning. The Italian don might be ruthless and cold-hearted to the world, but this woman-his wife-had him wrapped around her little finger, and she didn''t even know it. Only she had the power to threaten him like this, because the mafia king feared no one but his wife.


    "First of all, I''m here for you, cuore mio," Alessandro said in a tender tone that left everyone present in shock. It was hard to believe that the bloodthirsty merciless don could speak so sweetly. He lifted his hand to touch Mia''s cheek, but she pulled back, turning her face away to avoid his touch.


    Alessandro sighed, subtly shaking his head. "Secondly, Gia and Maximo are my children, and no amount of denial will change that," he challenged his stubborn wife.


    Fury made Mia''s eyes burn with unshed tears, and the pain caused her lips to tremble as she fired back. "Now you want to im them as your children?!" she shouted, her voice heavy and shaking with anger and the weight of painful memories. "Where was this father when you sent those goons to kill me while I was pregnant with your children?! Let me remind you," her tone mocked. "You were partying with those sultry


    woman and your vielfriand Vnnacen while I ume etenaline to caua mu life and our unhorn hahies from the


    Chapter 138 She Is My Wife


    @57%


    killers you sent to murder me," she sobbed, her patience finally breaking as she crumbled in that moment.


    Alessandro''s heart filled with remorse as he watched his wife cry, ming him for that terrible night six years ago. The mere thought of it still sent shivers down his spine-if Aria hadn''t been so smart and strong, he would have lost her and their children forever. Enzo had crafted a foolproof n to kill Alessandro''s family in one brutal stroke.


    Alessandro moved swiftly, intending to take Aria in his arms and tell her the truth, to finally coax her into understanding. But before he could touch her, a heavy punchnded on his face.


    "You tried to kill my sister and her children?!" Alexander shouted, throwing another punch at Alessandro, then another and another. Alessandro''s men rushed to intervene, but he raised a hand, stopping them. He wanted Alexander to hit him. He deserved it-for failing to protect his wife and unborn children, for putting their lives in danger because of his stupid ego and selfishness. Perhaps if he took the beating he deserved, Aria could find it in her heart to forgive him.


    "I''ll kill you, you bloody asshole!" Alexander roared, relentlessly beating the Italian don with his fists and feet.


    Mia gasped in horror, covering her mouth as she watched blood oozing from Alessandro''s mouth, his face battered and cut in multiple ces. Hey on the ground in a miserable state, but Alexander didn''t stop. In his mind, Alessandro deserved to die.


    Mia tried to steel her heart, but as the next kicknded on Alessandro''s stomach and he spat blood, her resolve shattered. She rushed forward, grabbing Alexander to hold him back before he could truly kill her mafia husband.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Stop, Alexander! He''ll die!" she screamed.


    1


    746


    1

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Redemption.


    "Why do you care for the murderer, Mia? He deserves to die! He tried to kill you and your children. Why does he need pity?" Alexander bawled in frustration.


    Mia felt her throat tighten; she couldn''t reply. She had no answer for why she couldn''t bear to see Alessandro in pain. Without a word, she grabbed Alexander''s hand and began to lead him back toward the


    manor.


    Alessandro struggled to get up from the ground, and Matteo rushed to help him, but Alessandro again stopped his friend, shaking his head. Matteo couldn''t understand why Alessandro was torturing himself like this. He had paid for his mistakes more than enough; there was no need for more remorse.


    "Aria," Alessandro called out again, his voice filled with pain. Alexander turned his head and red at him, but Mia shook her head and kept walking toward the manor.


    "I might be a big asshole and have made many mistakes, but I could never think of killing you-not even in my dreams, Aria!" Alessandro shouted after her. "I''ve never attempted to harm you. Never."


    His words made Mia stop. She took a deep breath, trying to swallow the anger that was rising inside her once again.


    -But she couldn''t stop herself from turning on her heels and ring at her cold-hearted mafia husband with rage. Her feet began moving toward Alessandro on their own. But Alexander grabbed her hand, trying to stop her.


    However, she pulled away, muttering, "Let''s finish this.


    She started toward Alessandro again, and this time, Alexander didn''t stop her, remaining rooted in ce, watching his sister carefully.


    Mia marched toward Alessandro with a scowl on her beautiful face. She stopped just in front of him. Though her heart ached to see him bleeding and in such a miserable state, she was determined not to back down and was ready to fight back.


    "Alessandro Valentino!" Mia roared, her voice filled with anger. "You think everything you did was right? You never trusted me, and you tortured me-punished me for things I never did," she yelled in his face, making him bite his bleeding lip and close his eyes tightly. "You said I shouldn''t be pregnant with your child and believed that I must be carrying another man''s child. When you learned about my pregnancy, you sent those killers to get rid of both me and the babies," she murmured, her breath heavy and panting with anger. "Did you forget what you said, Alessandro Valentino?!" she screamed, her voice dripping with hatred.


    "Aria, I admit I was a fool to doubt your faithfulness to our marriage, and I''m deeply ashamed of it," Alessandro pleaded desperately. "But trust me, even though I thought you were unfaithful, I never wanted you to leave me. I was so fucking in love with you that no matter what, I could never let you go. My anger and coldness were just a facade, meant to force you to stay with me and not leave for another man."


    M¨ªa snorted, her disbelief clear. She wouldn''t be convinced by his excuses.


    "Trust me, for God''s sake. I''m still so in love with you that I never stopped. I''ve loved you all these years, even when you weren''t with me," he said, lifting his hand to show her his wedding ring.


    Mia''e line narted in realization The conflict within her tirred again Who was this man and how could he


    Chapter 139 Redemption


    be so contradictory to his own behavior?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Earlier I thought you were going to leave me for Adam, but I wasn''t going to back down and let him marry you. Never. I wasing to fight for you, baby," he continued, and without giving her a chance to protest, he took her hand.


    This time, Mia let him hold her hand. Lost in the turmoil of her feelings, she didn''t mind anything else but focused on his face and the emotions conveyed through his eyes.


    "Then... then why did you leave me like that and stop taking my calls or replying to my texts?" Mia countered, her eyes glistening with tears and her voice faltering. Alessandro felt a surge of relief that she was at least giving him a chance to exin and was listening to him.


    He took a step closer and looked deeply into her mesmerizing, innocent


    eyes.


    "Baby, when the bomb exploded in my car, I was terrified. I couldn''t bear the thought of what if you and our children had been in that car? What if my enemies had targeted you? I was so afraid of anything happening to you and our children. So, I deliberately distanced myself to make it seem like you weren''t important to me. During the investigation, I discovered that the culprit was the same person who had tried to kill you six years ago," he revealed.


    "Trust me, I didn''t know you were attacked that night, or I would have investigated it long ago. But when you disappeared and then the flight you were on crashed, I was devastated. I couldn''t see anything suspicious about it. I wasn''t myself for years until Mother and Matteo pushed me to see a doctor and get help so I could start a normal life again. I''m d I listened to them; otherwise, I might never have found you," Alessandro said, a slow smile spreading across his face as he gently caressed Mia''s cheek.


    Mia narrowed her eyes, watching closely her ruthless mafia husband. He was a liar. A monster. A murderer. Why should she believe him?


    1


    746


    0:

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Let''s Go Home


    Mia wanted to look away from the truth and honesty in his eyes. But his gaze remained unwavering, fixed on her as if he wanted her to see the depth of his heart through them. His voice was steady and strong, never faltering. Was he really telling the truth? She asked her heart, and the answer came-yes.


    She inwardly whimpered at her traitorous heart, which once again sided with her cold-hearted mafia husband. It believed him and everything he said, while her mind remained conflicted, urging her to think it through one more time. She had given him many chances. Did he deserve another? Could she take the risk? There were so many questions that still needed to be answered.


    But curiosity took over her thoughts in that moment, and she found herself asking, "Who was the person who wanted me dead?" Her voice trembled with fear as her heart raced at the thought of discovering the culprit''s identity. "Enzo," Alessandro replied.


    "Enzo?!" Mia frowned, realizing she should have known. He was the ck sheep who had tried to assault her multiple times. She wondered what Alessandro would do when she told him about his stepbrother''s attempt to rape his wife.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t do anything now because he''s dead," Alessandro announced coldly, noticing how pale she grew at the mention of his stepbrother. Beads of perspiration appeared on Mia''s face, and fear clouded her eyes as she became lost in the terrifying memories of the past.


    "Dead?" Mia gasped, her eyes widening with shock and disbelief. "H...How?!


    "I''ll tell you everything, amore mio," Alessandro said softly. "Let''s go home. Our home is waiting for you," he proposed, and Mia felt even more conflicted by his request.


    She nced at her brother before turning her gaze to the mafia king. With a sharp tug, she snatched her hand from her husband''s grasp and took a step back. Alessandro frowned, his expression darkening with confusion.


    "I have given you enough chances, Alessandro, and you made me regret it every single time!" she asserted vehemently. "But this time, I am not going to repeat my mistake because I am not alone-my family''s life and reputation are at stake with me," she dered with an indifferent expression.


    11


    "Mia, I''m truly sorry for hurting you, and I regret every single moment I was ever rude to you. If only I could go back in time and undo my mistakes. I''m willing to do anything you ask-just please, give me. another chance, and I''ll prove that I love you and have only ever loved you," Alessandro pleaded.


    Mia''s heart fluttered, and her resolve wavered as she looked into her husband''s beautiful, pleading eyes. There was a time when she prayed every single day to hear him say that he loved her, but he never di he never showed it. Now, when those words no longer mattered to her, when she no longer cared, he never missed a chance to dere his love for her. After so much struggle and betrayal, how could she believe that he wasn''t just trying to trick her intoing back to him?


    She had loved him deeply, and for so long, she had hoped that he wasn''t the man people said he was. But all she received in return were lies, betrayals, and a life of being treated like a ything, with secrets kept from her. She was exhausted by this rtionship and knew she needed to leave the painful past behind- for her children, for her mother, and for her brother.


    "It''s over between us, Alessandro Valentino. You''ve squandered every chance you were given, and now I''m done with you" she dered in a cold tone her determination steely as she turned to head back to the


    Chapter 140 Let''s Go Home


    manor.


    "It''s not over, Aria Alessandro Valentino!" her husband''s voice roared behind her, freezing her in her tracks. She bit her lip, refusing to turn back and look at him.


    "You''re still my wife, and we are still married," Alessandro announced loudly.


    She was shocked and forced to consider why he was so determined. Alessandro Valentino was not the kind of man to plead for anything. He wasn''t one to remain calm and collected after being rejected so many times, even by his wife.


    Was it... was it for their children? Her heart stopped with fear at the thought. He wanted their children. So, it was all an act for the sake of his children. He had known from the beginning that Gia and Maximo were his, and that she was Aria. He had pretended to be a gentleman and changed his demeanor because he wanted them, not her. She was merely a means to be close to his children.


    But she wouldn''t let him take them away from her. She wouldn''t let her children grow up in that life or be monsters like Alessandro Valentino. No, she wouldn''t allow it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then let''s get a divorce," Mia responded coldly, not even ncing over her shoulder as she walked into the manor, not pausing for a single moment. The manor gates closed behind her as she heard her mafia husband shouting,


    "Over my dead body!"


    1


    746


    1

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Brother-inw


    When Alessandro heard his beloved wife demand a divorce, the ground seemed to shift beneath him, and he watched in despair as his world literally crumbled before his eyes. When he married her, he had been indifferent to the idea of marriage, but he hadn''t realized when he fell in love with her. Seeing her made him feel like the luckiest man in the world, someone who possessed something precious and entirely his. But he had taken it for granted, and his possessiveness undermined him. He believed that threatening and intimidating Aria would ensure her loyalty and faithfulness.


    He was wrong-so, so wrong. He had witnessed his parents'' infidelity and was terrified of suffering the same fate. He never wanted Aria to leave him, even though he believed she didn''t love him and was not loyal. He wasn''t ready to lose her at any cost, no matter her faults. He had loved her, and only her, in this world, after his mother.


    But a divorce meant breaking the marriage and shattering the sacred bond that bound them for eternity. He couldn''t imagine living without her; he couldn''t survive. The thought struck him like a thousand deaths in that single moment. When he emerged from his trance, he saw Aria walking away from him, and the gates closed between them.


    "Over my dead body!" he shouted as he ran toward the gate, ready to break it down and take Aria with him. But a hard punch sent him staggering back.


    "Stay away from my sister, you jerk!" the Duke roared, throwing another punch. But this time, Alessandro caught Alexander''s fist in his palm and wrenched it away with force. He frowned as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Show''s over, Duke!" he mocked with a sneer. "Since my wife isn''t here to witness her brother''s heroism!" He announced with smugness as he clutched his jaw and tilted his head from side to side before continuing, "You think you can hurt me with those feather-light fists?" He chuckled venomously. "Ha! I''ve endured more deadly torture than you could ever imagine, Your Majesty," he taunted, emphasizing the Duke''s title.


    "Get the fuck out of my estate!" the Duke bellowed. But the Italian don onlyughed coldly.


    "Give me my wife back, and I''ll leave," Alessandro responded with a conceited calm.


    "In your fucking dreams," Alexander charged at the mafia king in fury, but Alessandro ducked and avoided the blow. Swiftly, he countered with a punch to the Duke''s face, sending him reeling backward. The Duke''s guards quickly restrained Alessandro, capturing the Italian don.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alessandro''s people and Matteo watched helplessly, having been instructed to remain back and not intervene. However, Matteo knew that Alessandro was more than capable of handling the situation alone and that the Duke and his army were no match for his strength and speed.


    "I''m sure, brother-inw, you won''t go to my wife andin that her husband hit you," the mafia kin mocked with a taunting smirk, making Alexander clench his jaw. He instructed his guards to release the Italian don, preferring to handle the situation himself and not give the impression that the Duke was abusing his power.


    Alexander stalked toward Alessandro slowly, his gaze burning with anger. Alessandro smirked, meeting his gaze with a challenging look as he stood authoritatively


    "I don''t know under what circumstances my sister had to marry you," the Duke grimaced as he spat out, "But now I am here, as her brother, and I will correct this mistake. You don''t deserve her. Leave her, and I''ll forget all your crimes." he proposed.


    1/2 Chapter 141 Brother-inw


    Alessandro shook his head slowly, smiling. "I might not deserve her, but she is married to me and I love her. She is my wife. The mother of my children. Nevertheless, I am determined to spend my whole life proving myself worthy of her if she gives me onest chance," Alessandro replied peacefully. "But under no circumstances is divorce an option while I am alive, he announced authoritatively.


    "Then count your days," the Duke snarled, grabbing the Italian don''s cor with fury. But Alessandro jerked Alexander''s hand away and pushed him back.


    "I''m giving you onest warning, Alessandro. Leave her for your own good. Don''t make me kill you with my own hands." Alexander clenched his fists at his sides, seething with rage.


    "I would like to see you make me leave your sister''s heart. She loves me, whether she admits it or not," Alessandro taunted, provoking the Duke.


    "If you don''t leave within two minutes, I''ll put you in the dungeon for barging into my estate illegally and unwee," the Duke warned, gritting his teeth. His patience was wearing thin, and he was afraid of doing something in bright daylight that he would regret. "Go ahead," Alessandro shrugged nonchntly, causing Alexander to frown in confusion. He couldn''t decipher the Italian don''s expression-what was going through his mind?


    "As you wish," Alexander signaled his guards, and they rushed to take the Italian don into their custody.


    "Alessandro," Matteo called out worriedly. But Alessandro shook his head.


    "Go back home with the others and don''t wait for me. I''m going to stay here longer," he announced calmly, causing Matteo to furrow his brow in annoyance.


    Was his mafia friend really so foolish as to surrender himself to the Duke, who was thirsting for his blood and seeking revenge? Or was this part of arger n?


    10


    746

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Return Of The Heiress


    "That can''t be true!" Henry shouted angrily, hurling the remote across the room. It smashed into the television screen, shattering the ss into a web of cracks.


    "But it is true, Father," Oliver snarled, his nostrils ring in anger. "They''ve found Adeline," he added, his voice thick with bitterness as his eyes remained fixed on the shattered screen, his hatred simmering just beneath the surface.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "That bitch!" Henry hissed through gritted teeth. "I thought I had gotten rid of her years ago. I thought she must have died that night, but she survived. How?" He mmed his hands on the table in frustration.


    "It seems like a miracle, Father," Oliver mumbled with disappointment in his voice.


    Twenty-seven years ago, when Duke William Montecarlo''s wife, Camille, was pregnant with a girl, the head of the Montecarlo family-William and Henry''s father-had already designated the youngest daughter of the Duke as the heiress to the Montecarlo ancestral empire. This left Henry heartbroken, as he received nothing from his father except for one of his business ventures and a mansion.


    The title of Duke, along with its apanying power and wealth, was set to pass to William''s elder son, Alexander Montecarlo, leaving Henry with nothing. So, Henry devised a cunning n with one of William''s mistresses, who was in love with William and desperate to win him for herself.


    The night, when Adeline Montecarlo was born, was a stormy night filled with misfortunes. Henry stole the newborn child shortly after her birth. He bribed the nurse, who handed over the baby without giving the mother a chance to see her. As Henry was making his escape with Adeline, William arrived unexpectedly, and they engaged in a fierce struggle. Henry killed William in the ensuing fight and took Adeline with him.


    He handed the baby Adeline to Lucy, William''s mistress, who was unaware of William''s death at that time. ording to their n, Lucy was supposed to kill the infant. When Lucy saw the news of William''s death, she lost her mind and rushed to see him onest time. In her frantic state, she didn''t realize where she had


    left the newborn girl.


    When she returned and confessed that she had abducted Adeline, Henry was terrified she would implicate him. To prevent this, he had her killed in the castle prison before the trial could take ce.


    Henry believed that Lucy would have killed baby Adeline before returning to the estate, which was why she couldn''t reveal the baby''s location. He had been waiting for the period to pse so he could im the wealth and inheritance. However, Adeline''s unexpected return had thwarted Henry''s ns and jeopardized his hope of acquiring the wealth and properties.


    His business was faltering, and he was deeply in debt, with all his properties mortgaged. He had been living off the money Camille was providing him under the pretense of searching for her daughter. Now, even that source of support was at risk of ending. Henry''s entire future appeared bleak, with no prospects for himself, his son, or his grandchildren. Faced with such despair, he knew he had to act just as he had twenty-seven years ago. Determined, he lifted his head, took a deep breath, and formted a new,prehensive n.


    "Where is she?" Henry asked Oliver, his voice steely with resolve. "Let''s go and meet the new heiress, after all," he smirked darkly. Oliver, sensing the dangerous glint in his father''s eyes, knew that something significant was brewing in Henry''s mind. "There''s a press conference happening in Monaco, quite far from the Duke''s estate. The Duke and Lady Camille are announcing the return of the heiress" Oliver informed him.


    Chapter 142 Return Of The Heiress


    "Perfect. It''s the best time to meet our heiress," Henry remarked sarcastically, a cunning smile shared between father and son.


    Alexander, Camille, and Mia were at avish press conference hosted in a luxurious seven-star hotel, where Mia was being formally introduced as Adeline Montecarlo, the heiress of the Montecarlo empire. The event proceeded wlessly, with media and press brimming with anticipation as the announcement captured headlines and became thetest sensation.


    Matteo watched the unfolding spectacle on the television in his Monaco hotel room. He and his team had remained in the city, awaiting further instructions from Alessandro, while Alessandro remained imprisoned in the castle by the Duke. He was confined in the castle''s dungeons, and Mia had note to see him. Alessandro waited, hoping that his wife''s heart might soften and lead her to visit him.


    Suddenly, the Duke''s phone began ringing. He answered it, and his expression immediately darkened. He quickly approached his mother and sister.


    "What''s wrong?" Lady Camille asked, noticing the furrow on her son''s face.


    "Mother, our factory in the east," Alexander sighed. "There is a fire break out, and the workers are trapped. Firefighters are on their way."


    "Oh, God, please help them," Camille prayed instantly, closing her eyes. "Alexander, you must go and check on them. Make sure they receive treatment and that everyone is saved," she insisted, her voice filled with deep concern. "Alright, Mother. You and Mia should go straight home after the conference is over," he instructed, nodding.


    "Don''t worry, Alexander. You go; I''ll take care of Mother," Mia assured her brother.


    With a determined look, Alexander left with his bodyguard, while other bodyguards and guards stayed behind to protect Lady Camille and Mia.


    Barely thirty minutes had passed when the hall where the conference was being held was suddenly filled. with the deafening sound of gunshots. One by one, the bodyguards fell to the ground, and thick smoke quickly engulfed the area. The air was filled with the chaotic sounds of screaming, shouting, and coughing, but the thick smoke made it impossible to see anything.


    746

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Little Saviors 57%1


    Gia and Maximo sat quietly in their room, their small Hands sped under their chins as they stared into the empty space before them. This calm was merely the quiet before the storm.


    "Where have they kept Daddy?" Gia mumbled thoughtfully, her voice filled with concern.


    "I overheard Mom talking to Uncle Alexander about it, but he didn''t say anything," Maximo murmured, his brow furrowed in frustration.


    "Hmm, they think they can keep our father prisoner?!" Gia frowned, a sh of anger crossing her innocent face. "If we''d known sooner, Daddy wouldn''t have had to suffer in that dirty ce for so long," she huffed in frustration. "They can''t keep our daddy here. He''s too smart for them," Maximo mused, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "Then why did Daddy let them capture him?" Gia asked, turning to face her twin brother, her innocent blue eyes blinking with curiosity.


    Maximo also turned to face his sister, his expression mirroring her confusion.


    "I''m thinking the same," he admitted, exhaling a breath of frustration. "But it''s not a crime to date our mom, and Daddy shouldn''t be punished for loving us," he dered with a frown.


    "I used to like Uncle Alexander, but now I don''t like him anymore after what he did to Daddy," little Gia said with a scowl.


    "Are we just going to sit here and do nothing to free Daddy?" she asked with determination in her voice.


    "No! We can''t let Daddy stay locked in that dirty ce. He has to be with us, here!" Maximo announced firmly. "I already have a n."


    He quickly pulled out hisptop and began typing furiously. Within moments, encrypted codes shed across the screen, and suddenly, all the CCTV camera feeds from the manor appeared on hisptop, disying every corner of the estate. Maximo''s observant eyes quickly scanned through the screens on hisptop until he found the live CCTV footage of the dungeon. He scrolled frantically, and when Alessandro''s face appeared on the screen, he froze, his cursor hovering over the image. "There he is!" he squealed, prompting Gia to lean in closer to theptop.


    Her little face fell as she took in the sight of their father. Her handsome daddy looked sad and hurt. His face was covered in bruises, and his expensive, fine clothes were dirty and torn. Anger welled up in Gia'' innocent heart, and she felt a fierce desire to teach a lesson to whoever had hurt her father.


    "Maximo, hurry up! Let our father out of there. I need him to be okay," Gia demanded, her lips trembling with worry.


    "Don''t worry, Gia. I''m already on it," Maximo replied, his face set with determination. His small eyes were locked on the screen as his fingers flew across theptop keyboard.


    After running a few more encryptions, a smile appeared on his face. With a final breath of certainty, he pressed the enter key firmly.


    Chapter 143 Little SaviorsContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It''s done!" he announced. The CCTV feed from the room where Alessandro was imprisoned was cut out, and the screen went nk. The live video surveince from that specific location was disabled. As a result, the camera stopped transmitting footage, and the screen disying the live feed went nk. But before it disappeared, they heard the faint click of the passcode-protected prison door unlocking.


    Alessandroy on the cold, hard floor of the dungeon, his posture rxed despite the grim surroundings. He tucked his hands beneath his head, one leg bent with the knee raised, while the other leg was stretched out and draped over the bent one.


    It had been three days, and Mia had note to see him. Despite the pain and istion, he did not lose hope. He remained steadfast, willing to endure whatever it took to show her that he loved her and only her. He was prepared to suffer in this grim ce as long as it took to convince her.


    However, Alessandro Valentino was not just any man. As a mafia king, he had been trained to endure extreme torture. His enemies called him a monster for a reason. To him, this ill-treatment was nothing. Though he lived in luxury, he was indifferent tofort, ustomed to navigating a life fraught with death threats and danger. Raised amidst gunfire, bloodshed, and trauma, he had been exposed to violence and suffering from a young age.


    But today, he felt different. His heart was restless, and he couldn''t understand why. His instincts told him he had to leave this ce immediately. A sense of unease made him tense, and he sprang up abruptly when he heard a faint click. His sharp gaze darted to the prison door and noticed it was ajar. Then he saw the CCTV camera, its red recording light now extinguished. A knowing smile spread across his lips. He realized who must be behind this-his own blood and flesh, his children, who shared his intelligence and cleverness. In fact, they were even more astute than their father.


    Feeling a surge of pride for his children, Alessandro quickly assessed his surroundings. He spotted a guard patrolling near his cell. As the guard approached, Alessandro seized the moment. He pushed the cell door open,nding a swift punch to the guard''s face before the rifle could be aimed at him. With agile movements, he kicked the second guard, who was about to fire, and knocked him unconscious with a single punch.


    Surveying the area, Alessandro saw that the path was clear. He stealthily made his way out of the dungeon, carefully avoiding the gaze of the security personnel. Though his escape was sessful, a nagging sense of unease lingered. Climbing over the fence, he jumped down onto the manor''s periphery. He spotted a car parked nearby, with Lucas seated inside. Alessandro quickly got into the car and noticed the anxious expression on Lucas''s face. "What''s the matter?" Alessandro asked.


    "Look at this, Boss!" Lucas said urgently, handing Alessandro his phone.


    Alessandro snatched the phone from Lucas''s hand, and his curious eyes snapped to the screen. His face darkened as he watched the news footage unfolding before him.


    The broadcast showed scenes of gunfire and thick smoke enveloping the press conference venue. The smoke gradually cleared to reveal that one person was missing from the scene. 746

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 The Cruel Unveiling


    Mia slowly opened her eyes, her head still spinning. She squeezed them shut, frowning, then blinked a few times before her surroundings came into focus. The room was dimly lit, resembling a storage area filled with old, unused items, and a strange, musty odor made her cringe. How did she end up here? Her foggy mind struggled to piece together the events leading up to her losing consciousness.


    She had been at a press conference when Alexander abruptly left due to an emergency at one of his factories. Shortly after, gunshots rang out from outside, and masked men, their faces covered, stormed into the hall where the press conference was being held Mia instinctively moved closer to her mother, holding her hand protectively, but before she could do anything, she watched in horror as the bodyguards were shot down, their bodies copsing into pools of blood on the floor. Suddenly, a burst of smoke filled the hall, and the sound of coughing mixed with the terrified screams of the crowd. Mia and her mother began coughing as well, trying to cover their faces, but the smoke quickly overwhelmed them. Everything went ck before Mia could do anything or understand who the attackers


    were.


    As the terrifying memory resurfaced, Mia panicked and tried to get up, but she quickly realized her hands and legs were bound, and she was tied to a chair. Desperately, she struggled to free herself, but it was futile.


    "Help! Help!" she shouted into the dimly lit room. "Is someone there? Please, help!" she screamed frantically. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and a man in a ck suit entered, followed by two others dressed in dark clothing.


    "It''s good to see you''re finally awake," the man said calmly, his tone sending a chill down Mia''s spine.


    "Who are you, and why am I being held here, tied like this?" she demanded, her voice filled with both fear and defiance.


    "Ah, my dearest niece, you hurt me," he said, making Mia frown. "You don''t recognize me? I''m your uncle," he added with a sly grin.


    Uncle?! Mia furrowed as her confusion deepened. She genuinely didn''t recognize him. Although her mother had mentioned some distant rtives, she had never met them. Alexander had insisted on keeping her identity a secret until the press conference, where she would be officially announced as the long-lost heiress, Adeline Montecarlo. "Who are you?" she demanded. "I have never seen you before."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I am Henry Montecarlo, your father''s brother and your real uncle," the man introduced himself with a smug smirk.


    Mia examined the man before her intently. She hadn''t seen her father, but she did know he had a brother. as her mother had mentioned. However, the confusion deepened-why would her own uncle abduct h and keep her captive?


    "If you are truly my uncle, then free me," she challenged with a poker face. "Why have you tied me up like a captive and not treated me as your niece?" she snapped.


    The manughed cunningly.


    "I apologize for not making my intentions clear in meeting you like this, especially since this is our first time meeting," he smirked wickedly, causing Mia to sense something very fishy. "Oh, sorry, I mean the second time" he corrected with a mocking tone making Mia flinch inwardly However on the outside che 1/3


    1


    Chapter 144 The Cruel Unveiling


    maintained an indifferent and brave face.


    @57%


    "Would you kindly remind me, Uncle," she addressed him in a taunting tone, "when we met for the first time?"


    "It''s not your fault, Adeline. You can''t recall our first meeting," Henry said, his expression turning dark, "because you were not even a day old and had just been born when I handed you over to that slut to have you killed discreetly."


    "You were the one who..." she couldn''tplete the sentence as Henry stepped forward and said, "Yes. And I never knew that bitch would fail to kill you, and I''d have to see you again in front of me. If I had known, I would have killed you myself twenty-seven years ago, just like I killed your father," Henry admitted venomously.


    Mia gasped. He killed her father-his own brother. What kind of demon was he?!


    "Why?" she shouted angrily, her eyes burning with tears of betrayal. "Why did you kill my father? And why did you want to kill me, a newborn baby who meant no harm to you?"


    "You still don''t get it?!" he clicked his tongue in mockery. "It all started with the will you inherited. If my father hadn''t made you the heiress, you wouldn''t have to live like this, and my brother wouldn''t have had to lose his life," he smiled s?yly.


    She stared at him helplessly. All this sin was for a mere materialistic thing-wealth?!


    "You''re a monster!" she shouted angrily. "You killed your brother and now want to kill your niece. You are not human!" Tears of anger and pain spilled from her eyes.


    Henry''s face twisted with rage, and his hand flew,nding on Mia''s face. Her head jerked to the side as she squealed in pain. She breathed heavily, struggling to blow the strands of hair stuck to her sweaty, tear-streaked face, trying to clear her vision. "Don''t shout at me," he bellowed. "Save your energy, Adeline! You''ll need it to sign these papers." He extended his hand to the side, and the man standing behind him handed him a stack of papers.


    "What... what are these?" Mia murmured, ring at the papers covered in ck ink.


    "These papers are a power of attorney, relinquishing your inheritance and transferring all your properties and wealth to me," Henry said with a casual shrug, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Mia''s face contorted with rage as she spat out with hatred and determination, "I will never sign!"


    She red at him, panting and heaving with fury, watching as Henry''s expression darkened into something truly menacing.


    "You wretch!" Henry pped her hard, causing her chair to tip backward. Mia cried out in pain as her elbow struck the floor, the sharp agony telling her that her forearm was likely broken.


    "Oh, damn it!" he cursed as he noticed her arm was broken. "You''ve made me so angry, Adeline. Now sign these papers before I kill you," he snarled, grabbing Mia by the hair and yanking her up along with the chair. Mia screamed in unbearable hurt as she felt her hair being pulled from its roots, her entire scalp throbbing with pain.


    "Then kill me, you bloody monster. I will never sign those papers," Mia spat defiantly in his face.


    Chapter 144 The Cruel Unveiling


    Henry wiped the spit from his face, grimacing, before pping Mia repeatedly. She cried and cried and cried until her voice faltered and her throat went dry.


    Henry was furious. Killing Mia would mean fighting for the inheritance himself, which was why he wanted her to sign the papers and transfer everything to his name casily. But it seemed he had only one option left: he would have to kill her.


    Henry pulled out his gun and pointed it at Mia.


    "Very well then," he lifted his chin with determination. This is thest time I''m asking. Will you sign, or, should I pull the trigger?" he threatened.


    Mia remained silent, ring at him with hatred and anger. Her face was swollen from the beatings and wet with tears, her left arm broken and still tied to the chair.


    "Answer me, you fucking bitch! Sign the papers or die!" Henry shouted, hitting her on the head with the back of the metal gun.


    Mia whimpered in pain but refused to back down. She shook her head, her voice firm despite its weakness. "I won''t sign!"


    "Then goodbye, Adeline Montecarlo. Get ready to die," taking a step back, Henry sneered as he pulled the trigger.


    746

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Sacrifice


    Mia held her breath and maintained a brave face as she stared down the barrel of the gun pointed at her head. Henry''s finger began to press on the trigger. She closed her eyes, saying a silent prayer as memories flooded her mind-moments spent with her family, her children, and... her husband. In that instant, her only regret was not telling them onest time how much she loved them.


    But before Henry could pull the trigger, a deafening crash echoed through the room, followed by a barrage of gunfire. The thunderous sound seemed toe from the front door being violently broken down, and the ensuing chaos-screams, shouts, and the heavy thud of many footsteps-suggested that arge group had stormed in.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry was startled and he forgot to pull the trigger as he whipped his head around toward the men


    behind him.


    "What''s happening?" he asked, his voiceced with anxiety.


    "It seems we''ve been attacked!" one of the men replied in a panic.


    "Fuck!" Henry cursed as fear and anxiety etched across his face. "Take this bitch and provide me cover me while I escape," he ordered, his voiceced with desperation. One of the goons roughly untied Mia, who hissed in pain as he yanked her up violently. Her broken arm dangled helplessly, the fractured bone piercing through her skin, making her cry out in agony.


    Clutching her injured arm with her other hand, Mia was dragged mercilessly by the goons. She fought to stay conscious, battling the waves of pain threatening to overwhelm her. Her legs wobbled, on the verge of giving out, but she forced herself to keep moving as the monsters shouted at her, dragging her along by her uninjured arm. She gritted her teeth, trying to prevent the broken bone from cutting deeper into her flesh.


    They headed toward what seemed to be a secret back exit. Henry quickly unlocked it, but as he swung the door open, he was forced to step back when an intimidating, tall, and muscr figure entered, followed by a group of men d in ck.


    Mia''s vision was blurred by tears and pain, but she managed to blink. Standing before her was her mafia husband.


    For a moment, she thought she might be hallucinating-there was no way he could havee to save her. But then she heard his deep, authoritative voice, cold andmanding.


    "Leave my wife, you scoundrel."


    It was him!


    Alessandro. Her mafia husband.


    He hade to save her.


    Her eyes widened with realization as she stared at her husband in astonishment. Alessandro''s pained eyes m¨ºt hers, filled with a mix of helplessness and anger.


    Then, Mia felt the gun barrel pressed against her head and heard Henry''s filthy voice cutting through the tension.


    "nn mir wer andt mama if you want to see varifa aliva"


    Chapter 145 Sacrifice


    Alessandro red at Henry but, reluctantly, signaled his men to step aside. They moved into position, creating a path for Henry and his goons.


    Henry smirked triumphantly as he advanced toward the door and stepped out into the darkness. It was only then that Mia realized it was night. The goons began to drag her along, following their boss, Henry. She nced over her shoulder, not seeing Alessandroing after them. Had he given up on her so easily? Her heart sank with disappointment.


    But the next moment, a deafening gunshot cracked through the air, and the goon pressing the gun to Mia''s head crumpled to the floor, blood pooling around him. It was clear that he had been struck by a fatal bullet.


    In a frenzy, Henry began firing his gun indiscriminately, while the second goon also opened fire, sending erratic shots in all directions. Mia was jolted by the sudden chaos, her heart pounding as the world spun around her.


    Mia slowly edged to the side, her eyes darting toward where Henry and the goon were firing. Through the chaos, she saw Alessandro and Alexander emerging together amidst the hail of bullets.


    Henry clenched his jaw as he saw the two men joining forces to save Adeline. Realizing he couldn''t defeat them, he was determined not to let them win either.


    "You bitch," he snarled, his voice dripping with hatred. "It''s all happening because you''re alive. You should die!" he shouted with venom as he aimed his gun at Mia.


    Mia''s eyes widened with horror as she saw Henry''s gun pointed directly at her.


    "You should die!" he yelled again as he pulled the trigger.


    Mia closed her eyes in fear, but the bullet never reached her. When she dared to open them, she was stunned to see Alessandro''s towering and imposing body standing between her and the gunfire. He pulled her in his arms, and turning backward, he fired the gun in his hand. Then, amidst the deafening roar of gunfire, Mia heard Henry''s pained whimpers as bullets tore through him. In the blink of an eye, his bleeding body copsed to the ground. She didn''t know when he took hisst breath.


    She didn''t have time to process what was happening before a scream escaped her lips. She watched in horror as Alessandro''s arms went limp and his grip on her faltered, leaving her free. His once handsome face contorted with pain as he copsed in front of her, his eyes slowly closing. Blood poured relentlessly from a grievous wound in his stomach, staining the ground beneath him.


    746


    0

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 The Love Test


    Mia copsed to her knees beside Alessandro, her heart shattering as tears streamed down her face. Her entire body trembled with anguish, her breath catching in her throat as she took in the sight of her husband. The pain in her broken hand was insignificantpared to the fear gripping her heart. Ignoring her injury, she reached out with her uninjured hand, desperately pressing on Alessandro''s wound to stem the flow of blood.


    "Help!" she cried, her voice initially faint, but then she gathered every ounce of strength and screamed, "Help! Somebody, please help!"


    Her frantic eyes darted around as men rushed toward them, some still firing and providing cover. The entire ce was engulfed in chaos.


    "A...Aria," she heard Alessandro''s weak voice and instantly turned her head toward him. His eyes, half-open and filled with pain, were locked on her, his face contorted in agony. "Alessandro!" H


    "A...Aria," she heard Alessandro''s weak voice and instantly turned her head toward him. His eyes, half-open and filled with pain, were locked on her, his face contorted in agony. "Alessandro!" Hope surged in her heart. "Stay with me." She pressed harder on his wound, desperately trying to stop the bleeding.


    The Mafia king took a shuddering breath, coughing as he struggled to speak. "A..Aria, Mia, o...or Adeline," he whispered, his voice barely audible. He paused, taking another strained breath, while Mia watched him through her tears, trying to grasp what he was about to say. "What...ever y... your na....me is, I...I love you, and on...only you, amore m...mio."


    Mia''s lips parted as a whimpering gasp escaped her, more tears streaming down her cheeks and falling onto Alessandro''s face.


    "I...I h....have al...ways....loved yo...u, an...and to....today I''ve ful...fulfilled my promise to...to love you un...til myst bre... breath," he rasped, gasping for air as the pain threatened to pull him under.


    He loved her. He truly loved her. It meant that all those times when he confessed his love, it was real. It meant her heart hadn''t betrayed her for feeling this way.


    Her cold-hearted, ruthless mafia husband had loved her all along. He loved her so much that he didn''t even care for his own life, taking the bullets meant for her without a second thought. Who would do that for anyone? Who could die so that the other might live? Only a man truly in love.


    "Don''t you dare talk like that, Alessandro Valentino," Mia scolded her mafia husband, her voice shaking with sobs. "This is not the end, and you still have to love me until the end of this world, okay?!" she whispered, but Alessandro''s eyes had closed again, and she didn''t know if he could hear her. "You''re not going anywhere. Don''t you dare die on me," she murmured, her teary gaze fixed on his serene face.


    "Alessandro Valentino," she breathed out as her voice turned hopeless and the moment seemed to freeze in that instant, "I love you, and I will die if you leave me alone this time." It was the first time Mia had confessed her love to her husband, but she wasn''t sure if he was conscious enough to hear her.


    "Mia!" She snapped back to reality when she heard Alexander''s voice.


    He had removed his shirt and was carefully tying it around her neck as a sling to support her broken hand.


    "No! First, attend to Alessandro," she protested, desperately trying to draw her brother''s attention by


    nodding toward her unconscious hushand


    Chapter 146 The Love Test


    "Don''t move, Mial" Alexander scolded, frustrationcing his voice. He was deeply worried, seeing his baby sister with a broken hand and wounds all over her body But all she cared about was her husband.


    "We''re taking Alessandro to the hospital," Alexander reassured his sister, as Lucas and two more men quickly lifted Alessandro. Being a bulky and tall figure, Alessandro couldn''t be lifted alone. Alexander tied his suit jacket around Alessandro''s midsection to help stop the bleeding.


    Then he supported Mia, guiding her carefully out of the area to where the car was waiting.


    "I will be in the car with Alessandro," Mia insisted stubbornly when she saw Alexander leading her toward another vehicle.


    "Mia, he needs to lie downfortably. We''re all going to the hospital. Calm down; you need medical attention too," Alexander emphasized authoritatively.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "No, Alessandro has to be alright. He has to be alright," Mia kept mumbling, causing Alexander to sigh. He understood that the situation was both delicate and emotional and needed to be handled with care.


    With the significant amount of blood lost from the Italian don''s body, saving him was going to be challenging. Alexander''s heart sank at the sight of his sister''s anguish and deep love for her husband. How could he possibly console her if things took a turn for the worse? 746

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Her Superhero


    Both cars sped down the road at breakneck speed, with Mia''s car trailing closely behind the one carrying Alessandro. Her eyes were fixed on the vehicle ahead as if her gaze alone could reach her husband and infuse him with her strength. She had forgotten about her broken arm, and her focus was entirely on Alessandro. But Alexander stayed continuously by her side, holding her protectively. Yet time seemed to crawl for her impatient and fearful heart, and the road ahead stretched endlessly, far longer than it would on any ordinary day.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Lucas and the other men sprang into action. Alexander quickly got out of the car as well. When Mia rushed forward, he looked at her with concern.


    "Mia, if you want me to go with Alessandro and ensure he gets the best medical care, you need to be careful and not hurt yourself more," Alexander warned. He signaled to his assistant, who stepped forward. "Take my sister to the emergency room and have her checked and treated for her fractured arm," he instructed.


    Turning to Mia, he added, "Will you listen to me this time?"


    Mia hesitated but nodded reluctantly. She wanted to be with Alessandro, but she knew her arm needed proper treatment so she could recover quickly and take care of her husband. With that in mind, she agreed to go with Alexander''s assistant.


    Throughout the entire time, Mia''s mind was fixated on Alessandro, making it difficult for her to concentrate on what the attending doctor was saying. Finally, she received sutures for thecerations on her arm, which was fractured. A temporary fiberss splint was applied to immobilize the bone. Once her immediate needs were addressed, she rushed to the operating room where Alessandro''s surgery was underway.


    Upon arrival, she found Matteo and her mother, Camille, already there. Matteo was speaking with Lucas, and when he spotted Mia, he gave her an empathetic nce. To Matteo, Alessandro was more than just a friend and boss-he was like a brother.


    Upon hearing about the Italian don''s situation, Matteo had rushed to the hospital. Lucas briefed him on everything that had transpired. Alessandro''s men had managed the situation at the site where the gunfire and casualties urred, while Matteo had taken charge of handling the police.


    Camille rushed to her daughter as soon as she saw her.


    "Adeline, how are you feeling?" Camille asked, taking a good look at her daughter. Seeing her condition made Camille''s heart ache, and tears brimmed in her eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mia shook her head. Her eyes also began to glisten. She hugged her mother tightly, and the dam of her control broke; she sobbed, embracing Camille with all her strength as if she were her anchor.


    "How are you, Mom?" Mia whispered, still holding her mother. She med herself for everything that ad happened, feeling responsible for Henry''s actions and the harm he had caused to so many people.


    "I''m fine, sweetie. Don''t worry," Camille murmured as she pulled away and wiped Mia''s cheeks, though fresh tears again rolled down Mia''s cheeks.


    Camille looked at her daughter helplessly and felt she needed to know what had happened.


    She began to exin, "As soon as the attackers left, the hotel staff came to our rescue, and Alexander arrived soon after Everyone was quickly brought to the hospital and fortunately no one was critically


    Chapter 147 Her Superhero


    harmed." Her words made Mia sigh with a bit less guilt


    "But then we realized you were missing, and the search began. It would have taken a lot of time to find you if Alessandro hadn''te forward with the information," Camille added.


    "Alessandro?!" Mia gasped, recalling how he had appeared like a superhero and saved her.


    "Yeah, Alessandro. I know he was in the dungeon, but somehow he managed to escape and then contacted Alexander, saying he knew where you were taken after the kidnapping. One of his men was following the attackers and led him to where Henry had kept you captive." Camille paused and led Mia to a nearby chair. "I never knew Henry had such dangerous intentions," Camille murmured unconsciously. She still couldn''t believe that her husband''s own brother had wanted to kill her daughter.


    Mia''s face turned cold as she recalled Henry''s confession of his crimes.


    Alexander also approached them, and Mia''s eyes lifted to her brother with hope.


    Sensing Mia''s unspoken concern, Alexander spoke before she could ask, "The operation is still ongoing. Let''s wait until the surgery is sessfullypleted."


    Mia nodded, looking at her brother with hope. Alexander''s heart fluttered with fear as he saw his sister gazing up at him as if he could fix everything and ensure her husband''s recovery. But the truth was, having witnessed so much bloodshed and death in his life, Alexander knew that given Alessandro''s critical condition, the chances of survival were very slim.


    "I have to tell you something," Mia said, addressing her mother and brother. Both Camille and Alexander''s attentive gazes were fixed on her.


    "Henry confessed that he was the one who orchestrated my kidnapping twenty-seven years ago and killed Father when he caught him red-handed."


    Camille gasped loudly upon hearing this shocking revtion. She couldn''t believe she had been supporting the man who was responsible for her family''s downfall.


    "Motherfucker!" Alexander cursed, clenching his teeth. "I regret that he died such an easy and simple death. I wish I could bring him back just to give him a death so gruesome that his soul would fear even reincarnation. He left this earth without paying for his sins," he spat out as his voice dripped with disgust and fury.


    Just then, the door to the operating room opened, and the surgeon stepped out, looking frantic. Mia''s heart sank at the sight of the doctor''s cold, expressionless face.


    746

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Surgery


    Mia refused to let any negative thoughts creep into her mind and held onto the glimmer of hope in her heart. She instantly got up and walked over to the doctor.


    "How is my husband, Doctor?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.


    The doctor hesitated before replying, "Don''t worry. Keep faith; he''ll be alright."


    "Wh...what do you mean?" she asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Calm down, Ms. Montecarlo," the doctor coaxed gently


    "It''s Mrs. Valentino to you, Doctor," she corrected him with pride, choosing her husband''s surname over her maiden name. She belonged to him, and he belonged to her. They were still married, and no power could separate them now.


    "Now tell me..." she stared intimidatingly. "How is my husband? Where is he? I need to see him!" Mia insisted, her voice growing furious as she tried to make her way to the operating room.


    "Mrs. Valentino, please calm down. You can''t see him right now," the doctor urged, trying to stop her, but she stubbornly ignored him.


    "I have to see him!" she kept mumbling.


    "Mia! Mia!" Alexander called out as he gently intervened, pulling his sister into his firm embrace. He was careful not to hurt her fractured hand in her frantic state.


    "No! Leave me. I have to see him," she yelled furiously at her brother, even hitting him with her uninjured hand. But Alexander remained steadfast, enduring her blows until Mia grew tired of struggling, her shoulders slumping helplessly as her breathing turned heavy andbored. "Mia, trust me. Everything will be alright. Let me talk to the doctor, okay?" he pleaded gently.


    "He is fine, right?!" she asked, her voice filled with desperate hope. Alexander''s gaze shifted to the doctor, searching for any hint of reassurance, but the doctor''s expression remained cold. Sighing, Alexander said, "He''ll be fine, Mia. Let me talk to the doctor and check on Alessandro''s recovery. Please, calm down and don''t panic, okay?" Heforted his frightened sister.


    "Mia, you should go home," Alexander said, slowly releasing her when he was sure she wouldn''t try to run toward the operating room.


    "No, I won''t leave until I see my husband," she stubbornly shook her head.


    "Mia, it''ll take some time for him to regain consciousness after the surgery," Alexander reasoned gently. "And if you fall sick, who will he see when he wakes up?" he challenged in a tender tone. "So get some rest and take your medicine. Go home with Mother. Gia and Maximo are worried too; one of their parents should be with them," he added, ying the emotional card, knowing how much she loved her children.


    Sighing reluctantly, Mia nodded. "Okay, but inform me as soon as Alessandro wakes up."


    Alexander swallowed with hesitation. He didn''t know how Alessandro''s condition was; he was just trying tofort his sister. He smiled softly and nodded, hoping it would be true, It had to be-for his sister''s sake.


    JL


    Chapter 148 Surgery


    health of a man he once wanted to see destroyed and dead.


    Alexander looked at his mother and nodded. Camille shared a knowing nce with her son before wrapping her arm around Mia''s shoulders, guiding her to the elevator that would take them to the lobby, from where they would head to the exit and then the parking lot. Some bodyguards followed them, and this time Lucas ensured that the mafia bodyguards stayed close to Camille and Mia, making sure that the woman his boss loved so deeply would be safe and secure. Alexander didn''t object this time.


    "Yes, Doctor. Tell me now, how is Alessandro?" Alexander asked, turning his attention to the doctor after he finally saw Mia boarding the elevator with Camille.


    "Lord Alexander, pleasee to my office," the doctor instructed.


    "I''lle too," Matteo quickly interrupted, drawing Alexander frowning gaze toward him. The Duke stared at thewyer for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    Both quietly followed the doctor to his office and entered after him.


    "Please take a seat," the doctor offered, before taking his own and opening a file.


    Alexander and Matteo waited in tense silence until the doctor finally turned the file toward Alexander. The Duke''s eyes darted to the file as he scanned the medical terms and conditions listed.


    "Mr. Valentino''s condition is very critical. Though we managed to stop the bleeding and the surgery was sessful, his brain is not responding properly," the doctor began to exin. "What do you mean, Doctor?" Matteo asked anxiously.


    The doctor shifted his gaze to thewyer, taking a deep breath before replying. "Mr. Vinci, it means if Mr. Valentino doesn''t wake up within twenty-four hours, the chances are he will slip into aa." At the doctor''s announcement, both the Duke and thewyer''s faces turned pale, rendered speechless by the shock.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    1


    746


    2

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 The Hope


    4 000, 57%¡ê


    I


    "Do something, Doctor," Alexandermanded in a tone that brooked no argument. As the Duke, his authority was absolute in his territory, and no one dared defy his orders.


    "We''ve done everything we can. He''s receiving the best possible treatment and medication. All we can do now is wait and hope for the next twenty-four hours," the doctor replied with a look of helplessness on his face. "Excuse me, I need to attend to my rounds," he added as he stood up and left the room.


    Matteo and Alexander remained seated, still unable to process the grim news. There was nothing left to flo but wait for twenty-four hours and hope that the Italian Don would regain consciousness before the deadline passed.


    "What are we going to do now?" Matteo mumbled, lost in thought.


    "We''ll figure it out. First, we have to wait for Alessandro to wake up-we only have twenty-four hours," Alexander replied, his tone cold and indifferent, masking the fear in his heart. He was terrified of what he would tell his sister if anything happened to Alessandro. "He has to wake up," Matteo said, his voice growing more confident and optimistic.


    Alexander turned to face Matteo, surprised by the determination and hope on his friend''s face as if he were certain Alessandro would wake up at any moment


    "Yes, he has to," Alexander nodded firmly, agreeing with thewyer. The Italian don had to wake up soon, with so many prayers and hopes sent to God for him.


    They both got to their feet and began to leave the doctor''s office. Matteo headed to the operating room to be with his friend as they were now transferring Alessandro to the ICU. Alexander went to the billing desk to handle his sister''s discharge formalities. Just then, his phone rang, and he pulled it out of his breast pocket. His assistant had arranged new clothes for him, and the Duke had changed at the hospital since he didn''t have time to go home. He frowned when he saw the caller ID-it was Chloe, his girlfriend.


    "Why is she calling right now?!" he muttered, clenching his eyes shut and furrowing his brow. His mood was too sour to talk to anyone. But thinking it might be urgent, he reluctantly decided to answer.


    "What''s the matter, Chloe?" he asked, his voice edged with impatience.


    "Alexander!" Chloe''s voice sounded distressed, instantly making the Duke uneasy.


    "Where are you, Chloe? Are you alright?" he asked, his tone shifting to concern.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I''m fine," she assured. "I rushed to the hospital as soon as I heard that you and your family were attacked and admitted," she murmured, her voiceced with worry.


    Of course, the news channels! He thought, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "But there''s a woman here in the hospital causing trouble for me," Chloeined, making Alexander frown.


    "Where are you?" he asked, clenching his teeth. The thought of someone daring to mess with his woman fueled his annoyance.


    "I''m in front of the oncology department," she replied. Alexander didn''t wait to hear more.


    Chapter 149 The Hope


    He sprinted toward the oncology department, his urgency palpable. Stopping a passing hospital staff member, he quickly learned it was on the second floor. Without wasting a second, he took the elevator up.


    As soon as the doors opened, he searched frantically for Chloe. Finally, he spotted her, locked in a heated argument with a girl whose face was hidden from him, her back turned. The girl wore a white top paired with a long, red navy blue skirt, her long blonde hair swaying as she firmly shook her head in disagreement. "What''s going on?" he asked in an authoritative tone as he stopped beside Chloe, wrapping his arm around


    her waist.


    "Thank God you''re here," Chloe sighed in relief, leaning into his embrace. "Look at this woman," sheined, pointing at the girl standing before them. She is fighting with me for nothing and doesn''t let me go from here."


    Alexander''s intense and annoyed eyes shifted from Chloe to the girl. His dark gaze locked onto her amber eyes, and for some reason, he couldn''t look away. The girl squinted, challenging him, and the Duke realized he was staring.


    He cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "What''s your name, miss?"


    "It doesn''t matter," the girl replied defiantly. "But your girlfriend definitely needs some manners," she added, huffing as she ced her hands on her hips.


    Alexander''s eyes darted to the badge on her shirt. It read ''Hazel.''


    The name sounded familiar!


    746


    0

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 First Meeting


    She wasn''t wearing a hospital staff uniform, and she didn''t look like a doctor either. The badge didn''t seem to belong to the hospital. Who was she, and what was she doing here? Alexander was so lost in his thoughts that he did not realize his gaze had lingered on the girl''s chest longer than necessary.


    "Eyes up here, mister!" she snapped, waving her fingers in front of his face, clearly irritated. She had misunderstood his intent.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alexander narrowed his eyes, his anger rising as his face turned red.


    "You are very audacious!" he scowled. No one in his territory spoke to him like that.


    "Huh! Shouldn''t I be the one saying that?" Hazel grimaced and her tone was sharp.


    Exhaling loudly, Alexander chose to ignore her and turned to Chloe. "You tell me, Chloe, what''s going on here?" he demanded.


    "I was looking for you and ended up on the wrong floor. When I was inquiring about you, thisdy appeared and started scolding me arrogantly, telling me I was disturbing the peace and should leave immediately. She was so rude, Alexander. She humiliated me," Chloeined, her voiceced with frustration.


    Alexander! Hazel frowned. The name sounded familiar, but she was too irritated by Chloe''s lies to think about it further.


    "Come on, why don''t you tell him the truth?" Hazel demanded, her tone cutting.


    "I AM telling the truth, you bitch!" Chloe snapped, her voiceced with annoyance.


    "Chloe!" Alexander scolded her as he was clearly taken aback by her swearing in public.


    His circle and family were already having a hard time epting her as his bride, and now she was tarnishing her image even more, creating additional trouble for him to convince everyone she was the perfect match for him. But despite her ws, he loved her and had no intention of leaving her.


    "What''s the whole truth, then?" Alexander asked Hazel, making Chloe furrow her brow in disbelief. Was he seriously going to believe another woman over her? That was absurd.


    "Alexander, I''m telling you the truth," Chloe insisted, batting her doe eyes at him. But Alexander''s expression remained indifferent. As an authoritative figure and a Duke, he was ustomed to serving justice by hearing both sides of the story, not letting emotions sway him. "Let her speak, Chloe," he said, cutting her off. Chloe huffed in frustration, ring at Hazel.


    Despite her initial impression of him as a pervert and arrogant, Hazel found herself reluctantly impressed by Alexander''s impartiality.


    "I ept that your girlfriend might havee here by mistake," Hazel began, her tone steady, "but then she collided with a kid who''s been here for six months, undergoing cancer treatment. Instead offorting him and helping him up after he fell, she pped him hard, scolding him for dirtying her dress. Not only that, she created chaos in a ward where many cancer patients need rest and peace."


    Hazel paused, watching the Duke''s expression, which remained unreadable.


    Chapter 150 First Meeting


    "When I intervened and tried to stop her, she shouted at me and even attempted to hit me. She failed to assault me, though, because she''s full of pretense and can only pick on those who are weaker," Hazel grimaced with disgust, her eyes narrowing at Chloe. "Now, I expect an apology from her to the kid and the entire ward for disturbing them and disrespecting their dignity," she demanded firmly. "I won''t let her go


    until then."


    Without a second thought, Alexander turned to Chloe.


    "Apologize immediately," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. Chloe''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    "Are you seriously going to believe her over me?" Chloe''s eyes widened in shock as she used him.


    "Chloe, it''s just an apology. There''s no need to make a fuss. Just do it," Alexander replied coldly.


    Taking a deep breath, Chloe turned to Hazel, knowing how stubborn the Duke could be. His words were final.


    "I''m sorry," she mumbled in a low tone, though her face remained unapologetic.


    "Not to me, but to the kid and to the whole ward," Hazel said, folding her arms over her chest.


    "Fine!" Chloe huffed and turned to the kid, who stood behind Hazel, still looking scared with tears in his eyes. "I''m sorry, kiddo," she said coldly. Then, raising her voice, she added, "I''m sorry, okay!" She said it with an air of arrogance before walking away with frustrated strides, leaving Alexander behind.


    Alexander sighed and rubbed his forehead, knowing Chloe''s temper well. He realized he would need to coax herter, as she was likely angry with him now.


    "Now that it''s done, can we leave?" Alexander asked Hazel.


    "Okay," Hazel replied in a soft voice. "But teach your girlfriend some manners," she advised.


    screens.


    The Duke was amused by herment. Did she really not recognize him? He found it hard to believe, as every woman in town knew him and most people recognized him. He was featured in every newspaper, tabloid, and asionally disyed on television news Shaking his head, he murmured, "Thanks, Miss," and turned on his heel, leaving with his imposing stride.


    Hazel couldn''t help but stare at his back as he walked away, still intrigued by the handsome but arrogant man who seemed familiar. She couldn''t quite ce where she had heard his name before. She tilted her head slightly as she watched him disappear into the elevator. Who was he?!


    746

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Harsh Reality


    Hazel turned to the kid, who now looked visibly more rxed.


    "See? I told you," she said, gently patting the kid''s check "No one can bully you, okay?"


    The kid nodded, a small smile appearing on his face as well.


    ##Finished


    Hazel''s work was almost done, and her phone buzzed repeatedly with calls from her mother. She was volunteering with her NGO, providing support to cancer patients. She found joy in helping those in need. and bringing a bit of happiness to those who had lost hope. At heart, Hazel was a princess, believing in fairy tales and drearing of her own happily ever after. She envisioned a princeing to her rescue, sweeping her off her feet, and carrying her away to his kingdom. However, she never felt like she was in such trouble that she was required to be rescued by some man. She was a strong, determined woman with clear goals for her future, capable of solving her own problems. After saying goodbye to everyone in the oncology ward, as her timings were over, she finally answered her mother''s call as soon as she exited the hospital.


    "Yes. Mother? What''s going on?" Hazel asked, heading straight for her car in the parking lot.


    "Hazel, where are you? Come home soon," her mother''s anxious tone made Hazel''s heart race with a twinge of worry.


    "What happened, Mother? Are you okay?" she asked promptly.


    "Yes, I''m fine, but it''s about the Duke''s family," her mother informed her..


    "What happened to the Duke''s family?" Hazel asked, frowning with concern creeping in.


    "There was a violent attack on them. They''re all severely injured," her mother exined. "Come home soon. We need to visit them as soon as possible."


    "Mother, I''m sure they have plenty of well-wishers. They probably don''t need us to visit," Hazel replied, rolling her eyes. She was weary of ttering elite families just to secure marriage prospects for her and her sisters.


    She knew her mother all too well as her mother did nothing without a selfish motive. Her mother''s primary goal was to marry each daughter off to the wealthiest family in the country. However, with her brothers proving useless and their father''s business bankrupt, the family desperately needed to form alliances with wealthy families to secure funding, restart the business, and settle her brothers.


    "Shut up, you ungrateful daughter!" her mother snapped, her voice so lout that Hazel had to pull the phone away from her ear. "You need to be here on time, and that''s an order," her mother insisted, and without waiting for a reply, she hung up.


    Hazel sighed, frustrated. She had no interest in marrying for money; she wanted to find love. Determined to refuse her mother''s unreasonable demand, she got into her old, second-hand car-one she had bought with her own earnings. Her father had always splurged on his sons, buying them the best of everything. while his daughters only received expensive clothes and jewelry when they were presented at society events to attract wealthy and influential suitors.


    Chapter 151 Harsh Reality


    Finished:


    Her two elder sisters were already married off to wealthy families, and her father had extracted whatever he could from those unions. One sister was married to much older man, almost twice her age, who had a son from his first marriage, just a couple of years younger than her. Her sister''s husband was unfaithful too, boasting that his wealth allowed him to sleep with anyone he wanted. Hazel had watched her sister suffer daily, trapped in a life of misery.


    Her second sister had been married to a business family that went bankrupt. After their financial copse. the family essentially sold her sister to investors, forcing her to sleep with many men to recoup their losses. Hazel''s heart ached every time she saw her second sister, who lived in constant suffering.


    Her sister had be a living corpse, merely existing because she didn''t know how to escape her predicament. Despite the money she brought in, her husband and inws treated her poorly, calling her derogatory names like "slut" and "whore," even though they were the ones who had forced her into such sinful work. Her husband showed no affection, refusing to touch her iming she was dirty, and instead maintaining another woman he imed to be his true love.


    Hazel had urged her sister to leave her husband and return home, but her sister felt trapped, believing she had nowhere else to go. She knew their father would never support her or appreciate her for leaving her husband. Hazel didn''t want that kind of life for herself. She was optimistic about changing this tradition and not marrying for money.


    As soon as she parked in the driveway of her father''s mansion, the sound of shouting and yelling reached her ears. She knew immediately that her father was taking out his anger on her mother again. She hurried inside


    hoping to intervene before things escted further.


    "There she is!" one of her brothers announced in a frustrated tone. She had two older brothers, both of whom were utterly useless.


    Everyone''s eyes snapped toward her, making her feel ufortable, and she lowered her gaze.


    "Where the hell have you been?" her father demanded, striding toward her with a voice full of fury.


    "I was volunteering at the hospital," she replied quietly, her toneced with nervousness.


    "How many times have I told you to stop wandering around? You need to save yourself so I can at least get something from your marriage," her father warned, his tone dangerously low. "Marriage or sale?" she snapped instantly, anger surging as she thought of her sisters'' fates.


    Shut up, you ungrateful daughter! How dare you talk back?" her father screamed, pping her hard across the face. He was about to strike her again when her mother intervened.


    "James! No, dear. Don''t hurt her. We have to visit the Duke and his family. What will we say if she has bruises?" her mother pleaded.


    Her father dropped his raised hand with a loud huff. "Get ready quickly. We''re going to visit the Duke''s family," he ordered, his voice still seething with anger.


    "Why do we need to visit them? Why are you all making such a big deal out of this?" Hazel demanded in ber low but defiant voice, holding her cheek, which still burned from her father''s smack. "Because the Duke has agreed to marry you. Show some concern, you ignorant girl, her elder brother,


    Chapter 151 Harsh Reality


    Archer, scolded her.


    inished


    "Marry me!? And you didn''t even ask me before arranging my marriage?!" she retorted, anger ring up inside her.


    "In our family, daughters have no say in their marriages. You will marry where I decide, and you''re going to marry the Duke. It''s final," her father dered arrogantly.


    "But, Father...!" she started to protest.


    him.


    "Oh,e on. Hazel. The Duke is very rich and handsome. Every girl in the country wants to marry but he chose you, her second brother, Arlo, added, his tone filled with pride as he showed her the Duke''s photo on his phone. Hazel''s eyes widened in shock as she realized who the Duke was. The photo showed the man she had confronted at the hospital over his girlfriend.


    "But he already has a girlfriend," she mumbled, too stunned to fully grasp her words.


    "It doesn''t matter how many girlfriends or mistresses he has. Only one will be his wife and the Duchess of Monaco, and you''re lucky to be the one, her mother dered, looking at her daughter with pride.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But in that moment, Hazel''s dream of a happily ever after, of being truly loved by her husband, shattered. The harsh reality hit her like a ton of bricks-she was destined to suffer the same fate as her two sisters, trapped in a life of misery.


    746

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 A Wife''s Instinct Finished


    Maria pul down the phone, a cunning smirk spreading across her lips. The news she''d just received was too good to be true: Alessandro had been severely injured, and there was little hope he would survive the next twenty-four hours.


    "What''s up, Mom?" Vittoria asked as she descended the stairs, noticing the rare, almost gleeful expression on Maria''s face. It had been a long time since she''d seen her mother-inw in such a good mood.


    "Guess what?" Maria quipped, turning her head to face her daughter-inw. "We don''t have to wait much longer to see that bastard Alessandro die in misery," she announced smugly.


    "What do you mean?" Vittoria asked, stepping down from thest step and striding toward Maria, who was lounging on a plush leather sofa in the living room.


    Maria''s smile widened as she stretched her arms over the backrest, reclining with a sense of satisfaction.


    "He was caught in a deadly attack and was shot. Now, he''s fighting for his life on a hospital bed. The doctors say if he doesn''t wake up within a day, he''ll slip into aa," Maria informed her with palpable joy, her chin held high as if she were already envisioning the bright future that awaited them.


    "Bu, Mom, if he''s in aa, he''ll still be alive. How will we get our revenge then?" Vittoria asked, her voice dripping with hatred.


    Maria turned her head to look at Vittoria, a deep furrow forming between her brows. "You''re right," she muttered, deep in thought. "You''re absolutely right," she murmured under her breath as she grabbed her phone and dialed a number.


    "What are you going to do now, Mom?" Vittoria asked with curiosity when she noticed the determination etched on Maria''s face.


    "I''m not going to do anything." Maria replied with a cunning smile. "But I will let this information the Marinos, and they''ll definitely do something about it. Her smile turned sinister. "Alessandro, start counting your days on earth because soon you''ll be headed straight to hell!" she hissed as the phone connected.


    Vittoria watched in silence as her mother-inw began conversing with one of Alessandro Valentino''s greatest rivals, the head of the Marino family. The Marinos, notorious for their illegal criminal activities and control over the mafia in Rome, had a longstanding and bitter feud with Alessandro. The gleam in Maria''s eyes made it clear that she was setting the stage for something far more dangerous than a simple vendetta-she was unleashing a storm that would devastate everything in its path.


    Mia returned home, but her mind was still consumed with thoughts of Alessandro. She couldn''t find peace. After a quick shower, she changed into fresh clothes. It waste at night, and Gia and Maximo were already asleep. Mia asked the nanny about them, and the nanny reassured her that she had put them to bed on time and avoided letting them watch the news. Mia felt a wave of relief; thest thing she wanted was for her children to worry about her and Alessandro. But she knew she had to talk to them soon and reveal the truth-that Alessandro was their biological father.


    She quietly went to her mother''s room to check on her, As she cautiously and softly opened the door, she found Camille had also fallen asleep. Mia gazed at her mother''s serene, albeit tired, face and silently thanked God that she was alright. Despite the poisonous sinok that had filled the conference room. everyone hade through unscathed. Nothing had one wrong


    BD


    Chapter 152 A Wife''s Instinct FinishedText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She left the room, closing the door behind her without making a sound. As she looked around, everything seemed normal, yet her heart remained restless. She couldn''t pinpoint why, but a nagging feeling told her that Alessandro and the doctor were hiding something from her. The thought made her worry about Alessandro''s health and recovery.


    No, nothing could happen to the almighty Alessandro, she told herself, shaking her head to dispel any negative thoughts. Her mafia husband was invincible and had faced death countless times. Even death itself seemed to fear him, bowing to his iron will and unmatched strength. He was the strongest man she


    knew.


    She returned to her room and looked for her phone, spotting it lying on the bedside table. She had left it at the press conference where she was abducted. Someone from the rescue team or one of the bodyguards must have retrieved it and handed it to her family. Mia dialed her brother''s number, her heart pounding as she waited impatiently to hear any updates on Alessandro''s recovery.


    "Hello?" Alexander''s voice was husky, and he sounded out of breath. "Mia, are you okay?" His concern was evident in his tone,


    Mia hesitated before asking. "Where are you, Alexander?"


    There was a brief silence before Alexander replied, "Mia, actually, Chloe came to see you and Mother ar the hospital, but you all had already left. I came to drop her off at her ce. I''ll be staying here for the night and wille back early in the morning," he informed her, then quickly added. "But if you''re not feeling okay, I''lle home right now."


    Alexander wasn''t at the hospital?! Then who was with Alessandro? Was he all alone?!


    Her heart raced with fear, a sense of dread creeping over her as the feeling that something terribly wrong was about to happen intensified.


    746

 Chapter 153

    212


    Chapter 153 Her Eager Heart


    "Then who is with Alessandro in the hospital?" she asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry." Alexander reassured her. "I have my men watching outside the ICU. Alessandro''s bodyguards and his friend Matteo are also there."


    432 Finished


    Mia felt a wave of relief wash over her at the mention of the security arrangements for her husband. But when she remained silent, Alexander gently asked, "If you want, I can go and stay with Alessandro, petite ur?"


    "No, that''s fine. I just called to know about Alessandro''s recovery," she murmured.


    Alexander paused for a moment before responding, "Mia, the doctors are waiting for him to wake up. Once he does, they''ll conduct a proper check-up and give us more information about his recovery," he exined calmly.


    Mia sighed. "Alright, say hi to Chloe for me," she said before disconnecting the call, not wanting to intrude on their private time. She knew about her brother''s girlfriend but hadn''t had the chance to meet her personally. However, Mia couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at her. The idea of leaving Alessandro alone in the hospital filled her with overwhelming restlessness. Without Alexander there, who would be watching over Alessandro? Although she knew his men would be guarding him, that didn''t ease her concern. Perhaps it was her love for her husband that made her feel so fiercely protective of him. But for some reason, she couldn''t shake the feeling of an unknown fear and restlessness that grew with every passing second, so she decided to go be with her mafia husband..


    She had been advised by the doctor not to move her hand, but she had already taken a shower, carefully protecting her casted hand. Getting dressed, however, was troublesome, and despite taking painkillers, she still felt some pain due to the unnecessary movement in that hand. But she had to get to the hospital right away. She headed straight to the manor''s driveway, where many cars were parked for the duke''s family to use at their convenience. Without caring which one it was, Mia chose the first car she saw. She slipped into the back seat after the chauffeur hurriedly opened the door for her and instructed him to drive straight to the hospital.


    It waste night and the traffic had been slowed and only a few cars were seen on the way. It didn''t take much time for them to reach the hospital. The crowd at the hospital was not as rushed as in the daytime; only a few emergency patients or the hospital staff were present.


    Mia hurried to the reception desk, her steps quick and determined despite the dull ache in her casted hand. Her face reflected a mix of worry and urgency as she approached the counter.


    "Excuse me," she said in a voice tight with anxiety. "Where is the ICU where Mr. Alessandro Valentino is "being treated?"


    The receptionist looked up from herputer, her expression professional and t. She checked the list before replying. "Take elevator number six and go to the third floor. It will lead you to the wing where our intensive care unit is located.


    Mia nodded, a faint smile of gratitude crossing her lips as she murmured, "Thank you," before she added authoritatively, "I am his wife Mrs. Aria Alessandro Valentino. Could you also let me know who the attending nurse is for Mr Valentino tonight?"


    Chapter 153 Her Eager Heart


    #Finished


    The receptionist gazed at Mia intently before her eyes shifted back to herputer. Her fingers flew over the keyboard as she began to check the records. "Please wait a moment, ma''am. Let me find that information for you."


    Mia shifted from one foot to the other as her impatient gaze remained fixed on the receptionist''s screen. The receptionist finally looked up, her face softening.


    "The attending nurse for Mr. Valentino tonight is Nurse Laura. She''s highly experienced and has been with us for many years."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Thank you," Mia.said, nodding. Her heart quickened with anticipation as she made her way to the elevator, eager to see her husband, the man she loved most.


    She pressed the call button and waited for the elevator to arrivd. It came promptly, and as she was about to step inside, her eyes caught sight of Matteoing from the opposite direction.


    "Aria?!" he called out, then hesitated, "I mean... Mia!" he corrected himself with an apologetic expression.


    "It''s alright, Matteo, you can call me Aria," Mia said, offering a reassuring smile. Matteo nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Are you going to see Alessandro?" Matteo asked, gazing at her curiously.


    "Yes," Mia replied.


    "But they won''t let you see him personally," he informed her with a frown, "it''s against the doctor''s instructions."


    746

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Something Is Wrong


    Finished


    Matteo expected Mia to fight back or argue, but to his surprise, she remained calm andposed.


    "Don''t worry; I will see him from afar. But I need to be here for him," Mia replied firmly. Matteo pursed his lips, nodding in understanding.


    They both boarded the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor.


    "I went to get a coffee since no food or drink is allowed in the intensive care unit waiting area," Matteo. exined, even though Mia hadn''t asked. Mia nodded in acknowledgment.


    Matteo cleared his throat, trying to start a conversation. He knew how his friend was fighting for his life in the ICU. Having witnessed everything, he knew that the Italian don couldn''t prove his love to his wife or rify the misunderstandings between them. Mia still didn''t believe her husband.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Matteo understood how Mia must have felt when she left Alessandro and the beliefs she held at that moment. But the misunderstanding needed to be cleared between them. Since his friend was still unconscious, Matteo decided to take matters into his own hands. He resolved to convey all the unsaid things Alessandro couldn''t express, as his cold-hearted and ruthless mafia friend was unable to say good. things about himself and show his love.


    Aria, Alessandro has always loved you. The news of him being a womanizer was all fake, a cover to protect you from his enemies. If they knew how precious you were to the mafia boss, they would target you to weaken Alessandro," Matteo exined. Mia was stunned. She had always believed ¨¢lessandro didn''t love her, especially since he had never openly shown his affection.


    "Did you know from the very beginning that I was his wife?" she asked, her gaze filled with questioning.


    "Yes, I was shocked when I saw you after six years, but I wasn''t entirely sure that it was actually you. However, Alessandro never had any doubt. From the moment he saw you, he knew you were his Aria. When we thought you had died, Alessandro fell into a deep depression and lost the will to live. He loves you so much, Aria."


    Mia listened as her husband''s best friend revealed shocking truths she had never known.


    "I had to literally fight with him to keep him alive, and only with medical help could he return to his former self." He paused, observing Mia''s stunned reaction, before continuing. "You know, Alessandro could have forcibly brought you back, but he chose not to. He wanted to win you back and earn your love on his own terms."


    Mia was once again taken aback She was fully aware of what her ruthless mafia husband was capable of. But he chose not to use his power and strength to bend her to his will.


    The elevator door opened with a soft bell as they reached the third floor, but Matteo didn''t stop. He continued speaking as they walked toward the ICU where Alessandro was being kept.


    "You know, Aria?" Matteo began, his voice filled with intensity. "When I suggested he take a DNA test to prove the paternity of your kids, he refused." Mia was once again shocked by this revtion. "He could have easily secured his inheritance by submitting the DNA report and proving that Gia and Maximo are his children, but he didn''t. He willingly gave up on wealth and power," Matteo added, pride evident in his tone. "Do you know what he said?"


    Mia gestured for him to continue. She was too intrigued to speak.


    08.34 32


    Chapter 154 Something Is Wrong


    43%*


    #Finished


    Matteo smiled softly as he spoke, recalling his friend''s words from a night when Alessandro was utterly drunk and had finally opened his heart to him. "He said, ''I married her for power and wealth, and I don''t want to repeat that mistake again." He doesn''t want anything, Aria, Matteo looked at her, his eyes pleading "He only wants you and the children to be with him. You are all his real wealth and power. Don''t leave him. He can''t survive without you."


    "Who said I''m going to leave him?" Mia whispered, her voice trembling as her eyes glistened with tears. "I''m not going anywhere, and neither is he, she dered with desperation, her love for her husband overwhelming her emotions.


    Matteo came to an abrupt stop when they reached the ICU room where Alessandro was being treated, prompting Mia to halt as well.


    "How are things going?" Matteo asked the guard stationed outside Alessandro''s room. Mia noticed there. were four guards around the Italian Don''s room, with two more posted near the elevator.


    "Everything is fine. No threats," the guard replied crisply in his professional tone.


    "Has anyonee by?" Matteo asked, turning toward Lucas.


    "Yes, Mr. Vinci. Two nurses'' came to check the boss''s vitals," Lucas replied.


    This made Mia pause. Something felt off. The receptionist had told her that only one nurse was assigned to Alessandro for the night.


    "Why didn''t you go in with them?" Mia questioned, her voiceced with annoyance.


    "Mrs. Valentino, they said no one was allowed inside except hospital staff, Lucas exined.


    "Did you check their names?" Mia asked urgently, her heartbeat quickening with a growing sense of


    unease.


    "Yes, ma''am. One was Nurse Livia and the other was Nurse Bianca," Lucas replied calmly.


    "No, that''s not her!" Mia shouted in panic.


    She couldn''t exin further as she darted toward the door, but Matteo and Lucas understood immediately. Without wasting a second, they both ran after her as Mia used her uninjured hand to forcefully push the door open. 746

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Targeted Finished


    Mia quickly pushed the door open and immediately spotted two nurses injecting something into the IV bag. Matteo and Lucas followed her in, with the guards entering right behind them.


    "Stop!" Mia shouted as she hurried toward her husband.


    "What are you doing here? How did you get into the ICU?" one of the nurses scolded, her voice edged with panic as she nced nervously at the intimidating men who had entered the room. But Lucas and Matteo ignored her protest, striding purposefully toward the nurses. "What''s in your hand?" Mia demanded, pushing one of the nurses back and causing the syringe to fall from her grip.


    "What the hell did you do?" the nurse yelled angrily at Mia. "I was giving the patient his medicine!" she snapped, her voice loud and agitated.


    "Medicine?" Mia scowled. "You don''t act like a nurse." She scrutinized them, her suspicion fueled by the nurse''s harshnguage and inappropriate behavior in the ICU.


    "Get the fuck out and let us do our job," the other nurse snapped, shoving the bodyguard back. Mia motioned to Lucas, and he immediately drew his gun.


    "Stay still and hands above your head," Lucas warned, his voice firm. But the nurses merely frowned, not showing the slightest hint of fear. Mia found it strange-they didn''t even flinch at the sight of a gun, as if they were ustomed to such threats.


    The nurses exchanged a quick nce before swiftly pulling out revolvers hidden under their uniforms.


    "Don''t make a mistake, or you''ll regret it," one of the nurses threatened, pointing her revolver directly at the unconscious Alessandro.


    Mia''s heart leaped in her chest, gripped with fear. Panic surged through her as she thought of her husband''s life hanging in the bnce. Without a second thought, she promptly grabbed the tray of syringes and medicine from the bedside table and hurled it at the nurse who aimed her revolver at Alessandro.


    The nurse wasn''t ready for the sudden impact; the tray hit her hard, and she whimpered as the revolver slipped from her grasp. The other nurse''s attention was brought toward herpanion for a split second, giving Lucas enough time to fire a shot aimed at her hand, causing her to drop her weapon as well. The guards quickly rushed in and restrained the fake nurses, capturing them with ease.


    "Who are you, and why did youe here to kill my husband?" Mia demanded, stepping forward and pping the nurse who had threatened to kill Alessandro.


    "Tell me who sent you!" Mia pressed, her voice filled with anger, but the nurses remained silent, refusing to respond.


    "Leave them to us, Mrs. Valentino. We''ll get the information out of them our way," Lucas assured Mia, gritting his teeth. He then turned to the guards andmanded, "Take them to headquarters."


    The guards nodded and began escorting the fake nurses away, but suddenly, both of the imposters went limp, copsing to the floor. The guards had to let themy down as their bodies became unresponsive, leaving everyone stunned.


    Chapter 155 Targeted


    Mia and Matteo rushed toward the nurses when they noticed foam bubbling from their mouths.


    "What is going on with them?" Mia asked in confusion, her eyes wide with shock.


    "They swallowed cyanide capsules hidden in their mouths," Lucas exined grimly.


    "What?!" Mia gasped, looking at Matteo for confirmation. He nodded silently, his expression tense.


    "They''re dead, and we''ve lost our chance to get any information from them," Lucas muttered in frustration, a heavy sigh escaping him.


    Finished


    After a moment of tense silence, Mia spoke up, her voice firm. "Increase the security, and don''t let anyone enter the room alone. No one should be allowed in without a full exnation of the medication and verification of the staff." "I got it, Mrs. Valentino," Lucas nodded, quickly barking orders to contain the situation at the hospital.


    They needed to manage this crisis discreetly to avoid drawing attention to their true identities as members of the Italian mafia. Matteo, meanwhile, made a quick call to Alexander, who immediately sent additional support to ensure they could cover up the incident without any reports of the fight or gunfire leaking out.


    The hospital belonged to the Duke himself, so his word wasw. Whatever he said, went. After a while, the Duke arrived in person, making sure everything was under control and, most importantly, that his sister was safe.


    "Mia!" Alexander hurried to his sister, his voice filled with concern. "Are you okay?" he asked, his worried eyes scanning her as he gently grasped her shoulders.


    But Mia stepped back, her eyes zing with anger as she stared at the Duke.


    "What''s wrong, Mia?" Alexander asked, taken aback by his sister''s strange response.


    He couldn''t understand why she was acting this way. Mia didn''t respond; she just turned and walked away giving him the cold shoulder. Alexander could only watch her retreat in disbelief.


    "Lord Alexander!" Matteo intervened and hesitated before he spoke. "The doctor came to check on Alessandro after the attack. He confirmed that the syringe contained poison, but thankfully, the assassins. didn''t manage to inject it into Alessandro." Alexander nodded, relief washing over his expression. But he still didn''t understand why his sister was so upset with him.


    "What happened to Mia, then?" he wondered aloud.


    "The doctor told her the truth," Matteo sighed, making Alexander''s eyes widen with realization and panic.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    746

 Chapter 156

    .


    Chapter 156 A Brother''s Promise.


    Finished


    "Oh, fuck!" Alexander cursed, holding his head in his hands. "The doctor told her everything?" he repeated Matteo''s words, his voice tinged with panic.


    Matteo nodded, his expression filled with concern. "Yes, and she''s not even talking to me now. But before she shut down, she let me have it-and probably gave me an earful on your behalf too," Matteo murmured in a hushed tone, making sure Mia couldn''t overhear. "I''m doomed," Alexander sighed, his face growing pale as the weight of the situation sank in.


    "Go and talk to her." Matteo urged the Duke.


    The Duke hesitated, uncertainty clouding his expression. "She''s your sister. She won''t hurt you, I promise." Matteo taunted with a chuckle.


    "Be quiet, the Duke scowled, taking a deep breath before heading toward his sister. He found her seated on a bench outside the ICU room. "Mia, look! I.." Alexander began, but Mia raised a hand, her eyes zing with hurt and anger as she fixed her gaze on her older brother.


    Don''t say a word!" she warned, each syble sharp and deliberate.


    "Please, petite sceur!" Alexander pleaded carnestly. "Give me a chance to exin."


    "What is there to exin?" Mia snapped, her voice trembling with disbelief as her eyes glistened with the sting of betrayal. "You hid the most crucial information about my husband''s health. How could you do this to me?"


    Alexander''s heart ached at the sight of his sister in such pain. He stepped closer and knelt before her to meet her gaze directly.


    "I admit I kept it from you, Mia, and I did it intentionally because I wanted to shield you from the stress and pain," Alexander exined, despite knowing his sister was reluctant to hear him out.


    Mia shook her head, unwilling to be convinced by Alexander''s exnation.


    "I''m hurt, Alexander. Of all people, I expected you to be honest with me. And what was there to hide? I eventually found out, didn''t I?" she mumbled, her lips trembling as she lifted her tear-filled eyes to her brother.


    Alexander''s heart ached at the sight of the pain and hurt in his sister''s eyes. That was why he had kept the truth from her; he couldn''t bear to tell her that her husband was dying.


    "I''m sorry, petite ur, Alexander said with a stern yet earnest expression. "I truly care for you, and I will always do everything I can to protect you." His sincerity made Mia''s heart soften just a little.


    She sighed deeply. "I''m only worried about Alessandro''s safety," she said, troubled by the fact that they still hadn''t identified who sent the assassins after her husband.


    "Don''t worry," Alexander reassured her as he stood and then sat beside her. "I''ve increased the security measures significantly. No one will be allowed into his room without undergoing a thorough security check, whether they''re a doctor or a nurse.


    Chapter 156 A Brother''s Promise


    #Finished


    Alexander knew that the mafia king had many enemies, but he had underestimated the severity of the threat to his life while Alessandro wasatose, assuming he would be of no harm to anyone in his current state. Alexander was also conducting his own investigation, hoping to uncover a lead soon. The person with such deep-seated animosity toward the Italian don could also pose a threat to the Duke''s sister and her children.


    "Mia, I''ll stay here. You go home. You''re not well and need to rest," Alexander insisted.


    Mia turned to face Alexander, her expression softening as she replied, "I can''t leave Alessandro alone. I''ll stay here with him until he wakes up, her voice resolute. "Mia, don''t be stubborn. Listen to me..." Alexander tried to persuade her, but Mia shook her head.


    "No, I won''t go home. Please, Alexander, don''t press me on this she said firmly.


    Alexander watched Mia intently, reading the resolve etched on her face. No matter how hard he tried, it was clear that her determination was unwavering. Her love for her husband took precedence over her own health andfort. Recognizing this, Alexander decided not to press the issue further. Instead, he resolved to stay with her, ensuring her well-being andfort as she remained by Alessandro''s side.


    "Alright, alright! I won''t force you to leave. Stay if you want to be with your husband, Alexander said with a smile, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.


    Mia leaned into her brother, resting her head on his shoulder as she soughtfort from him. Alexander gently kissed her head and sighed. "You must be tired. Let''s go to the waiting lounge and have some coffee. There''s a morefortable couch where you can even catch a bit of sleep," he suggested.


    "I won''t move from here," Mia insisted stubbornly.


    "Mia, I promised not to force you to go home, but I can''t let you risk your health. You need to rest. Don''t worry; I''ll be here. After a short nap, you cane back, and the doctors will also check on Alessandro, giving us a clearer report," Alexander said firmly.


    Mia reluctantly nodded, understanding that there was no room for negotiation. She rose from her seat, and Alexander nodded to Matteo, who stepped forward to lead Mia to the waiting lounge.


    "This way, Aria," Matteo said, guiding her towards the elevator.


    As they exited the elevator on the ground floor and headed toward the waiting lounge, a sudden figure caused Mia and Matteo to stop in their tracks.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mia Peterson?! Is that you?!" Maria''s voice was filled with shock and frustration, making Mia and Matteo exchange uncertain nces.


    Maria was supposed to be in Floren

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Masked Bitterness #Finished


    "Mia Peterson?! What are you doing here? I thought you lived in Paris," Ma said, ncing at Vittoria standing beside her. Mia didn''t recognize Vittoria, as Enzo had married her after Aria''s escape.


    Mia was trying to figure out how to exin to her stepmother-inw that she was Aria, Alessandro''s wife.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could speak. Matteo cut in, "Maria, what brings you here?"


    Maria looked momentarily surprised but quicklyposed herself. "I heard Alessandro was shot and inf Monaco, so I came to see him." Matteo frowned but nodded in acknowledgment.


    "What happened to Alessandro, and what are you all doing here?" Maria asked, her gaze shifting suspiciously between Mia and Matteo.. "Maria, Alessandro''s wife, Aria, is alive," Matteo announced, causing Maria and Vittoria''s faces to turn pale


    with shock.


    "What. What are you saying? H... How is that possible? We all saw her flight was crashed," Maria stammered. her voice trembling.


    She couldn''t fathom that all her ns might be falling apart. Bitterness surged through her, and she silently cursed Alessandro to rot in hell as she red at Mia. Mia shifted ufortably under the weight of Maria''s intense, hate-filled gaze.


    "Mia is Aria," Matteo rified. Maria was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief. Her fists clenched at her sides as she struggled to process the revtion.


    "Aria!" Maria gasped, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at Mia.


    Her initial suspicion was correct, but she had been so confident in her n that she refused to believe it. She couldn''t let this woman jeopardize everything she had worked for to get revenge on the Italian don.


    "She can''t be Aria?!" Vittoria eximed, shaking Maria out of her stupor.


    "Everyone knows she''s Mia Peterson, the renowned interior designer. She decorated one of Alessandro''s. mansions. When she learned that Alessandro had a wife who looked just like her, she decided to exploit the resemnce. But I''m not falling for her lies," Maria dered with a fierce determination.


    Mia''s brow furrowed at the usation that Vittoria was making, branding her as an imposter. Although she felt no need to prove her identity, she couldn''t bear being falsely med for something she hadn''t done.


    Maria regained herposure as she considered Vittoria''s suggestion.


    "Yes, we can''t just take anyone''s word that she''s Aria," Maria said, her toneced with skepticism. "Many women are after Alessandro''s wealth. What if she''s here just for the money?" She shot a disdainful look at Mia. "I''m afraid she might be the one behind the attack on Alessandro and responsible for his current condition."


    Mia frowned with annoyance. She was indeed responsible for Alessandro''s condition, but only because he had taken the bullet meant for her. But she would never wish harm upon the Italian don. Overwhelmed by the usations, she struggled to keep herposure. Before she could respond. Matteo intervened.


    Chapter 157 Masked Bitterness


    Finished


    "Enough!" Matteo shouted. "Can''t you see that she''s in no better shape? She has a fractured hand. And yes, Alessandro''s condition is because of Aria-because he was saving her." He red between the two women, his frustration evident.


    "She doesn''t need Alessandro''s money-she''s even richer than him," Matteo announced, causing Maria. and Vittoria''s eyes to widen in shock. "She''s the heiress of the Montecarlo family," he dered with pride. He was well aware of Mia''s immense wealth as both the heiress and a renowned interior designer. She didn''t need anyone''s money or a man by her side when she had more than enough of her own.


    Hearing that Aria was the lost heiress, Maria and Vittoria''s hearts burned with jealousy, and they gritted their teeth, plotting how to get her out of the picture.


    "But, but I heard there''s very little chance of Alessandro surviving," Maria quickly shifted her expression to one of deep sorrow, her voice trembling with false grief while secretly delighting in the news that Alessandro might die.


    "Nothing is going to happen to him," Mia dered with determination. "He can''t leave me like this. He has to wake up." Her faith in their love remained unshaken, and she couldn''t bear the thought of Alessandro leaving her after everything they''d been through.


    "You don''t need to worry about our family matters, you bitch. Whether Alessandro wakes up or not, we''ll handle it. Even if you''re iming to be his wife, you have no right to be involved," Vittoria sneered, casting a mocking nce at Mia. "Suddenly, after six years and having plenty of time with other men, you remember you have a husband? Get lost, you whore, and leave him alone."


    Mia was taken aback by Vittoria''s harsh words. Who was she? Mia still couldn''t understand.


    However, Matteo''s frustration was palpable. He couldn''t stand seeing Mia being insulted like this. As his best friend''s wife, the love of Alessandro''s life, she deserved more respect. Unable to remain silent, Matteo took matters into his own hands.


    "You can''t tell her to leave, but you need to face the truth and step back from the inheritance," he said. firmly. "Alessandro has children, and they are the rightful heirs to the Valentino empire and business." Maria and Vittoria were left stunned, struggling to process the revtion.


    Before they could process this information and react, Lucas came running, his face pale and his expression filled with panic.


    "Mrs. Valentino, Mr. Vinci," he panted, out of breath from running. "You need toe to the boss''s ICU. His condition has suddenly worsened."


    Mia''s eyes widened in shock as she nced at Matteo, then immediately sprinted toward the elevator, ignoring the pain in her fractured hand. Matteo followed close behind, with Lucas apanying him. Meanwhile, Vittoria and Maria stood there with sinister smiles on their lips, realizing that this might be the end for the Italian don.


    746

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Unfortunate


    a pressed the elevator button impatiently, her heart thundering in her chest with a fear o


    Finished


    intense it felt like it could break free at any moment. Matteo and Lucas stood close behind. The moment the elevator doors opened, Mia stepped inside without wasting a moment, with Matteo and Lucas quickly following. Lucas hit the button for the second floor, and the doors slid shut. The elevator climbed swiftly, the small space heavy with tense, suffocating silence.


    As soon as the elevator stopped and the doors began to slide open, Mia pushed through, not waiting for them to fully open. She rushed out, her eyes scanning desperately.


    "What happened to my husband? Where is he?" she demanded, panic rising in her voice when she saw Alessandro wasn''t in the ICU.


    "They''ve taken him to the operating room," one of the bodyguards informed her. Without wasting a second, Mia darted toward the operating room, her heart pounding with every step. Everyone else followed her.


    "Mia!" Alexander called out, his voice filled with concern as he saw her rushing down the hallway. He quickly moved to intercept her, wrapping her in a firm embrace to try to calm her down.


    "Let me go!" Mia struggled against his hold, her voice breaking. "Where is Alessandro?"


    "Mia, please, calm down," Alexander said softly, his voice heavy with sadness as he tried to console his


    Sister.


    "Where is my husband?!" Mia demanded through gritted teeth, frustration boiling over. She couldn''t stand how everyone seemed intent on keeping her away from the man she loved more than anything.


    Mia shoved her brother with all her strength, desperate to free herself. But Alexander was worried about her physical and mental state. He didn''t want Mia to see Alessandro in his current condition. The mere thought of something going wrong already weighed heavily on his heart. "The doctors are treating him in the operating room," he exined calmly, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "But what happened to him so suddenly?" Mia asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    "His pulse and heartbeat suddenly dropped," Alexander said gently. "But don''t worry; the best doctors in the country are with him right now, He''s going to be fine," he assured his sister, trying to ease her fears.


    "I want to see him," Mia demanded, her voice resolute.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Mia!" Alexander sighed, his face etched with worry. "You can''t see him right now."


    "Why not?" she shot back. "Doesn''t this hospital belong to you?" she asked in a frustrated tone.


    "Mia, there are medical protocols. We can''t interfere with the doctors while they''re working," Alexander tried to exin patiently.


    "Okay, I understand," Mia said, her voice softening. "I won''t interrupt. I just want to see him from afar. I promise," she pleaded desperately, her eyes wide with worry. Alexander''s heart melted: there was no way he could deny his baby sister''s request. He nodded reluctantly and led her to the small ss window of the operating room. As Mia peered


    thanush har hasetaned inte hasthenst. Inside L-


    L


    Chapter 158 Unfortunate


    #Finished.


    around Alessandro, moving swiftly and with purpose. One doctor was administering injections, while another was preparing the defibritor.


    Mia''s breath caught as she saw them ce the shock on Alessandro''s chest and deliver a jolt, his


    body jerking violently in response. The tension in the room was palpable; nurses moved quickly, handing over tools and equipment, their faces set with grim determination. The beep of the heart monitor echoed, interspersed with urgentmands.


    Mia pressed her uninjured hand against her chest, feeling her own heart race with fear. She whispered silent prayers, her lips moving in fervent hope for Alessandro''s recovery. Every second felt like an eternity as she watched the doctors fight to bring her husband back in his consciousness, her entire being focused on that small window, willing him to survive.


    Suddenly, the doctors stopped moving, their hands frozen in ce. Everyone in the room stood still, eyes fixed on the heart monitor. The steady beeping had been reced by a long, monotonous tone, and the zigzag line on the screen had ttened. Mia''s breath caught in her throat, her heart seeming to stop for a moment as she saw the lead doctor shake his head, his shoulders slumping in defeat.


    "No!" she screamed, her voice breaking with anguish. Without thinking, she shoved the door open and rushed inside, panic driving her every step.


    Alexander was right behind her, calling out, "Mia?! Wait!"


    But she didn''t hear him-she couldn''t hear anything except the ringing in her ears and the pounding of her heart.


    All she knew was that she had to reach Alessandro, had to see for herself that he was still alive-that everyone else was wrong. Tears blurred her vision as she pushed through the room, her gaze locked on her husband''s still form.


    746

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 A Miracle Of Love


    Mia''s body went cold as she stared at Alessandro lying motionless on the hospital bed.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Valentino," the doctor said quietly, his voice heavy with regret.


    Finished


    "No," Mia cut him off, her voice sharp and trembling. "Don''t say sorry. Nothing has happened to him. He''s fine. He''s fine," she insisted, her words growing more frantic.


    "Alessandro," she whispered, her voice breaking as she inched closer to him. "Please, open your eyes. Don''t do this to me," she pleaded, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear choking her. ''Please, wake up. I''m right here. The kids are waiting for you toe home. You can''t just lie here like this. You have to wake up," she begged, her words tumbling out between sobs as tears streamed down her face.


    "Mia!" Alexander rushed to her side, his eyes filled with helplessness. "Please, try to understand-


    But Mia cut him off sharply. "No, you need to understand that Alessandro is just sleeping. He''ll wake up


    any moment."


    Alexander nced at the doctor, who gave him a silent nod, urging him to get Mia out of the room. But how could he? He didn''t have the heart to tell her the truth-that her husband was gone. "Mia, let''s go outside," he said softly, trying to guide her out of the operating room.


    "No! I won''t leave my husband alone!" Mia snapped, pulling away from him. She shoved her brother back and rushed to Alessandro''s side, leaning over him and caressing his cold cheek. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered, "Please, wake up... don''t leave us like this."


    "Alessandro, are you watching this?" Mia''s voice trembled, her lips quivering as tears blurred her vision. "They''re trying to take you away from me. Are you really going to just lie there and let this happen?" Her voice cracked as she pleaded, her sobs growing heavier. "Wake up, please. You promised you''d never leave me alone. You said you loved me. So what happened to that love?" Her words came out in broken whispers. "How can you let me suffer like this?"


    She leaned closer, her voice desperate now. "I know you''re just pretending, like always. Teasing me. But please, no more teasing, Alessandro. Wake up, please," she begged, her hands trembling as she touched his


    cold face.


    Mia hugged him tightly, her head resting on his chest, listening for a heartbeat that wasn''t there. She began to shake him, her movements frantic and filled with panic.


    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!" she chanted, her voice hoarse from crying. She kept shaking him, her sobs turning into broken gasps, the tears streaming down her face without end.


    Suddenly, Mia felt Alessandro''s chest rise, and a warm breath brushed against her hair. She froze, her breath catching in her throat. Slowly, she lifted her head, her hand pressed against his chest, feeling his heart beating steadily beneath her palm. He... he''s alive!" she gasped, her voice filled with rising joy. "He''s alive, Doctor!" she cried out, turning to


    face the doctor.


    Startled, the doctor rushed over, quickly checking Alessandro''s wrist for a pulse and then pressing his Stethoscope to Alessandro''s chest.


    "Car  h manitar harb nal Crom the nestan


    ha nedarad bio umira naman!


    B


    Chapter 159 A Miracle Of Love


    FinishedN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The medical team sprang into action, and Alexander stood by, stunned, as the heart monitor beeped to life, disying Alessandro''s heartbeat.


    "It''s a miracle!" the doctor murmured, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Lord Alexander, please take Mrs. Valentino outside. I need to continue the examination and treatment."


    Alexander nodded and gently urged Mia, "Mia, let the doctor do their work. Your husband is going to be okay."


    "No, please, let me stay. Please," Mia pleaded, her heart unwilling to leave her husband alone with the doctors again.


    "Mrs. Valentino, please," the doctor urged gently. "Trust us. He''s stable now, but we need to follow medical protocol to make sure he stays that way."


    Mia looked at Alessandro''s face, his handsome features still pale but showing signs of life. Reluctantly, she nodded and took a step back, her eyes never leaving him as she slowly made her way out of the room.


    But Mia couldn''t stay away. She hovered by the small ss window, her eyes fixed on Alessandro as he slowly came back to life. Inside, the doctor and nurses, who had been tense moments ago, now moved calmly, relief evident on their faces as they worked on his treatment.


    After a while, the doctor stepped out of the operating room with a genuine smile on his face.


    "Mrs. Valentino," he began, "I''ve witnessed many miracles in my twenty-five years as a surgeon, but this is the first time I''ve seen a mane back to life just to prove his love." His eyes shone with sincere respect and awe. "I''ve always believed in God, but today, I''vee to believe in the power of love, because of the two of you."


    Mia bit her lip, tears of joy welling up in her eyes. Alexander stepped closer, wrapping his arm around his sister''s shoulder, standing as her steady support.


    "Your husband is stable now and out of thea. He''s awake. We''re moving him to the recovery room, and you''ll be able to see him soon," the doctor announced with a smile,


    Mia closed her eyes, tears spilling from the corners of her eyelids as she whispered a silent prayer, thanking God for saving the most important person in her life.


    However, two people, Maria and Vittoria, stood watching from a distant corner, their expressions dark and tense, clearly unhappy with the joyous news.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Rekindled.


    Finished


    mentioned that only oneText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a while, Alessandro was moved to the recovery room, and the do person could visit him since his condition had just started to improve. Mia nced at her brother, and Alexander nodded encouragingly, gesturing for her to go in and see him. Mia bit her lip, trying to hold back the flood of emotions welling up inside her, but she couldn''t stop the tears. She didn''t want to cry in front of Alessandro, knowing the doctor had warned against causing him any stress. She had almost lost him, and she didn''t want to take even the slightest risk with her husband''s health.


    But the intense mix of love, fear of losing him, and all the other swirling emotions made it nearly impossible for her to hide her vulnerability in front of her husband. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before gently pushing the door open. Alessandroy on the hospital bed with his eyes closed, but they fluttered open slowly at the faint sound of the door.


    His gaze immediately found the love of his life, Mia, and his heart stirred with emotion as he noticed the


    her ster cast on her arm. His eyes never left her as she took small, hesitant steps toward him. nervousness evident in every movement.


    "Um... How... How are you feeling?" Mia murmured, trying to keep her voice steady and not sound too weak or emotional, forcing a small smile.


    "Come here." Alessandro instructed in a low, throaty voice. He tried to push himself up slightly on the pillow but hissed in pain, biting his full, red lips as a sharp ache radiated from the wound in his stomach.


    Seeing this, Mia quickly rushed to his side.


    "Alessandro, be careful," she urged, her voice filled with concern.


    But Alessandro ignored her concern, his hands reaching out to grab her waist and pulling her closer. She leaned over him due to the force but managed to stop herself from falling onto him by nting her uninjured arm on the bed beside Alessandro''s head. His lips found hers in a gentle yet desperate kiss as he lifted his head toward her.


    The kiss was everything they both needed in that moment-full of love, yearning, and the longing built up from years of separation and Alessandro''s return after defying death and reiming life. His lips coaxed. hers, his warm breath mingling with hers, breathing life back into Mia. His tongue traced the seam of her mouth, desperate to deepen their connection, craving to feel alive and whole again.


    Mia let out a shuddering breath, trying to hold back her tears, but they spilled over as she pressed her lips harder against his, as if her life depended on her mafia husband.


    Alessandro kissed her hungrily and possessively, unwilling to break their kiss. But Mia slowly pulled away. knowing that being in this reclining position wasn''t good for him and that he was too stubborn to admit his pain and difort.


    "Now I feel as fit as ever after getting to kiss my life," he whispered with a smile, gently wiping the tears from Mia''s wet cheeks.


    "Why did you have to do it? I was so scared, Alessandro, Mia sobbed, looking at his handsome face hopelessly. "I swear, I would have died if anything had happened to you."


    Alessandro shook his head, gently caressing Mia''s cheek. She instinctively leaned into his touch, closing


    her pure and counring his whom


    Chapter 160 Rekindled


    #Finished


    "I will never let that happen, vita mia. I will always protect you, even if it means sacrificing my own life," he dered, prompting Mia to quickly cover his mouth with her small hand. "Don''t you dare talk like that, and don''t you ever pull a stunt like you did today," she threatened, her lips trembling with vulnerability. "I swear I won''t let you go so easily, Mr. Valentino."


    Alessandro chuckled softly against her palm, kissing its inside before pulling away. He held her hand gently, his thumb caressing the back of it,


    "Alright, wife. As you say. I don''t have the courage to defy your orders, Mrs. Valentino," he smirked, making Mia roll her teary eyes while she was still snilling.


    Her mafia husband was such a maniptive liar! He knew exactly how to persuade her to agree to his


    demands.


    "But now you have to stay by my side all the time, Mrs. Valentino, Alessandro said innocently, causing Mia''s eyes to widen in disbelief at his cute act. "I''m hurt and can''t manage my daily chores myself."


    Mia smiled as she leaned in, biting her lip. "Don''t worry, hubby. I won''t leave your side, even when you''re perfectly alright." She added with a teasing tone, "You can''t get rid of me so easily. I will always be with


    you.


    Alessandro blinked in surprise at Mia''s reply. He was confused and struggled to understand her. So he asked promptly, "Mia, you mean... You mean."


    "I''ming home with you," Mia said, nodding with determination.


    Alessandro let out a joyous chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. His hand slid around his wife''s slim waist. pulling her closer with care to avoid hurting her injured arm. He pressed his lips to hers and kissed her deeply. He couldn''t believe his wife was returning home-to him. He could have his family with him. They were about to be happy again..


    "I love you, amore mio," he murmured against her lips.


    Mia smiled, gazing deeply into Alessandro''s eyes, and whispered, "I love you, hubby."


    Alessandro''s eyes sparkled with a happy surprise. "Fuck, I''ve waited all my life to hear this from you, baby," he mumbled, his voice heavy with emotion. "Say it again, amore mio," he demanded.


    "I love you, Alessandro Valentino. I have always loved you and will always love you, my soulmate," Mia dered, her eyes reflecting the sincerity of her feelings and love. husband, my


    Alessandro let out a heavy breath before deepening the kiss, savoring their intimate moment before the doctor or nurse coulde in and interrupt their loving reunion.


    746

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Picture Perfect Finished


    The days passed in the blink of an eye, and Alessandro was discharged from the hospital and taken home. Mia and Alessandro had nned extensively about how to tell the kids that Alessandro was their biological father.


    Mia was worried about how the children would react, but to her surprise, Gia and Maximo took the news easily, as if they had always known that Alessandro was their father. Gia was, in fact, over the moon to learn that she was Alessandro Valentino''s real daughter. She couldn''t help but gush about it.


    Maximo was also happy by the news, and neither of the children asked their parents about what had happened in the past. Both kids were smart enough to know that when the time was right, their parents would tell them. Slowly, Mia''s arm also healed, but until Mia and Alessandro were fully recovered, Alexander insisted they stay in Monaco at his manor. He wanted to make sure his sister was fine before she


    went to her marital home.


    However, Mia was over the moon because, here, Alessandro couldn''t go to the office and could spend all his time with her. However, he still worked on his phone andptop when something urgent came up, or sometimes his staff and assistant woulde to discuss matters with him and get him to sign some documents. But Mia was relishing, for the first time, having her husband''spany and all his time to herself. Alessandro was at her beck and call, unable to deny her even a single request as if agreeing to whatever his wife said was his top priority. Alexander had arranged home-schooling for the children so they wouldn''t fall behind in their studies. Everything was going perfectly. Mia smiled as she looked at her family gathered at the breakfast table with Camille and Alexander. Alexander was about to head to the office and then attend to estate matters and his duties as a duke. The children''s teacher was also due to arrive soon for their lessons, so they had to prepare for their studies. Alessandro had a conference call scheduled for the morning after breakfast, but he had promised Mia that they would go out for a lunch date. Alessandro was trying to make up for all the years when he had been foolish, not giving his precious wife the time and attention she had always deserved. Now, he was doing everything in his power to give her all the happiness in the world.


    Mia suddenly stopped eating, the spoon halfway to her mouth, as she felt her stomach churn. An intense. wave of nausea hit her, and she felt the urgent need to vomit. Quickly covering her mouth, she bolted toward the bathroom. Alessandro frowned as he watched Mia leave the breakfast table abruptly and rush


    to their room.


    ''Aria!" he called out, but she didn''t stop.


    He and Alexander exchanged worried nces before getting up and running after her. Camille instructed. the nanny to look after the children and reassured them that their mother was fine before heading to her daughter''s room to check on her. When Camille reached Mia and Alessandro''s room, she found that Mia had locked herself in the bathroom, and Alessandro and Alexander were anxiously waiting outside.


    "What happened? How is she?" Camille asked, worry evident in her voice.


    Alexander and Alessandro both shook their heads, looking equally clueless. The furrow on her forehead deepened, especially since Mia''s arm was not fully healed. After a few minutes, Mia opened the bathroom door and found her mother, brother, and husband waiting anxiously for her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What''s wrong, amore mio?" Alessandro was quickly by her side, gently caressing her hoad and cheek, checking her temperature and his intense gaze searching her face for any sign of difort.


    "I''m fine, hubby. I think I''ve been eating too muchtely, and my stomach couldn''t handle it, so I vomited." she replied innocently, shrugging her shoulders.


    Chapter 161 Picture Perfect


    Alexander and Camille let out a breath of relief.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up, Mia," Alexander said with concern.


    Finished


    Mia felt somewhat helpless as everyone had their own preferred name for her. Her mother called her Adeline, her brother called her Mia, and her husband called her Aria. Others used names for her, depending on their familiarity, whether Mia, Aria, or Adeline. "There''s no need, Alexander. I''m fine," Mia said, shaking her head and smiling softly.


    "Are you sure, dear?" her mother asked, wanting to check her daughter herself. However, Mia''s protective mafia husband kept her close, his arms wrapped around her shoulders, not allowing even her mother to examine her properly. "Yes, Mother," Mia sighed with a smile, happy to see her family''s concern for her.


    "No, you''re not okay, and we''re going to the hospital. Now!" Alessandro dered authoritatively, leaving no room for further argument.


    "Tyrant!" Mia murmured sullenly, making Alessandro chuckle softly


    "I''lle too," Alexander proposed.


    "It''s fine. You go and attend to your duties, and I''ll update you after I''ve had her thoroughly checked." Alessandro suggested.


    "Alright, Alexander agreed, gently caressing his sister''s head.


    As Alexander and Camille made their way out of Mia and Alessandro''s room, they barely had time to step out when they heard Alessandro shouting. "ARIA!!!"


    Camille and Alexander turned swiftly to find Alessandro holding Mia in his arms, her body limp as she had fainted.

 Chapter 162

    Finished


    Chapter 162 Good News


    Everyone''s faces turned pale at this unexpected turn of events, and the whole manor erupted into chaos and panic. Alexander shouted for the driver to get the car ready, while Alessandro, despite Alexander''s insistence that he should carry Mia, refused to leave his wife''s side. Camille stayed home with the children, as their teacher was about to arrive. No one could understand what had suddenly happened to their precious Mia and why she had fainted so abruptly


    Alessandro and Alexander hurriedly took Mia to the hospital, where the doctors rushed to check her. The waiting was agonizing as they stood outside the room, anxiety gnawing at them while the doctors examined Mia. After a while, Mia regained consciousness, and the doctors conducted further tests on her.


    The doctor called Alessandro into the office.


    "Mr. Valentino, please have a seat," the doctor said, reviewing the test reports.


    "Mrs. Valentino is stable, but she has low blood pressure and signs of weakness, which caused her to faint. You''ll need to take extra care of her, especially since this is the first trimester of her pregnancy."


    Alessandro''s lips parted in surprise, his eyes widening as he blinked at the doctor in disbelief.


    "What... what did you say, Doctor?" Alessandro asked, furrowing his brow in confusion.


    The doctor looked at him with a hint of surprise. "Oh, you didn''t know? Your wife is six weeks pregnant." "Pregnant?" Alessandro repeated, stunned.


    "Yes, and congrattions. Mr. Valentino," the doctor said, handing him the test reports.


    Alessandro took the papers and read them carefully, his eyes locking onto the words "Pregnancy: 6 weeks." His heart fluttered with joy and disbelief, a warmth spreading through his chest.


    Thank you. Doctor, he replied, a bright grin spreading across his face as the reality of the news sank in.


    Mia and him were going to be parents again. Nothing could be more fantastic news than this. All that happiness came into his life altogether. His loving wife returned, he had two adorable children and another bundle of joy was going to add to their family. He couldn''t ask for more. In that moment he felt like he had everything in this world and was the luckiest man alive.


    "Can I see her?" Alessandro asked, licking his lips. His voice grew thick with emotion.


    The doctor nodded. "Yes, you can take her home. I''ve prescribed some medication for her," he replied. "Also, her orthopedic surgeon stopped by to check on her. He said she''s recovering well and might be able to have her cast removed next week," he added. Alessandro sighed in relief, feeling like everything was finally falling into ce. He stood up, eager to see his wife without waiting a moment longer.


    As he stepped out of the doctor''s office, Alexander was waiting for him outside. "What did the doctor say?" he asked, concernwritten all over his face.


    Alessandro''s face lit up with a smile. "I''m going to be a father again."


    Alexander''s eyes widened, sparkling with excitement.


    o


    Chapter 162 Good News


    "That''s


    Finished


    happazing news! Congrattions!" He pulled Alessandro into a warm hug. Alessandro, filled with


    hugged his brother-inw back.


    For the first time after a long rivalry, the Duke and the Italian Don embraced each other, both connected. by their love and concern for Mia.


    When they pulled back, the initial awkwardness returned, but both men chuckled and quickly brushed it aside.


    "What else did the doctor say?" Alexander asked.


    "He said Aria is weak but otherwise fine, and we can take her home. However her surgeon had suggested she could get rid of her cast next week," Alessandro replied. Alexander nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I''m going to see her." Alessandro announced, his voice filled with eagerness and impatience.


    Alexander smiled in understanding and responded, "Alright, I''ll take care of the discharge paperwork in the meantime."


    "Wait, let me pay the bill," Alessandro insisted, handing Alexander his card.


    Alexander held up a hand and pushed Alessandro''s card back toward him. "Let me handle it while you''re


    Te. I''m her big brother, after all," he insisted softly.


    Surprisingly, Alessandro didn''t argue. He was too happy to let anything spoil his mood, and more importantly, he didn''t want to upset Aria by engaging in a dispute with her brother. He didn''t want her to experience even moment of stress, especially since she was pregnant with his child, which brought him immense joy.


    Alessandro went to see Aria, while Alexander took care of the paperwork so they could take her home as soon as possible. In the meantime, he informed his mother about the good news. She had been worried and anxiously calling nonstop for every update on her daughter''s health.


    After a long time, both families had a reason to celebrate. The Duke noted to himself that a big celebration. was definitely in order.


    794Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Critical Decision Finished


    Alessandro slowly pushed open the door to the hospital suite and found his wife lyingfortably in bed. When Min saw her husband, she smiled, and the rosy hue on her checks suggested she already knew about the pregnancy. The doctor had mentioned it to her while discussing her health during the examination.


    "You scared me half to death, amore mio," Alessandro breathed out, his voice a mix of relief and affection as he approached his wife. His eyes stayed locked on her beautiful face, filled with love.


    "Umm... Sorry, hubby." Mia replied shyly, biting her lip


    Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head. "Did you hear the good news?" he asked, stopping beside the hospital bed.


    "Yes," Mia nodded nervously. "Are you not happy?" Her eyes reflected uncertainty.


    "Happy?!" Alessandro eximed, his voice brimming with excitement. "I''m over the moon, mia regina," he dered, leaning in to kiss her gently. "I missed so many moments when you delivered Gia and Maximo on your own," he whispered as his eyes reflected the regret in his heart. "But I don''t want to miss. anything this time. I''ll be by your side like your shadow." He kissed her nose tenderly. "Now you need to take extra care of yourself and our baby," he whispered, his hand resting gently on Mia''s stomach. around


    I love you, honey. You havepleted me," Mia murmured, circling her uninjured arm Alessandro''s neck and not letting him pull away. "Thank you for giving me the beautiful family I''ve always craved. Promise me that no one will ever separate us," she demanded. The fear and insecurity in her eyes. made Alessandro realize a harsh truth.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression hardened with determination as he vowed, "You havepleted me too, baby, and I promise, amore mio, no one and nothing will ever separate us."


    Mia''s heart fluttered at the sight of his handsome face. She still couldn''t believe that this incredibly attractive man was so deeply in love with her and never missed a chance to show it.


    "Ready to go home?" Alessandro asked with a smile.


    "Always!" Mia replied, biting her lip.


    Alessandro groaned yfully, "God, amore mio! You do this intentionally to provoke me and make me want to take you right here."


    Mia''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What?! No!!!" she started to say, but her words were muffled as Alessandro pressed his lips to hers, kissing her deeply.


    His hands gently caressed the sides of her curves.


    "I can''t wait to get you home and celebrate this joyous news in our bed," he whispered mischievously, making Mia blush a deep crimson from shyness.


    A sound of throat clearing came from the doorway, interrupting Mia and Alessandro, who hadn''t noticed the door had opened. Hesitantly, Mia pulled away from her husband, who was reluctant to break their kiss, even for the presence of an onlooker. Alessandro cursed the intruder silently and turned to see Alexander standing in the doorway, looking away and waiting patiently for the affectionate moment to end.


    Chapter 163 Critical Decision


    "You cane in now," Alessandro said gruffly.


    Finished


    Alexander looked up and smiled at the couple. "Congrattions on expecting another addition to you family," he said warmly as he walked over to his sister''s side and gave her a side hug.


    "Thank you, brother, Mia replied, still blushing.


    "You know, it''s wonderful news, and everyone''s eager for you toe home. Mother has prepared everything for you and the baby; she''s personally going to take care of your food and rest. And I''ll make sure you''refortable," Alexander said, listing out the ns. Mia couldn''t help but feel deeply loved as she realized how excited and supportive her family was about her pregnancy.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go home," Alessandro said impatiently, his mood upbeat. Mia was surprised to see him so joyful; it was rare for him to openly express his feelings, and it seemed he had no intention of stopping today.


    After a while, the remaining formalities werepleted, and Mia was taken home. Gia and Maximo were thrilled when Mia and Alessandro shared the news with them. They decided not to keep it a secret, knowing their children were perceptive enough to sense something if they tried to hide it


    Mia received a lot of instructions from her mother, and she had no choice but to follow them. The first time she was pregnant with Gia and Maximo, she had endured the suffering and hardships alone, weeping, at night and trying to stay strong in front of the world. But this time, she could allow herself to be vulnerable, knowing she had her family to pamper her during her second pregnancy, and more importantly, her husband was there for her, willing toy the whole world at her feet.


    As everyone was engaged in a lively conversation around the dinner table, Alessandro received a call from Florence. He nced at the screen and saw it was from Lucas. He excused himself and stepped into a private corner before answering the call.


    "Boss, we have a big problem. The Vincetti and the Rinaldi gangs are at each other''s throats, and they''re not listening to anyone''s advice to end it. It looks like a gang war could break out any moment. We need you here-only you can control this situation," Lucas sounded nervous and desperate.


    Alessandro clenched his jaw, exhaling sharply before replying, "Lucas, request aid from the center and inform the council that I''m stepping down from the mafia."


    His face hardened with determination as he abruptly ended the call, leaving Lucas stunned and disbelieving.


    794

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Turning Point.


    Finished


    It was a lovely evening


    , and the setting sun cast a warm golden hue over the sky. Birds were chirping as they returned to their nests, and the first stars had begun to twinkle in the deepening blue. Alessandro and Mia


    t in the garden of Alessandro''s manor, enjoying their evening tea while Gia and Maximo yed a board game on a mat nearby.


    In the manor''s garden, richly upholstered velvet chairs with dark mahogany frames were arranged in a semi-circle on the manicuredwn,plemented by low wooden tables adorned with delicate porcin teacups and fresh floral arrangements. The lush greenery of the nts and finely trimmed bushes, along with the vibrant colors of the Mediterranean flowers, cahanced the garden''s beauty.


    Mia watched their children with adoration in her eyes, leaning on Alessandro''s shoulder as he kept her close, his arm wrapped securely around her.


    Alexander had not yet returned home, and Camille had gone to her elitedies'' social gathering.


    Mia sighed. "What a beautiful life this is"


    Alessandro lowered his head to gaze at his wife, noticing her head still resting on his shoulder, her eyes fixed on their children as they yed and asionally bickered.


    He kissed Mia''s forehead and whispered, his eyes fixed on the love of his life-his wife, "It is indeed very


    beautiful


    Mia raised her head and found her husband looking at her with a warm smile on his gorgeous face. His eyes were filled with all the love in his heart. She couldn''t thank God enough for bringing this man into her life. No matter how difficult their beginning was, it had only brought them closer and strengthened their bond, helping them to understand each other better and see both their good and bad sides. This only deepened their love and faith in each other.


    "I love you," Mia murmured, her voice vibrating with emotion, her eyes reflecting all the love she had for her husband in her heart.


    "I love you more, amore mio," Alessandro dered, giving her a soft peck on the lips.


    "Children are here!" Mia whined, yfully pushing Alessandro away.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, we didn''t see anything," Gia and Maximo chimed in, covering their eyes with their palms.


    "Sec, our children are very smart. They know their daddy loves their mom so much, but their mom. doesn''t understand it," Alessandroined with a smile, flicking Mia''s cute nose with his finger and making her roll her eyes.


    She couldn''t believe she had carried those kids for nine months and raised them alone for six years, yet they were on their father''s side. She caressed her belly, thinking, "This one will be on my side.


    But no matter whose side they were on, they were all on the family''s side. She giggled at the thought.


    Interrupting their intimate family moment, a guard approached them.


    *Sir, Madam, you have guests who wish to see you," he announced. Matteo and Lucas entered shortly after. The guards, having seen them before and knowing they worked closely with Alessandro, readily admitted tham


    Chapter 164 Turning Point.


    *Finished


    Matteo and Lucas exchanged warm greetings with Mia and offered friendly smiles to Gia and Maximo. Mia rose from her seat and said, "I''ll arrange some tea for everyone. Please make yourselvesfortable." Alessandro nodded, recognizing that he needed some time alone with Matteo and Lucas. Mia took the kids inside the manor, understanding that if Matteo and Lucas had traveled all the way from Florence to meet with Alessandro, it must be something serious. Her intuition proved correct. As soon as Mia and the children went inside, the expressions on Matteo and Lucas''s faces grew very serious.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Matteo, Lucas, please have a seat," Alessandro said, his expression neutral.


    Matteo took a deep breath, bracing himself for the conversation with the mafia king.


    "Alessandro, are you out of your mind?" Matteo demanded, his voice tense, causing Alessandro to narrow his eyes at him. Matteo nced at Lucas from the corner of his eye, recognizing the gravity of the situation.


    Lucas was offended as his expression turned dark; as a loyal assistant, he couldn''t bear to see anyone speak to his boss so harshly. However, he understood that Matteo was Alessandro''s trustedwyer and close friend, Otherwise, Matteo would have been dead the moment he tried to intimidate his boss.


    What do you mean, Matteo?" Alessandro leaned back in his chair and asked calmly, though he already had an inkling of what hiswyer friend was referring to.


    "Alessandro, you know exactly what I''m talking about. Announcing your retirement was a colossal mistake. Many of your rivals were waiting for this opportunity. The Italian mafia won''t let you step down so easily. Once you''re in this dark world, there''s no turning back, and you know that," Matteo reminded his friend with deep concern. The danger looming over Alessandro was real and deadly this time.


    "What happened?" Alessandro asked, remaining calm andposed.


    Matteo and Lucas exchanged nces before Lucas cleared his throat nervously and said, "Boss, the Center wants you to return and take charge like before. They''ve issued it as an immediate order."


    794

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 One-way Path BK 75% Finished


    Lucas presented an envelope marked ''Confidential and ced it before Alessandro on the small wooden table. Without even opening it, Alessandro knew what was inside.


    up his


    He stared at it for a moment before saying. "Tell the Centre that Alessandro Valentino has made mind-he is noting back. I''ve cut my ties with the Mafia, but I will never be a threat to them. They have my word."


    Everyone in the Mafia world knew the weight of Alessandro''s word; once a leader, always a leader, whether he was officially in power or not.


    The Centre was the singr organization overseeing all mafia leaders, maintaining a fragile peace through strict and unforgiving rules. Meanwhile, each territory had its own council, an organization responsible for managing and operating the mafia''s activities within its domain. The councils reported to the Centre, ensuring that all factions adhered to the established code.


    If someone wanted to rebel and go against the Centre, they faced brutal consequences. The punishments were severe, and there was no mercy for rebels or traitors. The Centre maintained its authority through fear, ensuring that any defiance was met with harsh and unyielding retribution.


    There was no way Alessandro could get rid of them so easily or without facing consequences. It was a one-way path-once someone entered, there was no leaving alive.


    "Boss, I don''t understand why you are leaving us. We are nothing without you," Lucas said, his voice filled with uncharacteristic emotion.


    Known as a merciless killer and the most brutal in Alessandro''s gang, Lucas had never imagined a world where Alessandro would abandon them. To him, Alessandro was a God-mighty and invincible, who had never been defeated and always emerged untouched by death, no matter how dangerous the situation. Alessandro had always looked out for his gang members and their families, even risking his life to save the lowest-ranked member if they were loyal to him. The news of Alessandro leaving the Mafia hit Lucas hard, and he couldn''t easily ept it.


    "Lucas, be strong," Alessandro scolded, noticing the glistening in Lucas''s eyes. "I''ve always chosen power over everything and enjoyed the taste of it. But now, I choose my family over power, and for them, I have to make this decision," he exined in a stern voice. "Go and convey my message to the Centre: they can do whatever they want, but there is no way I''m returning." Alessandro dered as he stood up.


    Matteo and Lucas also rose after him. "So, you''ve made up your mind?" Matteo asked.


    Alessandro nodded firmly.


    "Have you nned to settle here in your brother-inw''s house?" Matteo inquired, raising one of his dark, thick eyebrows.


    "Hell, no!" Alessandro grimaced. He would stay until Aria was fully recovered. Her cast had been removed, and after a few days of physiotherapy, she would be fine.


    "I''ll return home and take care of my business," he added.


    Matteo nodded. "But be cautious. The path you''ve chosen now is fraught with danger and difficult


    challenge" he warnaul &ceraden


    Chapter 165 One-way Path


    "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid." Alessandro replied with a smile.


    Finished


    Matteo''s pride grew as he saw the confidence in his friend''s eyes. He knew that whether he was a don or not, Alessandro Valentino was incredibly powerful and capable of handling his rivals. No one could touch him; he was a force to be reckoned with. However, Matteo was concerned for his family. Alone, Alessandro was invincible because he had no weaknesses, but now he had three-soon to be four-potential vulnerabilities.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "There''s something you need to know, Alessandro, Malco said urgently, drawing Alessandro''s full attention. "Maria has filed a im, stating that she doesn''t believe Gia and Maximo are your children and that the inheritance should remain with Enzo''s family Alessandro frowned but kept his reaction controlled.


    "It''s fine. I have no interest in that inheritance. It only caused me to neglect Aria and fail to give her the love and care she deserved in the past. I won''t make the same mistake again," he said with determination. "Let them have it. I don''t need it. I only want my family, and I''ll build a greater fortune than what that inheritance could ever offer me."


    Matteo understood that for Alessandro, his family was far more valuable than any wealth, and he saw that Alessandro had now realized the cost of his past mistakes and greed for power.


    "You''re right, and I''m d you now see what your real treasure is," Matteo said. "I''ll handle the legal matters for you and will be waiting for your return. "Alessandro nodded in agreement. "By the way, when are youing back?" Matteo asked eagerly.


    "Next week," Alessandro announced, making both Lucas and Matteo smile warmly.


    He couldn''t wait to take his family home, but he knew more difficulties might await him there. However, he was determined to provide afortable and secure life for his family, no matter what it took.


    794


    D

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Starting Anew


    Finished


    "Why are you leaving so soon?" Alexander protested when Mia told him they were going back to Florence.


    Her arm had healed, and Alessandro had recovered much earlier. Now that her physiotherapy sessions wereplete, Alessandro suggested it was time to return home.


    "Alexander, we''ve been here for over two months, and now it''s time to go back, Mia exined gently. "Plus, Alessandro''s business is suffering because he doesn''t want to leave us. He''s managed things from here, but he needs to be there in person."


    "Mia, we found you after almost twenty-seven years, Alexander said, holding her hand firmly. "Do you really think two months is enough?"


    Mia''s eyes glistened with emotion. "No, it will never be enough. But I promise I''ll keeping back to see you and Mother regrly."


    "No, I won''t let you go there. It''s not safe, Alexander said, averting his eyes as the fear in his heart surfaced. He knew Alessandro was an Italian mafia boss with many enemies. After nearly losing his sister in that violent attack, his heart still couldn''t forget the incident, and he wanted to keep her safe and sound, right before his eyes. "If he wants to be with you, tell him to move his business here, but you''re not going there," he insisted, ring at Alessandro, who was silently listening to the conversation with a deep frown. It seemed the Duke had forgotten Alessandro was in the room, speaking about him so rudely.


    Camille was listening to their conversation as well. She was a mother but also a woman, and she understood how tough it was for her daughter to bnce her family on both sides. However, Camille knew that Adeline''s first priority was her husband-her soulmate and life partner. So, she decided to step in and support her daughter.


    "Alexander, don''t be so selfish. It''s her family-her husband and children-and she should decide what''s best for them. Besides, I trust Alessandro with my daughter,'' she said, smiling as she nced at her son-inw with pride. She had seen how dedicated Alessandro was to his wife, never leaving her side. She had witnessed how deeply he loved her daughter, even risking his life to protect her. In her opinion, no man could be better for her daughter than Alessandro Valentino.


    Alessandro''s hard expression softened at his mother-inw''s words of appreciation. He was relieved to know that at least someone was on his side in his inws home.


    Alexander huffed in defeat. "Fine, but make sure to visit us more often, okay?" he said, kissing his sister''s forehead and pulling her into a bear hug


    "I will, big brother," Mia replied with a smile, though her voice trembled with emotion.


    "And Alessandro," Alexander then turned to his brother-inw, "if I ever hear that you give my sister at hard time, remember I''ll being for you," he threatened through gritted teeth, ring at Alessandro.


    But Alessandro wasn''t intimidated or annoyed; instead, he was amused. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. That day will nevere."


    Suddenly, Mia handed a file to Alexander.


    "Brother, take this," she said, her voice reflecting her hesitation.


    She had prepared the papers for the property transfer with Alessandro''s help, without telling Alexander.


    She knew he might not like it being done this way but he had to take care of ir before leaving for herContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chapter 166 Starting Anew


    husband''s home,


    #Finished


    "What''s this?" Alexander frowned as he took the file and flipped it open. As he read through the papers, the furrow between his eyebrows deepened.


    "What the hell is this? When did you prepare it, and how did you get this done?" Alexander''s voice was usatory and irritated as his eyes shifted to Alessandro. He knew immediately who had assisted his sister in doing this. "Brother, please don''t be angry with me," Mia said, hugging her brother to calm him down.


    "I''m not angry with you, Mia, but this is not right. The ancestral property and wealth were yours even. before you were born-the will was made by our grandparents. I can''t take it. It''s yours, always has been. and always will be." Alexander said firmly, though his voice softened a little.


    "No, brother, you''ve always taken care of this wealth and property, so only you have the right to it. Besides, I have my interior design business running well, and I''ve also nned to expand it to Italy once we get settled there. So don''t worry about me; I''m all set, Mia insisted lovingly, giving him a reassuring smile.


    But it struck Alexander. Settled in Italy, huh!


    "It''s your husband who put this idea in your head, isn''t it? That fucking misogynist wants you to be dependent on him again?!" Alexander growled, making Alessandro scowl as his patience quickly wore thin. He was silent out of respect for his wife; otherwise, he wouldn''t have tolerated this nonsense-duke or not.


    "No, you''ve got it all wrong," Mia interjected quickly before the situation could escte further. "Alessandro had no say in this. It waspletely my decision. In fact, I wanted to do it from the beginning, but then all these bad things happened, and I had to wait until things settled down again," she said softly, her eyes pleading with her brother to understand. But Alexander still seemed unconvinced.


    "Please, brother. I don''t need it. To me, you and Mother are the real wealth," Mia said, shrugging helplessly. "I couldn''t handle so many things on my te. I need to give time to my family as well," she added shyly. indirectly mentioning the new addition to their lives and her pregnancy. "I can''t afford more stress and working so hard, you know?!"


    Alexander sighed. "Alright, I''ll take care of the businesses and properties for you. But," he added with a firm tone, "it will always be yours, whether you want it or no When your children grow up, they will inherit everything on your behalf, okay?!"


    Mia shook her head with a smile, knowing her brother was as stubborn as she was. But she didn''t want to argue, especially not when she was leaving for her husband''s home.


    After a few emotional conversations with Camille and Alexander, Mia and Alessandro, along with their children, left for Florence in Alessandro''s private jet, ready to begin the next chapter of their lives.


    794

 Chapter 167

    . Chapter 167 The im


    "Daddy, is this our home?" Maximo and Gia chirped, their cute faces beaming with happiness. After their private jetnded in Florence, Alessandro''s right-hand than, Lucas, was waiting for them outside the airport. Though Alessandro had decided to step down from the Mafia, Lucas was reluctant to leave his side. To him. Alessandro was still his boss, and he remained fiercely loyal.


    The entire Valentino family sculed into the luxury car, making their way to the grand mansion. As Maximo and Gia stepped out of the car and saw the imposing structure before them, they couldn''t help but ask their father their eager question. Alessandro bent down and picked both of his children up in his arms, one on each side. "Yes, my little stars, this is our home." He kissed their cheeks, making them giggle with pure joy.


    "We want to see the whole mansion!" Gia and Maximo both insisted eagerly.


    "Later, kids," Mia interrupted gently. "After such a long flight, you must be tired. Rest for a while and cat something first," she suggested, but both children looked unhappy with their mother''s instructions and turned to their father for help.


    "It''s okay, amore mio," Alessandro cut in with a soft smile. "They can explore a little while you prepare their favorite food," he said, winking at the kids, whose smiles widened with joy.


    Mia sighed, rolling her eyes, knowing her attempts were in vain with the father and children on the same


    team


    ""Fine!" she conceded.


    "Mrs. Carlotta, please take Gia and Maximo for a tour of the mansion," Alessandro asked, addressing the head maid of the house.


    Mrs. Carlotta was an elderly woman of short height, dressed in a maid''s uniform with a name badge identifying her as the head maid. Her graying hair was neatly tied up in a bun at the top of her head.


    "Yes, Mr. Valentino," she replied with a warm smile. "This way, young Master and Miss," she gestured to Gia


    and Maximo.


    Both kids happily followed her, hopping and jogging along, their squeals and giggles echoing through the mansion, a clear sign of their excitement and joy.


    Alessandro wrapped a protective arm around Mia''s shoulders as he guided her inside. "Why did you move to Florence from Turin?" Mia asked curiously. In Turin, Alessandro had established his business and built a modern mansion, while this mansion in Florence was ancestral and still had an old-fashioned charm.


    "After you went missing from my life," Alessandro sighed, his eyes reflecting the pain he had suffered in the


    past when he had to live without his wife, "I couldn''t stay in that mansion. Your memories were haunting me and driving me mad day by day. Matteo suggested moving to Florence, so I decided to shift my business and everything here. But it seems it was a good decision because, after I moved here, my good stars returned, and I found you again, amore mio he said, kissing her forehead.


    "It actually seemed like a good omen because I didn''t feel the insecurity here that I used to feel back in that house in Turin," Mia muttered, her voice tinged with pain.


    "I won''t let you feel that pain again, baby. I promise," Alessandro vowed solemnly.


    apter 16


    The im


    Finished


    "Wait!" Mia and Alessandro''s moment was abruptly interrupted by a harsh voice. They looked up to find Maria standing before them, her face twisted with anger and her eyes red with fury. "You can''t be serious, Alessandro, bringing that woman into your home just like that?!" she spat..


    "What do you mean, that woman, Mother?" Alessandro''s voice wasced with danger. "She is my wife!" he dered loudly.


    "And what proof does she have that she is Aria and not Mia Peterson?" Maria used, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Mia was taken aback by Maria''s usation. The whole world had epted her true identity, and Alessandro had always affirmed that he believed from the beginning she was Aria Valentino. Maria''s refusal to ept her left Mia in shock. She had always thought Maria cared for Alessandro, and Alessandro had always treated Maria as his mother, not just a stepmother. But now, Mia was seeing a different side of Maria, one that made her believe something was deeply wrong. Her instincts told her that Maria was not as she appeared. Moreover, Mia had heard from Alessandro that Maria had shot her own son, and she struggled to reconcile this with any justification.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I don''t need any proof to know that she is the woman love," Alessandro said firmly on Mia''s behalf. "My heart knows who she is to me," he confessed, gazing deeply into Mia''s eyes with all the love in his heart.


    "You''re being an emotional fool, Alessandro. She''s trying to pass her children off as your own. She''s an imposter here with some ulterior motive." Maria shot back, ring at Mia with fierce usation.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine as long as I have her by my side. We don''t need to prove anything to anyone. She is my wife, and Gia and Maximo are my children-that''s all that matters," Alessandro roared, his voice echoing through the mansion and making the walls vibrate with its intensity.


    "Alright, do whatever you want," Maria said with a dismissive wave. "But you can''t im the inheritance that has already passed to Enzo. After him, it belongs to his widow and children."


    "I don''t want anything, Mother," Alessandro said through gritted teeth. "Let Vittoria keep everything, but stay away from my family," he demanded angrily.


    Maria struggled to suppress a smile of victory, but her joy was evident, causing Mia to frown in concern.


    "As you wish," Maria murmured, turning to leave.


    "Wait!" Mia interjected firmly, stepping forward. "That inheritance rightfully belongs to Alessandro and our children. I''m iming it."


    794

 Chapter 168

    Let Me Go, My Malia Husband Chapter 168 Home Sweet HomeContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    00:75% Finished


    "That inheritance rightfully belongs to Alessandro and our children. I''m iming it because Alessandro had children before he turned thirty. Gia and Maximo are five years old and they are his children," Mia dered, meeting Maria''s re with a challenging gaze.


    Maria clenched her teeth in annoyance as envy burned in her chest. However, she kept her voice firm and nonchnt. "Do you think you can simply im that your children are Alessandro''s, and we will believe you?!" she taunted. "No way! My son may fall for your lies, but not me. And I won''t let him be fooled by your enchanting deceit. Maria dered as she stepped forward, cing herself between Mia and Alessandro


    Mia was dumbfounded by the fake concern her stepmother-inw was feigning. This was the same woman who had killed her own son, and now she seemed more worried about Alessandro, who was merely her stepson. Mia wasn''t buying it. She stared at Alessandro, who quickly stepped aside from Maria and came to stand beside her.


    "What kind of proof do you want?" Mia challenged in an amused voice. "Anyone with eyes can see that Alessandro is their father. My children''s appearance clearly shows the resemnce."


    Maria scoffed. "Looks can be deceiving. Thew doesn''t recognize appearances as proof of blood rtions. We need more than just a resemnce.


    "Then a paternity test should be enough proof to im the inheritance, right?" Mia lifted her chin, her gaze unwavering and firm.


    For a split second, hesitation and bewilderment shed across Maria''s face. She clearly hadn''t expected. Aria to be so outspoken and bold-the old Aria was always shy and nervous. She couldn''t believe it was truly that nervous and innocent Aria standing before her with a confident smile.


    "Yes, that would be appropriate," Maria replied, quickly masking her surprise with a feigned nonchnt. expression. "It would be best to have it confirmed scientifically."


    "No need!" Alessandro interrupted, his face tight with irritation, his voice edged with frustration and boredom. "I''ve already said I don''t need any evidence to know they are my kids. And for the record, I''m not interested in that inheritance," he dered.


    That cursed inheritance! He corrected in his mind. It was that wealth and money that had caused him to give his wife so much pain when all she deserved was to be worshiped and cherished.


    "Hubby, you''ve sacrificed so much and gone to great lengths to keep your ancestral inheritance intact. If you don''t im what''s rightfully yours, your grandfather will be very upset in heaven," Mia reminded her husband meaningfully. "Your grandfather left it to you, and no one else should have what belongs to your family for generations," she insisted.


    Mia held a deep respect for Alessandro''s grandfather. The old man had always treated her kindly, understanding she was an orphan with no family of her own. He had cared for her like she was his own. and that was why he wanted her to marry his grandson, Alessandro, to ensure she had a good life. Unfortunately, due to his age and declining health, he passed away shortly after their wedding. In the end, his wishes proved true-no one could have been a better match for her than Alessandro. He was truly the one meant for her.


    Maria red at Mia, her eyes zing with anger as if shooting daggers. But Mia ignored her, choosing not to let Maria spoil her mood. She had just returned to her husband''s home and was determined to set things right this time. No longer the innocent voue vir she once was. Mia had seen the harsh realities of


    Chapter 168 Home Sweet Home.


    Finished


    the world, triveling widely and dealing with unscrupulous individuals while managing business and raising children on her own. "Let''s go to our room, honey," Mia said, touching Alessandro''s arm to get his attention. "I''m feeling tired," she murmured softly. Alessandro''s eyes filled with concern as a deep furrow appeared on his forehead.


    "Amore mio, are you feeling difort?" he asked, softly caressing her recently healed arm and ncing at her still-t stomach, where their baby was growing. I''m going to call the doctor," he announced urgently.


    "Ah...huh, no need, hubby," Mia sighed, shaking her head slowly. "I just want to rest for a while." She said this with a hint of mischief in her eyes, making Alessandro shake his head, already knowing what was going on in his wife''s naughty mind. "And I''m curious to see our room and how you''ve kept it," she teased in a low voice as Alessandro ced a gentle hand on her lower back and led her toward their room.


    "I''m sure you''ll be disappointed since I wasn''t very interested in decorating the room without you," he chuckled awkwardly. "But now that the famous interior designer is here," he added with pride in his eyes, "why don''t you renovate the whole mansion, including our room and the kids'' rooms, as you wish?" His suggestion made Mia''s face light up with a bright grin.


    "Oh yes!" she chimed, her eyes lighting up. "I''ve always wanted to do it," she sighed hopelessly, confessing her secret wish.


    "Do as you please," Alessandro whispered, leaning closer and gazing deeply into her bright, beautiful. that used to light up his world. Then, with a sudden, tender move, he scooped her up into his arms.


    "What?" Mia squealed, wrapping her arms instinctively around his neck.


    I eyes


    "You just said you were tired, dolcezza," Alessandro winked as he carried her toward their room. Mia couldn''t help but lean into his muscr, firm chest, relishing her husband pampering her with his love and possessiveness. However, someone was watching this intimate moment with growing jealousy and anger.


    "Mom, what''s going on in our home?" Vittoria asked as she walked toward Maria, who was still ring at Mia and Alessandro as they headed toward their room. "Are we going to lose everything we have after sacrificing so much?" Her voice was heavy with worry; she had already lost her husband and couldn''t bear the thought of losing the wealth and properties worth billions.


    "No! It''s not going to happen as long as I''m alive," Maria said, her jaw set with evil determination. She lifted her phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, I need you to do something urgent for me," she said as the call connected.


    794

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 sh Of Powers.


    After moving to Florence, Mia nned to open multiple branches across Italy and quickly became engrossed in her work. The kids started their new school and were busy adjusting to their new environment and people.


    Alessandro was overjoyed to finally feel his home had be truly home with his wife and children living there. However, the biggest challenge was convincing the Centre to allow him to step down as the don. It seemed they were not willing to let him go. He arranged a meeting with the heads of the Centre: the three retired dons, Salvatore, Giuseppe, and Luigi. Though they had passed their positions to deserving sessors, they still held significant influence over the mafia.


    "Don Alessandro, we cannot ept this kind of rebellion within our system," Luigi said in his harsh, cold voice. "If news of this gets out, many of our people will start to rebel and conspire against us. There is no way we can grant your exit from the mafia."


    ed


    "I have my own reasons. Sir Luigi, and you have to allow me to leave," Alessandro replied firmly. "I assure you it won''t cause chaos in the mafia world if I leave peacefully." Despite his assurances, the three old men remained unconvinced.


    "The only way to leave the mafia is through death, Don Alessandro," Salvatore threatened, his tone severe. But Alessandro remained indifferent with a calm demeanor.


    "Do you really think it''s possible to kill Alessandro Valentino just like that?" he challenged, standing in their headquarters. His aura was so strong, and his confidence so intimidating. that a chill ran down the spines of the three heads of the Centre. "That''s your overconfidence speaking, Don Alessandro, Giuseppe mocked, his tone dripping with disdain. "Without your position as don, you''re just another target, easily eliminated by even a street thug


    But Alessandro only chuckled. "I''d love to see you try, Sir Giuseppe," he said with a smirk, his challenge clear.


    The three old men exchanged nces, taking deep breaths. They knew all too well why Alessandro was feared as a merciless devil and had be the most sessful mafia king in such a short time. His strength was unmatched, and they understood better than to provoke him further.


    "We don''t want a feud and certainly don''t want to lose a good leader like you," they tried to manipte him when threats failed. "We would like you to reconsider your decision," Luigi said in a calm voice.


    "There is no need for further discussion," Alessandro sad firmly. "I''ve made my decision. It''s best if you stay away from my personal life and leave me and my family alone. I would appreciate it if you don''t call me here again." With a final hint ofmand in his tone, Alessandro turned and left immediately, making his verdict clear.


    The Centre was deeply unsettled by Alessandro''s attitude. However, they knew that a powerful don, blessed with such invincible strength, was unlikely to relinquish hismanding presence even after stepping down from his position. But, they could not allow this to happen. Allowing someone to defy the Centre meant encouraging rebellion, which could lead to the downfall of the Italian mafia.


    Though news of Alessandro''s departure from the mafia had spread throughout his gang and territory, many of his loyal followers vowed to remain by his side and protect him at any cost, even if it meant working under a different leader after he stepped down In their world of crime, where nows applied. loyalty was valued above all else and so theirmitment to Alessandro was unwavering.


    Chapter 169 sh Of Powers


    Finished


    This is why Alessandro emerged from the Centre''s building untouched and unharmed, intact inText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    every


    sense.


    But the Centre was not going to let this go easily. They contacted the mafia council of Western Italy. uniting their forces to deliver a lethal blow to the seemingly invincible Alessandro Valentino. This time, they were determined to ensure that Alessandro would not survive. Mia had managed to persuade Alessandro to send the DNA samples for testing, despite his reluctance. He


    had repeatedly insisted that he had no in reiming his inheritance.


    "I don''t care about the money," he had said. "I just want to focus on our family."


    But Mia wasn''t ready to let Alessandro''s stepmother win so easily. She wanted to uncover Maria''s true intentions, as she still couldn''t believe that the woman who had once shown her kindness could now be so callous.


    "But I want to do this to silence those who raised usations against our children," Mia insisted.


    "Alright!" Alessandro agreed, a smile spreading across his face. Mia''s grin widened, and she rewarded him with a deep, passionate kiss.


    "Wow, Mrs. Valentino, that was quite generous of you," Alessandro teased, his voice yful.


    As she pulled away with an annoyed huff, he drew her back in for another kiss, this one longer and more


    intense.


    Alessandro reluctantly sent the samples, and they waited anxiously for the results. Meanwhile, Mia had begun redecorating the mansion, which still had an outdated appearance. She aimed to give it a subtle, modern touch using her design expertise. After preparing her design, Mia presented it to Alessandro.


    "What do you think?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Alessandro reviewed the ns and smiled. "It''s excellent, amore mio," he said with genuine admiration. "I trust your judgmentpletely. This is your home, baby, and you should decide how it looks. Just make sure you don''t overexert yourself. We have another life growing inside you."


    Mia smiled warmly at his concern. "I''ll be careful, Alessandro. I promise."


    The mansion was enormous, evenrger than the one in Turin, and Mia had yet to explore all its floors. and closed rooms. As she made her way through the mansion, taking notes and nning her redesign, she reached the top floor. There, she discovered a room that appeared to have been locked for ages.


    She called the head maid, an elderly woman who had witnessed many events over the years. "Whose room is this?" Mia inquired and frowned when she noticed the head maid''s face turn pale at the mention of that


    room.


    794

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 The Locked Room Finished


    The head maid hesitated, clearly conflicted. She swallowed hard, her eyes fixed on the room''s locked door, widening with terror as if she had witnessed the story hidden behind those walls. She had indeed. experienced it all, being the oldest of all the stall. "What happened?" Mia frowned, noticing the head maid''s silence. "I want to see this room. Where is the key?"


    "Mrs. Valentino, this room belonged to Mr. Valentino''ste mother-your mother-inw," the head maid replied in a hushed tone, causing Mia to gasp in surprise.


    "Oh!" Mia said, her curiosity piqued as she nced at the room with renewed interest. "Open it!"


    "But, madam," the head maid cautioned, "Mr. Valenting gave strict orders never to open this room."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I am telling you to open it," Mia insisted, leaving the head maid with no choice. Reluctantly, the head maid retrieved the key from her key ring, which held many keys to the mansion''s rooms, and unlocked the door.


    Mia pushed the door open and immediately coughed as a gust of dust swirled around her. She instinctively waved her hand in front of her face, trying to clear the dirt from the air before it could further enter her nose and mouth.


    She stepped inside and flipped the light switch on. Suddenly, the dark room flooded with brightness, revealing its long-neglected state. The room seemed to have been sealed for ages, with cobwebs draped over the furniture and a thickyer of dust nketing every surface.


    She nced around, taking in the forgotten space, her eyes scanning the remnants of the past. Then her gaze settled on a small picture frame sitting on the bedside table. Slowly, she walked toward it and picked it up, cradling it carefully in her hands.


    Mia used the cuff of her long silk gown to wipe the dirt off the ss, and her eyes widened in awe. She had, never seen a picture of Alessandro''s mother before as there wasn''t a single one disyed in the entire mansion. But as she looked at the woman in the photo frame, she instantly knew it was Alessandro''s mother. The resemnce between mother and son was undeniable.


    Then, something caught her eye. Arge ruby ring with a unique design on Alessandro''s mother''s finger. Suddenly, it struck her-she had seen that ring before. But where? She frowned and closed her eyes, and at glimpse of that beautiful ring sparkled behind her closed eyelids. Her eyes flew open as the memory. clicked. She now knew where she had seen that ring, and it made no sense for the person who had it to possess Alessandro''s mother''s ring.


    When Mia was forced to live as a housemaid despite being the mistress of the house in her past life, she had seen the ring in Maria''s room several times while cleaning her room. Maria always kept it very carefully, almost like a prized possession. Mia had always assumed the ring belonged to Maria, but now she realized it had actually belonged to Alessandro''s mother. How did it end up in Maria''s hands?


    As far as Mia knew, Alessandro''s mother, Teresa, had run away with her lover and was executed by her husband, Antonio, the mafia don at that time, who had found his wife with her lover and killed them on the spot. It didn''t make sense to Mia that Antonio, who despised Teresa, would have taken her ring and given it to his second wife, Maria. Moreover, Mia had never seen Maria wearing the ring, but Maria had always been very possessive of it.


    This raised a troubling question: how had Mariae into possession of Teresa''s ring? Was there more to


    Chapter 170 The Locked Room


    Finished


    Teresa''s death than anyone had realized? With suspicion igniting in Mia''s mind, Maria became the prime. suspect on her list. Mia felt that something was amiss and was determined to uncover the truth.


    She sent the head maid back to her duties and shut the door behind her. ncing around the room, Mia felt an intense urge to search every corner, as if something was guiding her to do so. Her movements were frantic and swift as she rummaged through the room, desperately hoping to find something rted to the truth. She dug through the wardrobes, looked under the bed, rilled through the drawers, and even lifted. the mattresses, but to her disappointment, she found nothing.


    Only Teresa''s belongings-her clothes and personal items-were still there, as if untouched since her demise. The room had been sealed immediately after killing her and her things had never been removed. Did her husband hate her so much? Mia shivered at the thought. She slumped onto the bed with exhaustion, her gaze scanning the room once more with hopeful eyes. Suddenly, her attention was drawn to a painting hanging on the wall. It depicted a beautiful woman holding a baby in her arms. However, something seemed off about the painting, as if the woman in it were truly watching her.


    Feeling a sense of unease, Mia rose from the bed and approached the painting cautiously. As she drew closer, she noticed that the painting was slightly tilted from its ce on the wall. So, that was the strangeness she had sensed.


    Mi¨¢ sighed in relief and reached to straighten the painting, slowly aligning it on the wall. Suddenly, she was startled by a faint yelp as something fell from behind the frame. Her eyes dropped to see a folded paper on the floor.


    Curiosity piqued, Mia bent down and picked it up. The paper looked old and dirty, covered inyers of dust and cobwebs. She brushed off the grime and carefully unfolded it. Her eyes widened as she read through the letter, realizing it wasn''t just any paper- it was a letter. 794

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Test Report


    Finished


    Mia''s fingers trembled, and the letter was about to slip from her hand as she continued reading. Her heart sank, and her mouth went dry. She swallowed hard, her eyes memorizing every word. She was so shocked by the revtion and truth-the letter was from Teresa herst words before she fled her marital home. She had written it for her son, hoping that one day he would find it and learn the truth.


    The truth was harsh and cruel, something that could change everything. For a moment, Mia''s resolve wavered, but she knew Alessandro needed to know. He needed to stop hating his mother, for she was nothing like she had been portrayed.


    With determination, Mia folded the letter and clenched it in her fist as she set out to find her husband. He wasn''t home yet, so she dialed his number.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Missing me already?" Alessandro''s teasing voice came through the phone as the call connected.


    But her mind was too preupied to entertain his flirting. "Alessandro, when are youing home?" she asked, urgencycing her voice.


    He quickly picked up on her tone and became serious. I''ll be home soon, amore mio, but what''s wrong? You sound anxious." Thave something urgent to tell you, but not over the phone. I''ll talk to you when you''re home," Mia replied in a hushed voice. "Alright, I''ll be home soon, mia regina," Alessandro said firmly before hanging up, determined to finish his work faster.


    Mia waited for him toe home. The children hade back from school earlier, but they had left for their art ss with the bodyguards. Now, Mia was alone. Today was also the day the DNA test results were due. Mia waited eagerly, ready to show them to Maria and wipe that smug smile off her face.


    She was waiting in her room when a maid came to inform her that someone had arrived and insisted he would only deliver the document to Mrs. Aria Valentino. The man was there to deliver the report and had been strictly instructed to hand it over only to Aria Valentino, Mia was aware of this and quickly went to collect the report herself. He handed her a sealed envelope and took her signature before leaving.


    Maria and Vittoria also came into the hallway as the news reached their ears.


    "So, the results have arrived," Maria smirked arrogantly as if she already knew what was inside the envelope.


    Mia didn''t waste her breath replying to them. She waited for Alessandro to arrive, and, to her relief, he arrived just in time.


    "What''s going on?" Alessandro asked, frowning as he sensed something was amiss. His eyes eagerly tried to read every face as he noticed all the women in the house gathered in the hall.


    The results are here,"  announced, handing him the envelope.


    Alessandro nced at Mia, curiosity in his eyes. As he took the envelope, his eyes glinted with hope, and his fingers swiftly moved to tear it open. Though he was certain that Gia and Maximo were his, this would Tnally validate the truth in the eyes of the world. PPIAA


    The ha vand the cancer hir ur famed and


    Chapter 171 Test Report

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Revtion


    Maria and Vittoria''s faces twisted with irritation as they stared at Mia.


    #Finished


    "If it''s not important. I''d like to go to my room. I''m very tired after the long day," Maria said, shifting her gaze to Alessandro,


    "Yes, I should also go check on Lorenzo, Vittoria added, making an excuse.


    "What''s the rush?" Mia asked with a skeptical smile. "This won''t take much of your time," she insisted.


    "What is it, dolcezza?" Alessandro asked softly, though his expression was serious.


    Mia didn''t speak but handed Alessandro the letter she had found in his mother''s room.


    Alessandro''s expression became quizzical as he locked eyes with his wife, trying to read her emotions while he took the letter.


    Mia nodded toward the letter, signaling Alessandro to read it. With a deep breath, he unfolded the paper. his eyes narrowing as he scanned the words. The room seemed to hold its breath as Alessandro''s expression shifted from disbelief to cold, simmering rage. Maria and Vittoria exchanged uneasy nces, confusion clouding their faces as they watched the change in Alessandro. They could feel the tension mounting with every passing second. His eyes darkened, his jaw clenched tighter, and veins began to pulse on his forehead.


    "What''s in that letter?" Maria finally blurted out, her voice cracking with a mix of curiosity and growing dread. But as Alessandro''s gaze snapped up to meet hers, the fury and hatred zing in his eyes made her shiver with terror.


    "It''s my mother''s letter," he hissed dangerously, his tone low and menacing-


    "Wh what?" Maria stammered, her face turning pale. She lunged toward Alessandro, desperately reaching out to snatch the letter from his hand. But he jerked it away, holding it out of her reach.


    "That''s impossible! It must be a misunderstanding! Let me see, son," she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to mask her panic.


    "Don''t call me son!" Alessandro roared, his voice thundering through the room like a storm breaking.


    Maria and Vittoria flinched as if struck, fear shing across their faces. Even Mia, who had seen Alessandro.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    before, felt a shiver run down her spine at the sheer intensity of his rage.


    angry


    "It''s all this woman''s doing! She orchestrated all this and presented a fake letter, iming it''s from yourte mother. But how could that be possible? Teresa died twenty years ago, for heaven''s sake!" Maria''s voice was desperate, her eyes wide as she tried to convince Alessandro that she was right and Mia was wrong.


    "I found it in your mother''s locked room," Mia rified, her voice steady. "When I was inspecting her room, this letter fell out from behind a painting


    "Who gave you permission to go to Teresa''s room?" Maria shouted, her face contorting with anger as she stormed toward Mia.


    "Don''t be disrespectful to my wife!" Alessandro warned stepping between Maria and Mia, his tone low and


    B


    Chapter 172 Revtion


    £¤:96%


    #Finished


    Maria halted abruptly, taken aback by the sudden shift in dynamics. Her breath hitched as she processed Alessandro''s fierce defense of Mia. For a moment, she stood frozen, her eyes wide with shock, as if the ground beneath her had shifted. Alessandro had never raised his voice at her before; he had always been respectful.


    "I... I was only trying to remind her, son." Maria stuttered still in shock.


    "This is my home, and I have every right to go anywhere and unlock any room. I don''t need anyone''s permission," Mia dered firmly, lifting her head with pride and holding her ground.


    My home?! Maria clenched her teeth at Mia''s deration, her eyes narrowing as a surge of jealousy burned within her.


    "That doesn''t prove it''s Teresa''s letter," Maria insisted, still refusing to believe it.


    "I don''t need proof to recognize my own mother''s handwriting." Alessandro growled, ring at his stepmother with bloodshot eyes.


    "But why are you so angry with Mom after reading the letter? What exactly is written in it? Vittoria interjected, her voiceced with confusion as she tried to understand Alessandro''s outburst.


    "My mother left this letter for me," Alessandro gritted out, his eyes snapping toward Vittoria before locking back onto Maria with a stare filled with rage and contempt. "She wrote that she had to leave home because her life was in danger. and that Maria wanted to kill her."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Heart-Wrenching Deceit #Finished


    "You killed my mother!" Alessandro''s whole body trembled with fury as his shout echoed through the room like a p of thunder, and Maria''s eyes widened. She instinctively closed them and turned her head away, unable to withstand the fierce, burning anger in


    Alessandro''s gaze.


    The letter fluttered in his hand, caught by a gust of wind, drawing his gaze back to it. Alessandro''s eyes softened, turning from fury to a helpless, haunted look as he stared at his mother''s handwriting-the only piece of her he had left. "She wanted me to know," he began, his voice suddenly thick with emotion, "that she loved me and wanted me to be sale. So, she chose to disappear from my life, to protect me."


    His voice trembled with the weight of his words, and his eyes brimmed with pain and remorse. He had spent so many years misunderstanding, even hating, his mother. Now, the truth of her sacrifice tore at him, an unbearable revtion. "Because Maria threatened her, he snarled, his voice hardening with each word. "to leave Father and me alone and disappear from our lives if she wanted us to stay alive."


    Alessandro''s jaw tightened as a deadly glint shed in his eyes. His fists clenched around the letter, crumpling it in his grip as his rage boiled over. The room seemed to darken with the force of his fury, and it was clear that someone would face the full weight of his wrath today. There would be blood, and there would be no mercy.


    "That''s... that''s not true!" Maria cried, her eyes brimming with tears as she stared at Alessandro. She could see her own death before her in the form of a raging son, ready to avenge his mother''s blood..


    "Someone is trying to frame me, son. You know me how I sacrificed everything for you and your father''s happiness." Maria pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation. "How could I do something like this?"


    A conflict stirred in Alessandro''s heart. He had never found anything suspicious about Maria before; she had always seemed loyal and devoted. But how could his mother''s handwritten letter be false?


    "Your mother ran away with her lover and left this letter behind to nt a seed of hatred in your heart," Maria exined in a voice drenched with helplessness and pain. "I am d you didn''t find it back then, or you would have believed her lies."


    She poured every ounce of her acting skills into her words, desperately trying to convince Alessandro that she was right and his mother was the one who had wronged him


    "How can you me Mom?" Vittoria stepped in, siding with Maria. "She even killed her own son to save you," she reminded Alessandro in a voiceced with bitterness.


    Alessandro scowled, his face clouded with even more conflict. He couldn''t decide whom to believe-the woman who had raised him or his gut feeling, which whispered that his mother had been a victim all along. His heart wavered between the present usations and the unsettling truth of his mother''s letter.


    But Mia grew frustrated with Maria''s deceit, and she knew she had to do something to expose her true colors to Alessandro.


    "Really, Maria?!" Mia challenged, her re sharp with anger. "Then how do you exin that ring- Alessandro''s mother''s ring-being in your possession?"


    "What are you talking about?" Maria feigned ignorance, her eyes darting nervously.


    Mia snorted, shaking her head. "The ring with the big ruby stone and unique design. Alessandro?!" Mia reminded her husband, and Alessandro''s eyes sparked with sudden recollection. "I''ve seen that ring in Maria''s room many times I''m sure if we searched her belongings we''d find it with her" che merested


    G.


    Chapter 173 Heart-Wrenching Deceit


    Alessandro''s gaze turned toward Maria, now filled with a new suspicion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    961


    Finished


    "Stop it, Aria!" Maria scolded in a t, deted voice. "I know you have a grudge against me because Alessandro is closer to me than to you, but for heaven''s sake, stop lying!" She sobbed, her hand covering her mouth as she lowered her eyes, trying to appear innocent and victimized by circumstance.


    Mia was revolted by Maria''s vile acting, deceit, and wicked lies. But before Mia could respond, Alessandro interrupted.


    "No! Aria is telling the truth," Alessandro dered with disgust. "I''ve seen that ring in photographs from various events published in tabloids. You really do love to unt your possessions, Maria."


    "That ring was given to me by your father after your mother died," Maria fibbed, but Alessandro''s re remained unconvinced.


    "I was there when... Alessandro''s voice faltered as his throat tightened, the memory of that tragic day choking him. "When my father killed my mother because of your scheming and the misunderstandings you orchestrated between them. I was there until she was cremated. My father despised her so much that he buried her just like that, without even taking any of the jewelry she wore at the time." His voice was heavy with pain.


    "It makes sense now." Alessandro continued, his voice cold and using, "that you kidnapped my mother and took her ring before my father could discover her and have her killed."


    "How dare you do this, Maria?" he roared, trembling with rage.


    2

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 One Last Job Finished


    With a grim determination, Alessandro moved toward Maria, his anger making him seem almost inhuman. He seized her by the throat with a grip of iron, his eyes zing with fury as he lifted her off the ground. Maria''s feet dangled helplessly as she kicked frantically, trying to find the floor beneath her.


    "Mom!" Vittoria gasped in horror, her hand flying to her mouth as she witnessed the scene unfold.


    "You destroyed my family! You ruined my childhood!" he bellowed, shaking with fury.


    "We gave you love and respect, and all you did was the worst. You killed my mother and snatched my father away. Why?!" His voice was a thunderous shout, his grip tightening around her neck. Maria''s hands wed at Alessandro''s as she struggled for breath, gasping as her airway was constricted.


    "Why did you do this? Why?" Alessandro''s voice echoed with a mix of despair and fury. Maria''s eyes bulged as she struggled to free herself from Alessandro''s death grip. His voice boomed like thunder as his fury was unrelenting.


    "Why did you have to kill my mother? Why? Why? Why?!" Alessandro''s rage was so consuming that he didn''t notice Vittoria and Mia pleading with him to let go of Maria.


    Mia was terrified to see Alessandro in such a rage, but she knew she had to stop him from doing -something unforgivable. She rushed to his side and ced a gentle hand on his back, desperately trying to


    bring him back to reality. "Alessandro, calm down, please!" she begged, her voice trembling. "Let her go. She''ll die!" Mia almost screamed, seeing that Alessandro seemed lost in another world.


    over.


    Alessandro turned his face toward Mia, his expression so fierce and terrifying that she instinctively took a step back. The murderous rage in his eyes and the bloodlust on his face were overwhelming, making it clear that his need for vengeance hadpletely taken She knew he would never hurt her, but the dangerous aura radiating from him was so overwhelming that she couldn''t help but feel nervous. Still, she finally gathered all her strength to speak to him.


    "Let her go, hubby," she said in a sweet andforting tone, trying to pull him back to her world of love. "We''ll hand her over to the police with all the evidence. Thew and justice will take care of her and give her the punishment she deserves for orchestrating your mother''s murder," she exined, her voice pleading, her eyes filled with honesty and trust.


    Suddenly, Alessandro released Maria, letting her fall to the floor as his hands slipped away from her throat He was taken aback when he saw the terror in his wife''s eyes. He realized he didn''t want Aria to see this. monstrous side of him.


    "Get out of my house," Alessandro barked at Maria, his voice filled with rage "And I never want to see your face again.


    Maria crawled across the floor, desperate to get away from Alessandro, still coughing and clutching her throat, trying to soothe the pain. She nodded frantically and scrambled to her feet, running toward the door. In her panic, she grabbed her car keys from the chest in the hallway. She didn''t even think about Vittoria as she fled, saving only herself, while Vittoria stood there, stunned by this selfish side of her mother-inw.


    Vittoria swallowed hard as she realized she was left alone with the devil himself. Alessandro continued to re at Maria, his breathing heavy, jaw clenched, and fists tight, until she finally left the mansion. Then, leAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    turned to face Vittoria.


    08:40 Mon, Oct / B


    Chapter 174 One Last Job Finished


    "Take your son and leave my property. You are no longer allowed to enter any of my estates, and all the wealth and properties of the Valentino inheritance will be taken back from your possession, as they rightfully belong to me," he roared, causing Vittoria to tremble like a dry leaf.


    "Y-yes, Mr. Valentino," Vittoria muttered, stuttering as she ran to her room. She quickly packed her belongings and her son''s, leaving the mansion in a hurry. She was terrified Alessandro might not let her leave alive, knowing that both Enzo and Maria had betrayed him and that she had supported them.


    Alessandro nced at Mia but didn''t say anything. He stormed off to his home office, his strides filled with anger. Mia sighed, knowing he needed some time and space and she didn''t follow him.


    As soon as the door to his home office closed, Alessandro took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Lucas!" he said as the call connected. "I need you to do onest job for me," he demanded in a dreadfully


    serious tone.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Payback #Finished


    Mia stood outside Alessandro''s home office, feeling conflicted. It had been an hour, and he still hadn''te out of the room. Vittoria had just left, and Mia thought about telling Alessandro. The children had returned home, and she had asked them to stay in their room. Seeing their mother''s tense expression, Gia and Maximo understood something serious was happening, so they didn''t ask any questions and agreed to obey their mother. Mia instructed the head maid to send some refreshments-juices, and snacks-for the children.


    As she stood there, contemting her next move, Mia hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to knock on the door and talk to Alessandro. Just as she raised her hand to knock, her phone vibrated in her hand. It was on silent mode, and Mia lifted it to see who was calling. It was Emily.


    She sighed and decided to answer the call before talking to Alessandro.


    "Emily! Hi, how are you?" Mia said, trying to keep her voice soft, steady, and smooth in contrast to the stress she was feeling at that moment.


    "Mia! I''ve sent some designs to you. Have you checked them?" Emily asked with urgency in her tone.


    Mia hissed under her breath-she hadpletely forgotten to check them with everything happening around her.


    "I''m sorry, Emily," she said, rubbing her forehead. "Can I check them tomorrow and get back to you?" she asked, biting her lip in hesitation.


    Emily was handling all the business in Paris alone while Mia was managing things in Italy. Mia had been thinking about offering Emily a partnership rather than having her work as Mia''s assistant.


    "Oh no, Mia, it''s urgent. I need your approval right now; I have a meeting with a potential client in an hour," Emily said anxiously.


    Mia swallowed, trying to think of a solution. She couldn''t share what was happening in her family; it was a private matter.


    "Emily, go for it. I trust your decisions," she said with confidence in her best friend.


    "Are you sure?" Emily''s hesitant voice reflected her nervousness.


    "Of course! You''ve been working with me for so long and know me well. I know you can close this deal Mia encouraged Emily, and she heard a loud exhale from Emily''s side. "Don''t worry, you''ll nail it," Mia reassured Emily further.


    "Alright," Emily said with determination. "I''ll try my best not to disappoint you," she added yfully.


    "You better, Mia chuckled in a hushed tone.


    I''ll call youter. I have a lot of work to do before the meeting." Emily said and was about to hang up when Mia''s voice stopped her, "Emily!"


    "Yes?" Emily replied in a tone reflecting her confusion.


    "All the best, and don''t stress yourself. It''s just a deal," Mia smiled, trying tofort her friend.


    Mon,


    Chapter 175 Payback


    Finished


    Emily sighed in rxation, her relief sounded through the phone. "Thanks, babe. I needed you here so badly," she said. "I miss you."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I miss you too!" Mia murmured as mixed emotions touched her heart.


    Emily had been more than a friend; she was like a sister who had stood by her through every difficult situation. Once everything settled down, Mia nned to call Emily to Florence and consider what to do about her business in Paris-perhaps hiring someone capable to take over.


    "Bye, boss. Gotta go!" Emily''s voice was hurried as she hung up.


    Mia shook her head and nced again at Alessandro''s closed office door. She was about to knock and just as her hand reached the door, it flung open. It was as if Alessandro had read her mind; he appeared on the other side. His face remained serious and unreadable, without any expression.


    "I got a call from the police," Alessandro''s tone was very cold, making Mia even more worried as she waited for him to continue. "Maria''s car was in an ident, and she was found dead at the scene."


    Mia gasped, covering her mouth. "Oh God!"


    "I''m going to confirm the body''s identity. You should have dinner and stay safe at home with the kids," he said as if it were just another ordinary day, then left without looking back.


    But Mia understood what he was hiding behind his cold facade. She could sense the turmoil beneath his stoic expression and the storm flickering in his eyes. She knew it wasn''t an ident. The thought made her swallow hard. But Maria had brought this upon herself. After all, she was responsible for turning a child into an avenging monster by forcing him to witness his mother''s merciless murder at the hands of his own father.


    She took a deep breath as she watched Alessandro''s back. He just walked away nonchntly. She wanted to run to him and hug him tightly, offeringfort. However, her heart sank at the thought of whether her love would be enough to heal him. Would he ever be able to recover and return to his normal life?


    1

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 yboy Attorney Finished


    Emily had a meeting with a client who requested to meet her at a five-star hotel in the evening. Although it was after regr working hours, Emily was ustomed to meeting special clients in the hope of securing prominent business deals and building a good reputation for thepany. She had seen Mia do the same, often disregarding working hours, as it was ultimately the business that mattered. Sometimes, important clients traveled from across the country and could only meet at night due to their schedules, so this wasn''t unusual. Emily prepared all her talking points for the meeting and headed to the hotel.


    When she arrived at the hotel, Emily took out her phone from her purse and texted the person to confirm the location. He texted back, saying he was waiting by the bar. Emily put her phone in her purse again and headed straight toward the bar. While walking and observing her surroundings, her attention was caught by a familiar figure- Matteo Vinci!


    Sitting in a dimly lit private corner, the infamous attorney was apanied by a hot, attractive woman clinging to his arm. The woman''s dress was provocative, barely covering her curves. Her cleavage was on full disy, and her round butt cheeks were spilling out of the short hem of her glittery dress. It seemed Matteo Vinci was enjoying it thoroughly. Emily rolled her eyes as she noticed the attorney''s hands all over the woman''s butt, his hungry gaze fixed on her exposed cleavage. She shook her head, ignoring him and choosing to mind her own business as she scanned the room to spot her client.


    "Miss Yang!" A deep, husky voice caught her attention, and she sighed under her breath before forcing a polite, fake smile onto her face. She turned to face the yboy attorney.


    "Mr. Vinci!" she said with a tone of mockery, deliberately ncing between the woman and the attorney. Matteo merely smirked and made no move to remove the girl from hisp. "What are you doing here at this hour?" he asked with an amused tone, his gaze sweeping over her from head to toe.


    Emily felt a wave of self-consciousness as she adjusted her outfit for the business meeting. She wore a crisp white button-up shirt tucked neatly into tailored ck business pants, opting for a patterned silk scarf loosely draped around her neck instead of a tie. Her polished ck leather shoes and matching leather briefcase, holding all her papers and files,pleted the professional look. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward, especially in contrast to the sexy woman sitting effortlessly on Matteo''sp.


    "Come join us," he offered after a long, deliberate look at Emily, clearly more captivated by her than the gorgeous woman draped across hisp.


    "Babe?!" The woman on Matteo''sp whined, her voice dripping with annoyance at his invitation to Emily. However, Matteo seemed unfazed by her irritation, his gaze remaining firmly fixed on Emily


    "Thanks, Mr. Vinci. But I am fine," Emily snorted, waving her hand dismissively. "You seem pretty busy with your date, and I''m here for an official meeting," she added with a smile.


    3


    "Oh, that''s so sad," Matteo sighed with an exaggerated expression of sadness, making Emily shake her head in frustration at his terrible acting.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    See youter, Mr. Vinci," she muttered, walking away.


    "See youter, Miss Yang, Matteo murmured, disappointment creeping into his voice and just like that his interest in the hot chick on hisp quickly faded.


    Emily walked straight to the bar, searching for her client. She texted him again, unable to locate him after scanning the area carefully Immarience surped within her as she checked her wristwatch


    Chapter 176 yboy Attorney


    Finished


    "Emily!" A familiar, dreaded voice called from behind, sending a chill down her spine. She recognized that voice all too well- it belonged to the person who had been her worst nightmare. The same person was responsible for the downfall of both her career and life. Composing herself, she quickly turned on her heel to face her ex-husband, Tomas Bradford, the wealthy and renowned doctor.


    "Finally! You are here!" Tomas smirked cunningly.


    "What are you doing here?" Emily hissed with annoyance.


    "Ah, sweetheart, you still haven''t figured it out?" he said mockingly. "I''m the client you''re here to see, baby," he whispered seductively.


    Emily''s mouth dropped open in shock. "You... you tricked me with a fake name and business proposal?!" she gasped, panting with rage as anger and frustration coursed through her veins.


    "You''re still so naive," he chuckled, stepping closer and extending his hand to touch her cheek.


    Emily pped his hand away. "What do you want from me now?" she asked, staring him down with a stern voice.


    "Take the case down from the court that you''ve filed recently. It''s hurting me, Emily. I was your husband; you loved me. How can you ruin my career? They''re threatening to take away my practice license." Tomas gritted out with a venomous tone. "That''s what you deserve for killing my parents. I won''t sit back until I make you pay for your sins, you asshole!" she spat out with bitterness.


    "You bitch!" Tomas yelled in fury, flinging his hand to p Emily hard across the face. But his hand was halted in mid-air by a stronger hand gripping his wrist tightly.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 One Condition Finished


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t even think about doing this," a low growl sent a shiver down Tomas'' spine, but he masked his fear, ring at the man with irritation. The stranger''s grip on his hand was so tight, it felt like it might break.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are, interfering in our private matter?" Tomas snapped.


    In an instant, Tomas was shoved aside with surprising force, as strong, muscr arms wrapped protectively around Emily''s shoulders. She stood stunned, her heart racing as Matteo Vinci appeared out of nowhere like a knight in shining armor. Emily blinked, struggling to grasp the situation-was this really happening? Where was his date, the gorgeous woman draped across hisp just moments ago?


    "Private matter?!" Matteo scoffed, then dered firmly. She''s my girlfriend, so anyone messing with her will have to go through mel


    Emily gaped at Matteo in disbelief as he introduced her as his girlfriend. Still, she felt grateful for his intervention, protecting her from someone as cruel as her ex-husband.


    Tomas blinked in confusion, ncing between Emily and Matteo, who pulled her closer while sending a death re his way.


    Girlfriend?!" Tomas snorted. "Who are you? Some lowlife?!" He mocked, ring down at Matteo.


    Matteo smirked sarcastically, his calm demeanor more menacing than any warning. "Matteo Vinci, the attorney," he replied coolly.


    Tomas gasped in surprise, instinctively taking a step back. Of course, he had heard of Matteo Vinci-the ruthless attorney known for his relentless approach in the courtroom. Mercy was not his trait, and quick retribution was his calling card.


    "Now, before I send you a legal notice for harassing my girlfriend, get the fuck out of here," Matteo snapped, his voice low and dangerous, the threat gritted through clenched teeth. The menace in his tone left no room for argument.


    "This is not over, Emily," Tomas spat, his voice full of venom before he hurried off as if a ghost were chasing him.


    "Don''t you ever dare threaten MY WOMAN again!" Matteo shouted after him, his voice echoing down the hallway. Tomas stumbled in his steps with fear, his confidence visibly shaken.


    Emily giggled softly, enjoying the sight of Tomas-who had always terrified her-now tasting his own medicine. It felt oddly satisfying.


    Thanks, Emily murmured, her smile genuine as she looked up at Matteo, grateful for his intervention. Slowly, she slipped out of his embrace, her heart racing with a mix of unfamiliar feelings. Matteo. reluctantly let his arm fall to his side, suddenly feeling a wave of coldness and emptiness in the absence of her warmth.


    "You''re wee, gorgeous," Matteo murmured, sighing as he looked at her with a hopeless smile. His tone was light, but there was something deeper in his gaze. "By the way, who was he, and why was he trying to hurt you?" His frown returned as his eyes drifted to the exit where Tomas had just disappeared. Matteo''s Raze then shifted back to Emily, waiting for her answer,


    "He now - Emily hecirated


    her


    muse chiftine musu "Mu pr-huchand Tomas Bradford"


    5.96%¡ê1


    Chapter 177 One Condition:


    Finished


    Matteo raised one of his thick brows at the revtion. Now it made sense-why Emily had divorced him. Tomas was nothing less than a monster, and Emily was better off without him.


    "Why did youe to meet him here?" Matteo asked, the question gnawing at him. Was she here to reconcile with Tomas?


    "I didn''t meet him," Emily choked, her voice trembling He tricked me. He sent a business deal under a fake name and asked for a meeting." she exined, looking at Matteo with her beautiful, helpless cyes.


    Matteo''s jaw tightened, a wave of anger surging toward Tomas. Why had he tricked her into meeting hirp alone? If it was just business, he could have requested a formal meeting. Something didn''t add up. and Matteo couldn''t hold back his concern. "Why did he approach you in such a deceitful way? What does he want?" he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    "It''s..." Emily raked a hand through her long, wavy curls, "it''s a long story."


    "Okay! We have the whole night," Matteo nodded. "Let''s go somewhere cozy, he suggested, taking Emily''s hand and leading her toward the hotel exit.


    "Wait, what about your date?" Emily squeaked, her confusion evident.


    Matteo, as if suddenly remembering his date, nced around and shrugged. "I don''t know." Without another word, he continued guiding Emily out of the hotel, still holding her hand.


    He helped her into the passenger seat of his car, then settled into the driver''s seat and drove down a familiar road. "So, tell me now-what''s the story?" Matteo asked as the car sped through the evening


    traffic.


    Emily took a deep breath. "I was in college, studyingw, when I met Tomas at amon friend''s house party. He was trying to get into medical school. It was love at first sight," she began, her voice soft as she recalled the past. "We began dating and moved in together shortly after, and when I found out he was struggling to pay his tuition, I dropped out of my studies and took on multiple jobs to help him. Even my dad agreed to release my trust fund early so I could help Tomas get into the college he wanted."


    She exhaled loudly, gazing out of the window, lost in the painful memories of her past. "He finished his course, then had his internship, and we got married that same year. After his internship, he became a resident doctor, and not long after, 1 found out I was pregnant. I was over the moon that day," she whispered, her voice cracking with emotion. Matteo tore his gaze from the road for a moment to nce at her, sensing the weight of her words. "And then?" he asked gently, his tone encouraging, but dreading what was toe.


    "When I told Tomas I was pregnant, he was so happy to hear the good news. Everything felt so perfect... 1 had the life I wanted, building a family with the man I loved," Emily''s voice trembled as tears welled up in her eyes. "Until one day... I went to see him at the hospital and found him... fucking a colleague in his office." She gasped, the tears she had been holding back finally spilling over. "I was heartbroken,pletely shattered. I had been so foolishly blind, so in love that I never noticed the signs he was cheating. When I confronted- lum, he beat me... so brutally that I had a miscarriage and lost the baby," Her voice broke as she finished the sentence, the pain of the memory etched in every word.


    Matteo''s grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles turning white with barely controlled rage. Emily sobbed quietly, wiping her eyes as she continued. The doctors told me my uterus was so damaged


    B.


    ¡ø)


    Chapter 177 One Condition


    Finished


    from the ult that I''d never be able to conceive again. But he didn''t stop there..." Her voice grew dull.den with the weight of her pain, as she recounted the horrors of her failed marriage.


    With every word Emily spoke, Matteo''s breathing grew heavier, the rage inside him growing more intense.


    "He... he gave my parents drug-induced cardiac arrests, she said, her voice cracking. "He killed them. mercilessly, but not before making them sign over all of their property and wealth to his name." Matteo''s jaw clenched so tightly that his teeth ground together, his voice a low, dangerous murmur, "Motherfucker."


    "When I fought back and filed for divorce, he refused to return any of my parents'' property. He mocked me with his mistress and threw the divorce papers in my face, Emily continued, her voice hardening with resolve. "But I won''t sit back. I''ll make him pay for all his sins, for my parents'' untimely murders." Emily''s face turned stern, her tears now gone as she wiped them away. I''ve gathered proof and filed the case again. That''s why he came here today-to threaten me, to scare me into dropping the case. He warned me he''d do something worse if I didn''t back down."


    "He can''t do anything to you," Matteo dered in a harsh tone, his voice firm with conviction. "And I''ll take your case and get you the justice you deserve," he added, his tone softening as he looked at her.


    Emily''s brow furrowed in confusion. "May I ask what''s in it for you, Mr. Vinci?" she asked, her skeptical. eyes fixed on him as he kept his focus on the road ahead. They both knew she could never afford a high-


    you stand to gain from this?" profile attorney like Matteo Vinci. "What do


    Matteo chuckled amusingly, causing Emily to frown. "You''re right, I want something from you, sweetheart," he said, his teasing smirk deepening. "And I''ll do it-on one condition."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 No Payment


    #Finished


    "Condition?!" Emily was perplexed. She knew nothing in this world came for free, but the thought of what Matteo Vinci might want terrified her.


    His connections were powerful. He was best friends with Alessandro Valentino, one of the most dangerous. men around, and he worked for him too. Although Emily didn''t know Alessandro''s true identity, she had her suspicions. Men like him didn''t just kill without consequences unless they had serious power-either the police or the mafia.


    She nervously licked her lips, her heart pounding so loudly. "What do you want, Mr. Vinci?" she asked, trying to steady her voice.


    Matteo''s smile softened as he looked at her, his eyes lingering.


    "A date with you," he whispered seductively, making Emily wonder if she was hearing things.


    "What did you just say?" she asked in disbelief.


    "I said I want you to go on a date with me. Time and ce-your choice," Matteo rephrased his proposition.


    "A date?" she repeated, still in disbelief.


    ""Yes," Matteo confirmed.


    "That''s... all?" she asked, furrowing skeptically.


    "Yeah, a date is all I want. In exchange, I''ll take your case and represent you in court, until you win against your evil ex-husband. No payment," Matteo said calmly as if this arrangement were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    Emily shook her head, still struggling to process how simple and easy this seemed. She nced at Matteo from the corner of her eye, searching for any sign of mockery or deception, but he remained calm and serious.


    Sighing, Emily turned her head to gaze out the car window. She did need help, and if someone as skilled and sessful as Matteo Vinci were to take her case, she knew her parents would finally get justice, and their murderer would be punished. Otherwise, she had tried countless times before. With the money and power her ex-husband wielded, he had either forced her attorneys to drop the case or had them killed. She didn''t want to reveal this to Matteo just yet. What if he got scared and abandoned her case too? Still, a date with the notorious yboy attorney didn''t seem like a bad idea. She could do this, at least for herte parents. They deserved peace, and she wouldn''t rest until their murderer was behind bars, facing a death sentence. Nothing less would satisfy her when it came to that monster of an ex-husband.


    After a while, the car came to a stop in front of a tall building, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "Where are we?" Emily asked, her curiosity rising as she looked up at the imposing structure.


    "It''s where I live," Matteo replied before opened the door for her.


    Out of the car. He walked around to the passenger side and


    Emily unbuckled her seatbelt and took Matteo''s extended hand as he helped her out of the car. She felt both stunned and nervous, knowing that an apartment in this building was incredibly expensive.


    Chapter 178 No Payment.


    "Wow, it''s a dream building. I''ve always wanted to live bere, Emily murmured absentmindedly.


    Finished


    Matteo looked at her with an emotion she couldn''t quite ce. "That''s not a problem. I can get you ant apartment here, and you could move in as soon as tomorrow," he said casually.


    Emilyughed awkwardly. "No, no! I was just bbering. It was just a thought. It''s..." She gestured to the building with an awkward shrug. "It''s way too expensive for me to even consider," she said, shaking her head at the idea of spending all her money on a t. Besides, she had Mia''s home, where she''d been livingfortably for the past five years. "That''s still not an issue. You don''t have to pay for the apartment," Matteo said. "Consider it a gift from


    me


    "Haha! You''re talking as if you own the whole building Emily said, rolling her eyes. She knew Matteo was teasing her.


    But Matteo smiled warmly. "Well, I do own the whole building, and I can give you any apartment you like. If you prefer one that''s currently upied, I can have the residents vacate it," he shrugged.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You''re not serious," Emily gasped, her eyes widening in shock. "Are you?"


    Matteo just smiled and shrugged.


    "Huh! Who are you, Matteo Vinci? What else do you do besides practicingw?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him with suspicion.


    Matteo chuckled as he led her to a private elevator.


    "You''ll learn more about me in time. All you have to do is spend more time with me," he said, his voice dropping to a sensual whisper as he leaned closer.


    Emily blushed; she wasn''t used to the attention and flirting from someone as hot and sessful as Matteo, She considered herself too dull for dating and flirting. Men these days seemed to go for hot chicks, just like the ones Matteo had been seen with recently at the hotel. She didn''t respond, remaining silent. Matteo scanned his apartment key card for elevator ess, and the doors slid open. With a gentle hand on the small of her back, he ushered her inside before stepping in himself. He then scanned his fingerprint and the floor where he lived illuminated on the call board.


    As the elevator began to ascend, Matteo stood close to Emily, his eyes locked on her. Emily felt her thoughts suddenly go nk. In the confined space of the elevator, the manly scent of the gorgeous man- tinged with a hint of spice and wood-overwhelmed her senses. She felt breathless just from being near this dangerously charming man. His intense gaze alone was enough to affect her, making her cheeks flush with heat. She was sure she looked both flushed and flustered.


    open


    Feeling awkward, she bit her lip and turned her eyes to the elevator indicator, wishing for the doors to


    so she could create some distance. To her relief, the elevator stopped, and the doors began to open. She didn''t wait for them to fully open and hurried out, mentally cringing as she heard Matteo Vinci chuckle behind her.


    "This way, Matteo gestured for her to walk ahead. Emily noticed there was only one apartment on this floor. Matteo scanned his fingerprint on the passcode panel, and the light blinked, confirming ess.


    "After you," he said with a smile, opening the door and stepping aside.


    Chapter 178 No Payment


    Finished


    Emily blushed, smiling shyly, and slowly stepped inside, but a loud gasp escaped her lips as she took in the scene before her.


    A naked woman was lying on the couch in the living room, striking a very seductive


    pose.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 No Funny Business Finished


    Matteo couldn''t help but enjoy the surprise on Emily''s face when she found out where he lived. He was amused by his own reaction, unsure why he felt sopelled to impress this captivating woman. He even left his date alone in the hotel, that hot girl he had nned to have a wild night with, just to be with Emily knowing full well she wouldn''t fall for his charm or jump into bed with him at the first chance. Yet here he was, ready to offer his help. As he noticed the blend of shock and horror on Emily''s face, instinctively, his gaze followed hers to see what had caused it.


    He saw one of his previous secretaries sprawled out on the sofa. She didn''t even have a single piece of clothing


    "Fuck!" he cursed in frustration, frowning with embarrassment, "Emily, I can exin," he tried, but she didn''t give him a chance. Hurt and anger were written all over her face as she bolted toward the elevator, leaving him in the mess he''d created. "What the fuck are you doing here?" Matteo growled in fury.


    The naked woman trembled in fear. Matteo made a mental note never to bring clingy girls into his home again. Hotels were a safer option. She must have gotten ess because she had been here thest time.


    L


    "I... I thought... you''d want to have some fun tonight," the girl stammered as she looked extremely terrified.


    "I don''t want to see your face again. Don''t you get it?" he snapped, teeth clenched. "Wait, how the fuck did you even get inside my house?" His eyes narrowed, ring at her suspiciously.


    "I... I told your security guard I''m your girlfriend, and he let me in," she muttered, her voice shaking.


    Damn it. He needed to fire that guard too. But it was his fault. He had brought her over so many times, letting her spend the night. After seeing how close they''d been, the guard probably believed her lic.


    "I missed you," she pouted, slowly getting up from the sofa and walking toward him like a model on the runway, every step deliberate and seductive.


    Matteo swallowed at the sight, feeling the temptation creep in. But then Emily''s hurt face shed in his mind, and he pushed it away. There was no way he was giving in to this naked woman


    "Just get the fuck out of my house and never show your face again!" he yelled, fury dripping from his


    voice.


    The girl stumbled, taking a quick step back. She hurriedly started picking up her clothes, but Matteo didn''t stick around. His mind was only on Emily.


    He shot a quick text to his bodyguard to make sure the woman left his house, then rushed to find Emily. But she was nowhere to be found in the elevator lobby-she had already taken the elevator down, trying to Teave the building. Matteo jabbed the call button, waiting impatiently for the elevator. As soon as the doors slid open, he stepped in and pressed the button for the ground floor.


    When the elevator reached its destination


    he darted out as soon as the doors opened. He just stopped enough to turn to the security guards and demanded, "Where did the woman who came with me go?"


    "Sir, she just left," the guard said urgently.


    "Oh skid" Mattan, mimrad and tank off minnina in that


    96%E1


    Chapter 179 No Funny Business


    Finished


    Emily was furious and hurt. That perverted attorney had taken her to his ce when he already had ns for the night, and the naked woman in his apartment was proof of it. She made a mental note to keep things strictly professional from now on. She needed liis help, but she would never go anywhere with him again. He waspletely untrustworthy. She was storming out, lost in her thoughts and frustration, when she suddenly heard a voice from behind, "EMILY""


    She turned and saw Matteo running toward her, shouting her name and waving his hand for her to stop. She red at him with disgust, huffed, and turned back around, determined to walk away without giving him another second of her time.


    "Emily, wait!" he pleaded again, and within seconds, Matteo was right behind her, grabbing her elbow to stop her.


    "Don''t touch me!" she snapped, yanking her arm away from him.


    Matteo, panting from running and shouting after her, raised his hands and bowed his head slightly. "Okay, I''m sorry," he said firmly. "But please, give me a chance to exin."


    "What is there to exin when you''ve already humiliated me like this?" she shot back, her voice rising frustration as she flung her hands to her sides. "You had a hot night nned," she mocked as her expression turned bitter. "Why didn''t you just invite me to your ce?" she asked, her tone dripping with


    usation.


    "I didn''t know she''d be there, I swear. Please, believe me," Matteo replied desperately.


    Emily snorted, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, right."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes, I''m telling you the truth. I''ve chased her away, and she won''t be bothering us anymore," Matteo exined.


    "There is no us!" Emily snapped.


    Matteo sighed, nodding in defeat. "I apologize for all of this. Will you pleasee back to my ce so we can discuss your case?" he asked, looking at her with hope in his eyes, nervously biting his lip.


    Emily softened at the mention of her case. She was desperate to win against Tomas, and she needed Matteo''s help for that.


    "Alright," she said, swallowing her pride and keeping aside their differences. "But no funny business," she added, narrowing her eyes in warning-


    A small smile crept onto Matteo''s face, one he tried hard to hide. "Okay, as long as you can keep your hands to yourself."


    1

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Unspoken Worry


    9%96% FinishedAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Matteo''s insistence. Emily reluctantly agreed to return to his apartment. When they arrived, the woman. who had been there was gone-no trace of her remained. Emily felt a wave of relief, but a gnawing sense of skepticism lingered. Why was Matteo Vinci, a powerful attorney, so eager to help her? Could it really be that he wanted nothing in return?


    Stealing a nce through her eyshes, Emily studied him. The notorious yboy attorney sat across from her, absorbed in reading through case files on hisptop. She remained tense on the sofa, her mind running in circles, wondering what his real intentions were. To her surprise, Matteo made no move on her. He didn''t try to take advantage of the situation or exploit her vulnerability. Instead, he remainedpletely respectful, his demeanor calm and professional the entire time they were alone in his apartment. In fact, Matteo was so deeply engrossed in reading the case files and searching for information about Tomas that he almost forgot Emily was sitting there across from him. Emily watched intently, intrigued by the subtle changes in his expression as he delved deeper into the details.


    After a while, Matteo lifted his head and found Emily''s eager, impatient gaze fixed on him, her big doe eyes silently asking numerous questions. However, he didn''t want to stoke her curiosity further. The case was moreplex than it initially appeared, and Tomas was proving to be more challenging than his simple demeanor suggested. Taking a deep breath, Matteo prepared to speak


    "Okay, I''ve reviewed your case briefly, and I''ll start working on it tomorrow," Matteo said, finally lifting his head. His voice was cold, his expression sharp and focused.


    "I''ve gathered some evidence through my sources. I''ll hand it over to you," Emily replied.


    "What evidence do you have?" Matteo asked, leaning forward with interest, resting his elbows on his knees. and sping his hands together.


    "I have his written prescriptions showing that he administered those drugs


    to my parents. It was difficult to obtain, but I got it somehow," Emily exined, her eyes reflecting her helplessness. Seeing her like this made Matteo clench his jaw.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure Tomas gets the punishment he deserves under thew," he assured her, his tone firm as he gave a single, resolute nod.


    "Thank you," Emily replied softly, rising from her seat. I guess I should be going now," she murmured, her fingers fidgeting nervously.


    Matteo''s gaze flickered to her hands for a brief moment. His sharp eyes caught every subtle movement- an instinct ingrained by years of practice. It was second nature to him now, reading people''s bodynguage as easily as reading their words. When Mauleo noticed her fidgeting fingers and how she avoided meeting his eyes, he didn''t press her to stay. He could sense her nervousness about being alone with him.


    "Alright, I''ll have my chauffeur take you home," he offered calmly.


    "There''s no need." Emily quickly replied. "I''ll head back to the hotel and pick up my car from there." She remembered she had left it in the hotel parking lot when she hade to Matteo''s ce in his car.


    ir niekad un from the hazel and delivered to your ge" he esid his unden


    Chapter 180 Unspoken Worry


    *Finished


    firm but gentle. Extending his hand, palm facing up, he silently asked for her car keys, his eyes steady on


    hers.


    you go


    Emily sighed, wanting to refuse his help, but before she could speak, Matteo, as if reading her mind, gently pressed, "Please, I insist." He paused, his gaze steady and serious as he added, "And I won''t let you home or to the hotel alone-it''s quitete."


    She looked into his eyes, searching for any hint of formality or insincerity, but he seemed genuine. Reluctantly, she reached into her bag, pulling out her keys, and handed them to him.


    Matteo escorted her to the parking lot, instructing his driver to take her home safely. Just as the chauffeur moved to open the car door, Matteo stopped him and did it himself. Emily blushed, a shy smile ying on her lips as she muttered, "Thank you," before sliding into the car. Matteo closed the door gently and stood there, watching as the car pulled away, not moving until if disappeared from his sight.


    Then something dark flickered in Matteo''s eyes as he reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone. The warmth in his expression vanished, reced by a cold intensity. As as the call connected, his voice


    sharpened, "I need you to do something for me."


    Mon,

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Best Friends 96%%


    Finished


    Matteo''s driver dropped Emily off safely at her apartment. Though it was practically Mia''s house, it was the only ce Emily had to call her own.


    She unlocked the door and set her bag on the table near the sofa. Then she went to her room, plugged her phone in to charge, and selected her sleepwear from the cupboard. After taking a hot shower, she changed into her pajamas and prepared to retire to bed, eager to sink into thefort of her soft mattress.


    But as she stepped out of the bathroom, she heard her phone ringing. She walked over, unplugged it fron the charger, and saw a warm smile brighten her mood when she realized it was Mia calling.


    But then she realized it waste at night. What could have made her best friend call her at this hour? Feeling a surge of anxiety, she quickly answered the phone.


    "Mia, is everything okay?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.


    "I should be the one asking you this, Mia replied, her voice heavy with concern. "How are you, Emily? Alessandro told me he got a call from Matteo, and he said Tomas tried to hurt you!" The anger toward Tomas and the worry for her friend made Mia''s voice tremble. "I''ming right now. I''ve told Alessandro to get the jet ready." Mia dered, her urgency clear.


    cing the phone against her ear, Emily sat on the bed and leaned back, stretching her leg outfortably on the mattress. A soft smile tugged at her lips as she heard Mia worrying about her so much. It made her feel that she wasn''t alone in this world-Mia was always there for her, no matter what. After her parents died and she lost her wealth, her rtives discarded her without a second thought. But then Mia came into her life, and along with Gia and Maximo, they became the only family Emily had.


    "Rx, Mia," Emily said softly, sensing her distress. She knew Mia was pregnant and didn''t want her to be stressed. "I''m fine. Mr. Vinci was there, so nothing actually happened."


    Emily bit her lip as she recalled what had happened at the hotel and how Matteo had stepped in to save her. But she quickly shook off the thoughts as she reminded herself that Matteo was a notorious yboy, untrustworthy when it came to hot and beautiful women-a shameless flirt with little self-control.


    "I won''t spare that monster. He has to face the consequences, Mia muttered, breathing heavily in anger.


    "Mia! Mia! Calm down and take a deep breath, Emily soothed, trying to calm her best friend down. "He can''t do anything to me, and don''t worry, I''ll make sure he faces the consequences."


    "Yes, he should know better than toe any closer to you," Mia uttered firmly. Emily could almost picture Mia''s expression-frowning and nose ring, red with anger. Mia was always protective of Emily. just as Emily was protective of Mia. Although they didn''t share a blood rtionship, they had found a sisterhood in each other, bonded through their mutual pain and sufferitig caused by the men in their lives.


    "Do you want me to involve Alessandro and have your ex-husband removed from the earth?" Mia suggested darkly, causing Emily''s eyes to widen in shock. It was striking how quickly Mia''s time with her husband had influenced her perspective. Emily snorted at the thought.


    "No, Mia. But thank you for thinking about me. A small punishment will never be enough. I want him to suffer with humiliation and experience the pain of losing everything, and for that, I will seek the help of thew" Frilu erined out the rain from her ex-husband''s herraval resurfacing in her heart. "And Me


    Chapter 181 Best Friends


    Finished


    "That''s really great because Matteo is the bestwyer, and no one


    n defeat him in the courtroom. I''ll talk to him personally and make sure he goes to any length to get justice for you," Mia guaranteed firmly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell of her t rang, causing Emily to lift her head toward the door.


    "Mia, someone is at the door. I''ll talk to youter." Emily said, about to hang up.


    But Mia urged, "Wait! Who would be there at this time of night?"


    Emily shook her head at her best friend''s concern. She worried too much.


    "Mia, Mr. Vinci said he would get my car dropped off here since I left it at the hotel. It must be his driver delivering the keys," Emily informed.


    "Oh. I see," Mia murmured. "Take care of yourself and let me know if you need anything. I''ll be there in a heartbeat." Mia''s vow made Emilyugh with relief.


    "Okay, my bravedy!" she saluted, even though Mia couldn''t see her..Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The doorbell rang again.


    "Okay, I''m going to see who''s ringing the bell so impatiently," Emily said with amusement before adding. "Bye, Mia. Take care of yourself and the baby in your tummy." She smiled.


    "Bye, Emily," Mia replied shyly, and Emily could almost picture her blushing.


    After ending the call, Emily set the phone aside and got up to see who was at the door.


    As Emily opened the door, she was startled to see four burly men in ck clothes. Their expressions were so dark and intimidating that Emily''s instincts kicked in. She hurried to close the door, but the men were quick and strong, pushing it open forcefully. They jerked Emily back, making her fall onto her back as they entered her t and shut the door behind them. Emily''s eyes widened in horror as she watched them close in on her.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 He Cares


    Finished


    Emily crawled back swiftly, her panicked eyes fixed on the men in ck whoughed at her mockingly. Ignoring their taunts, she gathered all her strength, pushing herself up and running toward the nearest room.


    Seeing this, the goons suddenly stoppedughing.


    "Bitch!" one of them yelled. "Catch her!" another shouted, but Emily didn''t have time to pay attention. Emily darted toward the door, slipped inside, and quickly locked it behind her. Leaning against it, she tried to steady her breathing, but a startled squeal escaped as the door shook violently under the force of the goons pounding. They had reached her, and the door rattled with each hit. Panic surged as she realized with dread-her phone was in the other room.


    Oh God! Now what? Time was running out, and she needed a n before they broke through.


    Frantically, Emily scanned the room for anything she could use to defend herself. Desperation took over as she shoved the table and sofa across the room, pushing them against the door to reinforce it. Her heart pounded in her chest, fear wing at her, but she couldn''t stop. She tore open the cupboards, grabbing hangers and anything sharp enough to use as a weapon. Her mind raced, adrenaline surging, knowing it was only a matter of time before the goons forced their way in.


    With each loud bang, the door shook wildly, ready to fall at any moment. But she never saw them break it down. Instead, a loud crash came from outside, followed by the sounds of groaning, shouting, and the unmistakable thud of punches and kicks. Emily was confused, but fear kept her from finding the courage to open the door and see what was happening. After a while, the noises stopped, and she pressed her ear against the door, trying to catch any sounds from the other side. Footsteps approached. Her heart began to race again. "Miss Yang, everything is under control. You cane out," a voice, calm and not intimidating, said from the other side of the door. But Emily''s suspicious and fearful mind wasn''t ready to trust anyone unknown.


    "Miss Yang, don''t worry. We''re Mr. Vinci''s men, and we''re here to ensure you''re safe. He''s on the phone and wants to talk to you," the voice said again.


    Hearing Matteo''s name, Emily felt a surge of relief. She quickly removed the table and sofa blocking the door. She didn''t know where this sudden strength came from, but she did it swiftly. Unlocking the door, she opened it quickly.


    When she stepped out, she saw that the goons were gone, but her furniture and belongings were in disarray, evidence of a fierce struggle. Her eyes thennded on four intimidating figures, though they weren''t as frightening as the previous intruders. Still, she didn''t feel entirely at ease around them.


    "Where are the men who came to kill me?" Emily asked in a trembling voice.


    Our people handled them and took them to jail," one of the men replied, extending a phone toward her. "Mr. Vinci is still on the line, ma''am," he added, gesturing to the phone.


    Emily took the phone and began to speak. "Hello!" Her voice shook, a mix of lingering nervousness andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    newfound relief.


    "Emily!" Matteo''s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone. "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?" he asked, panic evident in his tone.


    "No. I''m fine. I''m fine'' Frilo secured him though it felt like she was paring tofort herself as wel


    Chapter 182 He Cares


    #Finished


    "Thank God!" Matteo murmured, but Emily heard it clearly. A wave of strange emotions washed over her as she sensed the fear and care in Matteo''s voice.


    "I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon. Hold on. My people will ensure your safety until then," Matteo affirmed before ending the call.


    Matteo''s jaw clenched with fury and determination. He had a strong suspicion of who was behind this, but after interrogating the goons, he would know for sure. Handing the culprit over to the police was out of the question. He intended to deal with the person personally and make sure they faced the consequences for trying to harm Emily. Lost in thought, his phone rang. He frowned and nced at the screen-it was Alessandro. Matteo figured Alessandro must have already learned what happened, especially since Matteo had enlisted the help of Alessandro''s associates in Paris.


    "Matteo, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" Alessandro''s worried voice echoed through the phone speaker.


    "Calm down, Alessandro, Matteo said, rubbing his forehead. He knew that, despite his friend''s hard and cold exterior, the Italian don had a deep care for his family and close friends,


    "Listen, what I''m about to tell you-don''t mention it to Aria," Matteo suggested, knowing Aria and Emily were best friends. Aria was already going through a lot, especially with her and Alessandro expecting their third child; she didn''t need any more stress on herself. "Now you''re making me even more worried," Alessandro replied, his voice tight. "What''s going on there, Matteo?" he asked in an authoritative tone.


    "Emily Yang... she was attacked at her home," Matteo said, his voice tight with anger.


    "What?" Alessandro yelled into the phone.


    "No worries, she''s fine. I had my bodyguard following her, and he informed me as soon as the attackers broke into her home. I quickly sent your men, as you instructed them to be at my beck and call. They arrived just in time and saved her. I''m on my way now to check on her myself."


    Matteo could hear Alessandro muttering under his breath, knowing he was cursing quietly.


    "Who''s behind the attack?" Alessandro growled, his jaw clenched, his face dark with anger.

 Chapter 183

    T3thless Attorney


    "Who''s behind the attack?" Alessandro growled, his jaw clenched, his face dark with anger.


    "I will find out very soon," Matteo muttered darkly.


    He didn''t want to act on mere suspicion, not until he was sure. However, he knew that after hearing the name, Alessandro wouldn''t hesitate to kill the person suspected of the attack. This wasn''t the punishment Matteo wanted for the culprit behind the attack on Emily. His sense of justice was different from that of the Italian don. He was famous as the ruthless attorney for a reason. He didn''t want an easy death for criminals and the guilty; he wanted a vengeful punishment on behalf of the victims.


    "Matteo, I need you to keep Emily safe. You know how much she means to Aria," Alessandro instructed assertively.


    "If you hadn''t told me, I''d still do everything in my power to protect her. It''s personal now," Matteo muttered thest part unconsciously, then bit his lip, realizing just how important Emily had be to him in such a short time. He felt something different about her... something he''d never felt for anyone else before.


    "Personal? What do you mean?" Alessandro snapped.


    Matteo clenched his eyes, cursing under his breath, before quickly replying, "I''m her attorney, representing her in court against her ex-husband. And she''s Aria''s best friend, so that makes her family. right?" As a skilledwyer, he knew exactly how to twist words to his advantage.


    "Yes, she is family. After all, she was there for Aria when she was alone. I''ll make sure she never faces difficulties in her life. But you''re right-I can''t tell Aria about all this right now. Our rtionship is going through a rough patch again, and I can''t give her more stress, Matteo heard Alessandro sigh heavily.


    "Going through a rough patch? What do you mean?" Matteo frowned, "Alessandro, don''t make the same mistake again. She needs you and your time, especially now that she''s carrying your baby. I''ve seen how precious she is to you, so don''t do anything foolish to lose her again, Matteo warned his stubborn mafia best friend. "If she leaves you this time, she''ll nevere back.


    "I know, and I''m trying to cope with the problems in my life. Sometimes it makes me think that Aria and the kids would be better off without me in their lives, Alessandro muttered, his voice heavy with guilt and


    remorse.


    "Shut up. Don''t let those negative thoughts take over," Matteo scolded his stubborn friend. "Your wife and kids love you, Alessandro. If you can''t see how much they need you, then maybe you should get your eyes checked"


    Alessandro chuckled lightly. "Alright, Mr. Lawyer. Now let''s focus on the task at hand," he said, feeling relieved to have a friend who always showed him the right path when he was lost.


    With the Marino gang and the Centre interfering in his life, he barely had time to think straight. But after talking to Matteo, Alessandro gained rity, and his determination to keep his family safe and intact with him was strengthened once again. "Keep me updated on any new findings about the culprit behind the attacks on Emily," Alessandro said.


    "Don''t worry about her, I''m almost at her ce, Matteo replied in a dark tone, his fierce determination to protect Emily resurfacing. "I''m taking her to my home, and she''ll stay there until the threat ispletely removed"


    Chapter 183 The Ruthless AttorneyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Finished


    "Hmm," Alessandro nodded, even though they were only speaking over the phone, and then ended the call.


    A few minutester, Matteo arrived at Emily''s ce and rushed inside to see her. As he entered the apartment, a wave of fury hit him when he saw Emily sting on the couch in her pajamas. Her eyes were dull, and her face still bore traces of fear. But the moment her beautiful eyes fell on Matteo, she stood up with a glimmer of hope in her gaze as her eyes locked with his intense orbs. Something snapped inside Matteo, and he couldn''t help but remove his jacket in a swift movement, wrapping it around Emily''s shoulders before pulling her into his embrace.


    Emily hesitated, taken off guard by Matteo''s protective gesture.


    "Are you okay, gorgeous?" he murmured into her car, his deep, husky voice sending a shiver through her.


    Matteo pulled back slightly, still holding her in his arms, his gaze locked deeply with hers. His concerned eyes roamed over her face before he stepped back further, scanning her body for any signs of harm. Relief flooded his eyes when he saw that Emily was unharmed. "I''ll kill them all for trying to scare you," he growled, his face twisting dangerously with fury,


    "I''m fine. No need to worry, Emily gasped, startled by the attorney''s fury. Her hand instinctively flew to Matteo''s chest, as if trying to soothe his loud and angry heartbeat beneath her palm. Matteo''s eyes locked with Emily''s, finding concern and worry in her gaze. For a moment, he forgot the world around them


    "What I don''t understand is why someone would want to hurt me when I''ve never done wrong to anyone! Emily muttered, confusion and fear clouding her beautiful eyes again, intensifying Matteo''s desire to eliminate whoever was responsible.


    *Babe, you''re so naive," Matteo sighed, shaking his head. "You still don''t understand that there''s only one person who wants to see you dead." His jaw clenched tightly as he spoke.


    "D-dead?!" Emily stammered, her eyes widening in real terror.


    "Yes, because the attackers were professional mercenaries," he dered, causing Emily to gasp as her heart sank with the realization. Who could hate her so intensely, to the point of wanting her dead?


    01

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Ex-husband


    Finished


    Matteo sensed the distress radiating from Emily, her body trembling with fear, a reaction that didn''t escape his notice.


    "But don''t worry," Matteo dered firmly, he can''t do anything to you as long as I''m alive"


    "He Emily gasped, her eyes widening in horror as the calization hit. "You mean it''s the trailed off


    "My gut tells me it''s Tomas Matteo confirmed with a slow nod. "But I''ll have a name in a few minutes. The attackers are being interrogated as speak, he assure Thank you for your help." Emily murmured, feeling overwhelped by the care she was receiving from a man for the first time-without expecting anything in return.


    Matteo gently tucked a loose strand of her caramel-brown hair behind her ear, his voice soft as he said, "T do anything for you, ange


    Emily blushed, suddenly aware that she was still wrapped in his embrace. He hadn''t let go, as if holding her was second nature to him. She began to wriggle, trying to free herself, but when he didn''t hnmediately release her, she narrowed her eyes at him. Matteo chuckled lowly before finally letting her


    "Pack some of your clothes," he said, his tone firm. "You''re moving in with me."


    Emily gaped at him in shock. "What?!" she sputtered, furrowing her brow. "You can''t be serious, are


    e you?


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Matteo sighed calmly. "I''m very serious, and I can''t leave you here alone, knowing your ex-husband is after your life," he added, his tone grave.


    "What did you do to him, woman, to make him so desperate?" he asked, cocking his head with a hint of


    Iningue.


    Emily met Matteo''s gaze confidently and said, "I simply refused to bow down to his wrongdoings and stood up against his crimes, she dered with pride. Matteo felt a surge of admiration for the brave woman before him. She looked fragile, but her determination was as solid as a rock.


    "But moving in with you is too much. You''re my attorney, not my..." Emily trailed off, biting her lip as she stopped herself from finishing the sentence.


    "Keeping you safe is part of my job, Miss Yang. After all, my client has to be alive for me to get paid." Matteo reasoned with a casual shrug.


    "Payment? I... I thought you said... Emily stammered awkwardly, recalling that Matteo had mentioned he wouldn''t take any payment. She had been silently worrying about how she could ever afford such an expensive attorney.


    But Manteo held up both hands, cutting her off before she could worry further. "Did you forget? You owe me a date, and that will be my payment."


    Emily huffed out a small giggle. "You scared me for a second. I was starting to think about how I coulde up with the money to afford a sessful attorney like you, Mr. Vinci," she added thest sentence in a slightly teasing tone, and Matteo seemed to enjoy it. "You never have to worry about money, cherie," Matteo said, his tone turning serious as if stating a matterContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    B


    Chapter 184 Ex-husband Finished


    This time, Emily didn''t resist. After today''s attack, the thought of being alone at home terrified her. Still, she hesitated for a moment before heading to her room, feeling conflicted but knowing she had little choice.


    Matteo watched her walk toward her room, his jacket still draped over her shoulders. His eyes lingered on her until she disappeared inside and closed the door. Just then, his phone rang. It was the police, who had taken the attackers into custody after his men handed them over.


    As a world-renowned and highly sessful attorney, Matteo had deep connections within the police department-one of the reasons he was Alessandro''swyer, always keeping him informed of the authorities'' every move. Matteo wasn''t a saint; his job often required him to navigate through dark, questionable methods to get the desired results.


    He swiped to answer the call on his phone and held it to his ear


    "What did you find?" he asked bluntly, then fell silent, listening intently to the response on the other end.


    "Thanks," Matteo muttered before disconnecting the call.


    His face suddenly darkened, and his jaw clenched as his suspicions were confirmed: the mastermind. behind the attack was indeed Tomas. After some intense interrogation, the attackers had finally broken down and revealed everything. Without wasting time, Matteo dialed his assistant''s number. The moment the call was answered, Matteo barked an order, "Get to the office immediately, and make sure everyone else is there within thirty minutes.


    "Sir, can''t it wait until morning?" his assistant asked, startled by the urgency. Gathering all the staff at this hour of the night would be challenging.


    "No. We need to start on this special case right now. First thing in the morning, I''ll file the case in court as soon as it opens," he dered before ending the call. Just then, he noticed Emily emerging from her room with a duffle bag in hand. He nced at one of the men standing nearby, and the man rushed over to take her luggage.


    Matteo walked toward her as she extended his coat, returning it to him. She had changed into a fresh of denim jeans and a white top, looking both casual and determined.


    pair


    Matteo took his jacket back, his eyes gently roaming over her before settling on her blue orbs, as deep a


    the ocean.


    "You''ll go home with my bodyguard and driver," Matteo said. "There will be servants avable if you need anything, and guards will be stationed outside the apartment and around the building twenty-four-seven. You don''t need to be scared." His gentle tone contrasted with the intensity of his words as if he were wrapping her in a cocoon of safety.


    "Wait, you''re noting?" Emily asked, feeling perplexed.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Missing My Husband


    Finished


    Matteo stepped closer, his dark gaze peering deep into Emily''s eager eyes as he rasped in his deep voice. "Do you want me toe home with you, douce?"


    The question was simple, yet so intimate that Emily fell herself lost in the moment.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I... L.." she began, her voice faltering, caught between her thoughts and the spellbinding presence of the charming attorney.


    "You what, b¨¦be?" Matteo whispered, gently tucking a stray strand of her silky caramel hair behind her car. his gaze never leaving her.


    Her pulse quickened, and she bit her lower lip shyly, dropping her gaze to avoid the intensity of his stare. "I thought... I thought it waste, and maybe you''d prefer to go home too," she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "No, douce, I have some urgent work I need to finish tonight," Matteo said briefly, but his focused gaze softened slightly when he saw Emily''s face fall. He quickly added, "But if you want, I can drop you off at my ce first and then head to the office." Emily shook her head. "No, it''s fine."


    "Don''t worry, ch¨¦rie," he husked with a teasing smirk. "If you miss me too much, just call, and I''lle right back."


    Emily''s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "In your dreams, Mr. Vinci," she snapped, rolling her eyes dramatically, which made Matteo chuckle softly. He marveled at how easily she could lift his mood, even in stressful moments, with just a few words or beautiful expressions. "All right, enough joking." His tone shifted, bing more serious. "Go home and stay safe. Don''t hesitate to call me if anything feels off. The bodyguards will be there for your safety."


    Emily nodded as his demeanor turned protective. Matteo gently took her hand, guiding her to the car waiting to escort her to his apartment. He opened the back door for her, waiting until she was seatedfortably before closing it with care. He then stepped aside, giving his bodyguard a quick rundown of the security protocols. Only after ensuring everything was in order, Matteo stepped back watching as the driver and guards took their positions in the front. As the engine roared to life and the car began its journey, Matteo lingered for a moment, his gaze following it down the street.


    Once the car disappeared into the distance, he sighed, heading toward another vehicle that would take him to his office, his thoughts now shifting to the work in his hands.


    "Mom! Mom!" Maximo called out loudly, trying to get her attention. He had been calling her repeatedly. noticing how lost in thought she seemed.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, sweetie. What happened?" she asked softly, snapping out of her thoughts about her husband.


    Chapter 185 Missing My Husband


    9K 91% Finished


    Alessandro had been acting distant for the past few days, his usual warmth reced by something troubled. He hadn''t shared wltat was bothering him, and that only deepened her worry. After struggling for so long, they had finally found love and trust in their marriage, and now, just a monthter, he seemed. to be pulling away again.


    She couldn''t share those moments with Alessandro when she was pregnant with Gia and Maximo, but this time she wanted to experience all the couple things they could do during pregnancy. When she went to her check-ups alone the first time, she often felt sad and envious, seeing other pregnant women with their husbands or boyfriends, and how their partners took care of them.


    Because of all the misunderstandings in the past, she couldn''t experience those special moments with Alessandro during her first pregnancy. But this time, now that she was pregnant again, she longed for him to be with her at every check-up, every appointment with the gynecologist. She wanted them to go shopping together for their baby, and she hoped he''d be there for her, helping with her mood swings and satisfying her midnight cravings.


    But instead, it seemed she was the one dealing with his mood swings-far more than any pregnant woman ever had. She sighed heavily


    "Mom, you''re going to bete for your check-up." Maximo reminded her, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    She nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Her mood was low, and thest thing she wanted was to go to the doctor alone, facing those pitiful nces.


    Just as if Maximo could read her mind, he said, "Mom, I know Daddy''s been busy with worktely, but I can take you to the doctor. After all, I''m a big boy now, and I''ll be six next month!"


    Mia smiled at her little boy. "Aww, thank you, honey. Mom knows she has nothing to worry her strong boy is with her," she praised, making Maximo grin widely.


    about when


    "Alright, Mom, I''ve packed all the reports and taken your purse. You just need to get ready," Maximo suggested proudly.


    Mia wanted to refuse to go to the doctor, but seeing his happy smile, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    "Where''s Gia?" she asked tenderly.


    "Oh, yeah! She''s getting ready," Maximo replied, nodding toward the kids'' room. "She''sing with us too," he added confidently.


    Mia smiled, overwhelmed with love and pride at how responsible her children were, far beyond their years. Just then, Gia appeared, twirling in a bright red frock, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Mom, you didn''t get ready? We will bete!" Gia whined cutely, her hands on her hips.


    "I''m already ready, sweetie. Mia replied, a hint of weariness in her voice.


    She didn''t feel like changing her dress, especially for a doctor''s appointment where there was no need to retouch her makeup. She was simply too tired to care about her appearance.


    "Let''s go then!" Maximo chimed in, picking up all their things and taking Mia''s hand as if supporting her to get up. Mia''s heart warmed at the sight of her little boy, a miniature version of her husband.


    As they stood and turned toward the door, they saw Alessandro walking in. His expression furrowed, and his eyes questioned them.


    Chapter 185 Missing My Husband


    His deep, intimidating voice made them stop in their tracks as he asked,


    "Where are you all going?"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 A Wife''s Instincts


    91% FinishedN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mia felt a pang of disappointment in her heart. He had forgotten their appointment for her prenatal check-up. His question and disheveled appearance told her that she was no longer a priority; he had buried himself in work again.


    Why do people do this? They chase after something or someone until they finally have it, only to take it for granted and forget the struggles they faced to possess that precious person.


    Mia swallowed her hurt and lifted her chin defiantly. Although part of her wanted to ignore him, to walk past him without a word, her heart wouldn''t allow it. She couldn''t bring herself to hurt him, whether intentionally or not.


    "I have my routine check-up, and the kids are apanying me," she replied indifferently, meeting his gaze with an intense stare. She tightened her grip on the children''s hands and began to walk away.


    "Wait" Alessandro called out, gently holding Mia''s elbow to stop her. "How can you leave me alone?" To Mia''s surprise, she saw her usually ruthless husband pouting. "Weren''t we supposed to go to the doctor together?" he whined in a soft tone.


    Mia narrowed her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes. This man was impossible to understand. He could change his mind with the snap of his fingers.


    "Really?" Mia challenged. "Did you even remember it, hubby?" she taunted, raising an eyebrow.


    "How could I dare forget something so important, mia moglie?" Alessandro replied, a chuckle escaping his lips. He feigned victimhood as if Mia were the one bullying him.


    Mia rolled her eyes at her mafia husband''s antics, exasperated yet slightly amused by his yful demeanor.


    "Daddy, that was very bad," Gia scoffed, giggling and covering her mouth with her tiny hands.


    "Really?" Alessandro winced, bowing to his daughter''s level.


    "Yeah," Gia whispered, nodding with empathy. "You should improve your acting."


    "Alright!" Mia snapped, observing the exchange between father and daughter. "What''s going on here?"


    It seemed they had teamed up, and she was the only one unaware of their ns.


    "Mom, actually Daddy called and asked for help," Maximo spilled the beans, always eager to be a momma''s boy.


    "Help?!" Mia raised an eyebrow, intrigued and suspicious.


    Alessandro stood tall before Mia, taking her soft hand in hisrge one.


    "I was runningte, and I didn''t want to upset you, amore mio. So I asked for our kids help, and we all nned to surprise you," he exined softly, stepping closer and findingfort in his wife''s proximity. "And don''t worry about the appointment; I spoke to the doctor and rescheduled it, so we''re notte," he added, smiling brightly at her.


    Mia couldn''t help but smile back, even as she pretended to be upset.


    Chapter 186 A Wife''s Instincts


    "But you''re still not forgiven," she scolded yfully.


    Finished


    "Of course, your ve is here for your punishment," Alessandro husked flirtatiously, causing Mia to part her lips in embarrassment.


    "What are you saying, Alessandro?" she whispered, a hint of a whine in her voice. "The kids are watching." She reminded him through gritted teeth, but Alessandro couldn''t help but smirk at her flustered expression.


    "Our kids are incredibly smart," he said proudly. "Just see for yourself."


    When Mia looked down, she found their children staring off in different directions, covering their ears.


    "Gosh!" Mia groaned. "Like father, like children!" she mutteredfin irritation. "So dramatic!"


    It seemed the twins had inherited every trait from their mafia father, and Mia couldn''t help but wonder. what she had done wrong that the twins hadn''t picked up any of her behavior.


    Alessandroughed wholeheartedly, hearing his wife''s joyous feelings, before gently kissing her pouting lips. "Now, can we leave, mia regina?" he asked softly.


    Mia nodded, and the kids turned toward them as well. Alessandro took the medical file and Mia''s purse. while holding Gia and Maximo''s hands. He walked out of the mansion, servants watching him as if he were the eighth wonder of the world, but he didn''t care about anyone but his family. Mia smiled at her husband''s sweet attempt to surprise her. He was a real man who didn''t care about his strong appearance; instead, he showed his emotional side and genuine care for his family, He was her man.


    However, she still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was troubling Alessandro. Something was once againing between him and her. A wife''s instincts couldn''t be wrong. Though he didn''t want to talk about it, she could sense that her husband was in deep trouble, and she needed to find out what it was.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Overwhelming


    "Mrs. Valentino, the doctor is ready to see you," the nurse informed Mia with a polite smile.


    #Finished


    Mia nced at Alessandro, noticing the way his lips curled into a satisfied smile. It was clear he had made this appointment a priority, likely using his influence to ensure it was arranged promptly and given special attention.


    With a soft sigh, Mia returned the nurse''s smile and started to rise, but Alessandro stood up first, extending his hand toward her. "Here," he said gently.


    1. up.


    Mia ced her hand in her husband''s, feeling the warmth of his strong grip as he carefully helped her Although it was only her third month of pregnancy, Alessandro was treating her with extreme caution, as if she were fragile. It was endearing, though part of her thought he might be overdoing it. Still, she secretly enjoyed the extra attention.


    Gia and Maximo hade along with them to the clinic, and as Mia turned to her children, she spoke firmly but warmly.


    "Gia, Maximo, stay here and don''t wander off, okay? We''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, Mom!" they chimed in unison, their bright voices bringing a smile to Mia''s face. She exchanged a look with Alessandro, both relieved as they left the kids in the waiting area under the watchful eyes of their bodyguards.


    Inside the doctor''s office, the physician greeted them with a weing smile. "Mrs. Valentino, how are you feeling today?"


    I''m doing fine, thank you," Mia replied with a small smile.


    "Good. Let''s take a look and check on things," the doctor said, gesturing for Mia to follow her to the examination area. As Alessandro moved to go with her, the doctor politely added, "Mr. Valentino, please wait here." Alessandro hesitated, clearly wanting to stay by Mia''s side. His expressioni tightened, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face, but he reluctantly sat down, his eyes fixed on the doctor as she led Mia away.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Miay down on the examination bed, her heart racing slightly. The doctor began the routine checkup moving the ultrasound wand over her abdomen. Momentster, the rhythmic sound of the baby''s heartbeat filled the room.


    "Everything looks good," the doctor said reassuringly as Mia listened to the tiny heartbeat echo through the machine. The sound overwhelmed her with emotion, and tears pricked her eyes.


    "Doctor... is it twins again this time?" Mia asked nervously, her voice barely above a whisper. The thought of handling two more babies at once, on top of Gia and Maximo, terrified her. Raising twins had been a challenge, and she wasn''t sure how she would manage four children, all so close in age.


    The doctor paused for a moment, reviewing the scan. It''s still early, but there is a chance," she replied gently.


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat. The idea of having more children-Alessandro''s children, their flesh and blood


    daanl?ramatismal. Ma mamas hour hard di minhan cha kaasa cha mould


    Chapter 187 Overwhelming


    love them with everything she had.


    Finished


    "No, it''s just one fetus this time, the doctor assured her "Look here." She pointed to the screen, and Mia''s eyes focused on a tiny dot-her baby. Overwhelmed with emotion, Mia covered her mouth, tears of joy welling up.


    "Doctor, could you please call my husband? He would love to see our baby on the ultrasound," Mia requested softly.


    "Of course, the doctor nodded with a smile before calling out, "Mr. Valentino, you cane in now."


    Alessandro''s hurried footsteps echoed down the hall, and momentster, he appeared, sliding the curtain aside and stepping into the room.


    "Is everything alright?" His face was tense, brows furrowed in worry, his concern for Mia and their baby evident. "Everything is fine, Mr. Valentino," the doctor reassured him. "Come over and see your baby on the screen." Alessandro''s eyes shifted to Mia, and she smiled, gently beckoning him to join her at her side.


    "Here, this is your baby," the doctor said, pointing to a spot on the screen. Alessandro squinted, trying to make sense of the image. When he finally saw it, his expression softened into awe,pletely captivated by the tiny life growing inside his wife. He took Mia''s hand and kissed it firmly, his emotions raw.


    "I can''t believe it," his voice trembled, thick with emotion as he sighed, trying to steady himself. "It''s so small... and it''s inside you, baby," he said, gazing at Mia as if she were some divine being. "Thank you for making me the happiest man alive." In the heat of the moment, Alessandro forgot they weren''t alone. Overwhelmed, he leaned in and kissed Mia, not caring that the doctor was still there. The doctor cleared her throat, making them both pause.


    "This is still my clinic," she said with a serious expression. "You can celebrate when you get home." Then, her tone turned more serious. "However, Mr. Valentino, you need to be gentle and cautious when ites to sex during the first trimester Mia''s checks flushed a deep red. Alessandro''s open affection and his barely filtered possessiveness were undeniable, and his impatience to express his feelings in front of others only made it more obvious.


    "Okay, doctor, I''ll keep that in mind," Alessandro replied calmly, surprising Mia with hisposed


    response.


    The doctor wiped the gel from Mia''s stomach, and Alessandro carefully helped her sit up. Once she was steady, they both stepped out of the examination area and took seats in front of the doctor''s desk. The doctor returned to her chair, jotting down notes and writing a prescription.


    "Everything is fine, right, doctor?" Alessandro asked, his voice steady, though there was a trace of concern as he watched her closely.


    The doctor looked up, ncing between Mia and Alessandro. Her expression shifted, bing more serious and hesitant.


    "Well, there is one thing I need to discuss with you, Mr. Valentino," she said, her tone careful. "But I''d


    Chapter 187 Dverwhelming


    prefer to speak with you alone?


    Finished


    Mia''s face turned pale as she gripped Alessandro''s hand tightly, her heart sinking at the sudden shift in the doctor''s tone.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 The Risk


    "What''s wrong, doctor? Mia murmured in a weak voice. #Finished


    "Nothing is wrong, Mrs. Valentino. I just wanted to talk to your husband about some precautions during your pregnancy, that''s all," the doctor replied gently. But Mia wasn''t convinced; she sensed there was something more the doctor wasn''t sharing.


    Alessandro could feel the tension in the air as well. He sensed the urgency in the doctor''s tone, but he maintained a calm exterior. He gently squeezed Mia''s hand. "Amore mio, nothing can be wrong when I''m with you. Remember, I promised to protect you from everything, and I mean it. I will keep you and our kids safe, no matter what."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He paused for a moment before continuing. "You go check on the kids while I discuss a few things with the doctor, okay?"


    Mia sighed, nodding in agreement. Alessandro helped her up, holding her hand as she stood. He walked her to the door, holding it open for her as she stepped out. Once she was gone, he closed the door, his expression turning serious as he turned to face the doctor. Alessandro closed the door behind Mia, his expression tense as he turned back to the doctor. His intimidating eyes questioned her intentions.


    "Mr. Valentino, please take a seat," the doctor urged calmly.


    Letting out an exasperated breath, Alessandro approached the chair, pulling it back before sitting down with a heavy sigh.


    "Doctor, tell me it''s not something serious," he said, his tone sharp and warning.


    The doctor hesitated, her demeanor serious. "Mr. Valentino, unfortunately, I need to discuss some critical issues regarding your wife''s pregnancy." Alessandro frowned. "What is it?"


    "She''s Rh-negative, and her firstborns are Rh-positive, the doctor began, her voice measured.


    "So?!" Though Alessandro didn''t fully understand the implications, he remainedposed.


    "I reviewed her reports from her previous pregnancy, and..." She paused as she read the report again, intimidated by the fearsome personality of the Italian don-oh, the ex-Italian don, as he had stepped down, but no one yet knew about it since the official announcement was still pending


    "She didn''t have a shot of RhoGAM at that time, and now it''s causingplications in her current pregnancy," the doctor added with a sign of worry in her tone.


    Alessandro''s jaw tightened. "What does that mean?"


    "Look, the first pregnancy can sometimes proceed without sensitization, but it''s still a risk, especially with a subsequent pregnancy. In severe cases of sensitization, it can lead to significantplications during delivery. In Mrs. Valentino''s case, the risk is too high," the doctor admitted, looking directly into his eyes. "We need to act quickly."


    Alessandro''s heart sank with realization.


    Chapter 188 The Risk


    Finisher


    "Doctor, Aria''s health is my priority," he said firmly. "Do anything necessary, but she shouldn''t be harmed." He made his choice clear.


    He loved her he loved her too much to care about anything else but her...and only her.


    "I understand your concern, Mr. Valentino, and trust me, I will do my best to keep both mother and baby. safe," the doctor assured him.


    "So, what''s the next step?" he asked urgently, needing to know. "I want to know everything about the progress of your treatment. The doctor nodded in understanding.


    "We''ll schedule the RhoGAM injection immediately; in fact, I will give her the first shot today. She''ll also need regr blood tests. Early intervention is essential, the doctor replied firmly. "We can manage this, but it requires vignce."


    Alessandro nodded. "Make sure not to miss anything. I want the best for my wife and the baby. Money is, not an issue, and you know that," he said authoritatively.


    "I understand, and don''t worry-your wife is in good hands. I''ll coordinate the necessary tests and treatments, and I''ll keep you informed every step of the way," the doctor assured him.


    "Okay," he said, standing up. The doctor handed him the report file and the prescriptions before he left, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him.


    "I''ve included everything in this prescription. Continue with the multivitamins and maintain a healthy diet," she suggested.


    Alessandro took the papers and nodded before turning to leave the room. His mind buzzed with stressed thoughts; fear gripped his heart, and another worry loomed-what was he going to tell Aria?


    Should hey bare the truth and risk shattering her hope, or should he hide it, waiting for the moment everything might be alright? He was far too torn to think straight.


    2

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 His Dark World


    4 91%


    Finished


    Mia stood just outside the doctor''s office, watching as her husband gently closed the door behind him. The doctor had asked to speak to him privately, something about her. Despite her best efforts to push away the swirling negative thoughts, she couldn''t shake the growing dread. A tight, uneasy feeling began to rise in her chest, making it hard to breathe normally. Her eyes drifted to their children, waiting a short distance away. Forcing a smile, she walked over to them.


    After what felt like forever, the door to the doctor''s office finally opened. Alessandro stepped out, his face unreadable, but the look in his eyes told a different story. Something was wrong. Mia immediately stood up, her heart paced faster.


    "Alessandro," she said, her voice barely steady, "what did the doctor say? Is everything okay?"


    Her worry was unmistakable, and she searched his face for answers, dreading what she might hear.


    Alessandro licked his lips to hide his hesitation and smiled weakly. "Yes, everything is fine, amore mio," he whispered, taking a deep breath as his eyes darted around, as if trying to evade her prating gaze. It felt as though she was trying to read his mind. "Where are the kids?" he asked when he didn''t see Gia and Maximo around


    "They were getting bored, so I sent them with Alessio to grab a bite at the nearest restaurant," she replied. "I''m feeling tired too, and if we''re done here, we can join them and get something to eat."


    Alessandro exhaled sharply, as if bracing himself to reveal the harsh reality to Mia.


    "Baby, we can''t just leave. The doctor said you need to get a shot that the doctor has prescribed, and then we can go home," Alessandro said softly.


    "A shot?" Mia''s brow furrowed, her fear deepening. There was definitely something wrong, and Alessandro wasn''t telling her. Her frustration grew even more with it. "What are you hiding from me, Alessandro?" she demanded, her tone sharp as her face flushed with anger.


    Alessandro nced around, noticing that other patients were watching them.


    "Come with me," he said, gently grabbing her smaller hand in hisrger one and guiding her to a quiet corner where some chairs were vacant.


    He carefully sat her down and took a seat beside her. Mia''s impatient eyes stayed fixed on him, her irritation clear.


    "Now will you tell me?" she snapped.


    Alessandro nodded, his expression turning somber. "I truly regret not being with you when you delivered Gia and Maximo. His voice broke with remorse. "If I had been there, I would have made sure everything went smoothly and that you and our babies were safe. Alessandro''s puzzling words only deepened Mia''s confusion.


    "What happened?" she pressed.


    Chapter 189 His Dark World


    #Finished


    knew he had promised there would be nothing hidden between them, and he was determined to keep his


    word.


    Mia''s eyes


    red with realization as the truth sank in. She gasped, clutching Alessandro''s hand tightly.


    "What will happen, Alessandro? What are we going to do?" she murmured, her eyes glistening with worry for their unborn child. She didn''t care about her own health; all that mattered was this baby. Their baby. It needed to be healthy and safe. The mother in her was determined to do anything to ensure its survival.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    goes


    "Everything is going to be fine. We are going to be fine, cuore mio," Alessandro replied firmly. "That''s why the doctor has started the medication and is taking all the necessary precautions to make sure everything


    well." He dered this to his wife, even though his heart was still thudding loudly against his chest. One thing he knew for certain: he would do anything to protect his family, even if it meant going against fare. He couldn''t bear to see the pain reflected in Mia''s eyes. He would burn the whole world down before he allowed her to be broken.


    Just then, the nurse approached them and said, "Ma''am, pleasee with me."


    Alessandro nodded to Mia, and together they followed the nurse to the exam room. The doctor entered shortly after and administered the first shot of RhoGAM to Mia.


    "It''s done, the doctor said, offering a reassuring smile. "Now everything is fine. Just make sure to follow my instructions ande in regrly for checkups," she suggested before leaving to attend to other patients.


    "See, I told you. There''s no need to worry," Alessandro said, trying to lift his wife''s spirits.


    But today, Mia was determined to uncover all the truth. This was her opportunity to find out what wasing between her family''s happiness.


    "What about the other thing you''re hiding?" she pressed.


    Alessandro sighed as he led Mia to their car. He knew it was finally time for her to know everything-his involvement with the mafia and his decision to leave it behind. Though she was aware of his connections, she remained uncertain about his position and role within that world. Alessandro had never spoken about it with her; he wanted to keep her safe from his dark world,


    He helped her into the car and took a seat beside her, his face etched with determination as he began to exin everything. But before he could start, his phone rang.


    Seeing the unknown number, he frowned and answered, "Hello?"


    "If you want to see your kids alive,e to this address a filthy voice snarled, freezing the blood in his veins.


    He nced at Mia, unable to mask the panic on his face, but he couldn''t bring himself to tell her that their children had been kidnapped.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 My Woman


    49 Finished


    Tomas sat on his balcony, enjoying his tea and getting ready for the day. A smirk crept onto his face as he thought about his ex-wife. Now she''d know not to bother him again.


    "Good morning, darling," his live-in partner, Monica, emerged from the bedroom, her slim figure draped in a sexy pajama set. His lustful eyes roamed over her, making him hiss with hunger. "Morning, babe," he smirked. "Sleep well?"


    "Did you even let me sleep?" Monica teased, rolling her eyes.


    "And you''reining?" he chuckled.


    "No," she smiled seductively. "Are you not going to the hospital today?" she asked.


    "I''ll goter. My first patient isn''t until the afternoon," he replied, pulling her onto hisp.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Monica began to get up.


    "Who could that be at this hour?" she asked curiously.


    "Stay here." Tomas pulled her back onto hisp with a grin. "The servants are here; they''ll get the door."


    He lived in an ultra-posh apartment, worth millions, with a breathtaking view of the Eiffel Tower from the master bedroom. Tomas had earned a fortune over the years as a practicing surgeon, amassing wealth both through his career and what he had deceitfully taken from Emily to build his own hospital. Now, he was swimming in gold and diamonds, with no limit to his fortune.


    Poor Emily, he thought. She could''ve shared this world with him if she had just stayed silent, epted her ce by his side, and let him live on his terms. But no-she had to be rebellious, standing up against him. and his lifestyle of having a new woman every night. Anyone who came between him and his pursuit of happiness paid the price, just like Emily had.


    He chuckled evilly, satisfied with the thought.


    But Tomas''s-smug thoughts were cut short when a group of cops suddenly burst through the door, storming onto the balcony,


    "Tomas Bradford, you are under arrest," one of the officers announced in an authoritative voice.


    Tomas frowned, shoving Monica aside as he sprang to his feet in rm.


    "What the hell is with arrogance.


    oing on?" he barked. "You can''t just barge into my home like this!" His voice dripped


    "Oh, yes, we can," another voice interrupted, deep andmanding. "And trust me when I say they''re here to put you in jail for good."


    An intimidating figure emerged from behind the police team, cutting through them with ease. His presence radiated authority as he stepped forward, his eyes cold and unyielding.


    Tomas scowled, recognizing the man from the previous night. "You... you''re my ex-wife''swyer?"


    Chapter 190 My Woman


    eyes


    Finished


    His widened with the horrifying realization. He had heard of attorney Matteo Vinci-the ruthless man who left no room for mercy when it came to crushing his opponents. Tomas''s mouth went dry as he considered a desperate escape. "Let''s go," one of the officers demanded, gripping Tomas''s hand and snapping the cold metal cuffs onto his


    wrists.


    "Wait, you can''t take me like this!" Tomas protested, his voice rising in panic. "I''ll talk to mywyer!"


    "Nowyer will touch your case," Matteo cut in, his tone icy. "And I''ll make sure of it."


    Tomas red at him, fury bubbling up. "What has that bitch done to afford you, huh?" he spat, his voice venomous. "She''s a whore, remember? She''ll use you just like she used me!"


    He tried to provoke Matteo, but all it did was fan the mes of the attorney''s barely suppressed rage from the night before.


    Before anyone could react, Matteo lunged at Tomas,nding a hard punch square on his face.


    "Fuck!" Tomas cried out, clutching his nose as blood began to spill. "Are you insane? You broke my nose! You can''t hit me while I''m in police custody! I''ll sue you!" he shouted, his voice cracking with shock.


    Matteo remained utterly unfazed. Try me," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. He was Matteo Vinci, after all-untouchable in the courtroom and beyond. He knew thew inside out and had enough tricks


    up


    his sleeve to stay ahead of any challenge. His re cut through the air as he leaned closer, his tone menacing. "And think twice-no, a hundred times-before you ever talk ill about my woman again." My woman?!


    Matteo''s words echoed in Tomas''s head, leaving him gaping in stunned silence.


    "That slut will pay for it! She can''t escape the consequences, and I''ll make sure to expose her filthy face: and whorish deed to the world," Tomas barked, his rage palpable.


    Without a second thought, Matteonded another punch, even harder this time. Blood smeared across Tomas''s already battered face, and the officers quickly intervened, warning Matteo to step back and not cross the line of thew.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But Matteo didn''t care. At that moment, nothing mattered-not even the threat of jail time. If it came to it, he''d dly spend a night behind bars if it meant putting Tomas in his ce. He wouldn''t mind killing him. with his bare hands and representing himself in court. Matteo''s eyes burned with fury as he leaned in once more, voice thick with menace. "Now that you''ve threatened her, I''ll make sure you''re out of jail soon... so I can deal with you personally," Matteo openly dered, his wordsced with chilling certainty. Tomas, dazed and bloodied, was frozen with shock. How on earth had his in, "boring" ex-wife managed tond the most powerful and ruthlesswyer in the city against him?


    His mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation, but the reality felt impossible to grasp. What had that witch done to this man to have him wrapped around her finger?


    And worse still, Tomas couldn''t fathom how she was still alive when he had ensured that the previous night would be herst.


    000


    Chapter 190 My Woman.


    91%a


    Finished


    The police began dragging Tomas out of his house, and Matteo felt a sense of satisfaction knowing his n had worked. Now, the only thing left was to prove Tomas''s crimes in the courtroom. As he followed behind the cops, his phone rang. Seeing Alessandro''s name on the screen, he swiped the answer button quickly, Before Matteo could say anything. Alessandro''s anxious voice came through the line. "Matteo, Gia and Maximo have been kidnapped, and I need your help."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 No Time To Waste


    91%% Finished


    "What''s wrong?" Mia asked as her voice brimmed with worry. She couldn''t understand what had made Alessandro''s expression shift to pure terror. She had never seen him panic before-not in any worse situation. Her heart sank with fear even before Alessandro responded.


    "Get in the car, Mia," he ordered sharply, opening the door for her. Without argument, Mia slipped inside, sensing the urgency in his tone. Alessandro quickly rounded the car and slid into the driver''s seat, starting the engine with swift precision. "Which restaurant are the kids at?" he asked urgently, his eyes fixed on the road.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Alessio told me he took them to La Piazza, Mia answered, still confused and anxious.


    "Call him. Check on the kids," Alessandro instructed, his voice tight with concern.


    Mia nodded and quickly dialed Alessio''s number. But when he didn''t answer, her panic set in. "He... he''s not picking up."


    "Damn it!" Alessandro cursed, mming the gas pedal and ignoring the traffic lights.


    Within minutes, they pulled up in front of La Piazza. The sight made Mia''s panic intensify. Police were swarming around, people were crying, and an ambnce had just arrived. Paramedics rushed out, sprinting toward the restaurant.


    "Stay here," Alessandro ordered, yanking off his seatbelt in frustration and throwing open the car door.


    "I want toe with you- Mia started, but couldn''t finish as Alessandro''s bloodshot eyes fixed on her with amanding re.


    "No," he snapped, making Mia flinch. "Stay. Here." His tone left no room for argument.


    Alessandro bolted out of the car, sprinting toward the restaurant. From her seat, Mia watched as a few police officers tried to stop him, but after he said something to them, they let him through.


    Inside, Alessandro frantically searched for his kids, his head whipping back and forth as he scanned every corner. The ce looked like a war zone-tables and chairs were overturned, and several security guards were either injured, being treated by paramedics, or worse. Some were already being loaded onto gurneys, severely wounded, while othersy still.


    His heart pounded heavily as his feared eyes darted around, searching desperately. Then, he saw Alessio''s body, lying lifeless on the ground. Alessandro rushed over and saw the bullet wound in his head.


    "Fuck!" He ran his frantic hand through his hair, his forehead wrinkling with worry as his heart raced with fear.


    If Alessio was dead... where were his kids? The phone call had been real, not some baseless threat. His mind raced as he tried to put the pieces together. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he quickly pulled out his phone to call hiswyer friend. His whole being buzzed with urgency as he waited impatiently for Matteo


    to answer.


    As soon as the call connected, Alessandro didn''t wait for Matteo to say anything. He didn''t have the time. Instead, he barked urgently, "Matteo, Gia and Maximo have been kidnapped, and I need your help."


    I saw Tall ma


    00


    Chapter 191 No Time To Waste


    there.


    Finished.


    Although Matteo was in Paris and Alessandro was in Florence, he was ready to drop everything to be by his friend''s side. That was how strong their bond was-beyond friendship, it was more like family. "No, stay there, but do one thing." Alessandromanded.


    "Anything. Just tell me," Matteo replied desperately.


    "I need you to find some information for me," Alessandro demanded, knowing that hiswyer friend had a vastwork that operated faster than a satellite. Matteo had been working for Alessandro for so long that it had be part of his life. Matteo listened to Alessandro as he shared everything on his mind. When he finished, Matteo knew exactly what he needed to do.


    "Consider it done," Matteo said after listening to Alessandro''s brief instructions. He ended the call and immediately reached out to his team, determined to gather as much information as he could to help Alessandro before the next step.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 The Ultimate Punishment eFinished


    Mia sat silently in the car, watching the chaos unfold before her. Her heart sank with fear, but she trusted her husband. She knew Alessandro was deeply concerned for her and their children''s safety, and that he would protect their family at any cost. That was why she didn''t argue when he insisted she stay behind.


    She could see how anxious he was and didn''t want to add to his worry by insisting on going with him to search for their children.


    The bodyguards arrived in the cars behind them, and one stayed by Mia''s side while the others rushed after Alessandro. Despite their efforts, Alessandro moved so quickly without waiting for them that the guards struggled to keep up. One of them hurried into the restaurant, trying to locate Alessandro amidst the chaotic scene inside.


    Every moment felt unbearable for Mia as her eyes stayed glued to the restaurant''s exit. With every figure emerging, she hoped it would be Alessandro carrying their children, safe and sound. Finally, she exhaled-a breath of relief when she spotted Alessandro stepping out of the building. But her heart dropped when she realized Gia and Maximo weren''t with him. Unable to hold back, she yanked open the car door and hurried toward her husband. Alessandro''s somber expression hardened as he saw his wife approach, quickly masking the turmoil churning inside him.


    "Where are our kids?" Mia demanded, her voice trembling with rage as her eyes stayed glued to the restaurant''s exit, still hoping that Gia and Maximo would walk out any second.


    "Get back in the car, Mia," Alessandro replied in a clipped tone, barely containing his own frustration.


    "No! First, tell me where our kids are!" she shot back, defiantly standing her ground. "You said you''d get them safely." Her pained eyes locked onto Alessandro''s, full of usations and heartbreak.


    "Amore mio," Alessandro''s tone softened as he gently took her hand, trying to lead her back to the car despite her resistance. "Our kids are safe, and I promise you I''ll bring them to you very soon," he assured her, his words filled with determination.


    Mia looked at Alessandro as her face was covered with a mix of confusion and shock. "What''s going on, Alessandro?" she asked, her eyes locked on him as she followed closely behind while he led her toward theText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    car.


    Alessandro halted and turned to face her, letting out a deep sigh. "I''ll tell you everything." he promised, his voice tense. "But first, I need to drop you home so I can focus on what I need to do."


    "No," Mia shook her head, her tone resolute. "I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying with you. Tell me what you''re hiding from me."


    Alessandro averted his eyes, trying to dodge the question and the piercing look in Mia''s glistening gaze.


    "Don''t you dare avoid me again," she snapped fiercely. "I know you''ve been stressed since we got to Florence. Now, tell me what''s going on." She pulled her hand from his grasp and crossed her arms over her chest, standing her ground. It was about her children and husband and she had to know.


    Alessandro took her hand again, pleading with his eyes. "Alright, but first, get inside the car. I''ll tell you everything on the way home." When he noticed Mia was still unmoved, he added in a sharper tone, don''t have time, Aria. I need to act quickly to save our children." Mia''s defenses softened at the mention of their kids. "Let mee with you," she implored, her eyes filled


    with hone se che Innked at


    huchand


    0 0.


    Chapter 192 The Ultimate Punishment


    Finished


    Alessandro shook his head firmly. "No, amore mio. I need you safe. Please stay at home, and I promise I''ll bring our children to you. Believe me."


    Mia stepped closer and cupped Alessandro''srge face in her small hands.


    "I believe you, hubby," she smiled weakly, but that simple gesture filled Alessandro with renewed determination and courage. He had never felt so helpless in his life, but now, he knew exactly what he had to do.


    As Alessandro made sure Aria was securely seated inside the car, he took the driver''s seat himself, ignoring his bodyguards" insistence to apany them. He needed privacy-time to tell Aria everything about the decisions that had led to the chaos in the lives.


    As the car began speeding down the road, Mia anxiously waited for him to start talking. Feeling her gaze on him, Alessandro nced at her swiftly before letting out a deep sigh and fixing his eyes on the road ahead.


    -You


    might have an idea that I''m connected to the Italian mafia, but you don''t know that I used to run the mafia of all of West Italy," he started.


    "You mean you''re the head?" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The mafia king, the capo Alessandro nodded solemnly. Mia stared at him in shock, processing the weight


    of his words.


    "When I found you again, I realized I had to leave my dark world behind to give my family a life free from danger. But the Center-the council of older members-intervenes in every decision and ensures there''s no rebellion. They were unhappy with my choice because this is a one-way road. Once a person enters the dark world, there is no return. So the Center didn''t want me to leave just like that. They took our children to use them as leverage against me."


    Alessandro gritted his teeth, his jaw tightening with barely contained fury. The moment he received the call, he knew it was the Center. They were behind it. They had kidnapped his children.


    "So what do they want?" Mia asked, frustrationcing her tone. It angered her that her husband was being forced into something he didn''t want.


    "They want me to surrender and face punishment for rebellion," Alessandro replied, his voice low and heavy. The next second his eyes hardened and his knuckles turned white, tightening around the steering wheel as he uttered the words. "And the ultimate punishment is death."


    Mia''s eyes widened in horror, and her heart felt as if it had stopped.


    M

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 The Don Is Back Finished


    "No!" Mia''s voice trembled, disbelief surging through her as the weight of the situation crashed down on her. Panic gripped her chest, making it hard to breathe. "They can''t do this!"


    Alessandro''s face remained unreadable, though his grip on the steering wheel tightened. "Don''t worry, dolcezza," he murmured, his tone calm but distant. "Everything will be alright. I''ll handle it."


    But Mia wasn''t convinced. She couldn''t let him face this alone. Not when her heart was sinking with fear for him. She leaned closer, her eyes pleading. "But why would you want to leave the Mafia, Alessandro? It''s everything you''ve ever worked for. Everything you ever wanted."


    Her question caught him off guard. His expression hardened, but beneath it, there was a flicker of surprise.


    "What do you mean?" he asked sharply, ncing at her. His eyes searched hers for the meaning behind her words.


    Before she could answer, Mia''s eyes widened as she saw how close they were to the car in front.


    "Watch out!" she shouted.


    Alessandro snapped his attention back to the road, instinctively mming the brakes to slow the car down. narrowly avoiding a collision. His heart raced as he regained control, his hands gripping the wheel tightly as the car steadied. near miss.


    Mia ced a hand over her racing heart and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself after the near But the unease in her chest remained, fueled by Alessandro''s words..


    "Alessandro, I still don''t understand why you feel the need to leave the Mafia," she muttered again, needing more than the vague answers he had given so far.


    "I told you, Aria," Alessandro replied firmly, his tone leaving little room for argument. "I want my family away from this dangerous world, and I''ll do anything to ensure that."


    Mia sighed, shaking her head as realization bubbled up inside her.


    "But you


    didn''t have to leave it for that," she retorted. She had watched him to be desperate for it, and had seen how much power and control meant to him. He had fought fiercely for it, and she knew that in part, he had even married her to strengthen his position. "Come on, Aria!" Alessandro eximed, frustrationcing his voice. "What are you saying now? I''m doing this for you!"


    "Then don''t," she countered, her tone soft but firm. "I never asked you to leave the Mafia. I don''t want you to abandon everything you''ve built and live in chaos. That''s not what I wanted."


    Alessandro looked at her, shocked by her words. His brow furrowed as confusion shed across his features.


    "I thought I thought my Mafia status scared you," he mumbled, his voice dropping as lie tried to make sense of her reaction.


    "No, you don''t scare me in any way, hubby," Mia replied, her voice soft yet filled with sincerity. "In fact. I


    mannaful man in the fold"


    Chapter 193 The Don Is Back


    Finished


    Her words wereden with encouragement, and she could see the shift in Alessandro immediately-his face gleamed with that familiar pride that was his trademark expression.


    The car came to a sudden stop, and Mia realized they had arrived home. She unbuckled her seatbelt, then turned to Alessandro, whose gaze remained locked on her as if she held the key to solving all his problems.


    "Go get our kids, Alessandro Valentino," she said with unwavering faith and trust, her voice strong and steady. The way she spoke his name, full of belief in him, made Alessandro feel a surge of immense power course through him. It was as if her words alone could give him the strength to conquer the world if


    necessary.


    Mia leaned in, kissing him slow and long, the moment stretching between them, deepening their connection. When she pulled away, Alessandro felt a renewed sense of determination settle over him.


    "I will be waiting for you and our kids, Mia said with quiet confidence before exiting the car.


    Alessandro sat for a moment, surprised by this unexpected side of his wife. The once innocent and nervous Aria had revealed a strength and resilience he hadn''t fully seen before. This inner toughness was Alessandro''s true anchor, his source of strength-having his wife''s unwavering support.


    He inhaled deeply, feeling determination settle into his bones. The n was crystalizing in his mind, and with the next step ready for execution, he reached for his phone and dialed Lucas'' number.


    "Boss, I''ve heard what happened. But don''t worry, nothing will harm Gia and Maximo as long as I''m alive," Lucas'' voice came through the speaker, firm and brimming with loyalty.


    Alessandro knew Lucas was his most trustworthy ally, someone he could rely on without a second thought,


    "Lucas, I need you to do something for me," Alessandro said, his tone sharp with authority.


    "Just say the word, boss," Lucas was always prepared for action. Alessandro ryed his instructions, and Lucas listened intently.


    "On it, boss," Lucas responded briefly before hanging up.


    Just as Alessandro was about to start the car, his phone rang again-this time, it was Matteo. Swiping to answer, Alessandro heard Matteo''s excited voicee through.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You were right, Alessandro. The information checks out," Matteo confirmed, and Alessandro''s eyes gleamed with a wicked satisfaction.


    The Italian don was back.


    "Now I know exactly what to do next," Alessandro muttered under his breath.


    "Do you need me there?" Matteo offered.


    "No, I''ll handle this myself," Alessandro replied, his tone resolute. Matteo, knowing his best friend''s capabilities, didn''t push further.


    "Alright, but remember, I''m just a call away if you need backup," Matteo assured him.


    Alessandro gave a curt nod, even though Matteo couldn''t see him over the phone, humming in


    91%@


    Chapter 193 The Don Is Back.


    Finished


    innocent children into this dirty game, and he knew there would be no mercy for what they''d done. "They''ll regret ever touching my family," he muttered, a dangerous resolve hardening in his eyes. 1.3K

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 The Mole


    91%1 Finished


    Alessandro arrived at the Center''s headquarters, and the guards standing at the entrance instinctively bowed before him, a reflex bred from years of respect and fear. No one could deny who he was- Alessandro Valentino, the most powerful and invincible man in the underworld. His official departure hadn''t been announced, so his position still belonged to him, and no one dared to challenge or offend him openly.


    He walked in without hesitation or a second nce, no one stopping him or checking him for weapons. Alessandro moved freely, like a lion striding through his domain. When he reached the office of the Center, where the three heads-Salvatore, Giuseppe, and Luigi- were already gathered, he didn''t bother knocking. He pushed the door open with authority and entered, his presence as imposing as ever.


    "Alessandro!" Salvatore barked, his voice filled with disdain. "You''ve forgotten your manners. No one disrespects the Center like this," he scowled, visibly offended by Alessandro''s brazen entrance.


    But Alessandro only threw his head back andughed, the sound echoing through the room,ced with both amusement and menace.


    "Are you kidding me, Salvatore?!" he mocked, a smirk ying on his lips. "I can enter wherever I want without needing anyone''s permission. By the way, it''s Don Alessandro to you," he narrowed his eyes at the older man, his gaze carrying a directive warning- *Thest time I checked, you were summoned here to face consequences for your rebellious actions, Salvatore scolded, trying to maintain an air of authority.


    "And thest time I checked, I hadn''t been officially stripped of my position as the capo," Alessandro shot back, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Then, in a swift motion, he pulled out his gun, pointing it directly at Salvatore''s head. "But you still dare to touch my children and mess with me?"


    Panic surged through the room, a heavy silence enveloping them as the weight of Alessandro''s threat settled like a thick fog. The tension was palpable, each man in the room acutely aware of the dangerous game they were ying.


    "What the hell are you doing, Don Alessandro?" Luigi yelled, his voiceced with panic. "We didn''t know anything about your children! You know we never involve families."


    Alessandro''s grip on the gun tightened, his voice a low, dangerous growl. "That''s thew I put in ce," he grumbled, his eyes locked on Salvatore. "But this fucking old man defied the mafiaw. And we all know the only punishment for that in the mafia-death." Fury ignited in Alessandro''s voice as he dered the sentence.


    Salvatore''s face turned pale, his eyes wide as the gravity of the situation hit him. "Wha-what are you talking about?" he stuttered, fear creeping into his voice.


    Suddenly, the doors burst open, and armed mafia guards stormed into the room, scattering and surrounding Alessandro. His furious gaze swept over each guard, but none dared make a move. Despite the tension, their postures betrayed their allegiance, backing down in silent deference to the capo.


    "Seize him!" Salvatore barked, his voice trembling with anger. "He''s gone rogue! He''s challenging the Center!" The other heads exchanged uneasy looks, clearly shaken by Salvatore''s bold defiance.


    Chapter 194 The Mole


    But the guards remained still, unmoved by his orders.


    "I said, take him down!" Salvatore roared, his face contorted with frustration.


    Finished


    "They won''t follow you, Salvatore," Alessandro responded coldly, his voice edged with a dangerous calm. "Their loyalty is to me."


    Just then, Lucas entered the room, stepping confidently to Alessandro''s side. His mere presence underscored the shift in power. With his right-hand man by his side, Alessandro''s authority was indisputable.


    "Don Alessandro, what''s going on? Can we sit down and discuss this peacefully?" Giuseppe suggested, attempting to regain control of the escting situation.


    "No. The chance for a peaceful discussion is gone, and now only my gun will speak," Alessandro gritted out dangerously, his eyes cold and unforgiving.


    "Listen, Don Alessandro," Luigi interjected, sensing the gravity of the situation as it escted with the involvement of the capo''s family. "We had no knowledge of your children''s abduction. We only wanted you here to sort this out, to either face the consequences or resume your role in the Italian Mafia." "But my family has been dragged into this mess, and now it''s personal," Alessandro replied, his voice dripping with chilling severity. "I won''t stop until I get my revenge."


    So start talking, Salvatore, or should I be the one to tell them what you''ve done to the Center?" Alessandro''s authoritative voice rang out, sending a visible tremor through Salvatore, whose fear was now evident.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Cold-hearted Devil Finished


    Salvatore''s face drained of color, his once unshakable confidence now faltering under Alessandro''s pointed usation. The room grew tense as Alessandro''s words echoed through the silence, all eyes locking on Salvatore.


    "What''s this about, Salvatore?" Luigi demanded, his voice sharp and filled with suspicion. "Are you hiding something from the Center?" Salvatore''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as he shot a hateful re at Alessandro. But his silence was louder than any denial.


    "Go on, tell them," Alessandro taunted, lowering his gun with a calm, almost mocking case. His rxed posture made it clear he was in control, savoring the moment like a predator toying with its prey. "Why don''t you tell them about your dealings with the Marino gang?" Salvatore flinched at the mention of the Marino gang, his reaction betraying him. The room was now filled with palpable shock. Though he tried to keep his defenses up, the cracks were showing.


    "Don''t listen to him." Salvatore snapped, his voice desperate as he tried to recover. "He''s just trying to turn you all against me. It''s a lie!"t


    But his wordscked conviction, and everyone could see it.


    Luigi and Giuseppe exchanged a nce of confusion before Luigi, his voice now tense, asked, "Salvatore, are you really in cahoots with the Marino gang against Don Alessandro?"


    "What? No!" Salvatore denied tantly, but his tone was shaky.


    "Tell us the truth." Giuseppe warned sternly, "because if our investigation finds you involved in the kidnapping of Don Alessandro''s children, you''ll be stripped of your position and executed by the Center,


    Salvatore''s face betrayed him-he knew he had been caught. In a foolishst-ditch effort, he abruptly pulled out his gun and aimed it at Luigi''s head, who sat beside him. "Clear the way and let me go, or Luigi dies," he barked, his desperation clear.


    The guards immediately aimed their guns at Salvatore, but no one dared to fire. Alessandro sighed, visibly exhausted by the old man''s foolishness. With a swift motion, Alessandro''s hand moved, and in an instant, a shot rang out. The bullet hit Salvatore''s hand, forcing him to drop the gun as he cried out in pain.


    But no one had time to react as a second bullet from Alessandro''s gun pierced Salvatore''s head.


    "Bastard traitor," Alessandro spat with disgust.


    Everyone in the room stood frozen in shock. Salvatore had been a longstanding member of the Center, making his betrayal even more unsettling.


    "How did you find out about his betrayal?" Luigi asked Alessandro, still trying to process what had just unfolded.


    "I had my suspicions," Alessandro began, his voice cold and authoritative. "But when my children were kidnapped, and I got that call, it confirmed everything I conducted an investigation and gathered proof to be certain."


    Chapter 195 Cold hearted Devil


    "And what about your decision to leave the mafia?" Giuseppe asked, his tone filled with skepticism.


    Finished


    "I''ve changed my mind," Alessandro replied with a shrug, causing every face in the room to brighten with joy and relief.


    "Good decision, Alessandro. We need a leader like you Luigi cheered.


    "Yeah?! That''s why you were nning to get rid of me?" Alessandro scoffed with disdain.


    He knew the underworld was filled with people he couldn''t trust, except for a select few close to him. Everyone else was driven by greed, willing to betray anyone for their own gain. But despite that, they all knew Alessandro was a wise and capable leader, one who had instilled a sense of morals in their illegal business. That set him apart from the rest and made him a popr, favored leader-the only real. candidate for the position of the Supremo.


    "That''s


    ''s not true, Capo. We were only trying to maintain harmony and enforce the rules set by the Center, We had no personal grudge against you. Please try to understand, Luigi exined sincerely, his tone pleading for reason.


    "By the way, where are your children?" Luigi asked again, concern evident in his voice.


    "They''re safe, Lucas replied, making Alessandro smirk as he nced proudly at his right-hand man,


    Lucas had rescued the kids after Alessio informed him about the kidnapping before he died. Lucas intercepted the kidnappers, killed them all, and kept the children hidden at his safe house until Alessandro''s n was executed.


    "Thank God," Luigi and Giuseppe sighed in unison, knowing Alessandro would have lost his mind if anything had happened to his kids. They both understood that no matter their non-involvement, they wouldn''t have survived the wrath of the Italian don.


    Alessandro turned to Lucas and whispered, "Look after Alessio''s family. Make sure they have everything they need. If they ever require assistance-financial or otherwise-tell them toe to me. I owe Alessio for his unwavering loyalty, and I will ensure his family is taken care of for as long as they need it. Alessio was the bravest man I had, and I''ll do everything in my power to keep his family safe and secure."


    "Yes, boss," Lucas replied promptly.


    To the world, Alessandro might appear as a cold-hearted devil, but Lucas knew that this devil had a heart reserved only for his closest allies. "Now that everything is settled here, can I leave if I''m no longer needed?" Alessandro asked. The two heads of the Center nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, Don Alessandro. We''ll handle the rest and deal with the Marino gang for their nefarious act," Luigi assured him.


    With onest disdainful nce at Salvatore''s lifeless body, Alessandro left the room, Lucas trailing closely behind.


    "We''re so d you''re back, boss," Lucas muttered, struggling to contain his emotions. Alessandro recognized the depth of his loyal man''s feelings reflected in his eyes.


    "I''m d to be back too, Lucas," Alessandro replied softly, giving Lucas a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    Chapter 195 Cold-hearted Devil


    Finished


    Lucas felt a surge of happiness as Alessandro showed this rare softer side. Bowing his head, he opened the car door for his capo.


    "I''ve sent the kids home, and they''re safe," he informed him.


    "Thank you, Lucas. I know I can always count on you," Alessandro expressed his admiration for his most. trusted ally.


    "Always, boss," Lucas replied firmly as he closed the door and took a seat beside the driver.


    Alessandro felt a rush of excitement as the car sped along the road. His heart soared at the thought of being back home, eager to reunite with his family. It felt like a miracle that everything had fallen into ce, all thanks to his Aria-his woman who he loved more than anything, even his own life.


    As the car navigated through traffic, leaving the buildings and shops behind, Alessandro caught a glimpse of Vittoria and Vanessa together. While it wasn''t unusual for them to be seen in each other''spany, a sense of unease stirred within him. Could his instincts be wrong this time?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Hushand


    Chapter 196 No More Lies. Finished


    Mia paced in the living room of the mansion, her heart leaping with stress and fear with every passing second. When she received no news from Alessandro, her instinct urged her to call her husband, but she hesitated, reminding herself that he might be focused on something important. Above all, she trusted her mafia husband with all her heart, confident that he would bring their children back safe and sound.


    "Mom!!!" The two adorable voices echoed in her house, making her momentarily question if she was dreaming. But as she turned and saw Gia and Maximo running toward her, all her worries vanished, reced by overwhelming joy. She dropped to her knees, stretching her arms wide as her children leaped into her embrace.


    "Gia, Maximo! Sweeties, are you okay?" she asked, caressing their faces and trailing her hands over their bodies to ensure they weren''t hurt.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re fine, Mom!" Maximo assured her. "Uncle Lucas got us in time; otherwise, I would have taught those goons a lesson for kidnapping us," he said proudly.


    "But Mom, Uncle Alessio was hurt. How''s he?" Gia''s worried voice asked. Mia swallowed hard, struggling to find the right words to tell her princess that Alessio couldn''t make it.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Valentino said he will be home soon." Mia lifted her eyes and saw a man instead of Lucas standing there. Mia didn''t know his name, but he was likely from Alessandro''s gang.


    Mia nodded, and the man left.


    "Go, kids! Clean yourselves up and change clothes. In the meantime, I''ll make your favorite snacks and milkshakes," Mia suggested.


    The kids grinned widely, kissing their mother''s cheeks before running to their room upstairs. Mia watched their enthusiasm, shaking her head, and got up to head to the kitchen. Just as she finished preparing some sandwiches and milkshakes for snacks and set them at the dining table, she heard the car engine shutting off on the porch, and her heart knew who it could be. After a few moments, Alessandro''s intimidating figure pushed through the door and entered.


    Mia''s heart fluttered with love-and so much more love-for her husband as she ran to throw herself into his arms. As Alessandro saw her running, he sauntered forward and caught her in his embrace. "Easy, amor mio."


    Mia giggled, though her eyes were glistening with happiness. "I love you, hubby."


    "I love you more, amore mio," Alessandro murmured, swiping the hair away from her face and cupping her small round face in hisrge palms. He lowered his head to press his full lips to her soft pink ones. Mia sighed, feeling the life return to her, and her eyes slid closed from the incredible sensation of her intoxicating man''s overpowering earthy smell.


    "Where are the kids?" Alessandro asked, his protective gaze roaming around, searching for his children.


    "They''re upstairs and will being down soon for the snacks I prepared for all of you," Mia replied, biting her lips, her eyes never leaving the incredibly powerful man who was her husband. Her man! Noticing his wife staring at him with so much love, Alessandro kissed her plump lips once more before guiding her toward the dining table.


    Chapter 196 No More Lies. #Finished


    "But first, you should eat," he said firmly. "And I won''t repeat it, amore mio. I want you to have your meals. on time and don''t wait for the kids or me. This time, our little bundle of joy," he added, gently cing his hand on her slightly protruding belly, "and you, are at the top of our priority list, baby." Mia blushed, smiling shyly as Alessandro made her sit on hisp. He then picked up a sandwich and began feeding Mia with his hands, his gaze filled with tenderness.


    "So, how did it go with the Centre?" Mia asked curiously, chewing the bite of food in her mouth.


    "It went just as nned, dolcezza," Alessandro replied, beginning to exin the entire incident in detail.


    Mia listened intently, her eyes widening with each event Alessandro described. She couldn''t help but realize just how powerful her mafia husband truly was so powerful that even the Centre couldn''t go against his decisions.


    "That''s it?" Mia asked, still surprised, once Alessandro had finished.


    "Yes, baby. That''s all," he confirmed, his voice steady. "And I promise, from now on, I won''t hide anything. from you.


    "Yes, no more lies, Mia agreed softly. "Only the truth between us from now on."


    "As you wish, amore mio, Alessandro murmured before leaning in and kissing her deeply, sealing their promise with one passionate embrace.


    Yet, inside, he was concealing another secret-one about Aria''s best friend, Emily. He had instructed Matteo and Emily not to tell Aria anything about what was going on in Emily''s life, not wanting to stress her, especially now that she was pregnant. The doctor had advised her to stay rxed and happy to avoid anyplications.


    1. UB.

 Chapter 197

    -


    Chapter 197 Blind Justice


    "By the Finished


    way, what happened to the Marino gang?" Mia asked, her breath still unsteady from Alessandro''s possessive and passionate kisses. He had pulled away when he noticed she was out of breath, letting her catch some air.


    "They will be executed by the Centre, Alessandro replied calmly. "We''ll make sure to find the person responsible, remove them from the gang, and ensure they suffer their punishment."


    "I hope everything will be peaceful now," Mia said, pouting slightly as her eyes took on a hint of yfulint. "You should spend more time with me. You''re always so busy."


    Alessandro chuckled, "All my time is yours, mia moglie he dered, but Mia narrowed her eyes, knowing her mafia husband was smooth and skillful with words. Before she could protest, Gia and Maximo came running downstairs, racing toward Alessandro. Alessandro stood up, scooping them both into his arms with ease. Mia watched their yful exchange, her heart swelling with happiness at the sight of Alessandro spending time with their children. But deep down, she knew this moment of peace was short-lived. It wouldn''t be long before her mafia husband would be swept up in his work again.


    Mia''s heart sighed miserably, aware of the inevitable distance that would soon return.


    Matteo let out a sigh of relief when he received the news from Alessandro that the kids were safe and everything had been settled with the Marino gang and Salvatore. He had been stressed all day and hadn''t even gone home to check on Emily. Despite that, he had been closely monitoring the progress of the Tomas case, ensuring there was no chance for him to get bail.


    The time for the trial was approaching, and Matteo was so anxious waiting for Alessandro''s call that he didn''t even leave for the courthouse. His assistant called him several times, but he ignored it. Emily''s safety mattered to him, and he was determined to get her justice, but Alessandro was like a brother to him. His concern for Alessandro was second nature, and he couldn''t focus on his work knowing his mafia friend. might be in trouble.


    No matter what, Alessandro was Matteo''s true family. Despite having a full family-father, mother, grandparents, a brother, and sisters-none of them ever felt real to him. They only cared about their shares in the business and the inheritance. This left Matteo disgusted by the idea of family, and he swore he''d never marry or have a rtionship built solely on selfishness and personal gain. His family branded him as an unfilial son because he never attended their family dinners or pretended to show fake affection.


    In court, when Matteo Vinci couldn''t arrive on time, Tomas'' attorney seized the moment, demanding bail for his client. The judge was about to deliver his decision when Matteo burst into the room, halting the proceedings.


    "Your honor, please wait," Matteo said firmly. "I have evidence and witnesses that prove Tomas Bradford is guilty of illegal organ trafficking and murdering patients in his operating room for profit. I urge you to review this before making any decision." "That''spletely absurd!" Tomas shouted, his voice shaking with anger.


    "Mr. Bradford, control yourself and remain silent, the judge ordered, his tone sharp and authoritative.


    Manten oove Tomas a emise confident look before or entine the nhnins and tanes ac evidence WithN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chapter 197 Blind Justice


    deliberate calm, he called the witnesses one by one, each testifying to Tomas'' illegal activities. Finished


    "Not only that, Your Honor," Matteo continued confidently, "he also murdered his ex-wife Miss Yang''s parents by administering lethal drugs and staging it as a natural death. I have concrete evidence to support this im." He handed over the written prescriptions and brought forward witnesses to testify.


    Tomas''wyer sat stunned, his head in his hands. He knew that defeating Matteo Vinci was near impossible-Matteo never made mistakes or left loopholes, making it impossible to disprove him.


    Tomas, panicking, pleaded for his innocence, aware that the evidence and witnesses were fabricated. Desperately, he nced at hiswyer, who had already slumped in defeat, knowing there was no way out, even before the court could deliver its verdict.


    Matteo Vinci was known as the ruthless attorney, a man who would stop at nothing to win a case and secure justice for his clients. However, in this instance, Tomas was truly guilty. Without solid evidence, Tomas might have walked free again, as he had done before. But with Matteo on the case, there would be no escaping justice this time.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Final Verdict Finished


    Emily was stunned to see Matteo arguing in court so wlessly, exuding stunning confidence. She had been scared when he hadn''t appeared on time, but as soon as he arrived, he flipped the case, and everything fell in their favor.


    Everyone awaited the judge''s verdict, though they already knew what it would be after witnessing the entire trial.


    "After reviewing the substantial evidence and hearing the testimonies presented by the prosecution," the judge began, his voice steady and authoritative, "this court finds Tomas Bradford guilty of illegal organ trafficking and the uwful taking of human life for profit. The evidence of his actions, including the ounts of the witnesses and the documents provided, leaves no room for reasonable doubt.


    It is the duty of this court to uphold thew and ensure that justice is served, not only for the victims but for society as a whole. Tomas Bradford, you are hereby sentenced to fifteen years in prison without the possibility of parole. This sentence reflects the seriousness of your crimes and serves as a reminder that those who exploit others for their own gain will face the full weight of thew.


    The court is adjourned."


    As the judge''s gavel mmed down, the courtroom erupted into murmurs. Tomas Bradford sat pale with shock, clearly unprepared for the weight of the verdict. Karma, it seemed, had finally caught up with him.


    and now he would pay for all the pain and suffering he had inflicted, especially on Emily. Hiswyer sat slumped in his seat, defeated, knowing there was no way to escape the irond case Matteo had built.


    Matteo,posed and dignified, watched as Tomas was led away by the guards. His intense falter, showing no trace of sympathy for the man who had caused so much harimi.


    waze didn''t gaze


    Emily''s heart pounded as she watched Matteo walk toward her, his charming smile softening his otherwise serious demeanor. The tension in the courtroom seemed to dissolve as their eyes met. "Congrattions, Miss Yang." Matteo said softly, his voice carrying warmth and triumph.


    "Thank you, Mr. Vinci," "Emily murmured, her tone filled with genuine gratitude. She felt a surge of relief wash over her as the nightmare Tomas had caused finally came to an end.


    Matteo nodded, still smiling, but then his expression shifted, a yful glint shing in his eyes. "By the way," he added, his voice dropping just slightly, "I''m still waiting for my payment. His mischievous tone caught Emily off guard, and her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink.


    Oh, the date! She recalled their deal.


    "I know. Whenever you want it, Emily whispered softly, her voice barely audible above the fading


    courtroom murmurs.


    A satisfied smile stretched across Matteo''s lips as he held out his hand. "Let''s get out of here first."


    Emily nodded silently and ced her hand in his. Matteo''srge fingers gently closed around her smaller hand, aforting warmth that steadied her nerves. He led her out of the courtroom with quiet confidence.


    Outside, a swarm of reporters awaited them, shouting questions and snapping photos. The sudden chaos overwhelmed Emily, and she instinctively shrank back, Sensing Emily''s difort, Matteo ignored the medin entirely. He shielded her with his sem nulling her close to hiny hiding her from the blinding


    Chapter 198 Final Verdict


    shes. His bodyguards moved into position, forming barrier to keep the reporters at bay.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finished


    "I''ve got you," Matteo murmured softly into her ear, his voice calm and reassuring as he guided her toward his sleek ck car, which waited at the curb. The driver opened the door swiftly, and Matteo helped her inside, following closely behind. His bodyguards kept the reporters at a distance as the door shut behind them, sealing them in a quiet, private space away from the madness outside.


    The car sped up, and Emily nced back through the tinted window, watching the crowd of reporters fade into the distance. She sighed in relief, grateful to be away from the chaos, when suddenly, her phone rang She pulled it out of her purse and saw Adam''s name sh on the screen.


    "Emily?" Adam''s voice came through the line as soon as she answered. "How are you?"


    I''m fine. Adam," she replied softly.


    "I saw the news, and when I heard your name, I was shocked. You should''ve called me if you were in trouble. You know, no matter what, I''m still here for you and Mia." His tone wasced with concern, and a bit of a whine, like he couldn''t believe she hadn''t reached out. "I know you''re there for us. Adam," Emily said, her heart warming at his words. Despite being a huge movie star, Adam always remained down-to-earth and a friend to her. She smiled at the thought.


    Birt what she didn''t notice was Matteo, sitting beside her, frowning as his fists clenched tightly in hisp. The way her face lit up while talking to another man-a man as charming and famous as Adam-struck nerve. He wasn''t used to feeling this level of jealousy, but the thought of Adam having any kind of hold over Emily irritated him more than he cared to admit.


    "Wait a second," Emily suddenly snapped, her expression shifting as realization struck her. "If it made the news, and you saw it there..." she trailed off, dread quickly filling her chest.


    Her heart raced as the weight of what it meant sank in. If Adam had seen the news, then Mia must have seen it too. Alessandro had warned them that Mia shouldn''t be stressed due to theplications in her pregnancy, so they needed to keep all of this away from her. Emily''s stomach knotted with fear. How would Mia cope with this news if she had also seen it?


    Tue,

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 A Lethal Weapon


    91%%%


    Finished


    Mia set the final te on the table, ncing at the kids who were still glued to the television, watching yet another cartoon.


    "Maximo," she sighed, rubbing her forehead with exhaustion. "I''m exhausted from watching cartoons all day. Can you please change the channel? It''s almost time for your dad to get home, and I''d like to catch up on the news."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had spent the entire day at home, feeling too drained to go to work. After the chaos of the morning she just didn''t have the energy. Alessandro had been called away for some urgent business, leaving her to manage things from home. The fatigue weighed heavily on her now.


    "Okay, Mom, Maximo replied, obedient as ever. He grabbed the remote and, with a quick flick, changed the channel, recing the cheerful cartoon with the serious tones of the evening news.


    As the news began ying on the television, Mia sank into a chair, her elbow propped on the table as she rested her head in her palm. The fatigue of the day still weighed on her, but something about the news caught her attention. Her eyes grew sharp, and her lips parted in surprise as she heard the name *Emily Yang on the screen. Her gaze locked onto the television, where she saw a glimpse of Matteo shielding Emily from the cameras, and the news anchor identified Matteo Vinci as Emily''s attorney.


    Mia frowned, but the next few words brought a sense of relief-Emily''s ex-husband had finally been convicted of his crimes. Justice had been served for Emily and herte parents.


    But then the weight of what she had just seen started to sink in. Matteo was involved in this case. That could only mean Alessandro must have known about it too. And the fact that Emily, her best friend, had hidden this from her stung deeply. Mia''s chest tightened. How could they keep something this huge from her? How could Emily keep this from her? She struggled to process the hurt, disbelief flooding through her.


    Her angry thoughts were interrupted by the joyful squeals of her children. "Daddy!!" Gia and Maximo ran toward the door as Alessandro entered,


    He smiled warmly at his wife, but his expression faltered when he noticed herck of response. Confusion washed over him as he registered the news headlines ying on the television. His heart sank as he realized the implications of what he was hearing, and the moment Mia''s furious gaze fixed on him, he knew his doom wasing.


    "Amore mio, let me exin," he urged desperately, his voiceced with anxiety.


    But Mia stood abruptly, her eyes zing, and walked toward their bedroom without another word. Before entering, she turned to the nanny and instructed firmly, "Make sure the kids eat on time and go to bed. after brushing their teeth."


    As Alessandro watched Aria retreat, he sensed the tension radiating from her. She clearly didn''t want to discuss the situation in front of the kids. With a nervous heart, he followed her into their room, knowing he had to confront the brewing storm.


    He watched as Mia entered the room and mmed the door behind her, the sound echoing through the house. Alessandro winced, realizing just how deep in trouble he was. The invincible Italian don, who had never feared anyone in his life, now found himself nervous to enter his own bedroom and face his furious wife. He just prayed that Mia loved him enough not to attack him too harshly.


    Swallowing hard Alessandro grabbed the door knob opening it as quietly as possible not wanting to do


    08:08


    Chapter 199 A Lethal Weapon


    anything that might further irritate his already angry wife


    Finished


    "Baby, calm down. The stress and anger aren''t good for you or our baby," Alessandro tried to coax his beautiful wife, who looked so furious she seemed ready to explode at any moment. He blinked at her with an innocent expression, trying to appear as though he had no idea why she was upset-an act that could easily fool anyone.


    "Calm down?" Mia snapped, shocked by her husband''s infuriating behavior. He knew exactly what he had done, yet he still feigned innocence. "How dare you do this to me, Alessandro?" she shouted, her voice rising in a crescendo of hurt and betrayal.


    Alessandro drew in a long, steadying breath, fully aware that a storm was brewing. He knew that a furious wife could be scarier than any lethal weapon in the world, and this time, the stakes were particrly high.

 Chapter 200

    L¨¦t


    Chapter 200 The Queen''s King Finished


    Alessandro didn''t fight back; instead, he lowered his head obediently, preparing himself to absorb her anger. He silently hoped that, in time, she would find it in her heart to forgive him.


    The thought of losing Aria was the scariest thing he could imagine, and he couldn''t afford to let that happen. Standing there in silence, he bowed his head before his wife, lowering his gaze because he knew he was guilty of hiding things from her. Yet, he wasn''t ashamed to how before Aria; after all, a king only bowed before his queen.


    Mia scowled internally, ring at her husband standing silently before her with his head lowered, looking so unassuming. Her mafia husband knew every trick to soften her anger, but not this time. She wasn''t falling for it anymore.


    "You said no, you promised-you''d never hide anything from me, that you''d never lie. So how could you do this, Alessandro?" Her voice trembled, the hurt and betrayal clear in every word.


    Alessandro slowly raised his head, meeting her eyes, and his heart sank when he saw the tears brimming there. In that moment, he knew he had made another huge mistake.


    "I''m sorry, amore mio," he murmured, attempting to take a step closer, but Mia held up a hand to stop him


    "No, you can''t keep lying to me and then expect to make it all right with an apology," she shot back, her voiceced with frustration.


    "Okay, amore mio, it won''t happen again. I promise," he murmured again, lowering his gaze and standing there like a devoted husband, as if his submission would somehow ease her anger.


    Mia sighed, torn between her irritation and the guilt of wanting to forgive him. How could she stay angry when he kept apologizing so sincerely?


    "Alessandro, I can''t do this anymore. You... you..." Her words trailed off, and she found herself growing more irritated by his gentle demeanor. It only made her feel more conflicted about how to express her


    hurt.


    "I''m sorry, amore mio. Please forgive me this time," he mumbled in his deep, husky voice, looking up at her through his thick eyshes while still bowing his head in a show of humility.


    Mia pressed her fingers against her temples, frustration bubbling within her. She wanted to be angry at him, but every gesture he made was designed to melt her heart.


    "What''s wrong, amore mio?" Alessandro asked, furrowing his brow with concern as he noticed Mia holding her head. "Are you getting a headache? Here, let me help you." Holding her elbow tenderly, he guided her toward the bed. "How about a head massage?"


    Hisrge, rough hands cradled her forehead gently, the warmth of his touch radiating through her skin. Alessandro''s fingers pressed lightly into her temples, working in slow, deliberate circles that sent waves of rxation coursing through her body. Each gentle movement felt both grounding andforting, as if he were melting away the tension she had been holding. Mia marveled at the way his skilled hands seemed to possess a magic of their own, and she found herself battling the urge to close her eyes and surrender to the soothing sensation of her husband pampering her with his incredible head massage.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it, Alessandro," Mia-snapped, her irritation bubbling to the surface as she struggled to maintain her


    08 08 Tue, Oct 800.


    Chapter 200 The Queen''s King


    "Okay, baby," Alessandro replied quickly, stepping back as if he''d been burned.


    Finished


    Mia rolled her eyes, suddenly realizing she had forgotten what she intended to confront him about. Just then, as if the stars were aligning in Alessandro''s favor, Mia''s phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw Emily''s name shing. Anger surged within her again as she lifted her gaze from the phone to her


    husband.


    "Alessandro Valentino?" she fired, her voice steady and brimming with anger. "I want a divorce."


    Alessandro''s breath hitched. "What? No, baby. I''ll die if you leave me," he pleaded, his eyes wide with desperation.


    "Bullshit. You didn''t think about that when you lied to me," Mia shot back, her irritation mounting.


    The more she tried to rein in her emotions, the angrier she became, as if the pregnancy hormones were amplifying her feelings. She felt overwhelmed as if everyone was ignoring her, and the thought that her husband no longer loved her gnawed at her. God, what''s happening with me?! Mia groaned internally, recognizing the hormones were ying tricks on her mind.


    definitely


    "You keep doing this to me, ying with my heart and taking me for granted, and I''ve endured more than I can take," Mia mumbled, her heart brimming with a mix of emotions that overpowered her thoughts Suddenly, memories of all the past torturous events flooded her mind.


    "Alessandro Valentino, I need a divorce, and I won''t settle for anything less," Mia dered curtly, the words leaving her mouth before she fully understood her own emotions.


    0

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Poor Husband


    93% Finished


    Alessandro looked helplessly at his angry wife and was literally left speechless. He had been nning to renew their vows once everything settled, and now, here was his wife, asking for a divorce. Was his mistake really that significant? Maybe she was just experiencing mood swings, caught in a whirlwind of emotions. He had read about it; when he found out Aria was pregnant, he researched everything about how women felt during pregnancy and how a good husband should care for them.


    "Baby, ask for anything, and I will give it to you, but divorce is out of the question," he said softly, surprised by his own patience. "I love you, amore mio," he added, watching as Aria huffed in frustration and shook her head. However, he knew he had won this round when he noticed her expression soften. Taking another chance, he said, "I love you so much-more than anything in this world." His voice was earnest and filled with emotion, hoping to break through the wall of her anger. "Baby, I hid this from you because the doctor said you shouldn''t be stressed. It''s not good for you or the baby," Alessandro finally had the chance to exin, his voice gentle and sincere, as this time, Mia was actually listening to him.


    "But..but it was about my best friend, and you all kept me in the dark! She was alone and in trouble-she didn''t have anyone!" Mia protested, her voice trembling with emotion. "Oh God, how lonely she must have felt! Who was there for her in those difficult times? Her ex- husband is a monster, the most evil man. I won''t forgive you if anything happens to her." Mia''s breathing escted, exactly what Alessandro had feared.


    "She wasn''t alone, amore mio. Matteo was with her the entire time, and I was coordinating with him," he continued, locking his gaze with Mia''s deep hazel eyes, which were brimming with questions. "In fact, Matteo brought her to his home to keep her safe. "Now Matteo has won the trial against Emily''s ex-husband, ensuring that Tomas has been sentenced to life in prison for his crimes," Alessandro exined, watching as Mia''s breathing slowed. Seeing her calm down, he felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    Just then, the phone began ringing again. His gaze shifted to Aria''s phone, which had stopped ringing as she remained preupied with their argument. Alessandro and Aria exchanged nces at the screen- Emily was calling again. "Baby, answer the phone. Emily might be worried if you don''t talk to her," he suggested sweetly, his voice soft and enchanting.


    Mia narrowed her eyes at her husband. "Fine. But this discussion is not over, Alessandro Valentino," she warned, snatching her phone and striding to the balcony to talk to her best friend-who had also lied to her. Phew! Alessandro let out a quiet sigh of relief as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Handling a pregnant wife and her mood swings was no easy task, but Alessandro was determined not to miss a moment of this journey. He took a deep breath, knowing he had a brief reprieve to devise a n to escape his wife''s wrath and coax her back to a state of calm. A mischievous smirk stretched across his face. as a yful idea sparked in his mind.


    Mia walked to the adjacent balcony of her bedroom and answered Emily''s call. Annoyance bubbled inside her, and she wanted to ask how her best friend could do this to her. She was certain Alessandro had told Emily not to reveal anything, and if Emily testified, Mia would confront Alessandro about it.


    "oh" Lmily mm


    mono of


    T


    *ng me ps wopN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    this t


    minami song nig


    1


    * of all to junio


    logo hen


    y


    I


    S.


    Chapter 201 Poor Husband


    Finished


    "Emily, how are you? I saw the news," Mia mumbled, cutting her off before Emily could speak as she swiped the answer button. "I was so worried! Why didn''t you reach out to me if that asshole was causing trouble?" Mia continued in herining mode. "Mia! Mia! Calm down. I''m fine," Emily''s soft voice reassured her. "Tomas''s karma paid off, and he''s been sentenced to life in prison."


    "I''m happy! Finally, you got your revenge, and he got what he deserved," Mia said.


    "Yeah," Emily mumbled, pausing for a moment. "It was all possible because Mr. Vinci helped me."


    "Matteo?!" Mia smiled, knowing Alessandro''s attorney friend was the most sessfulwyer for a reason. "I wonder how you convinced him to take your case," she teased.


    f


    "All thanks to Alessandro, and please don''t me him for anything. We hid this from you because of your health condition," Emily pleaded softly, knowing her best friend would be upset with her husband for keeping this information from her.


    Mia was her boss, and they had been living under the same roof for almost five years. Emily missed Mia so much but didn''t say it out loud, aware that she needed to give her friend time with her family and husband.


    So I was right; it was Alessandro who told you to keep this from me, huh?!" Mia muttered, annoyance creeping into her voice.


    "No, what I mean is that it was our mutual decision to keep this from you until we got it resolved," Emily quickly rified, covering for Alessandro.


    She had be fully convinced that Alessandro loved Mia deeply, and no one could love her best friend more than the Italian don.


    "Okay, fine, I''ll let it go this time," Mia huffed, knowing her best friend was taking Alessandro''s side for a


    reason.


    He had helped Emily and kept Mia away from stress. Though she understood, she was enjoying teasing her mafia husband, relishing the sight of the most powerful man feeling helpless and begging for forgiveness before her; it gave her a wicked kind of joy. She bit her lip, feeling a pang of guilt for how she had treated her husband, now that her anger had melted away.


    She turned her head toward the room and gazed through the ss sliding door, her eyes searching for her husband as she spoke, "But don''t do this again in the future, and remember I''m always there for you. We are sisters, not by blood but by heart, okay?" "Okay, boss," Emily replied over the phone. "However, I wasn''t able to go to work these two days, but I arranged all the meetings by video call and made sure the business ran smoothly."


    "Don''t worry about work, Emily," Mia dismissed her. "Your safety is more important."


    Emily nodded, even though Mia was on the other side of the phone and couldn''t see her. She felt her heart swell with gratitude for God and fate for allowing her to meet such a fabulous person as Mia.


    While talking to Emily on the phone, Mia began walking back to the room to search for her husband. She regretted venting her anger at her poor, handsome husband, but he was nowhere to be found in the room.


    "Mia, you take care of yourself too," Emily said before adding, "I have to go sign some legal documents as


    0


    Chapter 201 Poor Husband


    Mr. Vinci needs my signature on them."


    Finished


    "Alright, Emily. Good night," Mia said, still searching for her husband, but he was not even in the walk-in closet. "Good night," Mia heard Emily say before she disconnected the call.


    Mia tossed the phone onto the bedside table as she walked toward the bathroom in hopes of finding her husband.


    As she turned the doorknob and pushed the door open, her eyes widened in shock at the scene inside.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 The Sexiest Temptation Finished


    Aria blinked in surprise as she took in the sight of the bathroom, adorned with scented candles and rose petals. Her eyes then fell on her mafia husband, Alessandro, shirtless and cing rose petals into the bathtub. "What are you doing, hubby?" she asked, raising her eyebrows in curiosity.


    Alessandro turned to look at his beautiful wife and smiled. "Come here, dolcezza," he said softly.


    Aria hesitantly walked toward him.


    "I prepared a hot bubble bath for you, hoping it will melt your anger away, amore mio," he replied as he extended his muscr, strong arm, gently grabbing her wrist and pulling her closer. Aria was startled as she was suddenly pulled and pressed against her hot husband''s bare, well-toned chest.


    "Sorry," she murmured, looking up at him innocently through hershes. "I shouldn''t have been so angry at you," she mumbled remorsefully, lowering her eyes and resting her head on his chest.


    "Hey, it''s fine, mia moglie," Alessandro sighed as he wrapped his arms around Aria''s slim waist.


    "No, now I feel really bad for fighting with you," Aria muttered in a low, sad voice.


    "I didn''tin," Alessandro said, gently grabbing her chin and lifting her head so her eyes met his. "You''re my wife, and it''s my duty to handle all your mood swings, anger, and tantrums," he added with a yful wink and grin. Aria narrowed her eyes. Anger and tantrums, huh? she thought internally. But then she realized he was right.


    "So, you aren''t upset that I shouted at you?" she pouted, and Alessandro chuckled. Still holding her chin, he pulled her face closer, lowering his head until their lips met.


    "No, p tentatrice," he breathed against her lips. "I can never be upset with you. You are my life, my world, and I''m nothing without you," he confessed, his voice low and sincere, causing Aria to draw in a sharp breath as desire stirred within her. "Nothing you do can ever upset me."


    Aria closed her eyes as Alessandro pressed his full, warm lips firmly against hers, the sensation so intense that she gasped softly, releasing a quiet sigh. The next moment, the kiss deepened, turning passionate as Alessandro pulled her closer, their bodies pressed tightly together, leaving no space between them. Their warm, rapid breaths mingled as the intensity of the moment built.


    Alessandro''s eager fingers found the zipper of Mia''s dress, dragging it down before sliding the fabric off her shoulders and pushing it further until the red silk pooled at her feet. His possessive hands began roaming over the luscious curves of her hips, moving upward to her slim waist, then higher to the swell of her breasts. Just as his touch grew more intense, he heard her softly murmur, "Hubby, we have to be careful."


    He broke the kiss, looking deep into her stunning hazel eyes. The desire and possessiveness in his gaze made Mia shiver, sensing how much he wanted her-just as much as she wanted him. She shyly bit her lip, her husband''s eyes darkening as they wandered over her half-naked body.


    But Alessandro also remembered what the doctor had said. He had to be gentle during their lovemaking.


    wed,


    93%*


    Chapter 202 The Sexiest Temptation


    Finished


    "I''ll be gentle," Mia heard the Italian don murmur, his deep voice thick and with desire. "But I have to have you, baby."


    Before she could respond, Alessandro''s hands moved expertly to her back, swiftly unsping her bra. In one smooth motion, he slid the straps off her shoulders and arms, tossing it aside. His eyes locked onto her full, round breasts, and Mia felt a wave of shyness wash over her. Her breasts had be heavier and fuller during the pregnancy, bigger than ever before.


    "Dio, you''re so fucking beautiful, amore mio," Alessandro groaned, his voice husky and raw, filled with want and need.


    With this deration, Alessandro scooped Aria into his arms, his desperate need roaring through him. She squealed, startled by the sudden, primal hunger radiating from the mafia king, clinging tightly to his neck as he carried her with ease.


    Y


    Stopping next to the bathtub, Aria turned her head, seeing it filled with jasmine-scented foam and petals floating on the surface. Alessandro didn''t wait for her to admire the view. He lowered her into the water with a possessive grip, the water sshing as her hot, naked body disappeared beneath the surface. His eyes roamed over her like a predator, taking in every curve, every inch of her smooth milky white skin now covered in the foamy water.


    Alessandro''s fists clenched at his sides, his muscles taut with restraint. The raw, primal need to take her- right here, right now-seared through him. Cazzo! he silently cursed, fighting the temptation. God, he needed every ounce of control tonight as he battled the sexiest temptation imaginable, lying before him, unaware of just how close he was to losing himself to the fire burning inside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    0


    H

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 A Devoted Husband 003 95%# Finished


    "Cosi fottutamente sexy" he muttered under his breath, the words thick with desire. He wanted her badly, more than ever before. The temptation was unbearable. Goddamn it, she had no fucking idea how close he was to losing control and taking her rough in that bathtub. Every muscle in his body screamed to im her, but he fought it, knowing he had to be careful-though it nearly killed him to hold back.


    With urgency, he flicked the zipper of his pants and popped the button open before pushing them down along with his boxers. Aria''s breathing grewbored as she watched the Italian don''s monstrous cock spring free, bobbing and pping against his stomach, proudly jutting into the air. Damn, she couldn''t take her eyes off the enormous and thick shaft her husband possessed.


    Her core throbbed painfully with need,pelling her to clench her thighs tightly together as memories of his massive length ramming inside her resurfaced.


    She bit her lip, her eyes glued to the throbbing member of the Italian don as he kicked his pants and boxers away from his feet, standing tall and proud. Aria''s body responded instinctively, arching her back seductively, showcasing the roundness of her bosom emerging from the bubbles and foam. Her nipples were swollen and erect, inviting the hot man standing before her, gazing at her as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world. Her lips parted with a soft, inviting moan, her eyes pleading for him to step into the tub and relieve her growing need.


    "God, keep looking at me like that and I won''t be able to take it slowly," Alessandro growled, his eyes


    darkening with lust.


    "Like what?" Aria asked, blinking at her hot husband in confusion.


    "Like you want to devour me whole," Alessandro smirked at his wife''s innocence. Atria bit her lips as her cheeks were tinted with a deep pink color.


    "If you know I''m dying to touch you, then why are you teasing me, Mr. Valentino?" Aria whined and her voice turned sensual, dripping with need as she let out a deep sigh.


    "Fuck, Mrs. Valentino, you''ll be the death of me," Alessandro grunted before stepping into the bathtub and settling across from her."


    His hands stretched over the rim of the tub, eyes burning with immense hunger as he watched his wife. He didn''t have to wait long.


    Aria slowly crawled toward him, straddling hisp. Her lips pressed against Alessandro''s neck, making him let out a shuddering breath. Aria''s tongue traced along the length of his strong, muscr neek, kissing his Adam''s apple as he swallowed with desire. Her hips moved instinctively, grinding against his steely hard shaft.


    "Fuck!" Alessandro cursed under his breath as his eyes rolled shut, head falling back while his heart raced at jet speed.


    "P tentatrice, don''t try my patience-I won''tst long if you keep this up," Alessandro groaned, gripping Aria''s soft, wet curls in his hand. He tugged them gently, pulling her seductive lips away from his skin, desperate to regain control and think clearly enough to takemand.


    His mouth swiftlytched onto his wife''s swollen nipple, tugging it between his teeth before gently grazing, teasing and pulling it into his mouth, sucking hard. Aria felt a gush of desire pool between her


    Ters as her fingers slinned into Alessandro''s dark wet cirle nulling him closer


    Chapter 203 A Devoted HusbandN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Finished


    "I need you," Aria gasped, her voice filled with raw need Alessandro continued sucking on her already sensitive nipples, making them even more swollen and harder with every sinful caress, driving her wild with desire.


    "I need you too, mia moglie," Alessandro groaned, locking eyes with his wife. The hunger in her gaze mirrored the fire in his chest.


    Aria gasped as Alessandro''s hand slid between them, his fingers finding the delicatece of her panties and snapping them apart effortlessly. The barrier between them now gone, Alessandro crushed his lips against hers in a heated kiss. His strong arm circled her waist, lifting her just enough to position his throbbing


    cock at her entrance.


    "Ready, baby?" he murmured, his voice thick with desire. But before Aria could even respond, Alessandro thrust upward, burying himself inside her slick heat with one hard, unyielding motion.


    "Oh god!" Aria cried, her eyes squeezing shut as the sensation overwhelmed her. The thickness of her husband stretched her so intensely that stars seemed to explode behind her eyelids.


    "It''s my name I want to hear from those sinful, sweet lips, amore mio," Alessandro growled lowly, his voice a huskymand as he began to rock his hips, thrusting into his wife''s wet, tight pussy mercilessly. He tried to stay gentle, remembering the doctor''s advice, but the moment he felt her warm cunt wee him so eagerly, enveloping him in her desperate heat, he lost control. His need to im her, to take herpletely, consumed him.


    "Scream. My. Name!" he demanded, thrusting harder as his arm wrapped around Aria''s tiny waist, guiding her to move up and down his shaft.


    "Alessandro!" Aria cried out as her husband''s length grew longer and thicker inside her, sending her spiraling into a cloud of ecstasy.


    "Yes, baby, that''s right. My name will be the only one escaping your tempting, wicked mouth. Now, eyes on me," he ordered, quickening his pace as he plunged deeper.


    His other hand seized one of her full breasts, kneading it while pinching her achingly swollen nipple. It wasn''t long before Aria came undone, screaming his name as waves of pleasure crashed over her. The tight grip of her inner muscles around him drove him to the edge. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Alessandro groaned, losing thest shred of control as he shot his cum deep inside her warm, throbbing pussy. Their parted lips fused in a desperate, passionate kiss, so intense that their teeth collided, each fighting for more of the other. Their tongues tangled together, breathing mingling as they lost themselves in each other.


    Holding each other in their arms, they breathed deeply savoring the moment for a minute. As they caught their breath, they nced around, suddenly aware of the mess the bathroom had be the foamy water sshed out of the tub, soaking the floor.


    Aria giggled, looking around at the chaos while feeling her husband''s cock still throbbing and bing semi-hard inside her. "That was incredible."


    Alessandro swept the wet curls from Aria''s face, relishing the flushed, satisfied glow that illuminated her features. "You are incredible, amore mio."


    Aria smiled, thrilled to know her husband never missed a chance to dere just how much he wanted her -and only her.


    Chapter 203 A Devoted Husband


    Finished


    God, he loved her so much, and the whole world knew that she was the one and only for him. But when Aria shivered, the Italian don realized the water was getting cold.


    "Let''s get you to the bedroom, and then I''ll fuck you in our bed, mia moglie," he smirked, kissing her pouting lips deeply and passionately.


    "It''s a promise, Mr. Valentino?" Aria teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "You bet, Mrs. Valentino!" he winked, slowly and reluctantly withdrawing his length from her warmth, though he wished he could remain inside her forever. Gently, he assisted her in getting up and then swept her into his muscr arms, carrying her toward the bed. "Wait, the bed will be wet," Aria protested, realizing their earlier antics had soaked everything. As a devoted husband, Alessandro paused toply with his wife''s requests.


    Instead of heading straight for the bed, Alessandro took her to the walk-in closet and wrapped her in a fluffy bathrobe. His focus on tying the sash around his wife''s slim waist, gently amodating her slightly protruding pregnant belly, reflected his meticulous nature. After ensuring he had done a good job, he swiftly knelt before her on one knee and kissed her pregnant stomach, caressing it lightly as if interacting with their baby. However, he was still naked.


    Aria bit her lip, hungrily ogling her husband''s sexy, well-built body, and sighed in disappointment as he slipped on a white fluffy robe before carrying her to the bed. He ced her down gently, but just then, his phone gleamed with a notification. He had set it to silent. "Wait a minute, baby," he whispered, kissing her forehead. Aria grabbed his arms, reluctant to let him


    "Can I just check this one?" he asked softly, nodding at his phone. Aria sighed but nodded in reluctant agreement.


    Alessandro quickly unlocked his phone, ncing at the missed calls and messages. Nothing seemed urgent, except for a text from Matteo.


    ''I''m taking Emily on a date,'' the message read, causing Alessandro to grunt inwardly.


    1. go.


    He hoped his attorney friend wouldn''t do anything to mess up things with Aria''s best friend. But knowing Matteo''s yboy nature, Alessandro''s concern only grew.


    W

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Dangerous Road


    04.95% FinishedContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emily stood before the full-length mirror, taking in her reflection. The ck knee-length bodycon dress hugged her figure perfectly, entuating her curves in a way that felt both elegant and alluring. She had chosen a minimal makeup look, enhancing her natural beauty with just a bold red lipstick and generous coats of mascara that made her sapphire blue eyes stand out.


    Despite herposed appearance, her heart raced with nervousness. She had considered countless excuses to postpone the date, pushing it off as long as possible. But she had made a deal with Matteo Vinci, and whether it was today or some other day, she knew she had to go through with it. So, today it would be. Taking a deep breath, she resolved to face the evening


    Emily slipped into her soft blush pink pumps and grabbed a beige Chanel clutch,pleting her look with quiet sophistication.


    Emily had never been on a date. Business meetings with clients or associates were part of her routine, but when it came to romance, she never found the time-or desire. After her divorce, she had thrown herself into her work, and living with Mia and her children had be her life. Her days followed a steady rhythm: work, then home to spend time with Gia and Maximo. It gave her a sense of purpose, and it was enough.


    $


    Over the years, she had received plenty of attention from admirers, but she couldn''t bring herself to trust another man. Her ex-husband had used her for his own gain and discarded her when it suited him, leaving a deep scar. She had learned that being alone was safer, and, with Mia, Gia, and Maximo around, she never really felt alone.


    If it weren''t for the deal Matteo Vinci had made with her-agreeing to take on her case in exchange for this one date-she would never have considered it, no matter how hot and charming he might be.


    Emily''s phone buzzed with a notification, and when she checked, it was a message from Matteo: ''I''m waiting for you in front of your apartment.


    Her heart rate quickened as the realization hit-it was time. Matteo was already there to pick her up for their date, and the sudden urge to cancel surged within her. Panic nearly took over, but she knew there was no turning back. She had promised him, and she wasn''t one to break her word.


    nerves. With shaky hands, she grabbed her clutch and Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm h headed out. After locking her apartment door, she made her way to the elevator, inhaling deeply as she descended to the ground floor, mentally preparing herself for the date with the yboy attorney.


    Matteo stood by his car, tapping his foot impatiently on the pavement, his back resting against the door. His eyes repeatedly flicked to his wristwatch, checking the time every few moments. For the first time in his life, he was nervous-truly nervous. This wasn''t his first date, far from it. In the past, he never needed to put in much effort. His charm and slick words were usually enough to get them into his bed before the night was even halfway through.


    But this was different. Emily was different.


    Matteo knew he couldn''t rely on his usual tactics with her. That''s why, for the first time, he''d done his homework. He''d taken the time to learn about her-her likes, her dislikes. As far as Matteo knew, Emily Yang wasn''t someone easily impressed, and that only fueled his determination. He had never shied away from hard work in his entire life, and this was no different. In fact, it intrigued him even more. Emily was challenge and as one of the most sessful attorneys. Matteo thrived on difficult challenges. He lived


    Chapter 204 Dangerous Road


    for the thrill of conquering the seemingly impossible. Finished


    But one thing he was certain of-victory would be his. He had already won half the battle by helping her win the case against her ex-husband and securing justice for her. Now, it was just a matter of time before he imed the rest. A cunning smirk adorned Matteo''s lips, his eyes gleaming with intense resolution. His chest puffed out smugly as he embraced the confidence of a man who was both attractive and sessful.


    The faint clicking of heels pulled Matteo from his thoughts, and he turned his head to see Emily walking toward him, taking small, hesitant steps. Suddenly, time slowed, and the air around them shifted to a dreamy, soft pink hue. A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves, enhancing the enchanting atmosphere, while the sweet strains of a violin began to y in the background, weaving a melody that filled the space between them. Her presence transformed the moment, infusing it with an undeniable magic. The world faded away, leaving only the captivating sight of Emily, illuminated by the soft glow of the evening light.


    The caramel curls of this gorgeous woman danced softly in the air as she hesitantly tried to smooth them down with her small, delicate hands. Matteo''s breath hitched as he took in the alluring figure walking toward him, the wicked ns he had concocted fading from his mind. He found himself blinking at her, his mouth slightly agape,pletely captivated and devoid of any coherent thoughts-only a strange, unknown emotion stirred deep in his heart.


    This time, a red light shed in a corner of his cunning mind, warning him to run as far as he could because dangery ahead on this road.


    &


    0

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Fianc¨¦e Finished


    When Emily''s eyes lifted and met Matteo''s, it felt like time had frozen. Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she forgot to blink, her gaze locked on his. Matteo stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and extended his hand toward her. "You look stunning," he murmured, his voiceced with genuine admiration as he took in her beauty.


    Emily bit her lip, a brief flicker of shyness surfacing, but quickly reminded herself that wasn''t who she was. Her expression shifted almost instantly, regaining its usual confidence. With a yful smirk, she ced her hand in Matteo''s outstretched palm and replied, "You don''t look too bad yourself, Mr. Vinci."


    Matteo chuckled, clearly entertained by the fiery woman before him. "Please, call me Matteo"


    Emily lowered her head, trying to hide the crimson flush spreading across her face. As a gentleman, Matteo led her to the car and opened the door, waiting patiently as she slid inside and settled herselffortably. He then rounded the car, his bodyguard already there to open the door for him. Matteo took the seat beside her, and the chauffeur smoothly started the car, with the bodyguard sitting up front in the passenger seat.


    The ride was quiet, an almost contemtive silence hanging between them. Emily kept her gaze fixed outside the window, while Matteo stole nces at her between checking a few emails on his phone. asionally, he broke the silence with casual questions, and Emily responded politely, but the atmosphere remained mostly hesitant.


    When the car came to a stop and Emily caught sight of the famous Chinese restaurant, her eyes widened in surprise, turning to Matteo for confirmation. Noticing the shock in her gaze, Matteo smiled brightly. He stepped out of the car and, just as his bodyguard was about to open the door for Emily, Matteo stopped him with a gesture and opened it himself, extending his hand to her with a subtle, proud air.


    "You like Chinese cuisine?!" Emily asked in a hushed voice as Matteo led her to the restaurant.


    She couldn''t help but notice the envious and curious gazes of other women, shooting daggers toward her. But she didn''t mind; it was just one date with the attorney, and they could have him anytime they wanted. Matteo shrugged, a yful smirk spreading across his lips. "I heard someone loves Chinese food, douce," he replied, his eyes firmly fixed on her.


    Emily''s lips parted in surprise; she couldn''t fathom how the ruthless attorney had learned about her likes and dislikes.


    She adored Chinese cuisine, a connection to her heritage, as her father was Chinese and her mother was French. But what truly astonished her was hearing him use French terms of endearment more frequently with her.


    Unable to resist, she asked, "I thought you were Italian. What''s with the French?"


    Matteo chuckled softly, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "I wanted to impress you. I thought you might appreciate me speaking French."


    of


    Living in Paris all her life and being born to a French mother, thenguage had always been a part Emily''s world, woven into her very identity. Her love for it was no secret, but of course, she was impressed That this hot and charming attorney had gone to such lengths to appeal to her. Still, she didn''t dare admit


    1. it.


    Chapter 205 Fianc¨¦e


    "You... you don''t need to do all this," she murmured softly, her voice carrying a hint of hesitation.


    Matteo cocked his head, his curiosity piqued by her refusal to acknowledge his efforts. He sighed internally, realizing that winning her over would require more than just charm.


    Finished


    "Then I must say, I''ve failed to impress you," he replied, his voiceced with feigned disappointment, though his eyes still gleamed with determination.


    "I didn''t say that," Emily blurted out, her face heating up in embarrassment when she watched Matteo''s proud smirk widen.


    "So, you do like my efforts, ch¨¦rie," he said, his tone dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Emily opened her mouth to protest, a witty retort on the tip of her tongue, but before she could speak, the restaurant manager appeared, his voice filled with ttery.


    "Mr. Vinci, it''s an honor to have you here," the manager said, his eyes flicking toward Emily, watching her with interest.


    Matteo gave a brief, cold nod, his expression turning unreadable. "Is my table ready?" he asked in a t, authoritative tone, while smoothly circling his arm around Emily''s waist, pulling her closer possessively.


    The manager, visibly thrown off for a moment, quickly regained hisposure. "Of course, of course," he stammered, bowing his head respectfully. He gestured toward the restaurant''s interior. "This way, please.


    The manager led them to a private corner of the restaurant, and Emily couldn''t help but be impressed by Matteo''s efforts to make this date memorable. A personal violinist was positioned nearby, the soft strains of music filling the air, while the corner was dimly lit, creating an intimate ambiance that drew focus to their table, where a single candle flickered softly.


    As the manager approached to pull out a chair for Emily, Matteo shot him a deadly re that made the manager pause and step back. Without hesitation, Matteo took the initiative, smoothly pulling the chair out for his gorgeous date.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Once Emily settled into her seat, Matteo took his ce across from her. The servers began to bring out dish after dish, each one a carefully chosen favorite of Emily''s. She remained silent, but Matteo could see the delight in her eyes as she surveyed the offerings. Though she didn''t vocalize her enjoyment, he could tell from her subtle smiles and the way her gaze lit up that she was savoring both the food and the effort he had put into making the evening special.


    As they enjoyed their meal, a woman suddenly approached Matteo and gently tapped his shoulder, causing him to frown as he was pulled from admiring the beauty before him, Emily, who was eating heartily.


    When his head snapped toward the woman, Emily noticed the change in his expression.


    "Matt, you''re in town and you didn''t tell me," the woman whined, her eyes sparkling with affection as she gazed up at him.


    The woman was stunning, looking like she had just stepped off a fashion runway. She wore a tight, sultry dress that hugged her curves perfectly, and her bold makeup highlighted her alluring features. With just more than the right amount of skin showing, she had a presence that could make a man fall to his knees before her.


    Emily''s confusion deepened, but she chose to remain calm, deciding not to interrupt Matteo and the


    Chapter 205 Fianc¨¦e


    woman''s conversation, suspecting that she might be one of his clients.


    Finished


    "Oh, and you''re having dinner with another woman?" The woman''s voice turned mocking as she shot a disdainful nce at Emily.


    Matteo''s gaze turned frustrated and quickly stood up, a warning edge in his tone. "Lia, don''t-"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence before Lia turned her attention to Emily, her tone dripping with condescension. "You should leave, whore. You''re no longer needed here, as Matteo''s fianc¨¦e is now here."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Until Now


    Emily froze in shock, her eyes snapping to Matteo, searching for an exnation.


    "Fianc¨¦e?" she frowned, her voice tight with disbelief.


    3


    "Emily, it''s not what-" Matteo began, his tone urgent, but Lia cut him off, her voice dripping with


    smugness.


    Finished


    "Yes, that''s right. He''s engaged. To me," Lia confirmed with a satisfied smirk. "Matt likes to pretend he''s still a bachelor, but I don''t mind. As long as we''re not married yet, he can have a little fun."


    The sting of Lia''s words hit Emily like a p, and she could feel her heart clenching in a mix of hurt and humiliation.


    Matteo Vinci, engaged and still asking her out?


    He was no better than her ex-husband, maybe worse. The betrayal she felt in that moment was overwhelming, as if all her past wounds were being ripped open again. She had thought Matteo was different.


    But clearly, he wasn''t.


    However, Emily wasn''t the type to be the cause of someone''s broken home. She couldn''t allow herself to be part of this deception. Her chest tightened with a surge of anger, and she shot to her feet, the chair scraping harshly against the floor. Without a second nce, she stormed out.


    "Emily, wait!" Matteo''s voice called after her, but she didn''t stop. She didn''t care if people were staring, whispering about her sudden exit. All she wanted was to disappear, to get far away from the lies and the betrayal. Far away from Matteo, the man who had shattered what little trust she had left.


    Matteo cursed under his breath as he saw the fury on Emily''s face. He was doomed, and he knew it. His gaze flicked to Lia, but there wasn''t time to confront her. Emily was already rushing toward the exit, and if he didn''t act fast, she would leave thinking the worst. "Fuck," he muttered, running after her. He couldn''t let her walk away with this misunderstanding hanging over them.


    "Emily!" he shouted, his voice more desperate now as he pushed through the crowd. "Emily, wait! Please, let me exin!"


    But she didn''t stop. She didn''t even look back.


    People in the restaurant nced at them, eyes wide with shock and a hint of amusement. It was as though they lived for moments like this, enjoying the drama unfolding in someone else''s life. Matteo Vinci was a well-known figure, especially after the recent news of his high-profile win against Tomas Bradford. His name was back in the headlines, and almost everyone recognized him.


    But Matteo didn''t care about their gazes or the attention. His reputation, his image-none of it mattered right now. The only thing that did was the woman storming away from him, her anger palpable.


    He rushed after Emily, his bodyguard trailing behind, not far.


    111. 6411.


    112. 1.


    11 J


    1.: 4111


    Thu,


    Chapter 206 Until Now


    her down. He was nearly but of breath, but his urgency didn''t waver.


    95% Finished


    Emily didn''t even look at him. She was done. The betrayal she felt was too deep, and she couldn''t bear to face him any longer. She kept walking with determined steps, her heart heavy but her mind resolute.


    As she reached the sidewalk, she tried to hail a taxi, frantically waving her hand. Several passed by, but they were all upied, adding to her frustration. She stood there, helpless for a moment, still trying to get away. She needed to escape, far from Matteo, far from the lies, and far from the chaos that seemed to surround him.


    "Hear me out. Please!!!" Matteo pleaded, grabbing her elbow as she continued to walk away. Emily''s head snapped around, her eyes zing with fury. She jerked her arm free from his grip, her voice icy. "Don''t touch me."


    Matteo exhaled sharply, stepping back. "Okay, I won''t," he said, raising his hands slightly in surrender. "But please, just listen to me."


    "What''s there to listen to?" Emily shot back, her voiceced with bitterness. "You have a fianc¨¦e, and you still had the nerve to ask me on a date." Her words dripped with mockery. "How nice of you, Mr. Vinci." "Damn it, you''re misunderstanding again," Matteo''s frustration broke through, his patience thinning.


    "Oh, really?" Emily snorted in disbelief. "Is she your fianc¨¦e or not?"


    Matteo huffed, running a hand through his hair. "She is, but..."


    "Huh! What more is there to say?" Emily rolled her eyes, shaking her head in mock disbelief, her tonecing with sarcasm.


    Matteo stared at her, feeling utterly helpless. For the first time in his life, he found himself in a situation where a woman refused to listen to him. He was used to giving orders, and people always followed- without question. But this fierce, unyielding woman in front of him was proving impossible to convince.


    "Listen, Mr. Vinci," Emily said, her voice cold and unwavering. "Our deal was to go on a date, and it''s done. I think it''s best we part ways and never cross paths again."


    Her face was like stone, void of any trace of emotion.


    Matteo frowned, never imagining the night would end like this. But then a coldness clouded his eyes, and he nodded, letting out a deep breath. With a flick of his hand, a sleek ck car pulled up beside them.


    "Send Miss Yang home," he ordered the driver, his voice firm.


    "No need," Emily started to protest, lifting her chin defiantly. "I can-"


    "Please, Miss Yang," Matteo interrupted, his tone curt. insist. The date was on me, and making sure you get home safely is also my responsibility. My driver will take you, and after that, we owe each other nothing."


    Emily wanted to protest, to argue, but the coldness in Matteo''s eyes made her hesitate. Reluctantly, she swallowed her pride and quietly slid into the car as Matteo held the door open for her. Matteo stood there, holding the door open until she wasfortably seated inside, and then closed it with finality.


    distance but Matteo remained rooted in ce, his eyes fixed on it. A


    00


    Chapter 206 Until Now


    0$ 0 95%


    Finished


    strange restlessness gnawed at him, stirring something unfamiliar in his chest. It made him furious. He wasn''t used to feeling helpless, wasn''t used to being weak. It had never happened to him before-until now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Situationship


    94% Finished


    "Vittoria, are you truly going to let Alessandro Valentino get away with murdering your husband? How can you not seek revenge for his death?" Vanessa''s sharp,ining voice cut through the air, grating on Vittoria''s nerves. She was tired of Vanessa''s constant attempts to provoke her.


    "What do you want from me, Vanessa?" Vittoria snapped in a hushed tone, her voice trembling with restrained anger. They were seated in a quiet corner of the restaurant, but Vanessa''s relentless attempts to provoke her into action were beginning to fray Vittoria''s patience. Vanessa was intentionally trying to drag her into a n to take Alessandro back from Aria, pushing her buttons at every turn.


    "That monster killed my husband," Vittoria continued, her voice breaking slightly as her expression darkened with grief, "and then my mother-inw. All I have left is my son, and I won''t risk him getting hurt."


    "I have a n that will get you your revenge, and the property that rightfully belongs to Lorenzo and you," Vanessa tempted, her eyes gleaming with cunning.


    Vittoria''s eyes flickered with hope as she cautiously asked, "What''s the n?"


    Vanessa stole a nce around them, ensuring that no one was eavesdropping. Satisfied, she leaned forward and gestured for Vittoria to do the same.


    "I have connections with the Marino gang leader," Vanessa revealed, hogy


    hoice lowering conspiratorially.


    "Alessandro has caused them problems, and they want him taken down. They''re ready to help."


    "But... you loved him, didn''t you?" Vittoria gasped in disbelief.


    Vanessa shrugged carelessly, a cold smile ying on her lips. "Yeah, I did. But I love the power and money he had even more."


    She smirked, a hint of malice in her eyes. "There was a time Alessandro was madly in love with me, but his grandfather forced him to marry Aria. That witch cast some kind of spell on him-he forgot all about me, Vanessa hissed, her expression hardening with hatred. "When that slut died, Alessandro was mine again. But now that Aria has returned, she''s ruined everything. I''m going to take back what''s mine, no matter what."


    Her eyes burned with fierce determination, leaving no doubt about her twisted intentions.


    Vittoria fell silent, contemting their n for revenge. She had always viewed Alessandro as a devil, knowing well how ruthless he could be toward anyone he deemed a traitor. He didn''t forgive, and the thought of facing him terrified her, especially after losing everything. Her family was connected to the Italian Mafia, involved in their dark world, and when they learned of Enzo''s betrayal and how it led to his death, they scolded Vittoria for not stopping him.


    No one in the world could even think of crossing the Mafia king and expect to escape unscathed. Her family had made it clear that they would refuse to support her if she even considered messing with Alessandro Valentino or harming his family. Yet, despite their warnings, the fire for revenge still burned fiercely in Vittoria''s chest. With Vanessa and the Maring gang on her side, she felt she finally had a chance


    to reim what was lost.


    "Count me in," Vittoria finally dered with determination, a sense of finality in her tone. Vanessa smirked, a cunning grin spreading across her face.


    .Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chapter 207 Situationship


    Finished


    Matteo returned to the restaurant after Emily had left in his car, seething with fury. Lia had ruined what was supposed to be his most anticipated date. He stormed toward her, where she sat calmly at the table he had reserved for Emily and himself. "What the hell are you doing here?" he growled, stopping in front of Lia, ring at her with intimidating


    anger.


    "Matt, is that any way to talk to your fianc¨¦e?" Lia smiled, amusement dancing in her eyes. She knew exactly what she had done but feigned innocence.


    "Stop it, Lia," he bellowed, causing Lia to nce around nervously as nearby patrons began to take notice.


    "People are watching," she whispered hesitantly.


    "Let them watch," he scowled carelessly. "You brought this on yourself."


    "You know our engagement is an arrangement by our parents, and we''ve already discussed this," Matteo gritted out, his voiceced with fury.


    "But... but you''re my future husband, Matt. I can''t stand watching you with another woman," Lia whined, her voice dripping with frustration.


    "Stop calling me that," Matteo snapped coldly, a flicker of disdain crossing his face. He hated hearing her use that name, one only his family used. "And as for the marriage, you agreed to ept things as they are. Back then, you didn''t have a problem with my flirtatious nature or the one-night stands, but now you''re going back on your word." His eyes narrowed, voice icy as he continued, "There''s still time. You can refuse to marry me."


    9999


    Lia''s face faltered, but Matteo didn''t flinch. His father had threatened him into this engagement, pressuring him to marry Lia because her family were longstanding business partners and close friends. When Matteo refused, his father threatened to disinherit him, promising to give all the ancestral wealth to his brother, who was a reckless gambler. Matteo had already bailed his brother out of trouble once, saving him from the mafia with Alessandro''s help.


    "But Matt," Lia whined in that familiar screeching tone, making Matteo huff in frustration.


    She was still using his nickname, a name that felt too personal, too intimate. He didn''t want anyone outside his family calling him that. To him, he was Matteo Vinci to the world, and she had no right to call him otherwise.


    "I never thought I''d fall in love with you," Lia continued, pouting. "Now I can''t help but feel jealous of the other women around you." She stood up from her seat and moved closer, sliding her hand onto his chest.


    Matteo''s patience snapped. He grabbed her hand and jerked it away, his frustration boiling over. Nothing she said or did was working on him.


    He didn''t want to make thingsplicated. Usually, Matteo wouldn''t have minded getting close to Lia- he had never been one to shy away from a fling. But today, something felt off. There was a strange, unfamiliar feeling tugging at him. It was deeper, unsettling in a way he couldn''t quite ce.


    He wasn''t used to this-this odd sense of difort gnawing at him. It was new, and it was making him question things he never bothered with before.


    "Your filthy tactics won''t work on me, Lia," Matteo scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "I''ve dealt with far worse, and trust me, I can tell when someone''s lying." The ruthless attorney tossed a few bills onto the


    Chapter 207 Situationship


    Finished


    table, his cold gaze brieflynding on her before he turned on his heels, walking away without a second thought.


    Lia clenched her fists, wanting to scream at him, but she didn''t dare. Instead, she kept her soft, innocent fa?ade intact, her eyes following his retreating figure.


    "Matteo Vinci, you''re mine," she vowed silently, her determination hardening. "And I''ll make sure no onees between us."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Vultures Finished


    concern as the two friends "Mia, how are you and the baby doing?" Emily asked, her tone filled with chatted on the phone. She knew Mia had been facingplications with her second pregnancy and made it a point to check on her daily.


    "We''re doing well, Emily," Mia replied, warmth filling her voice as she feltforted by her best friend''s care. "I had a doctor''s appointment yesterday, and she said the baby is healthy and growing well."


    "Thank God, Mia! I went to churchst Sunday to pray for you, and now I''ll go back to give thanks," Emily said with heartfelt relief.


    Mia smiled, touched by Emily''s kindness. "You''re so sweet. How are things on your end?"


    Mia had been working on expanding herpany by opening new offices in Italy, but following her doctor''s advice to rest, the process had slowed down. Meanwhile, Emily, who had been managing the Paris branch, continued to stay in close contact with Mia. After all, Mia was the founder of M.P. Interiors, and the business was her passion.


    "Everything is going smoothly, though," Emily reassured her the phone., "Today, we signed a major deal with a prominent real estatepany. They''ve given us a five-year contract to handle all their projects across the country."


    "That''s incredible, Emily! You''re really taking the business to new heights," Mia said, her voice filled with pride. She admired how her best friend, once her assistant, had grown into a capable business partner.


    "I''ve learned from the best," Emily replied warmly, making Mia smile, feeling both satisfaction and gratitude for the strong bond they shared.


    "Thanks, Emily, but I was actually asking about your personal life. How are things going for you?" Mia asked gently.


    Emily sighed quietly, feeling the weight of everything that had been happening. Though she had finally achieved justice by sending Tomas to jail for life and reiming the properties he had deceitfully taken from her parents, a new problem had emerged. Rtives, who had once turned their backs on her when she lost everything after the divorce, were now circling like vultures, trying to leech off her newly regained fortune. When her parents had passed away and Tomas had left her penniless, none of them hade forward to help. But now, those so-called rtives were demanding their share of the wealth, iming their connection to Emily''ste parents.


    However, knowing that Mia didn''t need any additional stress, especially during herplicated pregnancy, Emily decided not to burden her with these worries.


    "Everything''s fine, Mia," Emily replied, keeping her tone light and reassuring, despite the heaviness she felt inside.


    But Mia sensed something was off. She responded gently, "Emily, you know I''m here for you, right?"


    "I know, Mia," Emily sighed, a bright smile tugging at her lips. Mia had always been there for her-through her darkest days, when she was alone and had nothing. Mia had supported her back then, and she was still doing it now. Emily often felt she could never repay her for that.


    "You can always tell me anything, you know that, right? Mia asserted, her tone filled with genuine care.


    "Yeah!" Emily gigoled trying to lighten the mood "You worry too much! Remember it''s had for my little


    Chapter 208 Vultures


    munchkin growing inside you, baby momma," she added yfully, making Miaugh softly


    0000 94%t¡ã


    Finished


    "Alright, bestie," Mia replied with a chuckle. Just then, she heard a car horn outside. "I think Alessandro just got home. I''ll talk to youter. Take care," Mia said warmly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Bye, Mia," Emily replied, shaking her head with a small smile. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy at how Alessandro, the mafia king, had Mia''s full, undivided attention. But deep down, she knew Alessandro and Mia were meant to be together-a couple that seemed destined, as if made in heaven.


    Putting her phone aside, Emily turned off theputer on her desk and prepared to leave for home. She didn''t like being alone in that house; she missed Gia and Maximo so much. She regretted not epting Mia''s offer toe to Italy with her, instead deciding to support her from Paris while managing the business in France.


    As she reached for her bag, the door to her office was pushed open, making her frown with annoyance. Who had the audacity toe here without an appointment? The staff had already left for the day, and the security team was off duty, as it was well past office hours. But Emily had stayedte, reluctant to head home with nothing to upy her time.


    Her eyes lifted to the door, and the furrow between her eyebrows deepened as she saw thest person on earth she expected standing before her.

 Chapter 209

    Finished


    Chapter 209 Ancestral Property


    "How dare you enter without permission?" Emily snapped, ring at the man standing in her office. "Emily, Emily," the man replied with a mocking smirk. Is that any way to talk to your dear cousin?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mark, stop wasting my time and get to the point," Emily retorted, crossing her arms tightly over her chest, her eyes narrowing as a scowl formed on her otherwise beautiful face.


    "Alright," Mark sighed, slumping down into a chair with exaggerated ease. "Let''s talk business."


    Emily''s expression grew more frustrated, already knowing exactly what "business" he was here to discuss.


    "I''m here to im my father''s share of the ancestral property," Mark dered arrogantly, leaning back as if the matter were already settled.


    "What are you talking about?" Emilyughed mockingly. "Your father''s share? As far as I remember, my dad inherited everything because Uncle Li was deemed unworthy and useless to the family."


    "How dare you speak about my father like that!" Mark mmed his hand on the desk, jumping to his feet in an attempt to intimidate her.


    Emily was momentarily startled by the sudden shift in his behavior, but quickly regained herposure.


    "I''m just stating the truth," she replied coldly, shrugging.


    Mark''s face twisted with anger. "Listen, you bitch," he spat, his voice venomous. "If you don''t hand over our share peacefully, we know how to take what''s ours."


    But Emily didn''t flinch. She had long since seen the true, wicked nature of her father''s side of the family "Do whatever you want, Mark," she said confidently, eyes steady. "You''re not getting a penny of what doesn''t belong to you."


    Mark''s rage red, and he lunged toward her, but Emily''s gaze shifted calmly to the CCTV camera in the corner of her office. He paused, his clenched fist hovering in midair, realizing what it meant. As much as he wanted to strangle her, he knew the evidence was already recorded. Grinding his teeth, Mark stopped in his tracks, though the hatred in his eyes burned hotter than ever.


    "You will regret this, Emily Yang," he threatened before storming out of her office, mming the door behind him.


    Emily took a deep breath, her heart racing as the adrenaline slowly faded. Relief washed over her, but she couldn''t shake the unease lingering in her chest. She reminded herself never to send the security away again when she was workingte. The office felt too quiet now, too empty, and she liked it this way more than the worstpany she had just endured a moment before.


    "Mark, what happened?" Li Yang who was Mark''s father and Emily''s uncle, asked as his son stormed into the house, fury etched on his face.


    "That bitch refused to give us our share," Mark snarled, stomping into the kitchen and pouring himself a ss of water, his hands shaking with anger. "I wouldn''t have taken her so lightly. She''s the main obstacle to our ancestral wealth."


    Chapter 209 Ancestral Property


    Finished


    "I told you, that slut is as stubborn as her father was," Li Yang''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as a sinister gleam crept onto his face.


    "Father, I don''t need your lecture," Mark retorted, frustration bubbling over. "What I need is money. With debt piling up, we won''t survive much longer. They''lle knocking any day now to collect, and we''ll be left with nothing but dead and our organs sold on the mafia market." His voice trembled, the impending doom of their situation weighing heavily on him.


    "It''s all my


    father''s fault," Li Yang replied, his tone bitter. "He handed everything over to my younger brother when I was the rightful heir of the Yang family. But now, I''ll take back everything that belongs to me. With my younger brother gone, Emily has no right to our ancestors'' wealth. It all belongs to me, and after me, it''s yours. That bitch needs to understand that."


    Mark clenched his fists, the frustration-boiling inside him. "So what do I do? It''s not my fault I was born to a useless father!" he bellowed, his voice dripping with disgust as he red at Li. "Mark, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you," Li said, his voice dripping with sinister determination. "If she won''t give up the shares easily, I know exactly what we need to do."


    "She''s not going to hand it over, Father. After winning her battle against her ex-husband, she thinks she''s stronger and smarter than ever," Mark scoffed, eliciting augh from Li.


    "She doesn''t realize we''re not as gentle as her ex-husband. She can''t even begin to imagine what we''re capable of," Li said, his eyes narrowing with a shadow of menace. "It''s time to move to n B."


    Mark paused, his anger morphing into a wicked grin as he met his father''s gaze. "You mean..." "Yes," Li confirmed, his tone cold and calcting. "We''ll take it all now. No more negotiations." Lina Yang, Li''s wife, entered the room with a soft yet menacing smile, a blend of English and Korean heritage evident in her striking features. "Earlier, we were willing to give her a small portion of the wealth if she had cooperated. But now, everything will be ours," she said, her voice smooth as silk butced with malice. "To secure it, we''ll force her to marry my sister''s son."


    Mark and Li exchanged nces, their expressions filled with gleeful malice as their smiles twisted into sinister determination.


    Their evil n was foolproof. With Emily standing alone andcking any support, they knew she was vulnerable and easy to take down.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Drugged


    "Emily!" Park Jae-min, Mark''s cousin from his mother''s side, called out. Finished


    Emily was in the fancy restaurant of a five-star hotel, having just finished a frustrating meeting with a client. The client had been too demanding, and as per M.P. Interiors'' standards, Emily refused topromise on the quality of their work ormit to rushed deadlines. The client remained unconvinced, and the deal fell through, leaving Emily''s moodpletely ruined.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She stormed out of the restaurant, eager to go home and crawl into herfortable bed. But as she heard her name, she stopped in her tracks and turned toward the voice.


    There stood Park Jae-min, the handsome man her aunt had been trying to set her up with for what felt like forever. But Emily had never been interested.


    She sighed internally, feeling even more exhausted.


    "Jae-min?" she furrowed her brow in confusion. "What are you doing here?"


    She pinched the bridge of her nose, suddenly feeling lightheaded. She hadn''t had much to drink-just one ss of wine to apany the client, as etiquette dictated. So why did she feel this way?


    was in town for business. But what a coincidence that we met here. It''s called serendipity," he smirked, a smug expression on his face.


    Emily shook her head, her frustration rising. "I don''t think so." Her voice faltered as another wave of dizziness washed over her. "This is the most popr restaurant for business meetings. So, us being here at the same time is hardly serendipity."


    "Okay, but I have to admit I''m very happy to see you here. Let me buy you a drink," he offered.


    "Ah! No." She refused curtly, waving her hand in denial. "I might want to go home."


    "Then let me take you home," Jae-min suggested, his tone sincere.


    "No need to bother yourself. I''ll take a cab," Emily replied, attempting to walk past him. But as she took a step, her legs faltered, and she stumbled. Jae-min quickly caught her in his arms.


    "Whoa, whoa! Easy there, beautiful," he murmured, a smirk ying on his lips. "Are you okay?" he asked gently.


    "Yeah, I''m okay," Emily insisted, holding her head as she tried to pull herself away from his grip. But her legs gave way again, and Jae-min caught her once more.


    "No, you''re not okay," he said authoritatively. "I have a room in this hotel. Let me take you there so you can rest for a bit," he insisted.


    Emily wanted to refuse, but her head began spinning so violently that she felt herself losing her senses. A hot sensation surged through her body, clouding her mind. She struggled to distinguish between right and wrong, her thoughts swirling in a fog as she allowed Jae- min to carry her.


    Suddenly, the Air-pod in Jae-min''s ear shed, signaling an iing call. He tapped it to answer, and Lina''s voice echoed in his ear. "Jae-min, that girl is set, and now she is yours. Take full advantage of this situation and make a video so that she can''t refuse to marry


    you."


    7


    Chapter 210 Drugged


    96%%


    Finished


    Jae-min smirked but didn''t respond. He didn''t want to risk Emily overhearing the conversation while she was still conscious. Instead, he simply hummed in acknowledgment before disconnecting the call.


    The client Emily had just met had been sent by Jae-min, and the waiter had been bribed to slip a drug into her drink. The n had worked perfectly-Emily was now vulnerable, a warm sensation coursing through her body due to the aphrodisiac in the drug. Jae-min grinned as he gazed at the beauty in his arms and made his way to the elevator.


    Emily sensed something was off, though her mind was clouded. She struggled to break free from Jae-min''s embrace, but his strength easily overpowered her. A drugged Emily was no match for him.


    "Let me go!" she protested, but her voice came out weak and slurred, barely audible.


    "Don''t fight, kitten. Let me make you feel good," Jae-min whispered in her ear, pressing the call button for the elevator. As Emily struggled, she unknowingly pressed herself against him. Jae-min lowered his head in Emily''s neck and inhaled her intoxicating scent, a mix of perfume and warmth that ignited something primal within him. Adrenaline surged through his veins, and he felt his dick throbbing with need as he grew impatient. With a sense of urgency, he pressed the call button repeatedly, willing the elevator to arrive faster.


    Miraculously, Emily found strength in that moment. She pushed Jae-min away with all the might she could muster when he wasn''t expecting it. Breaking free from his grasp, she began to run, only to collide with a hard wall. A sharp pain shot through her forehead where she got hurt. She winced and cried out in pain. When a pair of muscr arms wrapped around her, saving her from falling backward after the collision, she realized that the solid barrier was actually a person.


    Lifting her confused and terrified eyes, she was met by a pair of the brightest shade of blue eyes gazing down at her with concern.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 The Powerful Man


    Emily''s eyes fluttered open, blinking up at the handsome face above her. She tried to stand upright, but her legs gave way as a fresh wave of dizziness crashed over her, causing her knees to buckle beneath her.


    Yet, the strong, steady grip of the muscr arms wrapped around her never wavered, keeping her safe in their protective hold.


    As Emily collided with Matteo Vinci''s chest, the bodyguard walking beside him hurriedly reached out to grab her, attempting to push her away from his boss. But Matteo raised his hand, stopping him immediately. There was no way he wanted this woman anywhere else but in his arms.


    At this unexpected encounter couldn''t believe that the woman


    was caught off guard, shock and surprise flooding his senses. He


    aad haunted his dreams-and even his waking moments-was now


    in his arms. Ever since theirst encounter, their bitter parting, she had taken up residence in his mind, filling his thoughts and fantasies with no escape. And now, fate had brought her crashing back into his life.


    He couldn''t tear his gaze away from her flushed face, her delicate features still beautiful despite the stress that marred her expression. She looked fragile, yet there was something in her that stirred a deep sense of urgency within him. "Emily!" A man''s voice broke the moment as another figure approached, reaching out and grabbing Emily''s arm.


    "Help..." Emily''s faint whisper escaped her lips as she gazed up at Matteo, her eyes half-closed before her body went limp, copsing against his chest.


    "I''m sorry, my girlfriend''s drunk and she identally collided with you," the man said, shing a confident smile. But Matteo''s sharp, skeptical mind wasn''t convinced..


    "Who are you?" Matteo asked, narrowing his eyes at the handsome man before him, who looked wealthy and well-bred.


    "My name is Park Jae-min, and this is my girlfriend, Emily Yang." Jae-min exined smoothly. "We were on a date, but she got upset and drank too much. Don''t worry, I know how to handle my girlfriend," he added, reaching out to pull Emily away from Matteo.


    But the moment another man''s hand touched the delicate woman in his arms, Matteo saw red,


    "Don''t fucking touch her," Matteo bellowed, his voice thunderous.


    "Excuse me?!" Park Jae-min was startled by Matteo''s outburst. "She''s my girlfriend, and you don''t touch her, mister," he retorted, gritting his teeth in frustration


    "Girlfriend?" Matteo growled in a low, threatening tone. I don''t give a damn about that. She''s leaving with me. Disappear before I lose my shit," he warned, his eyes shing dangerously.


    "Listen, mister, Jae-min shot back, his voice tight with defiance. "I''ll call the police if you try to take her away?


    Matteo smirked wickedly. "You can try," he said coldly. But I''d love to see who''s brave enough to challenge Matteo Vinci"


    Jae-min''s eyes widened in shock. Of course, who hadn''heard of Matico Vinci-the ruthless attorney with


    an undafantad and in th


    Chapter 211 The Powerful Man


    "M... Matteo Vinci, Jac-min stammered, staring at the ruthless attorney with wide eyes.


    Matteo smirked, gazing down at the man before him with an intimidating re.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    g


    Finished


    "Get lost-and never let me see you near her again," Matteo warned, his tone calm butced with deadly intent. His eyes left no doubt about the seriousness of his threat.


    Jac-min didn''t need the attorney to repeat himself. Without urgency, he turned on his heel and sprinted away as if death itself was chasing him.


    Matteo let out a frustrated breath, trying to calm the simmering anger within him. He then shifted his attention back to the woman in his arms. Emily was moaning softly, her voice barely audible, as she struggled to open her eyes. She rubbed her against Matteo''s chest, clearly ufortable from whatever drugs had been forced on her.


    "I want all the details on that man," Matteo said, ncing over his shoulder at the bodyguard standing behind him.


    "Roger that, sir," the bodyguard replied swiftly.


    Matteo looked down at Emily, who clung to him as if her life depended on it. A strange sensation stirred in his chest, something he hadn''t felt in a long time. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but he couldn''t even ignore it.


    "And... tell the manager I''m staying in my private suite. Have someone open it and arrange for the night," he ordered.


    The bodyguard immediately pulled out his phone, dialing the hotel manager. This hotel belonged to Matteo''s family, and he had an entire floor reserved just for them.


    As a renowned figure, Matteo knew that if he took Emily to his car in her current condition, their pictures would be stered across every tabloid. He wasn''t worried about his own image, but he was concerned for Emily''s reputation. He decided it would be best to take her to his private suite until he could figure out what had happened to her.


    Gently, Matteo swept the hair away from Emily''s beautiful face. Her breathing was heavy, and her body still felt weak. Without thinking, Matteo scooped her up in his arms, carrying her bridal style as he headed toward the elevator.


    Matteo pressed the call button for the elevator that led to the private floor reserved for his family, Fortunately, there weren''t many people around to give them awkward nces, though a few did look at him with questioning eyes as he carried the half- unconscious woman in his arms. However, no one dared to intervene.


    Once they entered the elevator, Matteo gently set Emily down for a moment to pull out the key card for his private suite. He swiped it, causing the elevator doors to slide closed, and they began their ascent.


    Emily whimpered softly as she pulled Matteo closer, feeling theforting presence of the powerful man whose aura radiated pure masculine dominance.


    Instinctively, she buried her face in the crook of his neck, inhaling deeply the mix of his natural scent and expensive cologne. Matteo froze as her soft lips brushed against the stubble on his neck, slowly moving up Loward his chin. Matteo clenched one fist, while his other arin instinctively tightened around her. He could feel his self-


    Chapter 211 The Powerful Man


    control teetering on the edge, threatening to snap at any moment.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Dangerous Temptation Finished


    "Umm... you smell so good." Emily whispered, nuzzling her soft, warm face into the crook of Matteo''s neck. His shirt was partially unbuttoned, exposing his skin, which only intensified her craving for more contact. Without thinking, she yanked at the sides of his shirt, tearing a few more buttons in her desperation, making Matteo gasp in vise.


    He stood there, momentarily poweries oefore this delicate beauty. She looked wless, like a fragile ss doll, yet she had the power to shatter him into pieces-and she didn''t even know it. Her hands began to roam over his firm, sculpted chest, feeling the masculine strength of the powerful Matteo Vinci.


    As the aphrodisiac surged through her blood, Emily felt hot and overwhelmingly turned on. She wanted nothing more than for Matteo to take her in his arms and kiss her. Before Matteo could break free from the trance she had cast over him, Emily grabbed his cor and pulled him down, trying to crush her lips against his in a sudden, fiery kiss.


    Matteo reacted swiftly, tilting his head so her lipsnded on his chin instead of his mouth. But even then, her warm, sweet breath caressed his lips, making him momentarily breathless. The temptation was so dangerous and nearly impossible to resist. Every instinct screamed for him to give in, to have her right


    there and there.


    But he knew better. He could tell by the way Emily was behaving-by the zed look in her eyes and the unsteady movements-that she wasn''t herself. She was under the influence of something, her senses clouded.


    Matteo''s heart hammered in his chest, and his cock ached with the need of being inside this feisty woman. The raw need coursing through him was undeniable, but he couldn''t allow himself to act on it. Not like this. Not when Emily thought of him as nothing more than a reckless yboy.


    He didn''t want her to think she was right about him. The need to prove that he wanted more than just a quicky was somehow stronger than his physical urge, which was again a first for him.


    What the hell was happening? He''d never felt anything like this before, not for any woman.


    Why was she different? Why did she make things so damnplicated? The one time he could have her, he couldn''t. And when he actually wanted her, she wouldn''t let him near. It was like some twisted game he never signed up for, and it was driving him insane.


    Fuck! Matteo clenched his jaw, closing his eyes. Why the hell was resisting her so hard? And why, for once, did he want to do things the right way?


    "Baby! Babe!" Matteo tried to coax her, his voice gentle but firm. "You''re not feeling well," he added, attempting to create some distance between them, though he still held her steady, knowing she was too intoxicated to stand on her own. Emily protested in a slurred voice, pulling him closer. Her lips pressed against his exposed chest through the torn fabric of his shirt. "Don''t go away," she mumbled, kissing his skin.


    Just then, the elevator stopped, and the doors slid ope revealing they had reached the private floor.


    "Let me get you to the room" Matteo muttered under his breath as he quickly scooped her up in his strong arms. Emily threw her arms around his neck, giggling softly as she kicked her feet yfully in the air while he carried her toward his suite. *** ble ticked on the lights with this


    BB..


    Chapter 212 Dangerous Temptation


    @X.71%Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Finished


    card before kicking the door shut behind them. Without hesitation, he carried Emily straight to the bed and gentlyid her down on the soft sheets.


    "Stay here. I''m going to get you something to make you feel better," Matteo said, brushing a hand tenderly through her hair. He was about to walk away when Emily grabbed his hand, pulling him down toward her. Caught off guard, Matteo stumbled, his solid body crashing against her soft, delicate frame before he could stop himself. Emily whimpered softl Matte winced, his heart tightening at the sight.


    "I''m sorry, ma douce," Matteo murmured, his voice filled with concern as his worried eyes watched her grimace beneath his weight. He was about to lift himself off when Emily wrapped her arms around his neck, stopping him. "Why are you running away from me? Don''t you want me?" she pouted, her words slurred with frustration.


    Matteo chuckled, shaking his head. He knew she wasn''t herself. The fiery Emily he knew would never ask something like that. Gently, he tried to pry her arms from around his neck, careful not to hurt her.


    But Emily''s frustration grew as she felt repeatedly rejected by the notorious yboy attorney.


    "Are you.... impotent?" she challenged, her tone sharp with usation. "Is that why you''re running away? You can''t get it up, can you?"


    Matteo''s eyes narrowed dangerously at her words. No one had ever questioned his masculinity, and here she was, this fragile woman beneath him, daring to challenge him?! She had no idea what kind of fire she was ying with. 2/2

 Chapter 213

    @x80%a


    Chapter 213 His Enchantress


    In an instant, Emily''s hands were pinned above her head, locked tightly in Matteo''s grip. His eyes darkened with a raw, primal hunger as he gazed down at her, like she was the most tempting feast he had everid eyes on-and he had been starving his whole life. Every inch of him buzzed with lust, the need to prove to this naive woman that nothing was wrong with him-that he was more than capable. He wanted nothing more than to prate her slick pussy with his steely girth and bury his rock hard cock inside her the whole night so she couldn''t even walk smoothly for a month, making her understand exactly what she had provoked.


    Matteo swallowed hard as he felt Emily''s soft whimpers against his neck, her body arching off the mattress, twisting and writhing beneath him, desperate for more friction against his aching, rock-hard length. He was absolutely doomed.


    He lowered his head, his warm, full lips brushing against Emily''s ear as he inhaled her intoxicating, sweet, flowery scent.


    "Baby, you have no idea how bad I want you right now," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. "I''d trade my life just to taste those sweet lips and bury myself deep inside you for the entire night." He exhaled, letting out a shuddered breath as the image of being inside this incredible woman consumed him.


    "But I know, mon amour " he continued, his tone shifting slightly. "You won''t remember a damn thing when you wake up, and I don''t want to waste this special moment, our first time, just for you to forget it by morning. So I''m gonna wait until you''re sober, then we''ll see who can handle what." He smirked, a wicked glint in his eyes as he recalled how feisty and proud she always was.


    "Be a good girl and don''t make this harder for both of us," Matteo sighed, his gaze lingering on her beautiful face, torn between what he wanted and what was right. He couldn''t tear himself away from her, nor could he pull his eyes from her face, which somehow managed to look both innocent and tempting at the same time.


    But due to the effect of drugs, Emily wasn''t in any state to listen or understand. The fire inside her only burned hotter, and all she could think about was this strong man quenching it. She needed him to im her, to make the ache go away. Lifting her head, she pressed her lips to the side of Matteo''s neck, her breath hot against his skin. Before he could react, she bit down softly, leaving a dark mark on his tanned


    skin.


    Matteo was taken aback by her bold move. He had no idea that beneath the sophisticated and shy exterior of Emily Yang was a hidden, sexy vixen. It intrigued him, stirring something darker and more primal inside. He wanted nothing more than to see how far she would take this boldness in bed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re being a bad girl, Emily Yang, and bad girls need punishment," Matteo growled, his thumb brushing over her bottom lip as shey beneath him, helpless yet radiating confidence and fearlessness.


    "Then punish me, Mr. Vinci," Emily panted breathlessly, her face flushed with desire. "Please! I want you. I want you right now," she pleaded, before showering kisses all over his neck and chest.


    "Babe, w... wait!" Matteo tried to stop the sedutress kissing him so pasionately, his breath quickening as his chest heaved under the weight of the overwhelming conflict between desire and conscience battling in his


    head.


    "Ah, get rid of your clothes. I want you to fuck me," Emily moaned, her voice dripping with desire, making Matteo let out a string of curses under his breath. Desperation was evident in her words as his enchantress urged him to give in to the moment.


    Tue,


    15


    Chapter 213 His Enchantress


    Her seductive y had Matteo swallowing hard, his mind racing as he tried to think through the fog of lust.


    "Fuck!" Matteo groaned loudly in frustration. If she kept this up, he knew he wouldn''t be able to control himself any longer.


    Without warning, he stood up abruptly, scooping Emily into his arms as he strode toward the bathroom. He kicked the door open and entered, heading straight for the tub. Gently, he ced her inside and turned on the faucets, water pouring into the basin as he grabbed the showerhead and began dousing her with cold water.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Emily cried out, the icy water cascading over her hot skin, shocking her senses.


    "Sit still, mon amour. It will soothe your distress," Matteo coaxed her, his tone tight with the sexual tension between them.


    "Only if youe in with me," Emily challenged, grabbing Matteo''s shirt and pulling him closer, her eyes dropping with the lust. 1.9K

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Unanswered Questions


    Matteo stumbled, catching himself just in time by gripping Emily''s hand, barely avoiding a crash into the tub.


    "No way, mom amour," he muttered, shaking his head as he pried her fingers off his shirt. Emily pouted, looking very upset by Matteo''s cold behaviour. She was annoyed by the intensity of her arousal; this man wasn''t giving her what she wanted. "If you won''t get in this tub with me, then I''ming out," she shot back stubbornly, her resolve hardening as she reached for him again, trying to pull him closer or at least drag herself out.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll get in with you," Matteo sighed, defeatcing his voice.


    This woman had a way of bringing him to his knees, and he couldn''t quite understand why he was so helplessly willing to give in to her every demand.


    Emily gave him a satisfied grin as he began removing his shoes and socks. He wanted to strip off his clothes before getting in the tub, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t trust himself around this sexy vixen who was testing every limit of his self-control tonight. He lifted one leg and stepped into the tub, hesitating as he lifted the other foot. Before he could ce it inside, Emily mischievously bit her lip before lunging forward, pulling him into the tub. They both


    tumbled inside, sshing water everywhere with the impact.


    "Ouch!" Emily cried, and Matteo instantly forgot his own pain as concern took over him.


    "Are you okay, babe?" he asked.


    "Hmm, I''m fine when I''m in your arms," Emily smiled sheepishly, resting the back of her head on his chest.


    Matteo sighed, circling his arms around her lovingly. The strange feeling grew even stronger, intensified by the proximity of the woman who had unknowingly be a part of his daily thoughts and dreams. Now, holding her this intimately, it felt surreal. But just being in his arms wasn''t enough for Emily. She wanted more. Grabbing the corner of her wet, now almost transparent white dress shirt, she pulled it over her head, leaving herself in nothing but a beige silk bra, also soaked and clinging to her skin.


    Matteo''s breath caught in his throat as he watched her. She leaned her back against his chest again, raising her hips to unbuckle her ck dress pants. With a swift unzip, she pushed them down her legs and kicked them off, leaving them floating in the water of the tub. Her beige silk panties left nothing to Matteo''s imagination. He was too stunned to move an inch, feeling as if he were living in a fantasy where the woman of his dreams was fulfilling his every wish.


    He wanted to encourage her to discard the remaining two pieces of clothing or allow him to tear them off her sexy body, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything. Just as she moved her hand to the back and grabbed the sp of her bra, Matteo caught her wrist, stopping her right there.


    "No, baby. You don''t really want this. You''re under the effect of some drug, and it will fade. Just wait a little longer," he murmured in a calm voice.


    "No, I know I want you. I feel like I''ll die if you don''t touch me," she cried, turning to face him, desperation


    written all over her face


    Tue,


    Chapter 214 Unanswered Questions


    In a swift movement, she straddled him, making matteo''s painfully throbbing bulge nestle between her legs. Her full, plump breasts rubbed against his firm chest, tempting him to make a move and give her the relief she craved. But instead, in that erotic moment, Matteo pulled her into his embrace, tucking her head gently under his chin.


    "You''ll be fine, darlin," he murmured in a very sweet and soothing voice. "Just hold on a little longer. I''m right here with you," he assured her softly, kissing her temple. He hadn''t even had the chance to text his bodyguard to find a medicine or call a doctor-Emily hadn''t given him any space to act. She sobbed as she rubbed herself against his hardness, seeking relief from the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.


    "I need it, Matteo. I want it, please! Please!" she cried out, her desperation tugging at his chest, making Matteo curse himself. He wasn''t sure if this was his fault or not, but her pleas made him feel so helpless and an asshole. "Okay, mon amour," he coaxed gently, letting her do as she pleased.


    He softly caressed her head, a tenderness in his touch that he had never shown to anyone before. The water was cold, and he felt Emily shiver. Tightening his arms around her, Matteo knew the drug''s effects were finally fading.


    Her whimpers and groans slowed, her eyes fluttering closed as her body rxed. When her breathing became even, he carefully picked her up, standing as he stepped out of the tub. Emily had fallen asleep in his arms. He watched her face so peaceful, so serene that contentment washed over him.


    But his body was still raging, painfully aroused, his steely-hard erection throbbing with unfulfilled desire.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If it were any other woman, he wouldn''t have thought twice about taking advantage. He wasn''t a saint, and he''d done it many times with intoxicated women who practically threw themselves at him. He was a bad man-a yboy, as thedies and tabloids loved to call him- and the name fit for a reason. So, he was shocked by his own actions with Emily. He never cared about his image, so what was this? Why couldn''t he go through with it with her? Why did he want more with her than just to sleep with her? And where was this strange urge to protect hering from?


    The frustration only grew as he found himself unable to answer any of the unsettling questions swirling in his head.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 A Bad n


    04, 66%This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    D


    Emily''s head felt heavy and throbbing as she woke from a deep slumber. She tried to open her eyes, but they felt heavier than ever. Confusion clouded her mind-why was she feeling like this? Then, in a sudden sh, she rememberedst night''s meeting with Jac-min, and her head started spinning. She couldn''t recall what happened after that.


    As she tried to sit up, her throat dry, she froze. She wasn''t lying on a pillow-she was lying on someone''s arm. Her eyes fluttered open, and in an instant, the haziness vanished, reced by pure shock. A muscr arm was draped over her, holding her possessively, as if this person never wanted her to leave.


    Panic surged through Emily as she realized she was sharing a bed with a man. Without thinking, she shoved the arm off her, forgetting she was already lying on the edge of the bed. One sudden roll, and she tumbled to the floor with a loud thud. Pain shot through her back, and she couldn''t stop a groan from escaping her lips.


    "Baby?!" Matteo''s sleepy, raspy voice cut through the room as he sat up quickly, his icy blue eyes clouded with concern. "Are you okay?" he asked, his gaze locked on her like she was the most important person in the world.


    Emily swallowed hard, her eyes drifting over him. His broad chest was bare, and the lower half of his body was barely concealed by a thin bed sheet-not nearly thick enough to hide the obvious bulge of his morning wood, which made a tent beneath the fabric. Emily''s eyes widened in shock as she realized the notorious yboy attorney was in bed with her. Oh God... Her heart sank as the doomed realization hit her. He must''ve taken advantage of her while she was drunk, and she couldn''t remember a damn thing about what had happened.


    "What... what are you doing in my bed?" Emily''s voice was using, her wide eyes filled with shock, making Matteo frown.


    "You don''t remember anything?" he muttered faintly to himself, cocking his head as he studied the shocked and terrified woman still lying on the floor.


    "I was d...drunk, and... and you knew it, you jerk!" she stammered, her anger ring. "Yet you still... you took advantage of me."


    Matteo couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and disappointment. She still thought so little of him. The bold, feisty woman fromst night had vanished, reced by this nervous, trembling kitten-and somehow, that intrigued him even more.


    Instead of clearing her misunderstanding, Matteo dodged her usations and yed it cool. "Mon amour, you''ll catch a cold. Come up," he said casually as he stood, throwing his feet off the bed and securing the bedsheet around his waist. Emily''s panic only grew as her eyes shifted down to her own body. She gasped, realizing she wasn''t wearing her clothes fromst night. Instead, a bathrobe was loosely wrapped around her, and the realization hit her hard.


    Matteo walked over and squatted beside her, extending his hand to help her up. Emily panicked, scooting away from him.


    "D-Don''te near me," she stammered, her voice trembling with anxiety. Her eyes, wide with fear, looked at him like a scared deer caught in headlights.


    Chapter 215 A Bad n


    Matteo sighed, shaking his head slightly. "Why so shy this morning when we already became onest night? God, belle, you looked so sexy. I couldn''t get enough of you, mon ange," he teased, his voice low and husky. "Stop it!" Emily shouted, covering her ears, her voice trembling with frustration. "I''ll sue you for this!"


    "Okay, baby. As you wish," Matteo smirked, reaching out to touch her face, but Emily quickly pulled back, pping his hand away. Matteo chuckled, clearly amused. "I''ll even fight your case for free. You made me so happyst night."


    Emily''s shock deepened. She couldn''t believe she had slept with the most notorious yboy. Anger and disappointment surged through her, consuming her entirely.


    "You... you pervert, jerk, asshole!" Emily cried, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    The moment Matteo saw Emily''s eyes glistening with tears, he knew he had screwed up. He had been enjoying teasing her and hiding the truth, nning to keep it up a little longer before revealing what had actually happenedst night. But his n had taken a toll on him.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Exnation.


    Matteo''s heart sank as he saw more tears rolling down Emily''s cheeks. Without thinking twice, he swiftly moved toward her, scooping her up effortlessly. One arm hooked under her knees, the other behind her back, and he lifted her into his arms. Emily was too furious to let him touch her, let alone carry her. "No! Put me down, you asshole!" she shouted, beating his chest with her fists in protest, but Matteo didn''t stop until he gently ced her back on the bed.


    Emily was breathing heavily, her face flushed red with anger, ring at him through her watery eyes. Matteo calmly poured her a ss of water and extended it toward her, only for Emily to p it out of his hand, spilling the water all over the bed.


    But Matteo didn''t flinch. He wasn''t bothered by her infuriating reaction. If it had been anyone else, they would have regretted crossing him for the rest of their life. But with her, the woman who had captured his heart, he didn''t mind.


    Matteo smiled softly, unfazed, and poured the water again into the ss, extending it to Emily once more. Her anger still burned, and she instinctively moved to p it away again. But this time, Matteo skillfully dodged her hand, saving the ss from spilling. "Ch¨¦rie, I was teasing you. Nothing happened between usst night," Matteo said in a calm, sincere tone, his voice unusually honest.


    Emily was momentarily stunned. She had expected him to mock her vulnerability from the night before, but the seriousness in his eyes softened her defenses.


    "How do I believe you?" she asked, her skeptical mind refusing to trust him, especially given his reputation as a notorious yboy. "I woke up without my clothes, only in this... robe," she gestured to her body, "and... and you were right next to me, holding me like... like..." Her words tumbled out in a rush, but faltered as her voice trailed off, unable toplete the thought.


    "Baby, just give me a chance to exin what happenedst night, please," Matteo pleaded gently. Emily narrowed her eyes at him but then sighed, huffing out a breath to calm her anger before giving him a hesitant nod.


    "Have some water while I exin," he said, offering the ss once more. As she reluctantly took it, Matteo began telling her everything-how they met in the lift lobby and how she ended up in his private suite.


    "So... your clothes were soaked, and I had to remove them and put you in that robe," he said, biting his lip to stop himself from grinning as he noticed the pink blush deepening on Emily''s cheeks.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You... you removed my clothes?" she stammered, her eyes wide with disbelief. The embarrassment washed over her, knowing that Matteo Vinci had seen her naked.


    Matteo thought about telling her the truth- that she had removed her own clothes in her intoxicated state to seduce him and that he''d had to stop her from taking off her lingerie-but he decided against it. He didn''t want to humiliate or embarrass her. Matteo liked Emily Yang as fierce and confident as she always was, a perfect challenge for him. So, he vowed to keep his lips sealed about how desperately she''d begged him to fuck her.


    "Don''t worry, ma douce," Matteo said with a calm smile. "I did it with my eyes closed, and I didn''t see anything, I swear."


    Emily was torn between dishelief and wanting to trust him Her mind screamed not to fall for the


    Chapter 216 Exnation


    3 03 66%u


    Casanova attorney''s words, but as Matteo held her gaze, his eyes unwavering and filled with quiet confidence, she found herself letting her guard down. The sincerity she saw in his expression forced her to trust him, even against her better judgment.


    Aforting silence settled between them for a long moment, as if their hearts were speaking and their eyes were carrying on a conversation. It was-a rare, quiet connection that felt almost tangible. But then, the doorbell rang, shattering the moment. "I''ll get it," Matteo said, standing up and tightening the bedsheet securely around his waist before heading to the door.


    He moved through the suite''s living area, where the bedroom was hidden from view, ensuring that no one could see Emily from the other side as he opened the door. Standing outside was his bodyguard, holding a neatly folded set of clothes for both Emily and Matteo, just as Matteo had ordered the night before. The bodyguard had arrived as soon as the first rays of the sun touched the earth, waiting for Matteo''s text to make his delivery.


    Matteo had discreetly texted his bodyguard while exining things to Emily. When his bodyguard filled him in on the details ofst night''s incident with her, Matteo''s jaw clenched, and his fists tightened at the news.


    He took the clothes from the bodyguard and asked, "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, boss. We''re ready and waiting for you to arrive," the bodyguard confirmed. Matteo nodded, his expression hardening. "I''ll be there in a few minutes."


    He closed the door and headed back into the room where Emily waited. 2.5K

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Surveince Footage


    "Who was at the door?" Emily asked with curiosity.


    2000, 66%


    "Clothes," Matteo replied, holding up the garments in his hands. "Get ready, and I''ll order room service for breakfast," he added. "Then we''ll go to the surveince area." "Surveince area?" Emily frowned, confusion knitting her brow. "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, ma douce," he said, his voice dropping slightly as he clenched his jaw in frustration. "My bodyguard found some evidence regarding the person who drugged youst night."


    Emily felt her stomach drop at the realization. The weight of his words sank in-she hadn''t just been drunk; she had been drugged. Panic coursed through her as she imagined the possible oues if Matteo hadn''t showed up in time


    Matteo strode closer to her, and as if he could read her mind, heforted her. "You don''t have to be scared of anyone when I''m here," he said firmly, locking his gaze onto hers. "I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Only one simple sentence lifted all the fear and worry from Emily''s heart, filling her with a profound sense of safety and protection, reminiscent of the embrace she once shared with her father. No man had ever made her feel this way since then-until now. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked deeply into Matteo''s eyes, a man she didn''t know well but felt an inexplicable familiarity with.


    Matteo handed her the clothes, and Emily nodded silently, epting them before heading to the bathroom to change. The bathroom was enormous, almost like a small suite in itself. It featured a plush couch, arge televisi¨®n, a luxurious bathtub, a jacuzzi, and a spacious vanity table, making it a haven offort.


    She was mesmerized for a moment as she opened the bag Matteo had given her. Inside, she found a beautiful dress, matching footwear, and makeup essentials. Removing the robe, she took a quick shower, washing away the lingering dizziness from the previous night''s drug. Afterward, she grabbed a new toothbrush and brushed her teeth.


    Once she slipped into the fresh clothes and applied her makeup, she checked her reflection in the vanity mirror onest time, ensuring everything was perfect before stepping back into the room.


    As she entered, she found Matteo already dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck dress pants. He had skipped the tie, opting instead for a tailored suit jacket that entuated his physique.


    "You didn''t need to take a bath?" Emily asked, surprisecing her voice. She hadn''t noticed him going to the bathroom, brushing his teeth or showering, yet Matteo looked as fresh as-ever-his usual self: effortlessly hot and handsome.


    "No, ma douce," Matteo replied with a soft smile, walking closer to her. "I don''t want your scent washed away from me." He whispered flirtatiously, gazing straight into her eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Emily bit her lip shyly and averted her eyes, feeling her cheeks flush with warmth. They both were so close and sleeping and he took her in his arms the whole night while she slept on his shoulder as if it were her personal pillow.


    "I hope you don''t mind me not being as high-maintenance as you, mon amour," he teased, making Emily roll her eyes. Typical man! She sighed to herself.


    Chapter 217 Surveince Footage


    "However, another reason is that I can''t wait to see the person responsible and make them pay for. conspiring to harm you," Matteo gritted his teeth, and his demeanor shifted from that of a charming lover to a dangerous man in an instant. He led Emily out of the room and toward the surveince room. His bodyguard was already present there with a hotel staff member, and Emily remembered him serving drinks at her tablest night.


    "Boss, he''s the one who spiked her drink after taking the money," Matteo''s bodyguard informed him with severity.


    Matteo red at the hotel steward with a look of deathly threat and lunged forward to punch him hard before demanding, "Who gave you the money to spike Miss Yang''s drink?"


    "I''m sorry, sir! Please forgive me. I became greedy in that moment. I didn''t know him, I swear, but I can identify him," the staff member begged, tears streaming down his face. "Show me who they are!" Matteo barked furiously.


    His bodyguard yed the CCTV footage. Emily''s eyes filled with hatred as she watched the video show Jae-min handing the hotel staff money along with a small packet of drugs. Just as the staff member left the frame, another figure joined Jae-min, causing Emily''s eyes to widen in disbelief. It was someone she never would have expected to be involved in this betrayal.


    Curious to see how my characterse to life? Follow my Face book page, Page yer, for character aesthetics and chapter updates!


    Lots of love,


    Page yer

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 The World''s True Face


    Finished


    "How could they do this to me?" Emily gasped, covering her mouth with trembling hands. Her eyes brimmed with the pain of betrayal, the weight of it sinking deep into her chest.


    Matteo''s jaw clenched, his expression hardening as he swiftly moved to her side, offering a reassuring touch on her shoulder.


    "What do you want to do to them?" he asked, his voice low and edged with a dangerous intensity. His eyes gleamed with a promise of vengeance, but he wanted to hear Emily''s desire first.


    "I want to confront them," she said, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    Matteo nodded in silent agreement before turning to his bodyguard.


    "Hand this bastard over to the police," he ordered coldly, nodding toward the hotel staff involved in the betrayal.


    "No, sir, please! Forgive me. I shouldn''t have taken the money! I regret it deeply-just this once, please forgive me," the waiter begged, tears streaming down his face as he copsed to his knees.


    Matteo''s eyes were dark with fury as he stepped closer.


    "What you did is unforgivable. You drugged a woman and put her life at risk for money. If it were up to me, you''d face the death penalty." His voice dropped to a menacing growl. "But rest assured, you won''t see the outside of a prison cell for the rest of your life." This was personal, and he would never let it go. Not


    ever.


    When the waiter realized Matteo wasn''t going to be swayed by his pleas, he turned desperately to Emily.


    "Piti¨¦, madame!" he cried, his voice trembling with fear. For a brief moment,


    Emily''s heart softened, but when she looked at Matteo, he shook his head, as if reading her thoughts and silently urging her not to give in.


    Emily''s face became expressionless as she turned away and left the surveince room without a word. Matteo shot the waiter one final cold re before following Emily behind.


    The waiter''s cries for mercy echoed behind them, but they fell on deaf ears. Matteo and Emily strode directly to the parking lot, where Matteo''s car was waiting to take them to her uncle''s house.


    As they approached, the driver moved to open the door, but Matteo waved him off, stepping forward himself. He opened the door for Emily, his hand resting gently on the frame.


    "After you," he said, his deep voice steady, though his eyes betrayed a hint of tension.


    Emily nced at Matteo and seemed to be lost in her thoughts but Matteo gave her a reassuring nod. Without saying a word, she slid into the car, and Matteo followed right behind, closing the door with a solid click.


    The silence between them lingered as the car pulled away. Emily stared out the window, her thoughts distant. Matteo sat close beside her, his arm resting casually on the seat, though his sharp gaze was already working through the next steps.


    G.


    Chapter 218 The World''s True Face


    ???66%


    Finished


    silence, Matteo spoke first, his voice soft yet steady. "What are you thinking, mon amour?"


    Emily turned to face him, her eyes filled with disbelief. "How could they do something like this to me?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "I thought they were my family, my blood. I know they''re greedy for property, but I didn''t think they could be... monsters." Matteo''s expression hardened, his lips pressing into a thin line. "That''s the world, cruel and selfish," he said coldly, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "No one does anything without a selfish motive."


    As a sessful attorney, Matteo had seen the darkest sides of people-brothers killing each other over money, children betraying parents, and even parents selling their own kids without a second thought. This was the world he knew, and he was no stranger to it. His own family was no less ruthless, making his life feel like he was living in the very depths of that same hell.


    "Sometimes, the people closest to us are the ones who hurt us the most," he added, his tone more bitter than detached, a reflection of the harsh reality he had long epted.


    Emily''s eyes grew more confused as she gazed at Matteo after his remark. If everyone had a selfish motive, then why was this sessful and expensive attorney helping her for free? What hidden agenda did he have?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Emily swallowed hard, her heart sinking with fear. She didn''t want to believe that her this fear could be true. Then the realization hit her hard: she was beginning to rely on Matteo Vinci more than she ever thought she would. 3.9K

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Harsh Realization


    Finished


    As the car moved smoothly through the city streets, Matteo''s calm presence gave Emily no reason to be suspicious. She had always been surrounded by people who had selfish motives, using her for their own gain before ultimately discarding her from their lives. How could she trust a man she didn''t know well, especially when she had heard rumors of his ruthlessness and reputation as a womanizer, despite his engagement?


    Her head spun with fear and conflicting thoughts. She tried to steady her demeanor, preparing herself to confront her so-called family. Deep down, she braced for the worst that was yet toe, even as her heart urged her to be cautious.


    The car stopped, pulling Emily out of her troubling thoughts. The driver opened the door for Matteo, who stepped out first and moved around to open the door for Emily. He extended his hand, and she took it as she stepped out of the car, her heart racing. Taking a deep breath, she looked at her uncle''s house before turning her head to Matteo, who was watching her attentively. She nodded, her determination firm, and together they proceeded toward the house, nked by Matteo''s bodyguards, who had arrived in another vehicle.


    Matteo rang the doorbell, and Mark opened the door, his eyes widening in shock at the sight of Emily with Matte, Vinci. He recognized the infamous attorney from the news and felt a wave of unease wash over him


    "Step aside," Matteo barked, harshly pushing Mark aside without waiting for him to move.


    "Hey, you can''t just enter our house like that!" Mark protested, his voice rising in defiance. Matteo chuckled mockingly, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I dare you to try to stop me." "What''s going on?" Emily''s uncle and aunt rushed out of their room, alerted by themotion. "Emily?" her uncle said, narrowing his gaze. "What brings you here at this time of morning?" Silently, Emily approached her uncle, her expression filled with disgust for him and his family.


    "How could you betray your own brother''s daughter like this?" Emily''s voice wavered, thick with hurt, as she tried to steady it. "I looked up to you like a father after my dad died, and you didn''t even hesitate before selling me off to Jae-min!" Her uncle''s lips curled into a smug grin.


    "I don''t know what you''re going on about," he said with a sneer, dismissing her usations as if they meant nothing, "You''ve always been good at twisting things, haven''t you? Seducing Jac-min for his money, is that what this is? Isn''t what your ex-husband left you enough?"


    The mention of her ex-husband-a man who had caused her so


    much pain-and her uncle''s lies sparked a white hot fury in Emily. Before she could think, her hand flew out and pped him hard across the face. The sharp sound reverberated through the room, leaving everyone momentarily stunned.


    You bitch! How dare you?" her uncle yelled, lunging at her to strike back. But Matteo stepped in swiftly, pushing the old man back with such force that he fell onto his back.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Stay in your ce, you swine, Mateo growled, his volle low and menacing. "We have video footage of you trying to get Emily raped and killed by drugging her and selling her to Jae-min. Jae-min is already


    te ennepar enld caricfartini in hic avec ac hai


    u


    Chapter 219 Harsh Realization


    watched the realization dawn on her uncle''s face.


    Finished


    Emily''s uncle, aunt, and Mark exchanged nces filled with fear, their faces draining of color.


    Emily''s aunt stepped closer, she pleaded, "Emily, you can''t do this to your own uncle. It''s a misunderstanding. We are worried about you and we only wanted you to marry Jae-min, as we are your only family left after your father," her voiceced with feigned concern. But Emily knew better than to trust these cunning family members.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, Aunt," Emily replied coldly. "It''s time for you to worry about yourself and your family. You won''t get a penny from my father''s inheritance." She spat the words with hatred and fury before turning to Matteo. "And Mr. Vinci will make sure of it." As their gaze locked, Matteo nodded in affirmation.


    Suddenly, the police swarmed in, taking all three of them into custody. Emily watched as they pleaded with the officers, threatening to tarnish her reputation in their social and familial circles. Yet, she didn''t waver, her resolve hardening in the face of their desperation.


    Then, a realization dawned on her, and she murmured to herself, "They did it for that property, right? They had to stoop so low for wealth?! First Tomas, and now my uncle." Her voice trembled with disbelief and hurt. "I don''t want this property," she dered firmly, raising her head to meet Matteo''s gaze. She found him looking at her intently, concern etched on his face. "I want all my inheritance to be transferred to Gia and Maximo. Will you help me make a will?"


    4

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Iplete


    Matteo was taken aback by Emily''s sudden deration. His eyes searched her face for any sign of hesitation, but all he saw was unwavering determination.


    Finished


    "You can''t be serious," he said, his voiceced with disbelief. "That''s your ancestral inheritance, Emily. Your parents left it for you. It belongs to you, and you should keep it. Why would you want to give it all to Gia and Maximo?" The confusion was clear in the furrow of his brow.


    Emily''s eyes softened, emotions swirling behind them. "Because I want my wealth and property to go to my children after me," she replied, her voice thick with feeling. She hade to a grim realization-the world was a cruel ce, one that might not let her live much longer. But more than anything, she couldn''t bear the thought of her inheritance falling into the hands of those monsters masquerading as family.


    In her heart, Emily knew that her true family was Aria, Gia, and Maximo. Though they weren''t bound by blood, the bond she shared with them was stronger than anything. She loved Gia and Maximo as if they were her own children. Knowing she could never conceive herself, she was ready to give everything she had to Aria''s children.


    "If anything happens to me, at least I''ll know they''ll be taken care of," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of sadness and resolve. "That''s all I want... to live in peace until the next threates. And if I die, I''ll rest easy knowing my children, Gia and Maximo, are inheriting after me.


    Matteo''s heart clenched as he saw the sadness reflected in Emily''s eyes. Without hesitation, he gently cupped her face in his hands, tilting her head up so she could see the sincerity in his gaze. His eyes were filled with raw emotion, and his voice was steady, filled with conviction.


    "Mon amour, nothing will happen to you," he vowed, his voice unwavering. "I''m here, and I will always be here, standing between you and any threat thates your way."


    Emily''s expression didn''t soften. Instead, her brow furrowed, her lips trembling as she met his gaze with a question that made his heart sink.


    "How long?" she retorted, her voice filled with doubt and vulnerability. "How long are you going to protect me? You have a life, a family of your own. One day, you''ll get tired of this responsibility. You''ll see me as a burden."


    Matteo was hurt to hear her think so lowly of him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "That''s never going to happen, ma douce. You''ll see; I will always be there for you as long as I''m alive." He said it with such conviction that he surprised even himself, caught up in a whirlwind of emotion. "That''s absurd, Matteo," Emily grimaced, shaking her head as she pulled away from his touch and turned her back to him.


    Taking a deep breath to mask his own tumultuous feelings-a skill he had honed over the years-Matteo adopted a stern expression. His voice turned cold as he asked, "Then why are you giving everything to Gia and Maximo? Why don''t you make a will for your own children?"


    She was willing to give away everything she had fought to reim from her criminal ex-husband. It didn''t make sense to him. In a world where blood rtions could not be trusted, Emily was prepared to entrust her legacy to children she had no biological connection to- children she loved purely from the heart.


    "Because I know I can never have my own children... and a family," Emily''s voice trembled, her eyes chimmering with the weight of bitter truth


    u


    Chapter 220 Iplete 00000, 66%


    Finished


    "What nonsense!" Matteo eximed, his voice tinged with urgency. "There are couples who live happily without children! You deserve a future filled with love and joy, and you can remarry and start anew!"


    "Who would want an iplete woman?" she asked, her voiceced with bitterness as she let out a hollowugh, lifting her head toward the ceiling as if seeking sce from above. Tears threatened to spill, and she blinked rapidly, desperately trying to suppress the flood of emotions that wed at her heart.


    As she dabbed the corners of her eyes in a futile attempt to hold back the tears, theughter faded, leaving only the raw pain behind. Her heart felt heavy as the emptiness wed at her insides.

 Chapter 221

    3This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finished


    Chapter 221 Desperate Moment


    Matteo couldn''t bear to listen as she belittled herself in this way. His hand shot out, grabbing her elbow with a firm yet gentle touch, and he swiftly turned her to face him. The intensity in his eyes made her breath catch, and for a moment, it felt like the world had fallen silent.


    "Emily, you are not iplete," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "You are perfect. And I swear, there isn''t a man alive who deserves you. To me, you are more than just a woman-you''re like a goddess. If I could, I''d put you on a pedestal and worship you." Emily tried to push the overwhelming feelings away, shaking her head with a weak smile, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. "Matteo, you don''t have to say that. You''re just trying to make me feel better."


    "No." His voice was low butmanding as if daring her to doubt his words. He gripped her shoulders gently, holding her gaze with a fierce intensity. "This is the truth, Emily. I''ve never met someone like you -brave, selfless, so kindhearted, yet fearless. You carry the weight of the world on your shoulders, and you''ve never broken, not once. Do you think being a mother is just about having a child?" His eyes darkened, recalling how his own mother had left him with nannies while he longed for her love as a child. "It''s not. It''s about loving, nurturing, and protecting, even if those children aren''t yours by blood. You''ve done that for Gia and Maximo, and they love you just as much as they love their own mother. You and Aria are both their mothers, Emily. They know it, just as I do."


    Her lip quivered as she fought to hold back the tears, but the dam broke. The tears came anyway, spilling


    over as she choked back a sob.


    Six years ago, when she lost her baby, she lost everything-and she didn''t even get the chance to grieve. She had to keep going, had to keep fighting for her parents, who were murdered by the same monster who caused her miscarriage: her husband. There was no time to cry, no time to feel. The pain of losing her baby still lingered in her heart, and she hadn''t had a moment to mourn it, as she had far too many things to manage than to dwell on her own suffering.


    Matteo''s chest tightened as he watched her finally break, her vulnerabilityid bare in a way he had rarely seen. Without hesitation, he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly against his chest, as if trying to shield her from all the pain she had been carrying for so long. "Everything''s going to be fine," he murmured softly, his voice filled with gentle reassurance. "And if it''s what you want, I''ll help you with the will, just as you asked."


    Emily''s grip on his shirt tightened as she pressed her face into his firm chest, her voice barely a whisper. "Thank you... for everything."


    Matteo sighed, a mixture of tenderness and protectiveness filling him as he kissed the top of her head, the gesture feeling both instinctive and intimate. "You''re wee, mon amour," he breathed, the words carrying more weight than he had intended, but they felt right like they belonged.


    They didn''t remember how long they stood there in theforting silence, wrapped in each other''s arms, when his phone pinged. Matteo reluctantly used one hand to pull it from his pants pocket and read the message. It was from his bodyguard.


    "Ma douce, the police are waiting for us to vacate this ce so they can seal it," he murmured, still holding her close and breathing in her sweet fragrance.


    But when Emily heard this, she pulled away, the gravity of the situation crashing down on her. How had she let herself be so vulnerable before a man she barely knew? She lowered her head, avoiding his gaze as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear trying to mask her embarrassment. Matteo longed to


    Chapter 221 Desperate Moment


    Finished


    keep her in his arms, but he knew he had to let go. With a shared understanding, they both stepped out of the house together so that the police could do their work.


    He was Matteo Vinci, which was why the police had given them some time instead of ordering them toe out of the house. Instead, they instructed his bodyguard to inform him that they were waiting outside.


    "Thank you, Mr. Vinci, for everything," Emily said, her voice tinged with gratitude. Matteo smiled, nodding in acknowledgment.


    An awkward silence enveloped them before Emily broke it. "So... bye!" she said abruptly. "See she murmured, turning to leave.


    you


    around,"


    Matteo couldn''t find his voice, watching her retreating figure with a heavy heart, caught in a conflicting silence.


    As she walked away, Matteo felt a tug at his heart, a sudden realization hitting him. Was this really goodbye? Would they never meet again? He didn''t want her to go; he wanted her to stay, but he was at a loss for how to make that happen. Though he was a sessful attorney, adept at winning arguments and navigatingplex conversations, Matteo feltpletely adrift in this moment.


    His mind raced as he searched for a reason to stop her, each passing second amplifying his sense of urgency. As Emily walked further away, his breaths became increasingly shallow. In that desperate moment, he didn''t have time to think rationally.


    "Emily Yang, I need my office redesigned. Will you take it on?" he called out, the words tumbling from his lips before he could second-guess himself.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Game On


    66


    5 Pearls


    "Mia, you shouldn''t overwork yourself. Take care of yourself and our little munchkin growing inside you." Emily chided sweetly over the phone, concerncing her voice.


    Mia had been busy expanding new branches of M.P. Interiors in Italy, and both Emily and Alessandro weren''t happy about how much she was pushing herself. Emily had even considered leaving her business in Paris to her associates and heading to Florence to help Mia manage things.


    "Okay, Mama," Mia giggled at Emily''s gentle rebuke, knowing she had every right to worry. "But don''t forget, you need to take care of yourself too, and don''t you dare hide anything from me. You know that''s the deal, right?"


    Emily sighed, biting her lip before replying in a steady voice. "Don''t change the topic, amore mio," she teased, mimicking the affectionate term Alessandro often used for Mia.


    "Emily?!" Mia giggled, yfully amused by the teasing


    "What?! Can''t I call you that, my love?" Emily teased again, making Mia giggle even more and shake her head in amusement.


    But then Mia switched the phone to her other ear as she shifted into morefortable position on the bed, her tone growing serious. "Jokes aside, Emily, I need you to stay safe and well. Your safety matters more than anything."


    Mia had been worried ever since she found out Emily had been drugged while meeting a client with a fake identity. She urged her friend to be more cautious, warning her not to meet clients without bringing her assistant along in the future.


    "Okay, boss," Emily replied yfully, but then she heard the buzzing of another call waiting. She nced at the screen to see her assistant, Carl, calling her nonstop, even though he knew she was on another call. He had never done this before, as he was always patient and professional. Something must be urgent.


    "Mia, Carl''s been calling non-stop this whole time, his call''s still waiting. It must be urgent," Emily informed her friend, her voice tense with concern.


    "Oh, don''t keep him waiting then. Take the call, and-let me know if it''s something serious," Mia responded quickly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay. Bye, and take care," Emily said, pulling the phone away from her ear and ncing again at Carl''s call, still waiting.


    "Bye, Emily," Mia added before ending the call. Emily immediately answered Carl''s iing call.


    "What''s the matter, Carl?" she asked as her tone grew serious.


    "Ma''am, I''m sorry for disturbing you, but something serious hase up, and you need to be here," Carl replied, his voice edged with nervousness. Emily''s brow furrowed as her sense of urgency spiked.


    "What''s wrong?" she pressed, gripping her phone tighter as she snatched her car keys from the desk and stood, heading for the door.


    "Mr. Vinci demanded your presence here, and he''s stopped all the work until you arrive," Carl replied hastily, his anxiety clear through the phone.


    122 Sat,


    Chapter 222 Game On


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon" Emily responded, quickly ending the call.


    She couldn''t believe this was happening-everything had been running smoothly up until now.


    She had personally approved every design for Matteo Vinci''s office renovation, ensuring that every detail met his expectations. Now, for Carl to be calling her with such urgency, something serious must have gone wrong, but what could it be? Emily''s mind raced with possibilities as she hurried out the door, heading straight to her car. She couldn''t afford to


    her.


    disapoint Matteo Vinci, not after everything he had done for


    "Where is Emily Yang?" Matteo growled


    evident in his voice


    designers from M.P. Interiors.


    as b


    red at the interior


    "Is something wrong, Mr. Vinci? Is the work not up to your expectations?" Carl asked politely, trying to gauge the situation.


    Matteo shot him a piercing look. "I expect her


    ere," he demanded, his tone leaving no room for excuses.


    He didn''t want anyone but Emily to be here. He had initiated the redesign of his office specifically to keep her in front of his eyes. When he discussed the project with his finance department, the head had argued there was no need for renovations since the office had been updated less than a year ago. But Matteo dismissed those concerns; he was the boss, and his word was final.


    Now, however, Emily Yang was nowhere to be found, while her team continued to show up daily, leaving him increasingly frustrated.


    He had made it very clear when he awarded the redesign cont that Emily would personally supervise


    the entire project. While he had hoped Emily would design his office herself, relishing the idea of her touch in a space where he spent so much of his time, she had exined that her role was to manage. clients and oversee projects, not to design. When Matteo insisted on her involvement, Emily had promised she would be on-site throughout the process, ensuring everything met his expectations. This had pleased him, knowing he would at least get to see her every day during the renovations.


    But after three days of waiting for her to show up, Matteo''s patience wore thin, and he lost his temper. He was baffled by her behavior. In his life, he had never been interested in a woman who seemed so reluctant. Emily Yang was different; she appeared to want nothing more than to keep their rtionship strictly professional.


    Fine, he thought. If she wanted to keep it professional, he would make sure she fulfilled her workmitments. Matteo knew how to leverage the terms of their contract to ensure herpliance. After all, he was the Matteo Vinci, and no one dared to cross him. 4.1K

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Irresistibly Charming


    "Where is your boss? Why hasn''t shee yet?"


    As Emily entered Matteo''sw firm, she heard him yelling, and the anger was evident in his voice.


    Nervously biting her lip, she quickened her pace toward his office. She found her staff standing with their heads lowered, including Carl, while Matteo radiated raw anger around him.


    "Mr. Vinci," she called softly, her voice slicing through the tension in the room. Matteo turned his head sharply toward her, and his heart skipped a beat as he took in the sight of the beautiful woman striding confidently in his direction. In that moment, everything else faded away; nothing existed but her.


    Her blue eyes sparkled with something that took his breath away, catching in his throat. Silky, soft caramel brown curls danced in the air, framing her face and giving her a dreamlike allure, even in a formal sky- blue dress. The scarf around her neck added an extra touch of elegance, entuating her grace. In that instant, she was the most stunning woman in the entire universe.


    All his anger dissipated, reced by a pleasant sense of joy. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the only face that felt like the center of his universe.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily asked hesitantly, ncing around to inspect the work before looking at her staff for any hints. "Did my team disappoint you?" she inquired in a professional tone as she stopped before him


    Matteo took a sharp breath, calming his racing heart and suppressing the excitement that threatened to show on his face. Still, he couldn''t help but admit, "Everything is fine now that you''re finally here, ma douce."


    Emily wanted to roll her eyes at the yboy attorney''s flirting, but she knew it would be rude. She didn''t want to worsen the situation, especially since he had been upset just moments ago.


    "Tell me, Mr. Vinci, why did you want to see me?" she asked, signaling her staff to leave them alone and return to their work. Now that she was here, she was more than capable of handling the situation and protecting her team. "It''s Matteo to you, mon amour," he murmured in his most charming voice.


    Emily forced a smile, feeling upset that he had scolded her staff just a minute ago, only to turn around and flirt with her. "I see your newfound interest in French still lingers," shemented sarcastically.


    "I find it even sweeter when it''s meant for you," he replied huskily, giving her a mischievous wink.


    Emily sighed, shaking her head. "Mr. Vinci-"


    "Matteo," he cut in.


    "Alright, Matteo, may I ask what made you so upset that you halted my staff from working on redesigning your office?" she asked, crossing her arms across her chest.


    Matteo casually slipped his hands into his pockets, standing before her as he unabashedly checked her out. Emily narrowed her eyes in the challenge, but Matteo didn''t seem to mind, his gaze lingering on her. "You said you would personally oversee the renovation work, but I haven''t seen you in my office even once," heined, a smirk ying on his lips. He couldn''t manage to stay angry with her, not even


    12 27 Sat Oct 19 # # *


    Chapter 223 resistibly Charming


    "I was overseeing everything from my office, and my staff was keeping me updated. All designs wet approved after your confirmation and my approval," she exined, extending her hands in an exnatory gesture.


    "Okay! But I need you here to watch over and make sure everything is perfect and beautiful." His voice softened as his eyes wandered over Emily''s lovely features,pleting the thought in his head; as you


    are,''


    "Alright." Emily held up her hands in surrender. "My fault, and I will be avable here the whole time until the work ispleted. Is that fine now?" she asked.


    Matteo nodded, a charming smirk crossing his face, secretly hoping that this project would never finish.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Emily now had to be present at the office, and Matteo was content simply to see her beautiful face. He didn''t fully understand the feelings stirring within him, but he didn''t want to overthink it. He just wanted to savor every moment he could spend with her. As the day wore on, Emily found herself growing bored; her team was efficient, leaving her little to do. She asked for a corner where she could set up herptop and handle some official work.


    Needing a coffee boost, she stood up and headed toward the coffee room. As she walked by, she caught a glimpse of Matteo talking to a few juniorwyers. He exuded an intimidating charm and dominance that set him apart in the crowd. He was the most handsome man she had ever encountered, his presencemanding attention effortlessly.


    She shook her head, remembering just how stubborn and demanding Matteo Vinci was. Annoyance simmered within her, but she couldn''t voice it out loud. It was only a matter of a few more days, and then this would all be over.


    Suddenly, Emily heard a sharp voice cut through the air.


    "How dare youe to my fianc¨¦''s office to seduce him?" Before she could react, someone pushed her, and she hit the wall behind her with a thud. Hot coffee spilled over her, making her squeal in pain as the scalding liquid burned her skin.

 Chapter 224

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 224 Homewrecker


    2$ 000 70%=


    Finished


    "Ah!" Emily gasped as the burning pain was so intense that the nearly emptied cup slipped from her hand, falling to the floor.


    She frantically tried to wipe the hot coffee from her clothes, her hands trembling as the scalding liquid soaked through the fabric. The sharp pain was undeniable, but it seemed the person who had shoved her had no concern for her difort. "You deserved this, you slut," a hateful voice hissed, dripping with malice.


    As her expression filled with pain, Emily lifted her head to find Lia- Matteo''s fianc¨¦e-standing in front of her, fury zing in her eyes. Next to her stood an older, elegantly dressed woman, her expression cold and filled with disdain.


    "Did you see this, Mrs. Vinci?" Lia continued to spit venomously, her voice rising. "This filthy woman came all the way to your son''s office to throw herself at him!"


    Emily''s eyes widened and shock deepened as she realized who the older woman was-Matteo''s mother. Her eyes narrowed in disgust as she stared down at Emily.


    "What kind of woman are you?" Matteo''s mother demanded, her voice sharp with judgment. "First, you send your husband to prison, and now you''re trying to worm your way into my son''s life? He''s never been married, not even once. Have you no shame? For God''s sake, leave him alone!"


    Emily''s heart sank as the humiliation grew deeper with each passing second. Her team stood nearby, helplessly watching the scene unfold. The heat from the spilled coffee paled inparison to the sting of the insults thrown at her. Every using word felt like a fresh wound.


    Just as Emily was about to open her mouth to defend herself, Matteo''s deep voice cut through the tense air, authoritative and sharp.


    "What''s going on here?" he demanded, his irritation evident.


    Matteo had been in the middle of an intense conversation about a new case when themotion outside caught his attention. He hated disruptions during work hours, and the sight of people gathering near the coffee room only deepened his annoyance. He was a strict boss, known for maintaining order, and this chaotic scene was thest thing he wanted.


    Fuming with anger, Matteo strode toward themotion, determined to see for himself what was happening.


    As he approached, Matteo''s eyes immediately fell on Emily, who stood there, visibly distressed. Coffee stains marred her clothes, and the unmistakable look of hurt filled her eyes. His anger transformed into confusion as he drew closer. What were they doing here? He thought,pletely clueless about what had prompted their unexpected visit. Why had theye unannounced?


    His irritation transformed into a cold fury. "What''s going on here?" he asked in a low, dangerous tone.


    His mother, eyes zing with indignation, didn''t hesitate. "You tell me, Matteo! What is she doing in your office?" she spat, gesturing toward Emily. "I told you to stay away from that witch, didn''t I? And you promised me you wouldn''t see her again!"  ties.


    Chapter 224 Homewrecker


    Finished


    Emily stood there, stunned. Was this really what Mattco and his family thought of her? The usations they hurled at her were beyond anything she had ever imagined. For a moment, she was at a loss for words.


    "What the hell are you talking about, Mother? This is my office, for God''s sake!" Matteo hissed, his annoyance bubbling to the surface.


    "Exactly. This is your office, and what is she doing here, Matt?" Lia shot back, her tone dripping with disdain.


    "Don''t you dare start this again, Lia," Matteo warned, his voice low but fierce. "She''s here for work, as M.P. Interiors'' representative, renovating my office," he exined sternly.


    "That''s a convenient excuse to cheat on me, Matt," Lia pressed mockingly, her voice rising.


    "That''s enough, Lia!" Matteo growled, his frustration evident. Emily furrowed her brow at the escting situation.


    "I think you should sort out your family matters first, Mr. Vinci. My assistant will be in touch with you regarding the remaining project," Emily said, her voice steady as she turned and rushed toward the corner where her belongings were ced.


    "No, Emily, wait! It''s a misunderstanding," Matteo called out behind her, but she didn''t stop. She went to her desk and began packing her things, determined to leave Matteo''s office.


    She was done. She was utterly finished with the arrogant attorney and had no desire to see him again. Having endured so much in her past marriage, thest thing she wanted was to bebeled a homewrecker,

 Chapter 225

    BBB.


    Chapter 225 The Vinci Legacy


    003,79%


    As Emily stormed away in anger, Matteo instinctively wanted to chase after her, to stop her from leaving. But before he could move, his mother''s firm grip tightened around his arm, halting him. "Mother!" he urged, his voice tense as he tried to pull away, but she didn''t budge.


    "Don''t go after her," shemanded in a sharp, authoritative tone.


    "Mother, don''t be unreasonable," Matteo protested, trying again to free his arm, his eyes still on Emily''s retreating figure. But his mother''s voice, cold and resolute, froze him in ce.


    "You can''t leave your mother and fianc¨¦e for a woman who means nothing to you."


    Matteo hesitated, torn between the need to prove his mother wrong and the overwhelming urge to follow Emily.


    But Matteo decided against his heart, choosing to stay. He didn''t want to give anyone a reason to use Emily or drag her name through the mud because of him. Sacrificing his own instincts, he let the moment slip away for her sake.


    His eyes swept around the room, and he noticed the staff still gathered, watching the unfolding drama. His irritation grew, and he shot a fierce re at his secretary, Amy, who was just as engrossed in the scene.


    Snapping to attention under Matteo''s stern gaze, Amy quickly straightened up and barked at the staff, "What are you all standing around for? Get back to work, now!"


    At once, the crowd began to disperse, scattering back to their desks, though murmurs and whispers still floated through the air as they retreated.


    "Let''s go to my office," Matteo said curtly to his mother and Lia, then turned and strode ahead without waiting for their response. Both women followed him in silence. As soon as the two entered his office, Matteo closed the door firmly behind them and spun around to face them. His frustration boiled over as he red at his mother. "What was that, Mother? Haven''t you had enough drama in your life that you now feel the need to drag me into it?" Matteo growled, his teeth clenched in barely contained anger.


    "Matteo, have you forgotten your manners?" his mother retorted sharply. "I am Benedetta Vinci, a name evenrger than life!" she dered with pride. "And I wasn''t the one causing a scene-you did when you allowed that pathetic... desperate... woman into your office. When will you understand, Matteo? These women are nothing but gold diggers, only after your money. You are a Vinci, and that name carries weight. You cannot let anyone ruin our family''s reputation."


    "Yeah, a Vinci," Matteo chuckled darkly, his voice thick with sarcasm as he gestured dramatically. "The same Vinci-whose eldest son is buried under millions of debt to the Italian mafia, gambling away everyst cent." His voice rose with bitter amusement. "And let''s not forget our ''esteemed'' father, Alvise Vinci, who''s been embroiled in countless scandals, still parading around with histest mistress-who''s younger than


    me."


    "Shut up, you unfilial son!" Benedetta snapped, unable to handle the bitter reality her own child had thrown at her. But the truth was that their family was better known for its scandals than for anything good. Matteo was tired of constantly bailing them out of trouble; it was easier to keep his distance- far away


    from them living senarately


    BGB.


    Chapter 225 The Vinci Legacy


    I ¨¦§¡ 0000 79%u


    "You are who you are because of this family, because of your parents. Don''t forget that!" Benedetta spat, her voice sharp with pride. "Without us, you wouldn''t be Matteo Vinci, the topwyer, with the name and power you enjoy now."


    Matteo snorted, fully aware that no matter what he said, his mother would never agree with him. The parents he had always wanted were never there when he needed them. The family he longed for was a fantasy, leaving him to navigate his happy and sad moments alone. His grandmother had been his anchor until she left this world. In truth, he had be who he was on his own.


    "Mother, let''s not discuss our family matters in front of an outsider," he suggested coldly, casting a brief nce at Lia before moving to his desk.


    "Mrs. Vinci!" Lia whined, pointing at Benedetta.


    Benedetta red at her son, but Matteo ignored both drama queens as he opened the file rted to the case he had been discussing with his juniors before the chaos erupted. "If you don''t have anything important to say, I''d like you to leave. I''ll see you at home for dinner."


    His family was in Florence, but seeing his mother here in Paris made Matteo realize she had traveled specifically for her social event or to see him. Judging by Lia standing at Benedetta''s side, Matteo guessed it was thetter. He also suspected that since his mother was in the city, she would be staying with him at his home.


    "I am not going anywhere, Matteo," Benedetta glowered, leaning in and cing her hands on the desk, standing directly across from him. "You can''t ignore Lia like this. You''re both engaged and about to get married soon," she reminded him. "Mother, I told you earlier, and I''m telling you again-I''m still thinking about marriage, but I''m not sure about it," Matteo replied curtly.


    "I know you''ll nevere to any decision, not with those whorish women still roaming around you," his mother countered, causing Matteo to stop flipping through the pages and narrow his eyes in irritation. "That''s why I''m here to announce your wedding, which is going to happen next month."


    What?!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Emotional ckmailing


    D


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mother, you can''t force me into this!" Matteo protested, mming the file shut in anger, his eyes burning with frustration.


    "Forcing you? Really?" His mother scoffed, her face twisting with irritation. "You owe us, Matteo Vinci! We gave you life, raised you, made you the man you are today-and now, you have the audacity to argue with me?" Her voice dripped with cold menace as she red at him.


    "This emotional maniption won''t work on me this time," Matteo shot back, his tone firm, though a flicker of hesitation crossed his face.


    His mother''s eyes narrowed, her gaze hardening. She shook her head in warning. "Matteo, get this straight: you will marry Lia. This marriage is essential for forming an alliance with the Vassallo family. Your father''spany needs their investment, and you can at least do this for us." Her voice was heavy with authority, making it clear her decision was final.


    Matteo huffed in frustration, his jaw tightening as he shifted his gaze to Lia. She was smirking, a smug look of confidence stered on her face, which only fueled the fire inside him. But what could he do? His family was pushing him into this marriage, ckmailing him with every card they had.


    He was ready topromise-after all, this marriage was nothing more than an alliance to him, a business transaction. But suddenly something about it didn''t sit right anymore. What had once seemed like a simple, cold agreement now felt different. He didn''t feel as sure as he had before, something was holding him back, gnawing at him from within. But what?


    He needed to find that answer. Every time he tried to focus and make sense of it, only one thing came to mind: Emily. Her face shed in his thoughts, leaving him even more confused. She wasn''t interested in him, had made that clear. She didn''t want anything to do with him.


    So why couldn''t he stop thinking about her? Why did her presence linger in his mind, unsettling him in ways he couldn''t exin?


    God, was he really losing his mind? Or was he just bing delusional? One thing was certain: he needed to get over Emily. And there was only one way he thought could do that-sleep with her and get her out of his system once and for all.


    "Mrs. Vinci, do be so harsh on Matt. He''s stressed, and we shouldn''t pressure him too much," Lia''s sugary voice cut through his daydream, pulling him back to reality-away from the fantasy of a woman he knew was untouchable.


    "I''m sorry, Matt. You''re stuck in this situation because of me," Lia continued, her tone dripping with false sweetness. "But I promise, after we''re married, I''ll be a good wife. I''ll take away all your worries. My father has considerable wealth, and he''s more than willing to fund your overseas expansion," she added, beaming with pride.


    Matteo forced a smile, fully aware that her sugary words were nothing more than part of her act. Her sweetness was as fake as her concern, and he saw through it all. He didn''t need Lia''s father''s money-he had earned his sess through hard work and had enough money to expand hisw firm all over the world.


    In fact, it was her father who needed him now. The name Matteo Vinci, world-renowned attorney, would boost the value of her father''spany and help cover up the shady dealings that had taken ce within the business-if Lia married him. 1/2


    B


    Chapter 226 Emotional ckmailing 150%


    "You''re right, my dear," Matteo''s mother said, gently touching Lia''s hand with affection, and she turned her gaze to Matteo, her voice softening. "Continue with your work, Matt, and don''t mind me being stern with you. But, son, understand this-you''re my only hope. I''ve endured so much, and now all I want is to spend my old age in peace."


    She was using her emotional trump card again, fully aware of how sentimental Matteo was when it came to family. No matter how tough or indifferent he tried to appear, he always jumped to help them the moment they asked.


    "And just look at Lia," his mother added with a soft smile, as Lia blushed shyly. Matteo rolled his eyes in frustration, but his mother didn''t stop. She pressed on, her voice dripping with admiration. "She''s such a lovely girl, and she truly cares about you. You both make a great couple."


    Though his frustration grew with each passing second, Matteo sighed quietly and leaned back in his chair. "Mother, if you don''t have anything else to say, can I please get back to my work?" he replied, his tone indifferent.


    His mother only smiled, knowing she had won and Matteo had silently agreed to her demands.


    "Alright, alright, son. Come home soon. I''ll make dinner-all your favorite dishes," she chimed, as if she knew what his favorite food even was, let alone how to cook it. No, she didn''t.


    Matteo wanted to retort so badly, but he held his tongue, unwilling to drag out the conversation and waste any more time. He had more important things to focus on.


    "Okay, bye, Matt," Lia chirped in a charming voice, but Matteo didn''t respond; he had already reopened the case file and was studying it intently. For a brief moment, a dark expression crossed Lia''s face as she stared at Matteo, her gaze filled with a menacing determination. Then, just as quickly, she masked her true intentions with a sweet smile and turned to Matteo''s mother.


    "Let''s go, Mrs. Vinci. I''ll take you shopping," she said, her tone bright as both women exited Matteo''s office. Unbeknownst to Matteo''s mother, Lia cast onest obsessed nce over her shoulder before the door closed behind them, a flicker of intensity lingering in her eyes.


    As the office door clicked shut behind his mother and Lia, Matteo dropped the work in his hands and picked up the inte, pressing a button to call his secretary. "Amy, get me the most expensive wine and the most romantic bouquet quickly," he ordered.


    "Okay, boss," Amy replied, her voice crisp and efficient. Matteo hung up the phone, a frown etched on his face. His hands sped tightly together, and his jaw clenched as conflicting emotions battled within him, his heart at odds with his mind.


    "I need to see her tonight and get this over with," he murmured to himself, staring nkly into space.


    B & B

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 The Uninvited Guest


    overtook her.


    Emily returned home after herst meeting with the team, instructing everyone to send their reports to her email so she could review them at home. With little work left on her te, she figured it was better to upy herself rather than sumb to boredom until sleep Feeling exhausted, she didn''t have much appetite and decided to skip dinner. Her mood was particrly sour after Matteo''s mother and his fianc¨¦e had shown up at his office, humiliating Emily for no reason at all. The sting of their condescension lingered, making it difficult for her to shake off the negativity throughout the whole day.


    She vowed to keep her distance from that troublesome attorney, even though he had helped her a lot. Emily was doing her best to repay him by refraining from showing disrespect and enduring everything until the renovations in his office werepleted. She believed she couldn''t do anything more than that.


    It waste evening when she finally settled onto her bed,ptop resting on herp in a rxing position. Just as she began to unwind, the doorbell rang, causing her to squeeze her eyes shut in irritation. She was so tired that she didn''t even want to get up to answer the door.


    But when the doorbell rang again, Emily reluctantly got up, dragging her tired body toward the door. She guessed it might be the neighbor''s kids from the upper floor, who used toe over to y since Gia and Maximo lived there. Even after the twins moved to Florence, the kids continued to visit Emily, often brightening her day with theirughter. She would sometimes treat them to choctes or cupcakes, and their joy was infectious.


    The thought of their yful energy brought a smile to Emily''s tired face, reminding her of how much she loved spending time with children.


    But when she opened the door with a bright grin, her smile quickly faltered at the sight of Matteo Vinci standing before her. The moment she took him in, her heart skipped a beat. He looked effortlessly hot and incredibly sexy. His perfectly styled hair was disheveled as if he had run his hands through it several times in frustration. The tie he wore in the morning was absent, and a few top buttons on his crisp white shirt were undone, revealing a hint of his toned chest. The suit jacket was draped over his strong, muscr arm, suggesting he found it ufortable while stressing over something. However, the shirt sleeves were rolled up, showcasing his veined, muscr arms, making Emily''s mouth go dry as she swallowed unconsciously.


    When Matteo &ught Emily staring at him in shock, a yful smirk tugged at his lips. All his doubts evaporated in that moment; he knew she wanted him just as much as he wanted her. He was Matteo Vinci, and he understood all too well how his charm never failed. He bit his lip to suppress the smug grin threatening to break free before extending a bouquet of flowers and a bottle of wine toward her


    Emily''s eyes darted from the beautiful bouquet and wine to Matteo''s face, her mind racing as she struggled to understand why Matteo Vinci stood at her door at this hour. What did he want from her?


    "Are you not going to invite me in, Miss Yang?" Matteo''s husky voice, tinged with mischief, broke her reverie. Shaking off her surprise, she nodded and stepped aside to let him in.


    As Matteo entered, Emily closed the door behind him, her frown deepening. She turned to face him, arms crossed defensively.


    "Mr. Vinci, why did you bothering here at this time? If you needed anything, you could have just texted me," she snapped, sarcasm dripping from her words.


    Matteo smiled before extending the bouquet and wine foward here


    Chapter 227 The Uninvited Guest


    I 3 4 3 50%=


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    for what happened in my office, Emily." His tone shifted to seriousness as he continued, "Please ept my apology. I am truly sorry for how my mother treated you. I would do anything to make it up to you." Emily sighed, reluctantly epting the items from his hands. "That''s fine. I don''t hold any grudges, after


    all."


    "Thank you, ma douce," he murmured, smiling softly as he stepped closer, his gaze locking deeply onto hers.


    Anxiety bubbled in Emily''s chest; she wanted him to leave immediately. His proximity stirred emotions within her that she had never wanted to feel, and the thought of embarrassing herself made her restless. But then, she caught Matteo shamelessly checking her out, his hungry gaze roaming over her from head to toe, she suddenly felt self-conscious, acutely aware that she was still in her pajama shorts and tank top. Suddenly, self-consciousness washed over her, and she felt the urge to wrap her arms around herself and dash to her room to find something more appropriate to wear. But against her better judgment, she stood her ground, attempting to project confidence.


    "So? Is that all you''re here for?" Emily asked, trying to hint that he should leave.


    Matteo chuckled, clearly understanding her intent. "Aren''t you going to invite me for dinner?"


    "I''ve already had dinner, Mr. Vinci," she lied, trying to sound convincing. But her stomach betrayed her, grumbling loudly against her statement.


    Matteoughed again, a warm sound that filled the room.


    "I... I actually don''t have anything to eat at home. The fridge is empty, and I''m out of supplies," she covered up quickly. "But I thought you had enough chefs at your ce to cook for you anytime."


    "Yeah, but I''m here, and it''ste and my dinner time. It''s quite rude not to offer me dinner after I''ve traveled all the way across the city to see you," he replied, both teasing and persistent.


    "Okay, fine. What would you like to eat for dinner?" Emily asked, huffing in defeat as she mentally scanned what she could make with the few ingredients left in her kitchen.


    "You," Matteo''s sensual whisper caught her off guard, making her wonder if she had heard him wrong.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Romantic Dinner Date


    Finished


    "What... what did you just say?" Emily stammered, her voice trembling as her wide, shocked eyes locked onto the yboy attorney in disbelief. Matteo cleared his throat, shaking off the indecent thoughts about the sexy kitten standing before him in clothes that left little to the imagination. "I mean..." he paused, his voice still husky, betraying the desire he was trying to suppress. "Whatever you''d like to eat, I''ll have the same.",


    "Oh... that''s what you meant," Emily exhaled, relief washing over her as she shook her head at the silly direction her thoughts had taken. Of course, he wasn''t interested in her like that. He was Matteo Vinci- one of the most sought-after attorneys and eligible bachelors. He could have any woman he wanted. Why would he desire her?


    "I must warn you, Mr. Vinci, don''t get your hopes up. I barely have anything at home," Emily informed the stubborn attorney, who stood in her house with an air of authority as if he owned the ce.


    "I told you, I''ll eat anything you make me," he replied, his tone so hopelessly dreamy that Emily wondered if her mind was ying tricks on her. One look into his deep, blue eyes, and the intensity of his mysterious gaze left her breathless. She quickly averted her eyes, trying to steady her breathing.


    "Alright, let me see what I can do," she murmured, walking toward the kitchen, eager to distance herself from the dangerous temptation lurking in her house in the form of that impossibly sexy man.


    But to her dismay, the dangerous temptation followed her into the kitchen. Emily nced over her shoulder to find Matteo trailing so closely behind her that she could feel the warmth radiating from his body. As she opened the fridge and leaned in to take a look, Matteo leaned in as well, their bodies brushing together. A jolt of electricity shot through her, making her gasp. His hot breath fanned her cheek, and his mouth hovered dangerously close to hers. As if that weren''t enough, the intoxicating mix of his masculine scent and expensive cologne made her feel lightheaded, and she feared she might pass out at any


    moment.


    Emily swallowed hard, hoping he would pull back, but he didn''t. It seemed he was doing this intentionally, which only irritated her further. She was about to push him away, but as she turned her head to do so, their foreheads collided with a dull thud. "Ouch!" she yelped.


    "Shit!" he groaned, rubbing his head.


    "I was looking into the fridge; what were you searching for?" she shot back, rubbing her forehead to ease the pain. Matteo stepped closer, gently removing her hand and massaging the spot on her forehead with his own, a tender gesture that made Emily''s heart melt and her frustration fade.


    "I was thinking of helping you. Sorry, ma douce," he murmured so innocently that Emily couldn''t help but smile, biting her lips inwardly to suppress her amusement.


    "Ah, it''s fine," she replied, ducking away from his touch hesitantly. "I can do it myself. You... just make yourselffortable and wait in the living room while prepare something for us to eat."


    "Let me stay and help you, please," Matteo insisted. "After all, I''m here to ask for your forgiveness, not to bother you."


    R


    Chapter 228 Romantic Dinner Date


    Finished


    Emily rolled her eyes at his constant insistence as he invited himself for dinner at her home when all she wanted was to rest in bed. And he thought he wasn''t bothering her anymore.


    "I don''t think we have anything to make dinner," Emily offered another excuse, hoping he would leave. Her heart raced at the thought of being alone with him in her home at this hour of the night.


    "Oh, I saw you have bread, veggies, cheese slices, and some sauces," Matteo quickly interjected. Emily was impressed by his sharp and observant gaze. "We can make some sandwiches, and we have wine," he suggested with a quick shrug. Knowing she couldn''te up with any more excuses to say no, she decided to agree. "Yeah, that''s fine with me if you''re okay with sandwiches."


    "I love sandwiches," Matteo whispered, leaning closer, causing Emily to rush away nervously to gather all the ingredients.


    777777


    "I''ll make the sandwiches, and you can set the table in the meantime," she offered.


    "Deal," Matteo smiled, nodding subtly as he then asked Emily where the tes and wine sses were kept and headed off to set the table.


    When Emily returned to the dining area with the sandwiches, she found it empty, and Matteo was nowhere to be seen. Even the dining table was still not set. Confusion filled her heart as she looked around; he wasn''t in the living room either.


    "Mr. Vinci?" she called out, suspicion creeping in-maybe he had left because she took too long making the sandwiches. "Matteo?!" She tried again, and then she caught a glimpse of him on her balcony.


    As she approached the open balcony door, Emily blinked in disbelief, trying to clear her vision and ensure she wasn''t hallucinating. There stood the ruthless attorney Matteo Vinci, scattering flower petals from the bouquet he had brought for her. She was taken aback by the beautiful arrangement he had created. Soft cushions adorned the floor, and in one corner, tes, the expesnsive wine bottle, and sses were neatly set up.


    Candles flickered softly in the evening breeze, their warm glow casting a gentle light. She recognized them from her own bedroom.


    Did he really go into her room?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The final touch to this romantic setting was the flower petals spread around. It took her breath away; this was nothing like an unnned dinner-it felt more like a carefully crafted romantic dinner date! 4.2K

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Dare Or Invitation


    "What is this?" Emily asked, a deep furrow in her brow.


    Finished


    Matteo turned to face her, a soft smile on his lips. "Come here," he whispered, gently beckoning her toward the sweet surprise he had arranged.


    Emily hesitated, nervously chewing her bottom lip before slowly walking toward him.


    "How''s it?" he asked, gesturing around the balcony.


    "It''s... beautiful," Emily answered sincerely, her voice soft. "But why did you go through all this trouble?"


    "I wanted to make this dinner something special, since ourst dinner date was cut short," he said, biting the inside of his cheek, the memory of that night still embarrassing him. "That''s fine," Emily waved her hand dismissively. "I''ve forgotten all about that."


    Matteo''s smile faltered, a flicker of hurt passing through him. She had forgotten the night he had arranged a perfect date for them, a night that could have been magical if Lia hadn''t ruined it.


    Shrugging off those lingering thoughts, Matteo took the sandwiches from Emily''s hands and ced them beside the tes. He lowered himself onto one of the soft cushions and patted the one next to him, motioning for Emily to join him. "Come on, sit here," he urged with a soft smile.


    Emily hesitated for a moment, her mind racing as she weighed her options. She wasn''t sure if sitting so close to him was a good idea, especially with the cozy setting he''d prepared, but her feet moved before her mind could protest further. Reluctantly, she settled down beside him, her heart pounding a little faster as she felt the warmth radiating from the charming yboy attorney sitting so close to her.


    "Come on, let''s sit and eat before something happens," he sighed, thest part of his sentence trailing off.


    "Huh?" Emily blinked at him in confusion.


    "I mean... every time we meet, something happens to ruin our time together. Remember?" he said, and Emily realized he was right.


    Every time they met, something or someone came to disrupt everything, leaving them parting ways bitterly.


    Matteo opened the wine bottle and poured it into two sses. He handed one to Emily, but she shook her head.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, please, I won''t drink," she said politely.


    "Why? I thought you forgave me," Matteo asked, cocking his head slightly, curiosity in his eyes.


    H


    "Yeah, and that''s not the reason, Emily shrugged, feeling a bit awkward with the confession. "I just can''t handle my drink. Every time I do, I end up getting myself into trouble..."


    "And I had toe save you," Matteo finished her sentence with a knowing smile. "But don''t worry as I''m already here," he added with a wink, making Emily bite her lip to keep from giggling.


    Chapter 229 Dare Or Invitation


    Finished


    "Are you trying to take advantage of me after getting me drunk, Mr. Vinci?" she teased, narrowing her eyes and her tone was yful as she plucked the wine ss from his hand. Matteo raised his own ss, lightly clinking it against hers. "And what if I meant to do just that?" he replied, his voice low, daring, as his eyes sparkled with mischief. Emily paused, staring into his eyes for a heartbeat before offering her innocent smile. "I''d like to see you try something naughty."


    Matteo''s heart skipped a beat at her challenge. Was she daring him, or was it an invitation?


    Fuck! He had never been so bad at reading between the lines, and now this mysterious woman had him wrapped in her spell so tightly that his mind couldn''t function on its own.


    "By the way." Matteo quickly shifted the conversation, trying to mask his sudden awkwardness. "I heard from Alessandro that Aria isn''t feeling well. If you want to visit her, I can take you there." He offered her a sandwich, hoping the new topic would ease the atmosphere. Emily took the sandwich, ncing at him as she started eating and sipping her wine. "Yeah, I was thinking about going to Florence, "Emily shrugged, chewing on her sandwich before taking arge swig of wine. "But Mia told me to stay in Paris and manage the business here." Her words slurred slightly as the alcohol began to loosen her tongue. "By the way, why did you call her Aria? She''s Mia," she added, her tone confused.


    Matteo chuckled softly, recognizing that the wine was doing most of the talking now. "I am used to calling her Aria and it''s a long story," he began, diving into the history of his rtionship with Alessandro and how Mia had once been known as Aria. Their conversation flowed naturally from there, meandering through topics from their pasts to their lives now. Before they knew it, the bottle of wine was empty, the sandwiches were gone, yet their conversation showed no signs of stopping.


    "So, don''t you want to finish your studies now?" Matteo asked, noticing how Emily shivered slightly in the cool air. Without missing a beat, he pulled her closer into his embrace. "Come here," he whispered, wrapping his arms around her with a protective warmth. Emily nestled into his arms as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Matteo reached for his jacket, which had been carelessly tossed aside earlier, and draped it over both of them, wrapping her in its warmth.


    Emily instinctively rested her head on Matteo''s chest, her gentle breath warming his skin through the fabric of his shirt. His heart raced, and he fought to control the growing desire within him.


    Trying to keep hisposure, Matteo asked, "You didn''t reply," but his voice came out rough, betraying his need. When Emily didn''t respond, he dipped his head, ncing down and noticed her hair had fallen across her face.


    With a soft chuckle, he carefully swept the strands away, revealing her peaceful expression. She had already drifted off to sleep. Matteo smiled, shaking his head in amusement. He gently caressed her hair once more, savoring the silky feel against his calloused hand. Tightening his arms around her, he pulled her even closer, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. In that moment, everything felt perfect, as though she was meant to be right there, nestled near his heart.


    He didn''t want to think about tomorrow or what the future might bring-this moment was theirs, and he intended to savor every second of it. Matteo took a deep breath, allowing himself to rx fully for the first time in ages. As his eyes closed, sleep came swiftly and easily, something that rarely happened to him, but


    Wed, Oc 23


    Chapter 229 Dare Or Invitation


    tonight, with her in his arms, it felt natural. Peaceful.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Something Is Blooming Finished


    The next morning, the sun climbed into the sky, brightening the world below. Its sharp rays broke through, disturbing the peaceful slumber Emily had been enjoying in Matteo''s embrace. Their bodies were so closely entwined, it was as though they weren''t two people, but one.


    Emily stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she squinted against the harsh light. The brightness made it difficult to fully open her eyes, but she soon became aware of something else her arms were wrapped tightly around something warm and solid, and she was snugglingfortably against a surface that thumped steadily beneath her cheek.


    I shot Her sleepy haze vanished in an instant as realization hit her-she was clinging to someone. Her eyes open, and she found herself lying on the chest of the infamous attorney. His shirt, to her horror, was damp with her drool.


    Shit! Embarrassment flooded her as she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it, desperate to escape the humiliation of the moment.


    As Emily gently tried to slip out of Matteo''s arms, his eyes fluttered open. He furrowed his brow for a moment, still caught between sleep and wakefulness, before realizing that the beautiful face shyly looking up at him was no dream. For a brief second, he wondered if he was still dreaming and almost wanted to fall back asleep to hold on to the moment. But then, the events of the previous night came rushing back.


    "Good morning, baby," he whispered in a deep, sleepy voice.


    Emily bit her lip, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Morning, Mr. Vinci. I wondered why you missed your best chancest night and didn''t take advantage of me while I was drunk," she teased with a mischievous smile lighting up her face.


    Matteo chuckled, surprised at himself. He hade with only one motive in mind- to fuck her and get her out of his system. Yet having her sleeping in his arms made him feel like that was everything he truly needed - her.


    "Ah, it seems you''re the one who took advantage of me, Miss Yang, while I was drunk," he quipped with amusement, raising his eyebrows as he pulled her even closer, mischievously tightening his protective embrace around her.


    Emily tilted her head, batting her eyshes at him with innocent charm. "Oh no! Did I get myself into trouble? Should I be afraid of you, Mr. Vinci?"


    Matteo chuckled softly, his voice a low rumble. "Hmm! Hmm! Offending Matteo Vincies with serious consequences, Miss Yang," he warned in a dangerously smooth tone, running his knuckles along her soft, blushed cheek as his eyes roamed over her delicate features.


    "Oh, are you going to punish me, sir?" Emily whispered, her voice breathless and sultry, sending Matteo''s heartbeat racing even faster. He inhaled sharply at the thought of Emily Yangpletely at his mercy.


    With a firm grip, he grabbed her chin and pulled her face closer. "You don''t seem afraid of punishment, Miss Yang. Should I take that to mean you''d enjoy it?" he asked, his voice dropping into a deep, teasing growl. "Do you really want me to punish you, mon amour?" "Yes, please," Emily breathed, overwhelmed by the intoxicating proximity of the dangerously attractive attorney. She didn''t even think before agreeing, her senses already clouded by his maic presence.


    Matten''s breath hitched and for a moment he thought Emily was kidding "You will be the death of me


    you know that?" he panted, feeling breathless and overwhelmed with the need to im her as his.


    Finished


    He waited for her tough and push him away. But as the seconds passed, he felt as if he would die if he didn''t kiss her right then.


    "Fuck it!" Matteo cursed, closing the distance between them, ready to m his lips against hers.


    But just as he leaned in, his phone rang loudly, jolting both of them back to reality. Emily released the breath she had been holding for what felt like an eternity, while Matteo licked his lips, reluctantly letting her move away.


    He reached for his phone, cursing the caller who had disrupted their beautiful morning. He saw his secretary''s name shing on the screen, and realizing it might be urgent, he sighed.


    "Baby, I''m sorry, but I have to take this," he said, trying to keep the frustration out of his voice.


    Emily smiled, biting her lip slightly as she nodded shyly. Matteo got up and walked to a corner to talk to his secretary. Emily couldn''t help but admire his handsome features, wondering how it was possible for someone to look so sexy in every mood. As he spoke, his expression turned cold, conveying a sense of professionalism that contrasted sharply with their earlier intimacy. Then his expression shifted to anger, but she found him even sexier with every shift in his mood.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Despite the tension in his demeanor, Emily thought he was the most insanely hot and sexy man on earth. She was shocked by her own response to him; never in her life had she thought she could trust a man again, let alone a notorious yboy attorney. Trusting Matteo was thest thing she thought would happen.


    But Matteo had proven her wrong so many times. Just likest night, when he had every opportunity to take advantage of her while she was drunk, he chose instead to take care of her in the most gentlemanly way. That act had swayed her heart, and now she wanted whatever was blooming between them. She wanted Matteo Vinci, and this time, she wasn''t going to deny her feelings.


    The way he looked at her, the way he held her in his embrace so possessively-there was no doubt in her mind that he wanted her too. She smiled shyly, reaching for her phone to check messages or any call she missed while Matteo was still deep in conversation. As she nced at her phone''s screen, her heart sank at the notification that shed before her eyes.


    The headline read: "The yboy Most Sought-After Bachelor Attorney is Set to Marry Lia Vassallo Next Month in Italy."


    Her phone slipped from her hand, hitting the floor with a soft thud, as the harsh reality of life hit her.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 His Intoxicating Proximity


    "How the hell did this happen?" Matteo was annoyed at the news his secretary had just given him, regretting the moment he left the woman of his dreams to take this call.


    He hadn''t gone homest night because he wanted to be with Emily, and now, in the span of a single night, everything had spiraled out of control.


    "Boss, the news of your marriage is all over every tabloid and news channel," his secretary informed him.


    "Motherfucker," Matteo cursed under his breath, immediately knowing who was behind this-Lia Vassallo.


    "Get my PR team on it. I want every source to retract that story, and send them all a legal notice for broadcasting such news without my consent," he barked, running a frantic hand through his hair. Ending the call, Matteo turned, expecting to find Emily where he had left her. But she was already up, gathering their things from the night before.


    "Mon amour, what''s wrong?" Matteo asked, hurrying to her side and gently grabbing her hand as she reached for the empty sses. She red at him, her silence sharp and unsettling. What just happened in a matter of minutes? He was puzzled, unable to understand. Just moments ago, she was enjoying hispany, but now she looked like she wanted him gone.


    "I''ll take care of it," Matteo offered, taking the ss from her hand and moving to pick up the tes, empty wine bottles, and cushions.


    "What are you doing, Matteo Vinci?" Her voice was stern, making him cringe as he turned to face her, confusion clouding his features. "What do you mean, ma douce?" he asked, his brow furrowing as his eyes tried to read her face.


    "Huh, Matteo Vinci, you''re really good at pretending to be innocent, aren''t you?" Emily snorted. Matteo frowned this time but didn''t interrupt. She continued, her frustration spilling out. "You''re going to marry Lia Vassallo, and yet, you stayed the whole night at my house. Now you''re acting as if..." she trailed off, letting out a loud huff. "Maybe it''s normal for you, but it''s not for me. So, I''d appreciate it if you''d leave, right now," she said, wrapping her arms around herself as if shielding from the intense gaze that seemed to pierce through the walls she had built around her heart. She wouldn''t let him break through.


    "Are you done?" Matteo''s jaw tightened as he snapped, though there was a gentleness in his tone despite the frustration in his eyes. "Can I speak now?"


    Emily stayed silent, staring at him, waiting for whatever excuse or exnation he had to offer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily Yang," Matteo began, his voice low but charged with intensity, making Emily swallow hard. Of course, he was one of the most sessfulwyers, and the convincing power in his voice was undeniable. "From the day I met you, I haven''t been able to get you out of my mind. Even in my sleep, it''s you I see."


    Emily felt the mixed emotions swirling in his eyes, her pulse quickening as his gaze bore into hers.


    "Yes, I''m set to marry next month. It was decided long before I ever met you," he admitted, his voice unwavering, "It''s not a marriage out of love, but a business arrangement between two families. I''ve epted that, and everything seemed fine-until..." He paused, taking a deep breath as his expression


    softened, his eyes locking on hers with a look that made her feel like she was his entire world. "Until you came into my life and turned everything upside down; Now, I can''t marry Lia, and I''m going to tell my family thar"


    His blunt confession made Emily''s heart race, leaving her unsure of how to process it. Her breath hitched in her throat, and thousands of butterflies fluttered in her stomach as unfamiliar sensations washed over her.


    "Why..." she murmured, sounding breathless as her voice was barely audible. "Why can''t you marry Lia? Your family wants you to marry her, and she''s perfect for you in every way." Her gaze shifted away from him as she continued, "Wealth, status, beauty, and-"


    Before she could finish, Matteo moved swiftly, grabbing her elbow and pulling her into his strong, protective embrace. His sudden closeness and possessiveness in his eyes took her breath away as he gazed intensely into her eyes.


    "I can''t marry her, or anyone else," he said, his voice low and firm. His eyes searched hers, his grip tightening just slightly as he dered, "Because I want to spend my whole life with you."

 Chapter 232

    Matteo didn''t know how those words left his mouth, but as he heard himself speak, he realized they were born from the emotions he had been suppressing for so long-the fear of losing her that had been haunting him for so long.


    Now, he understood what he had always wanted: it was her. Only her. No one else. She was the relief, the calm he had been searching for his entire life. He found thefort and security with her that he had always been looking for, something he never had, even when he lived with his family. She was everything that could make himplete, and lie wasn''t going to let her go. Never.


    He was ready to take the one risk he had feared his entire life: tomit to one woman. He genuinely wanted a real rtionship this time and to spend his whole life with her.


    Matteo felt a wave of relief wash over him as he epted this feeling his mind had tried to deny for so long. His heart had made it so simple in one moment of insecurity.


    Emily blinked in disbelief, her expression mirroring the shock in her heart, and Matteo felt a pang of disappointment at her lingering doubts. But he was determined to do anything to make her realize that he was serious-very serious-about her.


    "I want you, mon amour, and I want only you," he confessed, his voiceced with desperation as he looked deep into her eyes, hoping she could peer into his heart and see the truth in his words.


    Enchanted by the sincerity in Matteo''s gaze, Emily felt her heart melt. The honesty in his voice ignited something within her, and before she could think twice, her hands instinctively found their way to the back of his neck, pulling him down toward her. She rose on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his with a fervor that felt essential, as if her very existence depended on this moment.


    Matteo''s eyes widened in surprise, the breath catching in his throat. The intense sensation made his heart pound loudly, mming wildly against his rib cage. The warm, soft lips of the one woman he truly desired pressed against his, kissing him as if her very life depended on the kiss. He gasped, a shuddered breath escaping him, before tightening his arms around her waist. He pulled her closer, lifting her slightly off her feet as he kissed her back with everything he had, pouring all of his emotions into that one moment. "God, I''ve waited for this moment for so long, mon monde," Matteo whispered against Emily''s lips between deep, heated kisses.


    He felt like he could finally breathe, as if life had surged back into him, and a light had broken through the dark clouds, illuminating his entire world. She was his everything, his whole world and while he couldn''t pinpoint exactly when she became the center of his universe, one thing was clear-he couldn''t imagine life without her.


    "Shut up and kiss me," Emily murmured, her voice teasing as she bit his plump bottom lip, tugging it between her teeth.


    "Fuck, I''m never going to stop, mon amour," he growled, his hands gripping her hips possessively. He lifted her effortlessly, and Emily''s legs wrapped instinctively around his waist as he carried her to the living room, desire simmering between them.


    He only stopped when they were inside the t, mming her back urgently against the nearest wall. Without hesitation, Matteo kissed her with even more passion and raw desire, his lips hungry against hers. His eyes, now darkened with lust, locked onto Emily''s as his hands slowly crawled up her sides, lifting her tank top along the way. His fingertips brushed over her soft skin, tracing her curves, sending shivers down her spine.


    ?


    Emily gasped into his mouth, her breath hitching as her hands left Matteo''s neck and drifted down to his chest. She fumbled with the few buttons still fastened, desperate to feel more of him, her fingers trembling with anticipation. With each button she undid, her fingers brushed against his warm skin, sending shudders coursing through his body and leaving him breathless. The tension crackled in the air, electric and palpable, as their need for each other intensified.


    Matteo groaned, his voice low and raw, a primal sound that sent Emily''s emotions on a roller coaster ride. His body reacted instantly to her seduction; he pressed his hips forward, grinding his hard bulge against her, their bodies so closely entwined that there wasn''t a sliver of space between them. Emily''s legs, still wrapped tightly around his waist, pulled him even closer, deepening the friction between them. The heat radiating from their bodies sent waves of electricity coursing through both of them, drowning out everything but the overwhelming desire, lust, need, every emotion they felt for one another.


    Their heartbeats synchronized, their heavy breaths entwined-a constant reminder of the desperate longing that consumed them both. Emily''s fingers finally slipped beneath his shirt, exploring the hard nes of his chest, sending waves of desire through Matteo as he felt like he might explode at any moment. Her soft, desperate touch drove him wild, igniting a maddening urge to rip their clothes off and bury his aching, throbbing cock deep inside her slick warmth, iming herpletely.


    "God, b¨¦b¨¦," he murmured, his breath warm against her ear as his voiceced with desperation and authority. "I want you. I want you right now."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 233

    ?


    Chapter 233 I Am Possessive


    3


    Matteo suddenly stopped, pulling back as a realization hit him. He hadn''t asked the most important


    between question of all. "Do you want me too, ma douce?" he asked, his ragged breath filling the space them.


    Emily scanned his face, searching for something, her heart pounding. She felt something she had never felt before. When she was with Tomas, she was young and naive, mistaking kind words and good looks for love. But after everything she had sacrificed and the hard lessons life had taught her, she finally understood what real love meant. To her dismay, no man had ever truly cared what she wanted. Until now. Matteo, this man in front of her, was willing to wait until she said yes. That realization sent a wave of longing through her-she wanted to confess how badly and desperately she desired him, but something held her back.


    Instead, she did the only thing she could to show him what she truly wanted.


    Her arms around his neck pulled him closer as she pressed her lips to his in an urgent, desperate kiss.


    Matteo groaned, his control snapping as he pushed past her soft lips, his tongue meeting hers in a fierce, hungry dance. Her moan of eptance and the way her fingers clutched his shirt were all the confirmation he needed.


    He promptly tightened his grip aro


    her, filling his hands with her soft, round ass, pulling her flush against his throbbing shaft as he ground her against him, kissing her deeply. Emily''s legs widened around him with a throaty groan, her hips rolling in rhythm with his. The heat between them was so intense, Matteo was sure if he didn''t get inside her in the next thirty seconds, he might explode.


    Tearing his mouth from hers, they both panted heavily "Bedroom?" he asked, his voice hoarse, though he wouldn''t have minded continuing right there in the hall. But he wanted their first time to be special for Emily, something unforgettable. He was determined to make it a moment she''d carry with her forever, a memory that would linger each time they were together.


    "Yes," she breathed out, nodding.


    Matteo captured her lips again, taking a few quick strides to the bedroom. He kicked the door open, never breaking their kiss, and carried her to the bed,ying her down gently. His fingers curled around the hem of her tank top, slowly pulling it up. He paused, looking into her eyes.


    "Do you want me to stop?" he asked onest time, his voice low and strained. "No," she gasped, still catching her breath.


    "Do you want me inside you?" he growled, his voice low and thick with desire. God, even his dirty mouth was turning her on more than she could have imagined, pushing her closer to the edge of madness. "Now. Please," she cried, her voice drenched in need.


    That was all he needed. Matteo didn''t even bother to pull her tank top off-he tore it apart in two pieces, revealing her full, bare breasts. The sight alone nearly broke him. His hands moved with urgency, yanking down her pajama shorts. Only her thong remained between him and what he desperately wanted. Without a second thought, he hooked his fingers into it and ripped it off, making Emily gasp as his raw, wild need scared her for a moment.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Matteo was spellbound by the beautiful angel lying before him,pletely giving herself to him. Her generous curves and the shadows they cast drew his gaze, leaving him in awe. He couldn''t help but admire her his breath quickening as he shrugged his shirt off his shoulders and swiftly worked his zipper down


    as Y.


    Chapter 2331 Am Possessive


    JK 71%


    The second his cock sprang free, he gripped himself, aligning the aching tip with her slick, inviting heat.


    God, is this really happening? A day before he was plotting to get her to the bed. Now, she was his ultimate fantasye to life.


    "Last chance, ma vie," Matteo growled, his voice thick with raw passion. "Once I fuck you, there''s no turning back. You''ll be mine-only mine. I''m very possessive, and you''ll learn that soon enough." His words dripped with both a warning and a promise, his teeth gritting as he fought to control the beast inside him, desperate to bury his steely cock in her. The intensity in his eyes made it clear-he was barely holding back.


    Oh sweet Jesus, Emily thought, feeling her resolve crumble even more. His dirty talk, paired with those sweet French endearments, was pushing her over the edge. She was sold-body, heart, and soul. She was ready to agree to anything he said, but most of all, she just needed him inside her. Now.


    Emily wrapped her thighs around him, her body desperate for more as she pressed kisses up his neck. "Hurry," she breathed, her voiceced with impatience.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Fierce Passion


    071%@


    Normally, Emily would have second-guessed everything. She''d weigh the pros and cons, analyze every angle, and make the most logical decision. After her failed marriage and the brutal betrayal by her ex-husband, she had turned down every offer that came her way. But right now, all that mattered was this- him, her, and the feeling intensifying with each passing second they spent together. Her heart knew that even if this was a mistake, even if she was doing something wrong, she was willing to risk it all. Matteo stared deep into her eyes, unwavering. Not for a second did he falter. Every word he spoke dripped with sincerity, and every fiber of his being screamed that he was telling the truth-that she could trust him with her life, with her heart. So, she let him in, allowing him to im herpletely.


    Matteo gripped her hips in his fevered hands, seizing her lips as he thrust into her with an urgency that felt like he''d die if he didn''t feel her slick heat wrapped around him-because he truly would. As he submerged himself inside her, Emily took every inch, and a long, tortured groan escaped him, straining to push as deep as he could. His eyes nearly rolled back in his head as pleasure overwhelmed him. He was taken aback by the realization of how perfectly she fit him-soft and weing. He had never felt this way before, not with anyone. In that moment, it was as if she had been made just for him, and he had finally found the missing piece of his life''s puzzle.


    Then, he lost all coherent thought as Emily arched her back and cried out, breaking their kiss to gasp as she fossed her head back. Her nails dug into his shoulders, and he felt her pussy mp down around him, sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through his body.


    "You''re so tight," he growled, a mix of pleasure and desire coursing through him.


    "You''re so big, Matteo Vinci, filling and stretching me so much. Fuck, it burns. Oh, damn. This is too much..." she cried, her voice thick with need and pain.


    Under him, she gyrated and swayed, her hips rocking back, sliding her tight paradise up his sizzling length until only the head of his cock was enveloped in her heat. He clenched his jaw, bare teeth showing. Anything less than being buried balls deep felt uneptable. "Don''t," he warned, shoving his hands beneath her, digging his fingers into her ass, spreading her wider for


    him.


    "What?" The way she sensually panted that word sent shockwaves through him, teasing his overloaded libido.


    "Don''t try to get away from me. It''s toote for that." he threatened as he pulled her closer with all his strength, driving deeper inside her, thrusting harder than before. He surged into a spot deep within her, and she keened again, her nails digging harder into his skin. "Ah, how can someone be so huge?" she gasped in his ear. "You''re kill me."


    Matteo chuckled huskily, her words boosting his male ego..


    back inside her


    going


    "It''s all for you, mon amour, and you fit perfectly," he groaned, taking her mouth again. He bit her bottom


    ip while squeezing her derri¨¨re, pushing his way The nip led to a press of lips, her intoxicatingly sweet taste pulling him deeper. He forced his way into her mouth, and she weed him with more animalistic sounds and a seductive swirl of her tongue. Emily felt her head spin as the overwhelming sensations flooded her body, too much for her to handle all at once.


    Just when he thought they had found a satisfying rhythm, she started wriggling in his grasp, trying to create some distance between them


    3


    Chapter 234 Fierce Passion


    "Goddamn it," he hissed.


    "Move with me. Slide in and out. I want to feel every amazing inch of you against me," Emily demanded boldly.


    When she put it like that, he craved it. He wanted it right now. And more than anything, he wanted to see here. Yes, he had to see her face, feel her grip, hear her cries, and know that he had made her unravel for him.


    At the thought, something savage inside him broke free. His heart raced, pumping adrenaline through his veins. Every muscle in his body tightened as he locked his gaze onto hers, unblinking, just as his cock filled her. She looked breathless, full of anticipation, and so aroused it drove him wild.


    "Fuck, yes."


    He barely registered the delight lighting up her face before he pulled back and began to pound into her. Deep, long, rapid-fire strokesunched an all-out assault on any barriers she had, pushing her toward the orgasm he was determined to wring from her body. As he thrust into her again and again, sweat beaded on his brow. His fingers felt numb, and his mind was consumed by the roaring heartbeat thrumming in his ears. Pleasure washed over him in waves.


    Emily began to tense beneath him, her encouraging moans escting in speed and pitch as she nipped at his neck. She crossed her ankles behind him, holding on tightly as if she never intended to let go.


    Matteo''s lungs worked like bellows as he inhaled ragged breaths and exhaled rough grunts. Pressure built within him, expanding his senses until all he couldprehend was Emily. Her skin felt like velvet under his fingertips, her lips against his unexpectedly sweet, and her intoxicating scent enveloped him, driving him wild.


    Beneath him, Emily scratched and strained, crying out and writhing in a beautiful dance of desperation. He was seconds away from bursting into a devastating explosion of ecstasy beyond anything he''d ever felt. He wanted it. He needed it. He craved her so intensely that he didn''t think he could take another breath without surrendering to the towering pleasure threatening to crumble him.


    But the way Emily was moving-desperate and wailing showed she was climbing... but not yet on the edge. There was no way Matteo was going over without her.


    He thrust his hard into Emily''s hair, tugging until their eyes met. He rose upright, altering the angle of his thrust, then set his hand on her hip, his thumb finding its way to her clit.


    He rubbed the sensitive nub, feeling the electric response ripple through her. "You''re going toe for me, aren''t you?"


    Emily''s eyes were half-closed, a sob of yearning escaping her lips as she arched her spine. "Yes."


    "What? Say it louder," he demanded, wanting to hear her moan for him again.


    "Yes!" she cried, and the sound ignited something primal within him. Her pleading aroused him like nothing else; he was greedy for more of her passion, her submission. "Tell me again. Say it now."


    "I''m going toe for you..."


    ?.


    Chapter 234 Fierce Passion


    @71%


    And she was. He could feel her bud swell and harden under his thumb. Her throat worked, lips parted in a breathless gasp, and her nipples beaded into perfect points as her chest rose and fell in anticipation. Matteo''s mouth watered as hetched onto her hardened nipple, sucking hard while flicking his teeth over its sensitive softness. A burst of sensation ignited within Emily, her cries of ecstasy growing louder with each sensual assault Matteo Vinci was delivering to her.


    Matteo nced down the length of Emily''s body, and something primal ignited deep within him. His gaze settled on her swollen, perfectly bare pussy, the sight of his thick length sliding in and out of her almost overwhelming him. The way her wetness gripped him, refusing to let go, drove him insane, spurring him to speed up. The slick sounds of her wet cunt yielding to his every thrust filled the air, intensifying the already feverish atmosphere.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Do it," he barked, his voice raw with desperation. "Fucking now!"


    Emily''s nails dug into Matteo''s shoulders, her grip tight enough to draw blood as her back arched and her spine twisted in pure pleasure. He shoved in harder again, feeling her squeeze him so tight it was almost impossible to push deeper. Gritting his teeth, he persevered. He was determined to watch here apart for him before following her into the abyss of pleasure, and he could already feel it building within him. "Yes." Emily nodded frantically, gripping his arms hard. "Yes! That''s it. It''s so good... I''m there, Matteo!"


    She screamed, and under his touch, her clit turned to stone. Her body bucked as her pussy rhythmically mped down around him. The ecstasy transforming her face was a sight he would never forget-her mouth shaped into an O, her body bing soft putty in his hands.


    Matteo''s stare remained locked on her, captivated by the most beautifully mind-blowing sight he had ever witnessed. But as rapture overtook him, he felt his own release crashing over him like a wave. He wanted to keep his eyes open, to watch every second of her climax, but the sheer intensity of his orgasm was so powerful that it forced him to close his eyes as he erupted inside her. He had never cum so hard before- this was beyond anything he had ever experienced. It was wild, raw, and utterly insane, leaving him trembling in the aftermath,pletely undone by the force of their shared passion.


    His release was fierce, filling herpletely until theirbined pleasure overflowed, dripping down her thighs.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Unusual Proposal


    Matteo struggled to catch his breath, and when he opened his eyes, he found Emily staring up at him, still panting, her chest rising and falling as she recovered from the mind-blowing climax he''d given her. She could hardly believe that she just had sex with Matteo Vinci- the ruthless attorney and infamous yboy. His cock was still inside her, semi-hard and throbbing, stirring lingering sensations in her extremely sensitive core. Slickness coated her thighs as their mixed release continued to seep from her still-pulsing body, intensifying her awareness of every sensation.


    As she returned from the haze of passion, questions began clouding her mind. What happens now? Matteo was, after all, supposed to be marrying Lia next month. Sure, he''d insisted he had no intentions of going through with it, but what if he was simply saying that to convince her? He was a brilliant attorney, unbeaten in his field, persuasive beyond measure...


    Emily didn''t understand what had happened to her or why she couldn''t resist him. She had vowed, after her divorce, never to let another man close enough to break her heart again. For six long years, she had lived alone, holding firm to that promise. Yet here she was, after all this time, with Matteo-the first man she''d been with since Tomas.


    Still grappling with her emotions and trying to figure out how she''d let herself fall into his arms, Emily was jolted from her thoughts when Matteo cupped her cheek in hisrge palm, turning her face toward his intense, stormy gaze.


    "Don''t even think about going down that road," he murmured, as if he''d read her thoughts. His voice was dangerously calm, sending a shiver down her spine. "If you believewyers are liars, then yes, I''ve been known to bend the truth and y my tricks. But trust me when I say this-I want you, mon amour. I''m a possessive man, and now...you''re mine."


    His fingers brushed her cheek, his gaze never faltering. "I won''t let you go. Not now, not ever."


    Emily was stunned, gazing into his mesmerizing blue eyes, where she found only honesty and truth. She let out a sigh as her heart settled, finally at peace. This was real, and he was real. Her heart was


    overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, but love was the strongest among them. She had never thought she could feel this way again, but here he was-this man who had broken down her walls and entered her heart without her permission. Yet she had noints, only gratitude that he''de into her life so relentlessly, making her believe in the possibility of happiness once more.


    "Promise?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Matteo smiled, brushing a soft kiss over her lips.


    "I promise, mon amour," he murmured against her lips.


    A tear slipped down her cheek, the intensity of the moment nearly overwhelming her. Matteo''s brow furrowed as he noticed, his gaze searching her face with concern. "Baby, did hurt you?" he asked gently.


    The moment Matteo saw tears in her eyes, regret washed over him for losing control, for wanting to im her in every way. But it wasn''t entirely his fault as Emily was just too sexy.,


    Emily shook her head, a soft, shy smile stretching across her kiss-swollen lips. She caressed her way up his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was amazing. It''s just..." She hesitated, contemting whether she had satisfied him or not. "It''s been a long time. I don''t know if I was good enough for you..."


    "B¨¦tises, mon monde," he replied, his voice firm yet tender. "You are everything I want in my life, and having you in my arms makes me feel like the banniest person alive" is eves hrimmed with sincerity


    Chapter 235 Unusual Proposal


    never leaving hers, not even for a blink.


    Then something came to Matteo''s mind, a thought so powerful he couldn''t hold it back. "I know I should''ve asked this before we made love..." he paused, searching her eyes, letting the question settle on his lips before it tumbled out. "Emily Yang, will you marry me?" Emily blinked, utterly taken aback.


    Who proposes like this? Right after having sex and still intimately connected?


    But rather than shock, a wave of amusement washed over her. Leave it to Matteo to be both wildly impulsive and irresistibly charming.


    "Are you trying to force me to say yes?" she teased, arching a brow yfully.


    "You don''t have a choice, b¨¦b¨¦," he smirked, eyes twinkling with mischief as he rolled his hips ever so slightly, sending a gasp and then a moan spilling from her lips as she felt the rush of his teasing


    movement.


    "You are so wicked, Matteo Vinci, a truly ruthless attorney," she murmured, squinting at him in yful reproach. But her words dissolved into a gasp as he thrust harder inside her, stoking the fire between them.


    "What can I say," he replied smugly, his voice husky and sounding so sexy. "I''m good in my field."


    "You truly are," Emily retorted, rolling her eyes as she tried to push him off, desperate for a moment to think without his relentless charm clouding her judgment.


    But Matteo only pressed closer, his hips moving, shoving his dick deeper as his hands caressed her body, his thumb flicking over her red and swollen nipple and then rolling it between his fingers, sending a fresh wave of sensation through her. Her body responded helplessly, heightening her arousal. "Then don''t fight it-just say yes, ma vie," he whispered, his voice ragged and breathless, revealing that he, too, was struggling to maintain control. "Because I won''t stop until I win your heart. Marry me, ma douce." Emily''s heart, body, and mind felt like they already belonged to this wicked attorney who never yed fair, but she was willing to let him win this time and surrender her heart.


    "Are you ready to lose every day?" This was the one question she had to ask, and she held her breath, waiting for his reply.


    "Yes, if it means you will be mine for eternity." He didn''t hesitate, replying instantly. Emily''s heart brimmed with love as she pulled his face closer.


    "Then let''s get married," she said, making Matteo''s world shine bright as he beamed at her. He pressed his lips to hers, kissing her with a promise of loving her until the end of this world and beyond.


    Lost in the moment, Matteo was busy making love to the love of his life again, oblivious to his phone, which gleamed silently, vibrating for a few moments before the screen disyed yet another missed call. There were nearly twenty missed calls from his father.


    Curious to see how my characterse to life? Follow my Face book page for character aesthetics and

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Asking Her Out


    maybe, just maybe, the difficult times were finally over.


    Emily''s phone pinged, showing an iing video call from Matteo-the man who constantly upied her thoughts. Biting her bottom lip and struggling to contain her excitement, she answered the call and propped her phone in front of her. Matteo''s handsome face appeared on the screen, stealing her breath away. He was in hiswyer''s suit, sitting in what looked like the corner of his office near the courtroom.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in court, arguing your case and proving your client right?" she teased, though her face radiated the happiness she felt inside.


    "Baby, I miss you," Matteo replied, his voice dripping with hopeless romance as he gazed at her lovingly. "So, I asked the judge to wait a moment while I talk to my beloved."


    "Huh! Such a liar you are," she reproached yfully, narrowing her eyes, knowing he was exaggerating.


    Matteo chuckled. "Okay, mon amour, you got me. I asked for a break without exining why, but..." He paused, his heart overflowing with love for this incredible woman who was his. "I miss you, and that part is the truth."


    "Alright, I believe you, Mr. Vinci," Emily replied softly.


    "Thank you, Miss Yang," Matteo sighed, his eyes locked on her face disyed on the screen. "Listen, ch¨¦rie, I''ll pick you up after work."


    "No need," Emily shook her head shyly.


    "I''m picking you up after work because we''re going on a date," he stated, making his intentions clear.


    Emily blushed, feeling butterflies flutter in her stomach as she lowered her eyshes, trying to hide the mix of emotions welling in her eyes. After a moment, she lifted her chin, looking at the handsome man on her screen to her heart''s content.


    "How about we go home and have a private dinner instead?" she whispered, licking her lips, her face revealing the mischievous thoughts behind her suggestion.


    "Ah, you''ll be the death of me, mon amour," Matteo groaned, closing his eyes and throwing his head back. "Now how am I supposed to concentrate on work?"


    Emily giggled, giving him an innocent look. "What? I was only suggesting we avoid unnecessary attention in public."


    Matteo stared at her, love shining in his eyes.


    "And this innocence of yours is going to drive me crazy one day." He ced a dramatic hand over his heart. "However, we are going on a date, and that''s final


    He wanted to do it right this time. He wanted to court her, to chase her, and make her feel how special she was to him.


    "Okay, Mr. Vinci," Emily replied, suppressing a grin.


    "Fuck!" he cursed, throwing his head back in helplessness. "Now how am I supposed to wait until evening?"


    "Have some patience," Emily murmured, her smile lingering. She then noticed Matteo looking ahead, signaling to someone as if engaged in a brief, silent conversation. After a moment, he shifted his gaze back


    Chapter 236 Asking Her Out


    to his phone, his expression softening as he focused on her once more.


    "Babe, the break is over, and everyone is waiting for your lover to start the pending argument," Matteo said with a sigh.


    Emily nodded, a smile tugging at her lips at the title he had given himself.


    "Go," she urged softly, but inside, she felt a reluctance to let him go.


    "Miss me, okay?" Matteo whispered, blowing her a kiss. Emily smiled, returning the gesture, but she ended the call before he could get too distracted andte for the trial.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Setting her phone aside, Emily felt her heart thumping with excitement at the thought of her uing date with Matteo Vinci. She tried to focus on her work, but her concentration shattered when the door to her office swung open. Benedetta Vinci stormed in, rage etched on her face. Emily stood in shock at the sight of Matteo''s mother. Before she could process what was happening, Benedetta closed the distance between them and pped her hard across the face.


    "You filthy whore! First, you ruined Tomas Bradford, and now you''re trying to ruin my son''s life. Leave him alone! He doesn''t deserve to be with a barren woman like you!" Chapter 236 Asking Her Out


    <3


    "Where is he?" Alvis Vinci roared, his voice echoing with rage. He had been calling Matteo sincest night, but his son hadn''t picked up once, fueling Alvis''s growing fury. The man standing before him, head bowed, struggled to find a reply. "Why won''t you answer me?" Alvis demanded, his tone sharp and unforgiving. But the man who worked for him still had no answer.


    Bruno Vassalo, Lia''s father, scowled in frustration. "Honestly, Alvis, if you can''t keep your promises, I have no reason to invest in your business. I want my daughter to be happy, and if your son keeps doing this and upsetting her, I''ll have no choice but to call off this marriage," he warned, his voice cold.


    "No, Bruno, don''t make any hasty decisions," Alvis interrupted quickly, trying to calm the tension. "This is just a misunderstanding. We''ll sort it out."


    "No, Mr. Vinci," Lia whined as her voice turned sharp. "There''s no misunderstanding. My people informed me that they saw Matteo going to that woman''s housest night, and he hasn''t left that filthy ce since. I''m afraid that witch is manipting him just like she did when she convinced him to take her case and win against her ex husband in court."


    Alvis smiled, trying to reassure Lia. "Don''t worry, dear. You have my word-you will be the Vinci family''s daughter-inw. Matteo is just a man, looking for a bit of fun before the wedding. But I''ll speak to him, and I''m certain he''ll be loyal to you once you''re married." "Oh, Mr. Vinci, I trust you," Lia replied, forcing a smile over her perfectly made-up face.


    "See, Bruno? Everything is sorted out, and Lia''s happy now," Alvis assured his friend, his tone firm and confident.


    Bruno Vassalo''s expression remained steely. "It''s handled for now, Alvis, but I don''t trust that woman. Divorced women like her are often desperate for a man''s attention-and she''s probably a gold digger too." he said with a sneer.


    Bruno was determined to protect his daughter''s happiness. With his power and wealth, he wouldn''t let anyone threaten Lia''s future. If it weren''t for Matteo standing between them, that woman would have disappeared without a trace long ago, leaving no one the wiser. "Leave it to me. I will see what should be done to that whore," Alvis said.


    "I have an idea," Lia said, a cunning smirk spreading across her face. Her words made both men exchange wicked smiles, approving of her scheming.


    Emily found herself smiling more than usual at work, all thanks to Matteo Vinci. He wasn''t with her at the moment, but his words and presence lingered, echoing in her mind and warming her heart.


    That morning felt like a dream-they had made love three times after he proposed and she said yes: once in bed, again in the shower, and a third time in her kitchen as they clumsily prepared breakfast together. He then insisted on dropping her off, even though he needed to be in court on the opposite side of town. She was still in shock, hardly able to believe her luck. After enduring so many hardships, she had almost epted that happiness wasn''t meant for her.


    But Matter''e nramice of love changed everything For the first time she felt that inv was within reach and

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Love Is A Myth


    Emily was stunned, too shocked to speak. She stared at Benedetta, frozen in the moment as her check throbbed from the p.


    Behind Benedetta Vinci, Lia Vassalo entered with a smug smile on her perfectly painted face.


    "I''m warning you, for thest time, to stay away from my son, Leave him," Benedetta threatened, pointing a menacing finger toward Emily.


    "You''re misunderstanding, Mrs. Vinci. Matteo and I are" Emily began, her voice trembling as she tried to exin.


    "Don''t say my son''s name with your filthy mouth!" Benedetta barked, stepping forward as though ready to strike Emily again. But Lia held her hand, stopping her. Instead, Lia stepped forward, fixing Emily with a cold, disdainful stare.


    "If this is about money, just name your price," Lia said in a chillingly calm tone. "The amount will be transferred to your ount. But take my advice: stay away from my Matteo, and don''t ever contact him again."


    "He doesn''t want to marry you," Emily countered, standing tall, meeting Lia''s gaze head-on.


    Lia''s eyes shed with fury, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "And you think he wants to marry you?" she sneered, looking Emily up and down with obvious disdain. "A woman like you is only fit to warm his bed. But Matteo will marry an heiress-someone who can give him an heir. Me. Not some unworthy woman who couldn''t even give him a child. So back off and leave him before you''re forced to, with even more humiliation."


    A mocking smile spread across Lia''s face as she lifted her chin, fully enjoying Emily''s difort.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily''s stomach dropped. How did they know about her infertility? Had Matteo told his family? And if he had, why was he still with her? Was he simply using her until he grew tired and then moving on to marry Lia Vassalo? Emily''s head spun as doubts began swarming her mind, making it hard to stand steady. But one thing was certain: these wealthy people were heartless, knowing nothing of respect and had no value for real emotion.


    "If you''re so sure he''ll leave me and marry you, then why are you so afraid?" Emily shot back, her voice steady despite the bitterness swirling within her.


    Lia''s eyes narrowed, her lips tightening with annoyance at Emily''s resistance.


    "I don''t want my son''s name tied to a barren woman who''d tarnish his reputation," Benedetta cut in coldly, reaching into her bag to pull out a checkbook. "Tell me your price, and I''ll see to it you leave his life for good."


    I don''t want your money, and don''t worry-your son won''t be left heirless," Emily replied, lifting her chin with a fierce determination in her eyes. "He''s all yours if you think you can keep him, Lia." Her gaze cut sharply to the so-called fianc¨¦e before turning her back on them. "Now, kindly leave my office. I have real work to do as I don''t live on inherited money."


    Benedetta clenched her fists, ready to put Emily in her ce, but Lia quickly pulled her back, shaking her


    head With a smirk of satisfaction, che ouided Renedetta out of Emily''s office Their purnose had heen


    Chapter 237 Love Is A Myth


    served, and they left without further drama, leaving Emily to regain herposure alone.


    724


    As the door closed with a heavy thud, Emily sank into her chair, cradling her head in her hands as the tears she''d been holding back threatened to break free. What just happened? In mere minutes, her dreams had collided painfully with reality, unraveling any illusion she''d held onto. Maybe she''d been foolish to believe in happily-ever-afters, to think love could be real.


    A soft sob slipped past her lips despite her effort to stay strong. Just then, her phone vibrated, the screen lighting up with an iing video call from Mia. Emily''s heart clenched. She didn''t want Mia to see her like this, vulnerable and shaken. She bit her lip, hesitating before hurriedly wiping her eyes and taking a deep breath, trying topose herself. Forcing a small smile, she swiped to ept the call.


    "Mia, how are-" Emily began, managing a faint smile, but Mia cut her off, her voiceced with urgency.


    "Emily, don''t worry. Lucas is on his way to you; he is already in town, and everything''s arranged. You need to leave Paris right away ande to Florence."


    Emily''s brow furrowed as she took in Mia''s panicked expression on the screen, her own worry rising. "Mia, what''s going on? Is everything alright?"


    For a moment, Mia looked surprised, almost incredulous. "Emily... didn''t you see the news?"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Trial Of Hearts


    Ennly sat in Alessandro''s private jet, her gaze fixed on the clouds drifting past as she headed to Florence. Her conversation with Mia had left no doubt about leaving Paris, especially in her current emotional state -hurt, vulnerable, and longing for thefort of family. She missed Mia and the twins. They were her only real family. But now Alessandro had also started to show a surprising level of care and appreciation for her as Aria''s best friend as he was grateful for the support she''d offered during his wife''s tough times.


    Emily had made the decision to stay away from Matteo after the harsh encounter with his mother and fianc¨¦e. It wasn''t out of fear of their threats, but rather desire not toplicate his life further while she worked on sorting out her own. One thing was clear: there was no future for them together. Her life was already filled withplications and malevolent people, and thest thing she wanted was to drag Matteo into that chaos, marring his life with her own ws and troubles.


    She had been fine living her life alone before Matteo had entered it, and deep down, she knew she could do it again. It hurt to admit it, but distancing herself felt like the only option.


    Matteo left the courtroom, his expression tense. The judge had postponed the trial once again without reaching a decision, adding yet anotheryer of frustration to his already long day. Still, one thought kept him grounded: his beloved-Emily. Just the idea of seeing her tonight made the rest of his day bearable. She would be waiting for him. The excitement of their uing date buoyed his spirits, igniting a spark of joy in the midst of his dark mood.


    He had made special arrangements for the evening, determined to create a memorable experience for her. This time, he nned to propose properly, with a ring that symbolized hismitment. In the morning, his proposal had been genuine, yet it felt rushed and impulsive. He wanted to rectify that, to do it right, to make it clear that his love for her was profound and enduring.


    He had already instructed her secretary to procure the most exquisite ring for Emily, confident that it would perfectly symbolize his love for her. A text from Amy confirmed that she had ced the order using Matteo''s card. Although he had nned to purchase the ring himself, the demands of the day''s important trial had consumed his time and focus.


    Now, he couldn''t wait to see Emily''s reaction when he slipped that ring onto her finger. Then he''d take her home and spend the whole night making love to her, expressing his love in every possible way and showing her just how much she meant to him. But as soon as he left the courtroom and reentered his office, his secretary rushed up to him.


    "Mr. Vinci, I must tell you some important news," she blurted, her voice sounding urgent.


    "Not now, Amy," Matteo dismissed her with his charming smile as he gathered his files. "ce them safely. I''ll need them tomorrow." He turned to leave.


    "Wait, Mr. Vinci! I was trying to contact you, but your phone was off during the trial. So I had toe here to tell you this," she said again. But Matteo shook his head, ignoring her. He could be a ruthless boss when he needed to be.


    "It''s about Miss Emily." Matteo''s steps halted as his hand froze on the doorknob he was about to twist open when he heard Emily''s name.


    "What about her?" he asked, frowning.


    Chapter 238 Trial Of Hearts


    "This news," she said, showing him her phone. "It''s everywhere."


    Matteo''s brow knitted with anger as he read the headline.


    "Who gave this statement?" he growled.


    The article imed that Emily Yang was a promiscuous woman who cheated on Tomas Bradford during their marriage, suggesting she loved being with different men. It went on to say she was cursed to be infertile due to her promiscuous activities. Now, the article continued, she was now hounding the famous attorney Matteo Vinci, even though he had a fianc¨¦e and was set to get married next month.


    The news had ruined Emily''s reputation as a decent woman. People were leaving nastyments, calling for her to be sent to prison, and referring to her inappropriate and dirty names.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Matteo''s heart sank at the thought of Emily reading and hearing all those things. What had she been through while he was in the courtroom, fighting for justice, while the world was inflicting such injustice on his beloved?/


    "I tried to trace the sources, and it turns out it was Tomas Bradford who gave his interview to a tabloid. From there, it spread to other outlets," she informed him.


    "That bloody asshole," Matteo gritted through clenched teeth, his jaw tight with rage. "He should have hung until death, not just received a life sentence. Now he''s going to pay for smearing Emily''s image."


    Amy nodded with a serious expression, fully aware that her boss was true to his word and would go to any lengths to keep his promises.


    "Get that news removed from everywhere, instantly," he barked, running a frantic hand through his hair while trying Emily''s number, only to reach voicemail. "I want a public apology from them for printing such baseless statements based on the words of a criminal serving a life sentence. They need to understand who they''re messing with-Matteo Vinci''s woman. I''ll make sure they pay for their relentless actions," he vowed, his voice filled with determination.


    "I''ll call your assistant and everyone in the PR team to take immediate action, following your exact orders,'' Amy replied, ready to execute hismands.


    But Matteo didn''t wait for her to finish her sentence. He quickly left, taking his car to Emily''s office. When he arrived, she wasn''t there. He asked everyone around, but no one had any answers. Growing increasingly worried, he drove to her apartment, only to find the door locked and her phone still switched off. Fear gripped his heart.


    "Where are you, mon amour?" Matteo murmured helplessly, looking up at the dark sky illuminated by stars, searching for a hint of where she might be. Just then, his phone began to ring.


    5

 Chapter 239

    t


    Chapter 239 Risking It All


    "Matteo, where are you?" Alessandro''s annoyed voice came through the phone as Matteo answered the call.


    "I''m in Paris, Alessandro. What''s the matter?" Matteo asked, though he had no real desire to talk to anyone. His mind was still consumed with worry about Emily.


    "Do you seriously not know what happened?" Alessandr''s frustrated growl made Matteo wince before he continued. "I relied on you for Emily''s safety, but you''ve disappointed me." The statement made Matteo frown, confusion mingling with his concern.


    "You know that Aria loved Emily as a sister, and I promised her I''d always protect Emily. But today''s incident... it made me feel like I''ve failed to keep my promise to my wife," Alessandro kept ranting, but all Matteo could think about was Emily. She was all that mattered now-nothing else.


    "Where is Emily?" he asked urgently, his heart pounding as he awaited the anticipated answer.


    "She justnded in Florence and will be staying with us," Alessandro replied, allowing Matteo to finally release a breath of relief. But almost instantly, that relief twisted into worry. She left Paris without a word to him... which meant...which could only mean one thing. She did not trust him enough to reach out, or- she believed that he was somehow responsible for all of this.


    "Fuck!" Matteo cursed out loud, making Alessandro frown on the other side.


    "What?!" Alessandro scowled, irritation clear in his voice.


    "Ah...huh! Nothing," Matteo replied quickly. "I''ve already arranged for the news to be erased, with no trace left behind. And I know exactly who''s responsible. I''ll be handling that personally," he added, his face darkening with determination as he made a silent vow to make things right.


    Without waiting for Alessandro''s reply, Matteo ended the call and quickly got into his car, heading straight to confront Tomas in jail.


    On the other end of the line, Alessandro groaned in frustration at his friend''s reckless behavior, staring at the nk screen as the call ended. But as he slipped his phone back into his pocket, he heard Aria''s excited voice, "She''s here!"


    So, Emily had arrived, and Alessandro couldn''t help but smile at his wife''s joy. Aria had been worried sick since the news broke and hadn''t eaten anything until Emily confirmed she wasing to Florence. Alessandro loved his wife deeply, and he''d do anything to keep that radiant smile on her beautiful face, including taking care of the people she cherished.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matteo parked his car and got out, his rage evident in every step as he strode straight into the jail. He approached the officer in charge, an old friend who''d known Matteo for years. After Matteo assured him that he wouldn''t break any rules or cause trouble, the officer agreed to allow him ess to Tomas.


    As the prison door opened, the guards led another inmate out, transferring him to a different cell. Tomas, sensing something unusual, looked up curiously-only for his face to drain of color when he saw Matteo Vinci enter and the cell door lock behind him. In that instant, Tomas felt as if he were staring death in the face.


    "Wait! How can he anter mu call)" Tomos velled deration flooding his unice no he mished toward the


    Chapter 239 Risking It All


    bars, trying to call for help. But to his dismay, no one responded except for Matteo Vinci.


    0.72%


    "Do you still not get that messing with Matteo Vinci will take you to your grave?" Matteo growled, his teeth clenched tight. Tomas was visibly shaking, fear etched on his face.


    "Now start speaking. Why did you give that interview, and who told you to do it?" Matteo asked, his tone deceptively calm. But that calm was even more menacing than a roar of threat, leaving no doubt about the seriousness of the situation.


    Tomas looked at Matteo without blinking for a second, weighing his options in that brief moment. But when he saw Matteo''s face darken with irritation and impatience, he realized he had messed with the wrong man. He had thought he could take revenge on both Emily and Matteo with one statement, branding Emily as a promiscuous woman. However, seeing Matteo standing before him now threw a wrench in his n. He never imagined that any man-especially someone like Matteo Vinci-could care so deeply for a woman like Emily that he would risk everything, including his own sessful career as awyer, by breaking thew for her sake.


    But the deadly resolution on Matteo''s face left no doubt in Tomas''s heart; he knew Matteo would kill him without thinking twice, not even for a heartbeat. So, he began to spill everything as if a button had been flipped on his tape recorder. As he revealed the truth, it only fueled Matteo''s fury; the names Tomas mentioned were not what Matteo had expected. A deep sense of betrayal washed over him, and he realized there was no turning back from what he had decided to do to them.

 Chapter 240

    0


    Chapter 240 Face To Face


    Matteo''s fists clenched as he stepped closer, his gaze deadly and unwavering.


    "Get one thing straight, Tomas," he growled, his jaw tight as he red menacingly at him. "Emily is mine. and anyone who dares to mess with her bes my enemy. The whole world knows what Matteo Vinci does to his enemies-they don''tst long." His voice was low but filled with an unmistakable threat, sending a shiver down Tomas''s spine.


    Tomas fell to his knees, trembling, pleading desperately, "No, Mr. Vinci, I was manipted. I swear, I''ll never go near Emily again!"


    He barely finished his sentence when Matteo''s fistnded hard on his face, the punch so powerful that Tomas groaned in pain as he fell to the ground, the impact-leaving no doubt about the severity of Matteo''s warning. "Don''t you fucking dare say her name with that filthy mouth of yours," Matteo snarled, his voice sounding like a furious roar.


    At the sound of themotion, the cell guard hurried over, starting to open the door as he sensed things were about to escte further. Matteo took a controlled breath, reigning in his fury, and straightened his suit jacket, dusting off his sleeves with a coldposure. Tomas, his face bruised and bloody, looked up, desperation in his eyes. "I''m sorry," he pleaded, his voice shaking. "I''ll never do anything like that again. Please... forgive me."


    The guard cleared his throat. "Sir, time''s up. You need to leave," he reminded Matteo, casting a wary nce at Tomas''s bloodied face.


    Matteo nodded to the cell guard. "Alright," he replied, then turned back to Tomas with a deadly re. *Keep that in mind if you want to live. It doesn''t matter where you are; ending you is never difficult for me."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tomas nodded frantically. "I''ll remember, Mr. Vinci."


    "Good," Matteo replied, his eyes narrowing before he turned and strode out of the cell. The guard followed, locking the door behind them.


    After expressing his gratitude to the jail officer for his cooperation, Matteo left, his mind already focused on those responsible for forcing Emily away from him.


    Matteo sat in his car, his mind racing as he drove straight to the home. On the way, he called his mother, only to find out she had already left for Florence with his father. His father was in the city and no one had informed him-not even his father-about his sudden trip. His mother told him that his father was in the city for some so-called urgent work and had left as soon as his tasks wereplete. But, Matteo knew exactly what kind of work his father had rushed to attend to in Paris. He changed his route, now heading directly to the airport as he booked the next flight to Florence.


    As soon as his flightnded, Matteo went straight to his father''s home. Each passing moment fueled his anger, making the drive feel endless. His jaw clenched, and his fists tightened as the car covered the distance, his assistant steering them steadily toward his father''s mansion.


    As soon as the car came to a halt at the front of his father''s mansion, Matteo yanked the door open and sprinted toward the entrance. No one stopped him as he rushed inside. His mother met him in the grand


    hall of the mansion her face lighting un at the sight of him


    Chapter 240 Face To Face


    "Matteo! I didn''t know you wereing!" she eximed, her voice warm and weing.


    But Matteo''s expression remained dark and cold as he cut her off with a single, pointed question. "Where is my


    father?"


    His mother''s smile faltered. "He''s in the study," she replied cautiously, recognizing that her son was not in the mood to exchange pleasantries.


    Matteo darted straight to his father''s study, pushing the door open without hesitation. Inside, he found his father and Bruno Vassalo seatedfortably, both savoring their scotch as if celebrating some hidden victory. The sight only fueled Matteo''s anger further. Both heads turned toward Matteo as he barged in without knocking. The warm light of the room contrasted sharply with Matteo''s icy demeanor, amplifying the tension that crackled in the air.


    Instead of annoyance, his father grinned widely. "Matteo,e in, son. You''re the only one missing here."


    Matteo felt a surge of disgust at his father''s fake disy of affection. The anger bubbling inside him took control as he strode forward, grabbing the expensive twenty-year-old scotch bottle and mming it to the floor. The shattering ss made both older men wince in confusion.


    "What the fuck is that, Matteo?" his father snapped coldly.


    "This is exactly what I wanted to ask you, Father. What the fuck was that?" Matteo shot back, his nostrils ring as he struggled to control his breath. He locked eyes with his father, a challenging re that dared him to respond.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 What Goes Around Comes Around


    Alvis Vinci frowned, retorting, "Where are your manners, Matteo?"


    "I''m not a five-year-old child, Father," Matteo countered, his tone severe. "And stop trying to control my life."


    "What are you talking about?" Alvis asked calmly, a smug smirk ying on his lips as he swirled the amber liquid in his ss.


    "Why did you make Tomas Bradford give that statement and ruin Emily''s reputation in public?" Matteo demanded, his authority clear in his voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "So, the rumors were right," Alvis sneered, ring at his son. "You do care about that whore."


    "She is not a whore!" Matteo roared, mming his hand on the table where the scotch sses rested. They jumped, spilling amber liquid over the surface. Bruno and Alvis both trembled, the dreadful aura radiating from Matteo sending chills down their spines.


    "I am warning you to stay away from her," Matteo said, pointing a threatening finger at his father. "She is my woman, and we are going to get married very soon. "What?" Bruno eximed, his eyes widening in shock. "You can''t marry that woman! You''re already betrothed to my daughter," he reminded the ruthless attorney.


    "First of all, don''t refer to her as ''that woman. Her name is Emily Yang, and she is my beloved," Matteo pronounced through clenched teeth. "Secondly, I am not going to marry your daughter." He lifted his head in defiance. "I never intended to marry her. It was all you people nning in your stupid heads. I''ve told Lia, and she knows I don''t feel anything for her." Matteo paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the old men. "The only woman I love is Emily, and I am going to marry her, no matter what. So..." He now faced his father with a warning stare, "Stop creating trouble for her. She has me, and I''ll keep her safe. But..." Matteo shook his head, pointing a finger and waving it in warning before his father. "No one will be here to save you if I turn my back."


    His father swallowed, realizing the extent of what his younger son was capable of.


    "Matteo, you can''t be such a fool," his father tried, using hisst trump card. "Marrying that infertile woman will lead you nowhere. You''ll be heirless. Son, please try to understand. Your mother and I are getting older day by day, and we want an heir to carry on our bloodline and legacy."


    Matteoughed mockingly. "Why don''t you ask your favorite son instead? I''m sure he wouldn''t have any problem giving you an heir," he said sarcastically, referring to his older brother. Though already married, his brother had yet to produce any children, and Matteo had no idea why.


    But the helpless expression on his father''s face hinted at something more significant than he had imagined.


    "Spare me from this family politics," Matteo added carelessly, slipping his hands into his pockets. "I don''t want to bring a child into this world only to suffer in a selfish family like ours. I don''t want him to endure what I''ve had to live through all my life. Emily is the perfect match for me. We''re a perfect fit together."


    His father''s fists clenched as his carefullyid ns crumbled before him.


    "Matteo, don''t forget-you won''t inherit a thing if you refuse to marry an heiress and produce heirs," Alvis


    reminded his toneced with warning


    Chapter 241 What Goes Around Comes Around


    Matteo''s expression remained calm. "I don''t need your cursed wealth. I''m perfectly fine with what I have, he replied coldly. "Give it all to your elder son. Maybe then he''ll give you the heir you''re so desperate for He snorted, turning on his heel and heading to the door. "Matteo, you''ll regret this decision!" his father shouted after him, but Matteo only smirked, shaking his head as he walked away without a second nce.


    "Don''t worry about me, Father," Matteo replied, his voice cold and unwavering as he kept walking.


    "Matteo, wait!" His father''s voice sounded pleading, desperate even, but Matteo kept walking. "Your brother..." There was a hesitation, a break in Alvis''s voice that made Matteo pause briefly. "He... he can''t be a father," What?! Matteo furrowed looking over his shoulder.


    His father continued, "Because... because of his drug use, his sperm count is too low. The doctors have lost hope. Ourst hope is you, Matteo."


    His elder brother was impotent, yet his father had the audacity to me Emily and tarnish her reputation in public. What a hypocrite.


    Matteo exhaled a slow, heavy breath. He had nothing to say; this, he knew, was the family''s karma, catching up with them. He was done with their selfish games. He didn''t want to be a part of this, a part of them. His resolve solidified as he opened the door of the study and stepped outside. He heard his father calling his name with desperation, Bruno shouting with anger, and his mother rushing to stop him, but he continued striding purposefully toward his car, where his assistant held the door open. Matteo got in without casting another nce back.


    "Let''s go to Alessandro''s mansion," Matteo instructed as he fastened his seatbelt. His assistant nodded, starting the ignition, and the car roared to life, soaring down the road as Matteo''s heart raced with excitement at the thought of seeing his beloved.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 Longing For Her


    Finished


    Matteo stared at the illuminated mansion of Alessandro Valentino, the Italian don and his closest friend. But the rapid thumping in his chest wasn''t because of Alessandro-it was because of Emily, the woman he loved more than anything. Sitting in the car on the way over, he''d rehearsed the conversation, just as he would before arguing a case in court, a habit that had made him one of the most skilled and sessfulwyers in the country. But tonight, this wasn''t an argument he intended to win. He was prepared to lose if it meant he could gain the trust of the woman he lovedText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Taking a deep breath and rubbing his hands together to wipe away the sweat, Matteo straightened his posture and strode confidently into the mansion. The guard quickly informed Alessandro of Matteo''s arrival, and just as Matteo stepped into the living area, Alessandro came down the hall. It waste-almost midnight-and Alessandro looked like he''d been interrupted mid-way through something, his robe loosely tied and his hair a bit disheveled. The sight made Matteo clear his throat, forcing himself not to think too much about his friend''s bedroom life.


    "What''s the matter, Matteo?" Alessandro''s voice was gruff and slightly irritated, a hint of confusion etched on his face.


    "I told you I wasing, remember?" Matteo teased, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Alessandro red at hiswyer friend, snapping, "Do you have any idea what time it is?"


    Matteo flipped his wrist to check his expensive watch. Yeah, it''s still night," he replied with a casual grin


    When Alessandro narrowed his eyes in annoyance, Matteo chuckled. "Okay, a littlete, but you''re still awake!" He shrugged, adopting an innocent expression


    Alessandro sighed in frustration, leaning back in his chair. "What happened with the news?"


    Matteo''s face suddenly turned serious, his eyes bing stern as he replied, "It''s been taken care of and removed."


    "Did you find out who spread it?" Alessandro asked, taking a seat and gesturing for Matteo to sit across from him.


    "It was Tomas Bradford who gave the statement to a tabloid and spread the rumors. But I made sure he knew exactly who he was messing with. He won''t be able to pull a stunt like that again-I''ve made certain. of it." Matteo''s jaw clenched, a subtle tension that didn''t go unnoticed by Alessandro.


    He watched his friend intently, recognizing a depth of emotion he had never seen before. Matteo wasn''t a family man; he didn''t care about rtionships, except for their friendship. Until now, the only person who mattered to Matteo was Alessandro. So what had changed? Alessandro was perplexed, wondering why Matteo was so invested in Emily''s case. The concern etched on his friend''s face was new and concerning. What had sparked this intense interest in her honor and safety?


    "Are you alright?" Alessandro asked, his gaze trying to decipher the shifting expressions on his friend''s face with each passing second.


    ""Yeah!" Matteo breathed out heavily. "I''m fine."


    He was careful to keep any hint of his father''s involvement hidden. He could have mentioned Bruno Vassalo''s name, but that would risk dragging his father into Alessandro''s unforgiving hands. Matteo knew well that the Italian don''s definition of retice une ewift and lethal Rut Matten was confident he could


    110


    Chapter 242 Longing For Her


    Finished


    handle his own family. After tonight''s confrontation, he was certain his father wouldn''t interfere in his rtionship with Emily again. "How''s Emily?" Matteo asked, his tone shifting, carrying a rare hint of vulnerability that Alessandro had hardly ever seen in him,


    "She''s fine. Aria''s with her and has been looking after her," Alessandro assured him with a firm nod.


    "Can I see her?" Matteo asked, his voice steady but insistent.


    "Now?" Alessandro''s brows shot up, surprised at the request. "It''ste-almost inappropriate to disturb her at this hour. She might be asleep, and I told you, she''s doing fine. You can see her in the morning." But Alessandro didn''t know that Matteo couldn''t wait until morning. His heart was anxious and restless; without seeing Emily''s face, he felt he wouldn''t make it through the night.


    "I''ll see her right now, and I won''t take much time," Matteo insisted, making Alessandro sigh.


    Alessandro nodded, pulling out his phone and texting Aria to check if Emily was awake. A momentter, Aria replied, confirming that Emily was indeed awake and that she''d apany Matteo to see her. "Alright, go to the guest room on the first floor. Aria will meet you there and take you to see Emily. Just don''t overwhelm her with questions, and keep it brief, okay?" Alessandro advised, his tone firm.


    Matteo nodded, relief and excitement swirling in his chest. Unable to contain his impatience, he quickly headed toward the stairs, rushing up to the first floor to see her.


    He reached the guest room before Aria and waited anxiously, his gaze fixed on the door. Every fiber of him wanted to knock, to open it and pull Emily into his arms, but he held back, respecting Aria and Alessandro''s protection over her.


    "Matteo," Aria called softly as she descended from the second floor. Her steps were careful, and the slight curve of her baby bump was now visible beneath her nightgown. She found it unusual, even strange, that Matteo insisted on seeing Emily at this hour with such urgency. Normally, she would have argued with Alessandro to give her friend some privacy, but knowing how much Matteo had supported them, Aria agreed-though only for a few minutes. She nned to ensure that Matteo didn''t overstay, giving Emily the rest she needed.


    Matteo tried to smile, but in his desperation, ptries slipped his mind. Instead, his words rushed out, "Can you please ask her to open the door?"


    The urgency in his voice didn''t escape Aria''s notice, and with a quiet nod, she knocked on the door.


    Emily opened it, expecting Aria, as she''d received her text moments before. But finding Matteo standing just behind her, his gaze brimming with emotion, took her by surprise. She felt a wave of vulnerability rising within her but steadied herself, redirecting her attention to Aria. "Emily," Aria began softly, "Matteo''s here. He wants to talk to you."


    Emily''s expression hardened, a cool resolve settling over her. "I don''t want to talk to him," she replied firmly, her gaze unwavering, "Tell him he should leave

 Chapter 243

    et  Chapter 243 His Beloved


    Matteo''s heart seemed to stop as he realized how angry Emily was-she wouldn''t even loo direction, acting as though he didn''t exist. Damn. He was definitely in trouble, and he knew it. 24.70%


    his


    "But Emily, at least hear him out. He only came to see if you''re alright," Aria urged gently, trying to ease the tension.


    She felt bad for Matteo, fearing he might feel humiliated, but she was also slightly irritated with him. He brought this on himself, she thought. Why had he insisted on disturbing Emily at such an hour? Still, as a guest, she treated him with respect and politeness. "I''m going to sleep, and you should too, Mia," Emily said, dodging her friend''s urging. She moved her hand, already resting on the door, to close it without giving Aria a chance to respond.


    Matteo''s heart sank as he watched Emily ignore himpletely. He couldn''t let her walk away with this misunderstanding, and the thought of her punishing him for his family''s mistakes sparked frustration. Reacting quickly, he ced his hand against the door, stopping Emily from shutting him out.


    "What are you doing, Matteo?" Aria scolded, clearly annoyed by his behavior toward her friend. But Matteo ignored Aria''s irritation, his gaze fixed entirely on the woman before him.


    Emily struggled to close the door, but Matteo held his hand firmly against it¡ªnot pushing, just preventing her from shutting him out. His eyes were calm and gentle, and the pleading expression on his face made Emily feel her resolve silently breaking down. She swallowed, steadying herself as she fought to regain her


    "What are you doing here?" she finally breathed, the furrow between her finely shaped brows deepening as beads of sweat appeared on her forehead and Matteo realized she was feeling uneasy. His first instinct was to give her space, to leave her alone, but he couldn''t just walk away and leave her to be on her own. He wanted to be with her, tofort her in his arms.


    "Why did you run off without saying a word?" Matteo''s using voice echoed in Emily''s ears, making her freeze. "I told you we were going on a date, so why did you disappear just like that?" he questioned again, his tone a mix of hurt and frustration.


    "I... I..." Emily stammered as she was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Matteo to confront her about their date of all things.


    Then, gathering her resolve, she lifted her head and met his gaze with a challenging look. "Did you seriouslye all this way just to ask me that question" she shot back, narrowing her eyes


    Aria watched the two of them, confused, listening to their exchange. Had she missed something? They didn''t seem to have a strictly professional rtionship, but something much more personal.


    "What''s going on here?" Aria asked, ncing between them. Emily chewed her lower lip shyly, a hint of crimson spreading across her cheeks, while Matteo stood silently, waiting for her to respond to her best friend, perhaps to exin the nature of their rtionship. "Amore mio, let''s give them some space," Alessandro''s deep voice resonated from behind her, causing Aria to jump slightly. She turned to see him standing there, surprised at how quietly he had sneaked up on her without her noticing. His expression was calm yet firmas he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and began gently guiding her back toward their room.


    But Aria resisted ncing huck at Emily in not leaving her alone until I know w she feelsfortable


    Chapter 243 His Beloved


    talking to him."


    +


    Alessandro gazed at Matteo and finally understood what had been so unusual about hiswyer friend. He was deeply in love-with Emily Yang. So, that was why Matteo had gone to such lengths to resolve everything so swiftly and hade all this way to see her as if his life depended on it. However, Alessandro had sensed this the moment Matteo had pushed back against him, insisting on seeing Emily as if he would die if he didn''t meet her right then.


    Looking at his wife, Alessandro sighed. He knew how his pregnant wife could be stubborn, especially with her pregnancy-hightened mood swings. "Okay, cuore mio. Let''s stay back and give them a chance to talk." he murmured softly, hoping to ease her worries. Matteo stepped closer and took Emily''s hand, his grip warm and reassuring. "I promised you we would have a date night," he said, his voice soft yet firm, drawing her attention back to him. "And I''m here to fulfill that promise."


    Hearing this did little to calm Emily''s fury. She was still hurt by what his mother and fianc¨¦e had done to her. Pulling her hand back, she walked away from him Matteo followed her into her room, the door left ajar. Aria and Alessandro stood at a distance, watching the unfolding tension.


    "Such a cunningwyer you are, Matteo Vinci." Emily shot back, turning swiftly to face him as she stopped in the middle of the room.


    Matteo frowned, realizing she might still be angry about what his family had done to her. "Mon amour, I didn''t know about it, and I''m so sorry you had to go through all those difficulties alone," he whispered, his voiceced with pain, making Emily''s heart soften for him. "Coming here as you wish and asking for forgiveness won''t work, Matteo Vinci. You have your wedding next month, and your family wants you to marry an heiress who can give you children. Why are you here? Go to your fianc¨¦e; you''re only wasting your time," Emily retorted, her expression icy and resolute.


    "Ma douce," Matteo said, his voiceced with both desperation and tenderness," I''ve told you this before, and I''ll say it again: I''m not marrying anyone else. I won''t go anywhere until you forgive me ande back to me." His gaze held a deep pleading, reflecting the sincerity of his words.


    He wouldn''t marry Lia, huh? Yet his fianc¨¦e and mother came to threaten her to break up with him. Emily sneered inwardly.


    "No, Matteo Vinci. I am done with men like you. No one has the right to hurt me anymore," Emily snapped, her anger spilling out in harsh words. Matteo stood there, watching her with a soft gaze.


    It wasn''t in his nature to listen to anyone, but he was ready to change every part of himself to be the man deserving of this fiery goddess with glistening eyes and a vulnerable expression standing before him.


    "Your mother and fianc¨¦e came to my office, humiliating me because you wanted to be with me, and it''s all my fault." Emily scowled, throwing her hands up in frustration.


    What?! His mother and his fianc¨¦e-his fake fianc¨¦e, Lia-went to her office to assault her?! He hadn''t known about it before, but now that he did, he was determined not to let them realize how wrong they were to target the woman he loved.


    "I was stupid to fall for your lies and believe you," Emily said, averting her eyes. She was telling him what she thought he needed to hear. She wanted him to feel hurt and leave her alone; it was better for him that way. She wasn''t good enough for him, and that his future would be doomed if he stayed with her. He should go. He should leave before her resolution dissolved. So she hardened her voice even further.


    Chapter 243 His Beloved


    <3


    "I don''t feel anything for you, Mr. Vinci," she said firmly, but the faint tremor in her voice made Matteo realize she wasn''t serious.


    Liar! The thought amused him, causing a smile to creep across his face.


    "We had a good time together, but now it''s over. If you don''t have anything else to say, please leave," Emily added sternly.


    Matteo remained silent, quietly standing with a soft smile on his face. Emily, however, was seething with anger at his calm demeanor.


    "What are you smiling at? You don''t have anything to say? Cat got your tongue, Matteo Vinci? What happened to the famous attorney of the century?" she mocked, her voice rising with frustration.


    Matteo couldn''t help but grin, shaking his head as his gaze remained fixed on her. "You still don''t understand?" he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" she snapped, irritation ring.


    "That a man only listens to a woman he loves, and no one else can make him speechless."


    Emily was stunned into silence, her anger momentarily forgotten as she processed his words.


    "I love you, Emily Yang. I love you so much!"


    5

 Chapter 244

    t  Chapter 244 A Euphoric Bubble


    10,70%-


    Emily''s lips parted as she blinked at the powerful, mesmerizing man before her. It was as if a spell had been cast, encasing them both in a euphoric bubble. When she didn''t say a word, Matteo took a step closer, gently grabbing her arm and pulling her into his embrace.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I''m not going anywhere, mon amour," he murmured softly, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. "I''m sorry you had to face all those hardships, but I promise you-I''ll make everyone pay for what they did to you," he vowed, his wordsced with fierce determination. "But please, don''t punish me like this by being angry and pushing me away." He held her close, looking deep into her blue doe eyes and willing her to see the sincerity in his gaze.


    "So you mean I can''t even be angry at you?" Emily pouted, her frustration melting away in an instant under the charm of this relentless attorney. He really was a master at winning arguments-but he was her charmingwyer, she thought, biting her bottom lip to hide a smile.


    Matteo sighed in relief as he saw Emily''s face soften, a hint of a smile breaking through.


    "You have every right to be angry with me, mon amour," Matteo murmured. "Fight with me, yell at me if you need to-but don''t leave me. I don''t know what I''d do if you did that again. I swear, I''d die." His voice dropped, intense and vulnerable, his gaze holding hers with undeniable sincerity.


    Swiftly, Emily ced her soft, small palm over his mouth, shaking her head. "Don''t say that again," she whispered, her eyes wide with the visible fear of losing him.


    Matteo kissed the inside of her palm and, with a gentle smile, took her hand in hisrger one.


    "Then don''t ever leave me again," he proposed, his voice both a plea and a vow. Emily couldn''t help but smile, her gaze softening as she nodded, signaling her agreement.


    *Okay," was all she could manage, her heart swelling with an overwhelming love for the man before her. Matteo pulled her into a tight embrace, and as she rested her head against his chest, he ced a tender kiss on her temple. His sigh was one of pure relief. Tucking her head beneath his chin, he finally felt a sense of peace as his heartbeat resumed its normal pace, steady and sure.


    Alessandro and Aria smiled as they watched Matteo and Emily,pletely lost in their love for one another. Aria, resting all her weight against Alessandro''s solid frame, leaned into his arms and tilted her head up to gaze at her mafia husband.


    "They''re so sweet," she said, her voice thick with emotion. Alessandro chuckled softly and pressed a gentle- kiss to her lips, fully aware of how sentimental his beautiful wife could be.


    "Happy now?!" he asked, a warm smile spreading across his face as he looked down at the love of his life.


    Aria nodded, returning his warm smile.


    "So," Alessandro murmured, his voice low and teasing, can I take you to the room and pick up where we left off?" His eyes gleamed with desire, and Aria blushed, nodding shyly.


    She also craved her hot mafia husband, eager to know how else he could please her without being rough, especially since the doctor had advised him to be gentle during the intercourse.


    Alessandro swept Aria into his arms in a bridal carry, causing her to gasp as her eyes darted toward Emily''s room. A hint of worry crossed her mind-what might Emily and Matteo think of this sudden disy of affertio u Alessandro didn''t seem to race His only forms was on her showing his love without refraint


    Chapter 244 A Euphoric Bubble


    ¨¦$000, 70%-


    Fortunately, Matteo and Emily, deeply absorbed in their own moment, remained oblivious to the Italian don''s open adoration of his wife.


    Once inside their room, Alessandro closed the door behind them and brought Aria directly to the bed,ying her down gently. A soft whimper escaped her lips, filled with anticipation. Her nerves fluttered, and heat radiated through her body, igniting a fire within. Alessandro pulled back slightly, taking a moment to steady himself as he gazed at her. Controlling his burning desire to take her right then and there was a challenge. He knew he had to be patient and gentle, but it was the hardest thing to do when faced with this enchanting goddess who drove him to the brink of madness, making him want to worship her body with everything he had.


    Aria, growing impatient, extended her hand toward her husband. "What are you doing just standing there? Touch me, please!" she urged, her voice full of longing.


    "Fuck!" Alessandro groaned, her desperate plea igniting a fierce desire within him. "You''ll be the death of me, p tentatrice."


    He leaned in, cing one knee on the bed, his weight dipping the mattress beneath them. Taking both her hands in one of his, he gently pinned them above her head, his other hand braced beside her. Then, with a fierce, unrestrained hunger, he brought his lips to hers, feeling her soft gasp of pleasure as he deepened the kiss, lost in the intensity of the moment.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Raw Desire


    Aria gasped as her body felt seemingly on fire. Pregnancy had heightened every sensation, making her more sensitive in certain ces, and Alessandro''s intense, hungry gaze was enough to leave her wet and craving his touch. Now, with Alessandro kissing her as though she were hisst meal, and as if he''d die if he broke away, her heart bloomed with overwhelming love. They were about to be parents for the second time, yet the passion she saw in Alessandro''s eyes was just as fierce as ever. He was literally crazy about her, and she found it both thrilling and surprising-she''d never imagined a man like Alessandro, so powerful and charming, endlessly pursued by other women, would desire her so much.


    Alessandro''s hands roamed over the soft curves of Aria''s body, and the desire to feel her even more deeply took over. Without warning, he gathered the fabric of her nightgown in his fists, tugging it over her head and breaking their kiss for only a heartbeat-just enough to rid them of the flimsy barrier between them. Now, with her bare skin under his touch, he felt a fierce contentment. She was entirely his, and he made sure she knew it every second of every day.


    "Oh, Alessandro..." Aria moaned, her voice trembling as his hands slid over her curves, one hand firmly gripping her plump breast still covered by her bra.


    His fingers brushed over her sensitive nipple, sending a jolt through her body that made her thighs clench, her core pulsing with need. She writhed beneath him as his huge and powerful body hovered over her. Alessandro held himself just above her, careful not to press all his weight down. Aria''s back arched, her hands straining against his grip as she yearned to touch him too. Her heartbeat raced, her breathing grew heavier with each teasing second. She was so-so turned on, and his hot, full lips pressed against hers made her lose control. She didn''t care if she begged him for what she wanted and let him know how much she wanted him.


    "Yes, baby," Alessandro panted, barely holding himself back. His length was painfully hard, the throbbing as it pressed against the confines of his boxers. Grabbing a handful of her hair, he tilted her head back with rough urgency. His voice was hoarse and desperate as he murmured, "Tell me what you want."


    "I want you, hubby. I need you inside me. Now," she cried as the cruel seduction of her mafia husband was making her lose her sanity, and if he didn''t give her what she craved, she''d take matters into her own hands. She''d push him back, straddle him, and ride him to her satisfaction, impaling herself on every inch of his monstrous, throbbing length.


    "What part of me do you want inside you, mia moglie?" Alessandro teased, drawing out the question, his tone dark and yful. He loved watching the way Aria''s irritation melted into raw desire-how it spurred her to im what she wanted, and he relished every moment of it.


    Aria''s face was a mix of frustration and longing, but she couldn''t hold back. Parting her lips, she arched her back to press more of herself against him, her breathing in quick gasps as she murmured, "I want your cock inside me."


    Alessandro felt breathless at her bold demand, but he craved more of her-more to hear from her sinfully sweet mouth.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Where exactly do you want it, amore mio?" he groaned, his eyes darkening to nearly ck with lust as he watched her begging beneath him.


    "Uh... don''t tease me, hubby," she moaned as he bit her nipple through the fabric of her bra.


    "Then tell me exactly what you want me to do," Alessandro demanded, his voiceced with authority.


    His gaze held her cantive. an enchanting force that dissolved her hesitation. With a deep breath, she


    Chapter 245 Raw Desire


    surrendered to her desires, letting them spill forth in a rush of demanding words.


    She wanted this to be different, to push the boundaries, to make the night unforgettable. Barely above a whisper, she breathed, "Tonight, I want you to take my back hole, to im every part of me." Happy Halloween, dear reader!!!


    Best wishes,


    Page yer.


    2

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Wild Passion


    Alessandro''s lips parted in surprise and confusion; he wasn''t sure he''d heard correctly.


    "Are you sure, baby?"


    "Yes, hubby. I want you to im mepletely as yours in every way," Aria replied. "So... how do you want me? On my hands and knees?" she asked, chewing on her pink lip.


    His adorable wife had clearly watched her share of porn, and the Italian don chuckled at the thought.


    "Don''t worry, baby. I''ll take care of this. I''ll make sure you enjoy every second," he promised, kissing his wife''s lips.


    A sly smile crossed his face as he reached over to the nightstand, pulled out a tube of lube and tossed it onto the bed beside her. They''d never really needed it before, but Alessandro always kept his hidden treasures stocked, ready to heighten his queen''s pleasure. Then, with a glint in his eye, he opened the drawer again and drew out a smooth, ribbed metal plug.


    Aria''s eyes widened, her gaze fixed on the glistening metallic toy as it caught the soft light from the bedsidemp.


    She felt a rush of anticipation, her breath hitching as she whispered, "You have all those things ready?"


    Watching the expression on his naive wife''s face, Alessandro let out a low, breathyugh.


    "You have no idea, baby, how long I''ve waited for this," he replied, his voice thick with desire. He rubbed a generous amount of lube on the plug, his movements deliberate and teasing.


    Parting her legs, he slid his hand down to her wet folds, teasing her clitoris, gathering her slickness on his fingers coated in lube. He circled her dark hole with his thumb, applying just enough pressure before gently prating it.


    Aria gasped, feeling difort at first, but as Alessandro began to manipte her back hole, the pain quickly transformed into pleasure. She found herself surrendering to the sensations, a moan escaping her lips as she realized just how much she was enjoying it.


    Closing her eyes, Aria surrendered to the pleasure her mafia husband was drawing from her, so lost in the sensations that she didn''t notice when Alessandro reced his thumb with the plug. Her eyes fluttered open, a gasp escaping as the difort built, the cool metal stretching her muscles, igniting a deep, burning ache.


    "Easy, baby. Take a deep breath," Alessandro murmured, his tone a mix ofmand and reassurance. He eased the plug back out, only to press it in slowly again, each movement deliberate. The initial sting turned into more difort and she felt her muscles clenching instinctively around the plug, but weirdly she felt she was growing wet with it.


    "Fuck! It''s too much to bear," Aria cried, cursing the moment she had agreed to this wild experience.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just a few seconds, baby, and it''ll be the best pleasure you''ve ever felt," Alessandro assured her, his voice low and seductive as he pushed the plug deeper. He shifted slightly, his cock pressing against her aching cunt. Wait! She realized with a jolt that he had discarded his boxers, and she hadn''t even noticed.


    Her eyes widened at the realization of what he was about to do. Panic surged within her at the thought of


    him filling both har hr at


    erienced anything like this


    She had navar avne Anna


    the thought of it


    Chapter 246 Wild Passion


    ex 92%


    terrified her. One thing was certain-his size would stretch her beyond her limits, and she feared he would tear her apart.


    Oh no, wait!" she panicked, her breathing in quick gasps, but Alessandro didn''t give her a chance to protest. He pulled her over him, making her straddle his hips while hey back on the bed.


    "Trust me, p," Alessandro rasped, his voice thick with barely contained control. "I''m going to give you the best orgasm you''ve ever had." His promise sent a flutter of nervousness and excitement through her, and she was ready to see what he had in store. "Ride me!" he ordered, and Aria obeyed. She grasped the thick, steely hardness of her mafia husband, aligning it with her opening before slowly descending onto him. Alessandro''s hips moved fiercely, thrusting upward to meet her as she sank down, the sensations overwhelming both of them.


    Her head fell back as her ruthless mafia husband''s cock filled her in a way she never thought possible. The plug stretched her back hole, leaving her feeling deliciously full, almost sending her spiraling into ecstasy. "Oh, God! It feels so good," she cried out, riding him harder. With each thrust, the plug shifted deeper, bringing her tantalizingly close to climax.


    "I. Told. You. P," Alessandro breathed out through gritted teeth, his voice raw with desire as he never stopped thrusting. "Fuck, baby doll, you''re so tight."


    He grunted, his grip tightening on her hips as he guided her movements, forcing her to rise and fall on him. His thrusts became more ferocious, driven by an insatiable need, as he couldn''t control himself any longer.


    "I... I... Am... Cumming..." Aria screamed, her orgasm hitting her like a wave as she rode his cock hard. The intensity sent Alessandro over the edge, and he spilled his seed deep inside her, shot after shot, filling her, to the brim. Their mixed cum began to ooze from her slick, red cunt, a testament to their wild love


    making.


    Aria leaned in, pressing her lips against her mafia husband''s as Alessandro captured her mouth with his. He shifted into a sitting position, keeping her on hisp, his dick still buried deep inside her, throbbing as it leaked thest drops of his cum. The heat between them crackled, both of them breathless, lost in the aftershocks of their passionate release.


    When they broke the kiss Aria looked at his eyes looking sated and content as she smiled shyly at him.


    "No, amore mio," he shook his head subtly, his hands groping her full butt cheeks as he pulled her closer, slipping even deeper inside her. "I''m not done with you."


    1

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 Dark Pleasure


    60 000 92%


    Aria gasped, feeling her husband''s erection slide deeper, and she couldn''t believe how quickly he was hard again. Oh god, he surely had a monstrous dick! The realization made her eyes widen as she felt him pulsing inside her slick cunt.


    But before she couldprehend the Italian don''s intentions, he yanked the plug from her back hole, leaving her breathless and reeling from the suddenn¨¦ss of it all. The intense release sent waves of sensation through her, and her inner muscles throbbed, burning and pulsating with the shock of feeling so empty.


    Alessandro didn''t give her a moment to recover; it was as if he were a man on a mission. He lifted her slightly, his cock springing free as he pulled out of her with swift force. In one fluid motion, he switched their positions, pressing her back against his hard torso and bending her knees beneath her, raising her body just enough to settle on hisp.


    Then he grabbed her chin, tilting her head just enough for his mouth to find hers, kissing her deeply, devouring her.


    His other hand found the lube, and with a quick squirt, he coated his rigid erection before smearing some onto her dark hole. He jabbed some in, making sure she was slick and ready.


    He felt her shiver when he prodded her back entrance. His hands glided down her front to cup her breast,


    savoring the softness beneath his fingers. He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth. With deliberate slowness, he slid his hand down between her breasts, over her stomach, feeling the small bump that stirred deep emotions within him, reminding him that she was carrying his baby. His hands then glided to her round butt, prompting Aria to lean back more against him. He spread her ass cheeks leisurely, massaging and kneading them, drawing soft moans from her lips. A secondter, his fingers glided down to her front, rubbing his thumb against her clit, teasing her with each gentle stroke.


    ''Oh God, Hubby!" she cried out.


    Ready to take more?" the Italian don asked, his voice a low rumble before he inched himself deep into his wife''s back door.


    Aria was so overwhelmed that her mind went numb with the sensation. Earlier, she had thought the plug was too much to have inside her tiny hole, but it was nothingpared to her husband''s monstrous dick. She feared he might split her in two, wondering how he could possibly fit inside her back hole.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her instincts screamed for her to stop him, yet her body reacted against her logic. She found herself pressing down onto his hard length, craving to feel all of him inside despite the burning stretch that ignited within her.


    "Yes!" she breathed out a quivering moan.


    He rolled his hips and thrust deeper while his strong hold on her hips pushed her down with each movement, his engorged head entering slowly and filling herpletely.


    "Ah!" she cried out. "God, you''re so big for me," she moaned, her words boosting his ego and fueling his desire.


    "Tell me, amore mio, if you want me to stop. I will pull out immediately. Okay?" he cooed, his voice thick with concern and lust.


    ""No don''t ston nlease!" Aria sohhed need nulsing fiercely in her core


    Chapter 247 Dark Pleasure


    Alessandro thrust more slowly, savoring the moment. Then, pulling outpletely, he thrust back in, sheathing himself entirely within her. Damn, she was so tight, almost squeezing him painfully. Her head fell against his shoulder, her breathing hitching as she moaned aloud. He hugged her against his chest, holding her close while nting wet kisses on her neck. She breathed heavily, her heart pounding in her chest. He felt everything about her body, keeping her safe in


    allowing her to adjust to his size while his hands caressed her arms. He paused for a few moments,


    "Are you okay, baby?" he asked, his voice low and filled with concern.


    "Hmmm..." she moaned, rotating her hips in response.


    tenderly.


    He began to thrust slowly and gently, feeling her warmth envelop him. Aria braced herself on her knees, matching his movements as they found a rhythm together.


    He slowly increased the thrusts, moving his hips faster and plunging deeper. Rubbing his hands on her thighs, he moved toward her wetness, circling his thumb on her clit while slipping two fingers inside her.


    "Uh... oh... this feels so good. Ummn..." she moaned, matching his movements.


    "I know, baby," he chuckled, ramming into her tightness.


    Soon, the fire ignited between them. She came, crying his name, and he followed her, spurting his seeds hard and deep within her. After a while, when they came down from their mind-blowing climax, he pulled out, then drew her close, kissing her deeply and passionately, as if he were bribing her for another round.


    "So... How was that?" he asked smugly, knowing she enjoyed it.


    "It was great, Hubby," Aria replied shyly.


    So, ready for another round, Mrs. Valentino?" the Italian don asked, trailing his fingers along her inner thighs.


    "Always, Mr. Valentino!" she breathed out.


    "God, it''s not my fault that you''re so sexy and tempting, seducing me with your body," he groaned darkly, his eyes filled with desire and need. "Now I''ll make love to you until morning, and there''s no turning back." "Promise?" Aria demanded, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    His horny little wife. He found himself amused at the thought, notining in the slightest.


    Hovering over her, he leaned down to capture her lips in a deep kiss, cing her legs on his shoulders as he positioned himself at her opening. Then, he entered her hot cunt. She gasped and moaned, begging for more.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Marked By A Ring


    Emily''s eyes drifted open, a smile creeping onto her face as she felt a protective presence behind her. Matteo''s arm was wrapped firmly around her waist, holding her close, his bare chest pressed tightly to her back. Even in sleep, he seemed unwilling to let her go, as if he feared she might slip away if he loosened his grip. A burning desire arose in her core as she realized they were both still naked, having fallen asleep after an intense night of passionate makeup sex.


    Emily felt a rush of heat flooding her cheeks as memories of the previous night washed over her. She recalled how wild she had been, casting aside any hesitation and surrenderingpletely to her body''s and heart''s needs. She hadn''t held anything back, letting Matteo show his love in every way he desired during their intimate connections. He had taken his time, not stopping until she waspletely spent, exhausted by his huge sized dick bringing her pleasure in ways she hadn''t even thought possible.


    She carefully tried to wiggle free, gently moving his hand, but Matteo only groaned, pulling her even closer. His grip was so tight she felt like she might actually break in two, but she couldn''t help but smile at this side of him-her possessive man. Turning a little, she tried to face him, though his hold kept her back pressed against him.


    "Honey, I need to move," she whispered, her tone yful and soft.


    "No," he muttered gruffly, his voice thick with sleep as he instinctively pulled her even closer, if that was even possible-there was hardly an inch of space left between them, as though he wanted not even a breath of air to slip through. His hold was so tight, so possessive, it was almost as if he were trying to fuse them together. Matteo''s face nuzzled against her neck, his breath warm against her skin, making her giggle as he held her even closer, unwilling to let go.


    "Don''t go," he grunted again as his voice was still rough and thick with sleep.


    "But I need to use the bathroom," Emily reasoned, biting her lip to keep from sounding amused.


    "Then take me with you, but don''t leave me," he whispered, and Emily froze at the raw vulnerability in his voice. She hadn''t realized how deeply her sudden departure from Paris had affected him. "I won''t leave you, Matteo," she whispered, her wordsced with unspoken promises.


    "You better not," he murmured, fully awake now. "Because I''ll follow you everywhere, mon amour. I''m not letting you go." In a swift motion, he flipped her onto her back, making her face him. Emily''s heart skipped a beat as she met the fierce determination in his gaze.


    "Okay, Mr. Vinci, I get it-there''s no escaping you. Now, can I please go to the bathroom?" Emily smiled, gently caressing his scruffy cheeks with her soft hand.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Hove you, baby," Matteo replied, his tone serious as he looked into her eyes. "And I mean it when I say I want to marry you." Suddenly, he got up, searching for his pants that had been tossed aside the night before.


    Emily couldn''t help but admire his firm, naked body as he roamed around the room, unapologetically disying his glory. He fished a small box from his pants pocket and walked back to the bed where his belovedy leisurely. He caught her ogling him boldly, but he didn''t mind. He was hers,pletely and unreservedly. There was not a shred of doubt in his mind. She owned him-body, heart, mind, and even his life. He had known it from the moment, he firstid eyes on her,


    09:48 Mon, No


    Chapter 248 Marked By A Ring


    Emily''s eyes widened as she realized what was inside that tiny velvet box. Sitting up, she clutched the sheet to her chest, chewing her bottom lips as a mix of excitement and anticipation building within her. Matteo crawled over to her, kneeling before her as he held the box in front of her and opened it slowly. Emily''s heart raced as she gazed at the stunning solitaire ring nestled inside, its brilliance catching the light.


    "I won''t ask if you will marry me because I know I will only marry you, and I won''t ept a ''no'' as an answer. I want my ring on your finger so the world knows that you are mine. Let me slip my ring on your finger, mon amour," he demanded authoritatively. Emily''s lips parted in surprise and amusement, and her smiling eyes rolled yfully as she teased him, "Tyrant!"


    Matteo chuckled, taking her hand in his and sliding the ring onto her finger. Emily smiled, knowing she wouldn''t say no anyway. She was well aware of how possessive her man was, and she neverined about his need to im her.


    She wanted to be his, even byw, so she asserted, "Listen, I want avish wedding, and there will be nopromises."


    Matteo chuckled, "Anything you want, baby. I''ll give you the world''s most expensive wedding because I can''t wait to call you Mrs. Matteo Vinci, ma douce"


    Emily giggled as she let go of the sheet, cupping Matteo''s handsome face in her small hands and pressing her smiling lips against his grinning ones. Matteo''s eyes, shining with love, gazed deeply into her joyful ones, and in that moment, he felt his world stop; he had found everything he ever wanted by winning her heart. His hands slid down to Emily''s bare hips, gripping them firmly as he pulled her onto hisp. The intimacy of the movement allowed his morning wood to slide effortlessly into her slickness, causing Emily to gasp against his lips.


    "I need to go to the bathroom," she whined, pouting slightly.


    "Can it wait for ten minutes?" Matteo pleaded, his eyes filled with love and desire.


    Emily smiled shyly, fully aware that it wouldn''t just be ten minutes but likely much longer. She didn''t actually need to go to the bathroom; she was merely trying to coax him into letting her escape. But now that he was inside her, she didn''t want to go anywhere. All she wanted was to be with him and give in to his wishes.


    After their passionate morning sex, Matteo carried Emily in his arms and took her to the bathroom, where they had another round of steamy shower sex. Emily felt utterly content; her heart and mind brimmed with happiness as Matteo showered her with love. There was no doubt in her mind that he loved her so much. Yet, amidst all this joy, a sense of paranoia lingered. She couldn''t shake the fear that the cruel world and her past mighte crashing in to snatch him away from her.


    3

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 Man To ManThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo hadn''t brought any clothes when he impulsively came to see Emily at the Valentino mansion, so he had to borrow some from Alessandro. Alessandro arrived at the guest room to deliver the clothes himself. "Thanks, buddy," Matteo said with a grin, clearly in a very good mood. Alessandro observed the brightening of Matteo''s face, a stark contrast to the gloomy and anxious demeanor he had shown the night before. "Where is Emily?" Alessandro asked, taking a seat on the couch beside the window.


    "She went downstairs to help Aria get the kids ready for school," Matteo replied as he walked to the bathroom and closed the door behind him. "She loves Gia and Maximo very much."


    "So, everything''s settled?" Alessandro asked again, eager for hiswyer friend to fill him in on the details from the very beginning.


    "Yeah, everything is sorted now," Matteo called back from the bathroom as he discarded his bathrobe and began putting on the white shirt and jeans Alessandro had given him.


    When Matteo emerged from the bathroom, he found Alessandro sitting on the couch, showing no signs of leaving the room.


    "Should we go down and help thedies with breakfast?" Matteo suggested, but Alessandro narrowed his eyes, recognizing that his cunningwyer friend was trying to dodge the conversation.


    "They have house staff to help them with breakfast," Alessandro dismissed his suggestion. "Now, if your excuses are all exhausted, can we talk man to man?" His patience was clearly wearing thin.


    Matteo sighed, realizing it was no longer possible to evade his mafia friend''s questions. He took a seat on the bed, distancing himself from Alessandro.


    They sat in silence for a long moment, their eyes locked in an unspoken exchange. The Italian don raised his brows, silently demanding hiswyer friend to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, Matteo finally broke the silence. "I love Emily and want to marry her."


    Alessandro''s expression softened, a small shift that encouraged Matteo to confide further. "I proposed to her, and she said yes."


    "When were you about to tell me, Matteo Vinci? I never thought we had secrets between us," Alessandroined sullenly, and he had every right to feel that way. He had confided everything in his life to Matteo, with nothing hidden between them. But when it came to such a significant decision about his life, Matteo hadn''t even informed him, and Alessandro was hurt, even though he never showed it. Matteo meant more to him than he could imagine.


    Matteo smiled, knowing his mafia friend all too well and how easily he could be grumpy. The truth was, he wanted to announce to Alessandro and Aria about Emily and their rtionship, but then so much happened in the span of a single day, and he hadn''t had time to tell anyone about it.


    "Come on, dude, don''t be upset with me," Matteo winked mischievously."I was about to tell you first, as soon as Emily agreed to marry me. But then... this scandalous news happened, and a misunderstanding urred between me and her, and... she ran here." Matteo chose his words carefully, avoiding any mention of the hurtful treatment Emily had endured from his family.


    Chapter 249 Man To Man


    "Emily mentioned that your mother and fianc¨¦e went to her, threatening that she should leave you," Alessandro challenged, his expression hardening. He had overheard the tense argument between Emily and Matteo the night before, and he''d been waiting to confront his friend about it. Matteo nodded, his gaze dropping as he avoided Alessandro''s intense stare. "They won''t interfere anymore, I''ve made it clear to them that I''m not going to marr


    Lia; it''s Emily I want," Matteo replied


    firmly, his tone resolute.


    Alessandro studied him for a moment, assessing the conviction in his voice. "And you''re sure they''ll respect your decision and don''t trouble Emi

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Wedding nning Finished


    Aria stormed toward Matteo, her eyes zing with fury. Matteo swallowed hard, sensing the fierce protectiveness in her gaze-and knowing it was all for Emily. He was aware that the world saw him as a shameless womanizer, someone who could nevermit to a woman or take love seriously. And, for the most part, they were right-at least, until he met Emily She had changed him in ways he hadn''t thought possible, and now, he wanted nothing more than to build a life with the one woman who had captured his heart.


    "Aria, listen-" he began, clearing his throat to voice out his points firmly. But she cut him off, stopping just inches away from him and holding up a hand to silence him.


    "No, you listen," she snapped. "You really think that just because you said you have feelings for her, everything will be fine? I don''t buy this crap, Matteo Vinci. You need to get how serious this is-what you''re asking her to do, what you''re asking from all of us." Matteo''s stomach knotted as he considered her words. He knew Emily was haunted by her past, and he couldn''t afford to be blind to how his family''s mess might affect her. But he had shown her repeatedly that she meant the world to him.


    "I get it, I''m not the perfect guy any girl dreams of marrying, Aria," he replied, his voice firm. "But I''m ready to put in the work and change things. I just want to make her happy."


    "How?! Making her happy is more than just words," Aria replied sharply. "You need to show us that deserve her, that you won''t break her heart."


    you


    Matteo nodded, holding Aria''s gaze with steady confidence. "Tell me what you need me to do, and I''ll prove it to you. I''ll never leave her side, even if she tries to push me away. I love her, Aria. She means everything to me."


    Aria''s expression softened slightly-this was exactly what she needed to hear. She was well aware of everything Matteo Vinci had done to protect Emily. If he''d wanted to, he could have pushed back, reminding her of all the times he''d been there for Emily, but he hadn''t. He hadn''t mentioned a single favor, hadn''t tried to defend himself by listing his past efforts. Instead, he stood there, ready to prove himself in any way she asked.


    This was the kind of man Aria wanted for her best friend-someone who didn''t seek praise or credit, just someonemitted to loving her with everything he had. For the first time, her heart eased, knowing Emily had found the perfect partner, just as she had in Alessandro.


    But Aria bit back a smile, deciding to tease Matteo a bit longer. She kept her expression stern and added a yful threat, "You''d better mean it, Matteo. Because if you fail, I''ll beat you to a pulp."


    Alessandro, who had been watching their exchange with growing amusement, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry, mia moglie. I''ll take care of that for you and he knows it."


    "Alright, enough of intimidating the ruthless, infamous attorney on my behalf," came Emily''s voice, making Aria grin and Matteo finally rx.


    Emily stepped out from behind the wall, where she''d been hiding to listen at Mia''s insistence, letting Matteo face the full force of Aria''s interrogation on his own. Her presence calmed him instantly, his heartbeat easing as she smiled at him. "I trust him," Emily said softly, filling Matteo''s heart with warmth and love.


    nning


    Finished


    Unable to hold back, he pulled her into his arms, earning a groan from both Aria and Alessandro at his impatience.


    "Already can''t keep your hands to yourself, huh?" Aria teased, rolling her eyes, while Emily giggled,


    "So, does this mean I''m worthy enough to ask for your blessing, Aria Valentino, and your permission to marry your best friend?" Matteo asked, his smile warm and genuine.


    Aria crossed her arms but smiled back. "She''s not just my best friend, Matteo-she''s my sister," she reminded him firmly. Then, ncing at Alessandro, she beamed. "And yes, you have our blessing."


    Alessandro nodded, his expression softening. "We''re happy for you, Emily and Matteo."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Thank you for everything, Mr. Valentino," Emily said with genuine gratitude, her voice full of sincerity.


    "That was nothing. You''re family now, my only sister-inw," Alessandro said, ncing at Aria, who smiled, clutching her husband''s waist and hugging him tightly Alessandro wrapped his arms around her, adding with a soft smile, "And please, call me Alessandro." Emily nodded, returning his smile warmly.


    "Alright then, it''s settled! Time to start wedding shopping," Aria chimed in, then let out a deep breath. "Oh god, so many things to n and organize!"


    "Don''t worry, amore mio," Alessandro chuckled at his wife''s excitement, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Everything will be taken care of. Just remember to take care of yourself too," he reminded her.


    "I know, Alessandro, but I want to make it perfect," Aria said, pouting.


    Alessandro''s heart sank with the realization that she had never had the perfect wedding she deserved. He now wanted to give her everything he had failed to provide in the past due to their misunderstandings. Now, he longed to n a surprise wedding for her, but how could he pull that off? Hiding anything from his wife was nearly impossible, and keeping a secret was out of the question-Aria always seemed to know exactly what he was thinking.


    He sighed, "Alright, do whatever you want, mia regina, but take bodyguards with you everywhere," he added, his tone more serious.


    Matteo exchanged a curious nce with the Italian don, trying to read his mind. Alessandro appeared calm on the outside, but inside, he knew exactly why he felt apprehensive this time. His sources had hinted that the Marino gang was looking for an opportunity to take him down, and Alessandro didn''t want to take a single chance.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Teaming UpThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so d we finally found a dress that will be perfect for you," Mia chimed in as Emily beamed, having finally selected a wedding gown by a renowned designer in Florence.


    "Yes, Mia. It''s perfect-exactly what I wanted for my wedding," Emily said, blushing. Then she paused, holding Mia''s hand. "Why don''t you take the same gown for yourself as well?" she insisted. "Oh," Mia waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. "I don''t need such an expensive gown. It''s your wedding," she replied warmly. "You need to look perfect. I''ll find something else for me."


    "But, Mia, I want both of us to dress simrly," Emily stubbornly insisted.


    "No, Emily!" Mia protested with a pleading expression appearing on her face.


    "Come on, Mia, it''s my big day! Won''t you do this for me?" Emily pouted.


    Mia couldn''t resist that look; it was her weakness. She would do anything to make Emily''s wedding day special.


    "Alright, fine!" she sighed. "I''ll wear the same gown. Happy now?!" Mia asked, giving her a helpless look. "Very happy!" Emily squealed, hugging Mia tightly. "Thank you, Mia."


    "Crazy," Mia murmured, amused, shaking her head with a fond smile as she also took her in her sisterly embrace.


    Emily felt a sense of satisfaction wash over her; after Mia agreed to wear a wedding gown, her mission was aplished. Alessandro had confided in Emily, expressing deep regret for how he had treated his wife. Determined to make amends, he wanted to renew their vows, and he knew he could only rely on Aria''s best friend to help him n everything in secret, ensuring Aria remained oblivious to any hints of the surprise. Alessandro and Emily now worked as a team. Emily readily agreed to help, knowing it was for the happiness of her sister-like friend who deserved a fairytale wedding.


    With one task sessfullypleted, they understood that many other arrangements stilly ahead before the wedding could be a reality.


    After giving their measurements and receiving a date for the dress trial, Mia and Emily left the boutique, hands intertwined and chatting softly. Mia scanned the street, searching for their car, as the bodyguards followed closely, motioning toward the vehicle parked a short distance away.


    Suddenly, the air was pierced by the screech'' of tires. Several jeeps came to a halt nearby, and, without warning, gunfire erupted, breaking the peace of the street. The bodyguards immediately reacted, shielding Mia and Emily as the street devolved into chaos. People screamed, scattering in all directions, and bodies fell amidst the relentless barrage of bullets.


    Two of the guards pulled Mia and Emily to a safer spot hurriedly radioing for help while the other four fought to hold back the attackers. Despite their bravery, they were quickly outnumbered, each falling in the line of duty.


    In the midst of the chaos, a ck car sped to a halt nearby. Vittoria emerged, waving frantically at them. "Aria, get in-now!" she shouted.


    Thest remaining bodyguards nced at Vittoria, their faces were tense and distrustful.


    Ing Up


    Finished


    "No, ma''am. Reinforcements are on the way, and we''ll be leaving in our own vehicle," one of them insisted in a stern and professional tone.


    The gunfire grew louder, and the attackers advanced steadily.


    "Come on, Aria," Vittoria insisted, urgencycin on us any second. Get inside the car!"


    her voice. "It''s me, and we''re family after all. They''ll be


    Mia nced at Emily, who was visibly shaken, her eyes wide with fear. She had.never witnessed anything Mia nced at Emily, who was visibly shaken, h like this in her life.


    Before Mia could respond, the loud crack of gunfire pierced the air, and another bodyguard copsed, a bullet striking him down. A fearful cry escaped Emily and Mia''s lips as they watched blood seep from his body, staining the pavement. But there was no time to grieve. The chaos escted around them, with more shots echoing through the streets.


    Instinct kicked in as Mia pushed Emily into the car, her heart racing. "Get in!" she shouted, scrambling after her.


    "Come on inside," she called, turning to summon the remaining bodyguard. He shook his head, refusing to join them, instead choosing to stay behind and provide cover as the attackers advanced. With urgency in his gestures, he signaled for the driver to get moving Mia watched helplessly from the back window of the fleeing car, tears streaming down her face as the bodyguard was hit instantly after the car left, the force of ten shots overwhelming him. A gasp escaped her lips, a silent prayer forming in her mind for his bravery. Desperate to reach Alessandro, she fumbled for her phone, but before she could dial, a sharp spray hit her and Emily''s noses, a sickly sweet scent flooding their senses. Dizziness washed over them, and the world around them began to blur, darkness creeping in as everything faded away.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Vengeance


    .


    Aria''s head throbbed painfully as she opened her heavy eyes, a sharp ache pulsing through her skull. She realized she was lying on a cold, damp floor in a dimly lit, foul-smelling room that looked like a dungeon, Panic seized her as fragmented memories rushed back, bringing a wave of dread. Instinctively, her hand went to her stomach. Then her second concern was Emily.


    With a surge of adrenaline, she got to a sitting position her anxious gaze scanning the dim space until she spotted Emily lying nearby on the cold floor.


    "Emily! Emily!" Aria called, kneeling down and shaking her friend in an urgent attempt to wake her. Her mind was racing, still unable to fully grasp what had happened to them or how they''d ended up in this filthy ce.


    "d you''re awake," a voice startled Aria, and she looked up to see Vittoria and Vanessa standing before her, both wearing smug smirks.


    "Vittoria?" Aria''s brow furrowed in confusion as her gaze shifted to Vanessa. "Vanessa?! What''s going on here?"


    "Oh, Aria, you''re so innocent. Do you still not understand?" Vanessa sneered, a mockingugh escaping her lips, "You messed with the wrong person. Taking my ce was the biggest mistake of your life," she added, her tone dripping with venom. "Now, be ready to bear its consequences."


    "What the hell are you talking about, Vanessa?" Aria pushed herself up to her feet, meeting Vanessa''s gaze defiantly. "I never took your ce. You''re trying to im someone who isn''t yours. Alessandro loves me, and that''s why he chose me."


    "Shut up, you bitch!" Vanessa screamed, her voiceced with rage as she stormed toward Aria. In an instant, she raised her hand and pped Aria hard across the cheek. The impact sent a shock through Aria''s body, leaving her stunned, her skin stinging from the blow. "If you had died six years ago, he would be mine-only mine," Vanessa spat, her voice trembling with a crazed fury. "Why did you have toe back? Why didn''t you stay dead?" Her eyes were wild, a bloodthirsty glint appearing in them as she lunged forward, grabbing Aria''s hair with a brutal grip and yanking it back mercilessly.


    "But don''t worry," Vanessa sneered, her expression twisted with madness. "I''ll fix that mistake. Today, you will die." Herughter filled the small room, an unhinged chuckle that made Aria cringe, as Vanessa''s grip only tightened.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aria lifted her head, her expression one of shock as she stared at Vanessa. What could she possibly expect from a woman as wicked as her? With Vittoria standing there as well, it was clear that she was cut from the same cloth as her husband, Enzo, and her mother-in-w, Maria. Panic bubbled beneath the surface as Aria''s thoughts shifted to her only concern: how to escape this nightmarish ce while protecting her unborn child and Emily, whoy unconscious on the cold floor.


    "Vanessa," Aria said, her voice trembling slightly but filled with determination, "you know Alessandro will be furious with you if he finds out what you''ve done to me. I''m carrying his child." She hoped to appeal to Vanessa''s fear of Alessandro''s wrath. She understood his reputation as a ruthless mafia boss; everyone in their world feared him, and she needed to use that to her advantage."So it''s better if you let us go, and I''ll make sure he forgives you," Aria added, lifting her chin with newfound confidence.


    "You''re pregnant?!" Vittoria''s voice broke through, and Aria''s gaze shifted to her, catching a fleeting hint of concern in Vittoria''s eves.


    1702 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 252 Vengeance


    "Yes," Aria nodded, seizing the opportunity. "That''s why I''m asking you to let me go. We can settle our differences peacefully. There''s no need for violence." She held Vittoria''s gaze, hoping her words would reach the woman beneath the bitterness. For a moment, Vittoria looked uncertain, but Vanessa quickly intervened, shaking her friend out of hesitation.


    "Don''t listen to her! Remember how she and Alessandro killed Enzo and snatched everything that rightfully belonged to you and your son!" Vanessa''s voice was sharp, dripping with venom. "Don''t you want to take it all back-with a vengeance?" Her words hit their mark. Vittoria''s brief softness vanished, her expression turning ice-cold as she focused on Aria with renewed malice.


    "Yes, I want everything back. But I''m not a murderer," Vittoria replied firmly. She turned to Aria, her expression resolute. "Transfer everything to my son''s name, and I''ll let you go."


    Aria felt a glimmer of hope, but Vanessa''s face twisted with fury.


    "Are you insane?" she shouted at Vittoria. "I don''t care if you get anything or not. I want Alessandro, and for that to happen, she has to die."


    In a fit of rage, she snatched a gun from a nearby goon, pointing it directly at Aria. Aria''s heart pounded as she instinctively clutched her stomach, fear flooding her at the thought of her unborn child in danger.


    Before she could react, a chilling voice echoed from behind Vanessa. "Don''t do anything foolish, Vanessa."


    Everyone froze, their eyes widening in shock as they turned tow:


    source of the voice.

 Chapter 253

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 253 Repercussions


    Both Vittoria and Vanessa swallowed hard, the weight of their actions sinking in as they realized the repercussions. Vanessa''s confidence crumbled, and she stammered, "I... I..."


    "Shut the fuck up, you bitch," the man barked at Vanessa, his tone dripping with disdain. "Did I tell you to kill her without my permission?"


    Aria''s gaze shifted to the man who had entered the room. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his sharp features ented by a long scar that ran over his left eyebrow, adding an intimidating edge to his appearance. His powerful frame filled the small space, and he exuded an air of authority that made the atmosphere feel even more tense.


    "But... but weren''t we supposed to get rid of her eventually? What did I do wrong?" Vanessa protested, though her voice shook, betraying her fear. Aria''s heart raced as she pieced together the scene-this man wasn''t just anyone. He had authority here and was evidently working with Vittoria and Vanessa.


    "Nothing happens without Rafael Marino''s permission. Do you understand that?!" he thundered, his voice rising with such intensity that everyone around him seemed to shrink back in fear.


    The name clicked in Aria''s mind-Rafael Marino. She''d heard it before, once when she''d identally overheard her husband''s conversation on the phone. Marino was the leader of the notorious Marino gang and Alessandro''s sworn rival. Dread settled heavily in her chest as the reality sank in. Where had she ended up? Her heart sank with the realization, and she silently prayed that Alessandro would find her soon -before anything terrible happened to her or their unborn child.


    "I''m sorry, Rafael," Vanessa mumbled grumpily, but Rafael ignored her, his gaze locked onto Aria as he began to stalk toward her.


    "Ah! Such a beauty!" he remarked, trailing a finger along Aria''s cheek. She unched away in disgust, unable to hide her revulsion. Rafael chuckled, clearly enjoying her difort. "No doubt Alessandro is ready to give up the most powerful position for a woman. This incredible beauty and allure can make any man fall to his knees. I''m already captivated, bambina."


    Aria squared her shoulders, summoning her courage. "And I''m d I convinced him not to give up what belongs to him. Otherwise, the power would have fallen into unworthy hands," she mocked, fully aware that her boldness could have severe consequences. But she couldn''t bear to hear anything about her husband-he was her pride, and deep down, she held onto the hope that he woulde for her.


    Rafael''s face twisted with rage, his expression darkening as he grabbed Aria by the throat. "You will realize- your mistake, bambina, when you witness his life ending before your eyes," he sneered, tightening his grip. "Then I will make you my queen," he spat, his tone taunting.


    "In your dreams!" Aria managed to snap defiantly, her hands wing at his to loosen his grip.


    "No, Rafael! You can''t just turn away from your word," Vanessa insisted, stepping forward with a desperate attempt to regain control. "That wasn''t our deal. We agreed to benefit mutually, and you promised-you said you would kill her! She''s the one who''s ruined everything for me. I want her to be dead!"


    Rafael''s gaze shifted to Vanessa, his expression hardening as he left Aria and red at her. "Vanessa, don''t forget who''s in charge here," he replied, his toneced with warning. "I said I''d keep my word, but as long as Alessandro is alive, he''s a threat to me. And I don''t leave threats hanging around."


    He turned back to Aria, a dark, twisted smile creeping onto his face. "So, he dies. And you''ll just have to


    ent that."


    B


    Chapter 253 Repercussions


    Oh God! Aria''s heart sank as the horrifying realization washed over her. Rafael''s n was to lure Alessandro here to save her, only to trap him and kill him. Desperation wed at her insides as she prayed with everything she had that Alessandro would never find her. She wanted him to be safe, no matter the


    cost.


    Determined to protect him, she knew she had to act quickly. Turning her attention to Vanessa, she began to provoke her. "I pity you, Vanessa," she taunted, a smirk ying on her lips. "You say you love Alessandro, but here you are, teaming up with his rival to get him back. Your n has backfired, hasn''t it? Now Rafael Marino is going to kill him right before your eyes, and you can''t do a damn thing about it."


    Vanessa''s face contorted with anger, her eyes narrowing as she processed Aria''s words. Aria felt a flicker of hope; if she could sow enough doubt and frustration in Vanessa''s mind, maybe, just maybe, she could find a way to save Alessandro, to stop him froming here.


    "Shut the fuck up, you bitch!" Vanessa bellowed, fury and hatred twisting her features. "My Alessandro can''t die. I will kill you, and then he will be mine forever!" With that deration, she raised the gun she had in her hand, aiming it directly at Aria.


    Aria instinctively caressed her stomach, feeling the weight of the choice before her. In that moment, she knew she had to choose one life over the other, and her heart ached for her unborn baby as she chose her husband. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself for what was toe. She would dly sacrifice her own life for the man she loved.


    Suddenly, she heard Rafael''s voice rise in rm as he lunged toward Vanessa, but before he could reach her, the gun went off. The deafening crack of the shot echoed in the small room, and Aria''s heart raced as she watched in horror. Blood began to drip onto the filthy floor, staining the dirt with a crimson hue.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 ck Sheep


    A FEW HOURS AGO-


    Alessandro''s heart pounded with panic when he received news of the attack on his beloved wife. Without wasting a second, he immediately left to reach the scene. Matteo, upon hearing the same news, jumped into his car and sped toward the location as well. When Matteo arrived, the sight that greeted him was chilling-


    his meny lifeless, and the police had already arrived,bing through the aftermath. But there was no sign of Aria or Emily. Some witnesses informed the police that they had seen the two women getting into a car, seemingly unharmed and without any force or struggle. "What happened here?" Matteo growled in frustration, his fists clenching as his gaze swept over the scene. "Why can''t I reach Emily or Aria?" he muttered, furiously dialing their numbers again, only to be met with the same result-both phones were switched off. "I know what happened," Alessandro murmured, his voice cold as ice. Matteo''s gaze sharpened, a flicker of curiosity mixed with concern in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, frowning. "You knew who went after our women," he pressed, his tone edged with usation.


    "The Marino gang," Alessandro replied grimly, his eyes hard as he nced at the lifeless body of one of the attackers being loaded into the coroner''s van.


    "Those fucking Marinos," Matteo growled, raking a hand through his hair in frustration.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Matteo snapped, his gaze fixed on Alessandro with growing impatience. "If you know where to find them, let''s go before it''s toote."


    Alessandro''s heart was tight with apprehension, each passing second fueling his fear, but he hid it well behind a mask of calm.


    "I''m waiting for Lucas''s call," Alessandro replied quietly, his voice barely audible as a police officer passed by. "He''s getting the CCTV footage from the traffic cameras. Once we know whose car Aria and Emily were in, we can move."


    "Hurry up, Alessandro," Matteo urged, his tone sharp with desperation. "I swear, I''ll burn the whole world down if anything happens to my beloved." His breath came in ragged gasps, and the anger bubbling inside him was dangerously close to erupting. Alessandro didn''t reply because he knew how Matteo was feeling at that moment. He felt the same rage any overlooked and urgency burning within him as well. His eyes kept scanning the area, searching for clues, but they found nothing. Then suddenly, his phone


    rang. It was Lucas, delivering the information he needed to locate Aria. "Let''s go," Alessandromanded, striding quickly toward his car with his authoritative steps. Matteo followed without a word, slipping into the passenger seat as Alessandro took the wheel. Alessandro toward their destination Alecsandra''s hangt uns


    a storm


    f hatred


    enranna


    anch m


    Chapter 255 ck Sheep


    bringing him closer to unleashing it.


    How could Vittoria do that to his wife? Did she forget what happened to her husband and mother-inw?


    The anger burned through him as he realized she had chosen to side with the fucking Marinos, going against the Italian Don.


    His teeth ground together, and his grip tightened on the steering wheel. The weight of the realization hit him: there were too many ck sheep around him-and even in his own family.


    Lucas joined them midway, his car packed with more men. It fell in line behind Alessandro''s vehicle, and the entire force now headed toward their destination, all focused on saving the wife of the Italian Don.


    As the car screeched to a halt in front of an old building, all of Alessandro''s men sprang out, following his instructions to surround the ce. The assault began immediately-


    gunfire erupting from both sides. Alessandro and his men charged forward, breaking down the door and taking out every goon who dared stand in their way.


    Lucas grabbed a member of the Marino gang by the throat, his voice low and menacing. "Where have you kept Don Valentino''s wife?" he demanded.


    The gang member, trembling with fear, spilled everything with a single punch. They descended into the basement, where the stench of rot and despair hit them. Lucas and Alessandro kicked in the door to the dungeon, and what they saw made Alessandro''s blood boil. His Alessandro lifted his gun, aiming it directly at the Marino gang leader, his finger tightening on the trigger as his men trained their weapons on the Marino henchmen. Without a second thought, he charged toward his wife, his eyes locked on her,


    "Put your gun down and don''t move, Don Valentino, if you want to see your wife alive," Rafael warned as his tone was icy, loud and calcting, causing both Matteo and Alessandro to freeze in their tracks.


    5.8K


    6


    Let


    Chapter 256 Mastermind


    Alessandro''s eyes flickered between the gun barrel pressed to his wife''s head and Rafael''s cold, calcting gaze. He felt a surge of panic like he''d never experienced before. His heart was pounding so loudly in his chest that it felt like it might burst out. Aria was his love, hi "Don Rafael, don''t do anything reckless," he warned, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "Put your gun down and tell your men to do the same, Rafael demanded, pressing the cold metal harder against Aria''s temple, making her wince at the painful contact.


    "No! Don''t hurt her," Alessandro shouted desperately. "I''ll do anything you ask," he added, his voice dropping to a trembling whisper.


    A mocking smile spread across Rafael''s face, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "Then step aside and let me leave here safely," he demanded. "You keep your promise, and I''ll keep mine."


    The dealy heavy on the table, and Alessandro felt an overwhelming helplessness. But he knew one thing for sure he would protect Aria at any cost.


    "Drop the guns, now!" he barked at his men. In seconds, his guards tossed their weapons to the floor as Matteo and Alessandro did the same, letting their guns slip from their hands.


    Alessandro took a steadying breath. "I did what you asked. Now let her go, and I''ll clear a way out for you," he said, his tone hard and controlled, though his eyes betrayed a simmering fury.


    Rafael sneered, a cold glint in his eye. "You think I''m that stupid, Alessandro? Your beautiful wife here is my ticket out, and she''sing with me." With a smug smirk, he tightened his arm around Aria''s waist, pulling her closer.


    Alessandro''s jaw clenched, his fists curling at his sides, every muscle in his body taut with barely contained rage. His hands ached to punch Rafael bloody hard, to rip his filthy hands right off his body, to tear him apart for even daring to touch her. But he knew that one wron "Take me as a hostage instead," Alessandro proposed, his voice steady, though every muscle in his body screamed to act. Rafael shook his head arrogantly, a mockingugh escaping his lips.


    "You think I''m that stupid?" Rafael sneered, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement.


    "Then take me instead," Matteo suggested, his voice calm but firm. "But leave her. Real men don''t use women in their fights." His words were a challenge, a provocation aimed straight at Rafael''s pride.


    Rafael snorted, hisughter mocking. "The famouswyer, Matteo Vinci!" he scoffed. "You''re good at manipting people, but your tricks won''t work on me."


    "We''re not ying tricks, Rafael, and you know that," Alessandro replied, his voice cold and emotionless, hoping to make an impact on the arrogant fool. "We''re just negotiating."


    Rafael''s expression hardened. "I''m not in the mood for negotiations!" he bellowed, making Aria flinch in his grasp. Emily''s eyes widened in fear, watching helplessly as Aria remained trapped in that monster''s hold.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll leave Emily," Rafael continued, his voice dripping with malice, "but I won''t leave Aria." His men etanned forumed rncing Emilu from their mein Matten immedintely, martired for her to huretto hie


    Fri, Nov


    Let


    Chapter 257 Twists And Turns


    As soon as Alessandro hung up, the


    low hum of approaching


    motorcycl¨¦s quickly escted into a thunderous roar, filling the air like a scene from a racetrack. Within moments, a fleet of riders appeared, speeding toward him with precision. One of the bikes pulled up directly in front of Alessandro, and the rider dismounted, handing over the motorcycle to the Italian don without a word. Lucas took his ce on another bike, hopping on behind one of the riders.


    Matteo moved toward a bike, preparing to join them, but Alessandro halted him with a firm hand.


    "Matteo, you stay back and look after Emily-and handle everything here," Alessandromanded, his tone leaving no room for debate. His gaze shifted just behind Matteo, catching sight of Emily as she emerged from the building.


    "But I want toe with you," Matteo protested, the determination clear in his voice.


    "Don''t argue, Matteo," Alessandro replied coldly, his voice cutting through the noise with an unyielding authority,


    He didn''t have time for debate; he needed Matteo to follow orders. With a single, pointed look of authority, Alessandro mounted the bike and revved the engine. In an instant, he shot forward, his motorcycle tearing down the road as the rest of the riders followed in formation Matteo watched Alessandro speed off, feeling uneasy about his friend''s decision as his expression clouded with dissatisfaction. He wasn''t pleased with the decision, but he knew his mafia friend was capable of far more than anyone could imagine. "Matteo?" Emily''s voice broke his thoughts.


    "Baby," he murmured, rushing to embrace her tightly-the hug he''d been holding back through the tense standoff. "Are you alright?" His concerned eyes searched her body, scanning for any sign of harm. Finding none, he let out a relieved breath. "I''m fine, Matteo," Emily assured him, though her voice quivered. "But Aria..." she whispered, filling with tears.


    her


    eyes


    Matteo offered a soft smile,


    brushing a tear from her cheek. "Don''t worry, mon amour. She''ll be back safe and sound," he promised, his voice gentle but confident. "Alessandro Valentino is not a man to be crossed. Rafael will pay dearly for even thinking he could touch his wife."


    eli


    Emily nodded in understanding, her eyes still clouded with worry.


    "Let''s get you home," Matteo suggested gently, noticing a few cars pulling up with more of Alessandro''s men, ready to assist with the cleanup. He reached for her hand, beginning to guide her toward the car. "Wait, Matteo," Emily stopped him, her grip on his hand tightening. "I need to tell you something."


    His brows knitted in concern as he looked down at her. "What is it, ma douce?"


    Emily took a deep breath. "We were lured here... by Vanessa and Vittoria."


    Matteo''s eyes widened, a wave of shock crossing his face. He had already seen Vittoria''s lifeless body inside, but Vanessa''s involvement was news that hit him hard.


    La could understand Vittacin''s matinee


    she had


    for her husband and


    Chapter 257 Twists And Turns


    mother-inw. But Vanessa? Why would she betray them like this?


    "She''s still in the building, hidden somewhere, probably locked up by Rafael''s men," Emily informed him.


    A steely resolve hardened Matteo''s gaze as he turned to Alessandro''s men. "Search every room in that building," he ordered. "Take anyone you find into custody."


    His heart clenched at the thought of Emily being dragged into this mess, and he vowed to make whoever was responsible pay.


    "Yes, Mr. Vinci," one of the men


    nodded, then swiftly organized the


    team. They spread out, moving through every room and corner of the building. After what seemed like an eternity, the first of Alessandro''s men returned, dragging a single figure behind them. Matteo''s heart filled with malice as he locked eyes with the prisoner. This wasn''t over-not by a long shot.


    "Where to, Don?" the driver asked, his eyes focused on the road ahead as Rafael sat in the backseat, forcing Aria to sit beside him. The rest of Rafael''s men were in other cars, following closely behind.


    "Take us to the airport. We''re leaving right now," Rafael ordered curtly, his voice dripping with impatience. The driver nodded without a word, maintaining a calm, professional demeanor.


    Aria tried to nce at the driver''s face discreetly, but the white cap he wore was toorge, casting a shadow over his features, and the dark sunsses obscured his eyes. Still, the tone of his voice was unmistakable. Aria recognized it- she had heard that voice far too many times.


    After driving for a while, the car suddenly took an unexpected turn. Rafael''s voice cut through the air, sharp and irritated. "Hey, you fool! You took the wrong turn!"


    ww


    The driver remained calm, unfazed. "No, Don. It''s a shortcut," he replied. "And you''ve reached your destination."


    With those words, the driver mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a screeching halt. Throwing his cap aside, he pulled a gun from beneath his seat and pointed it directly at Rafael''s head.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Mastermind 04.63%


    side, and Family obeyed, stumbling toward him. She trusted Matteo''s judgment, but


    worry for her friend clouded her thoughts. Despite the fear gnawing at her, she knew this wasn''t the time to act irrationally. She had to remain calm and think strategically if they were going to get Aria out of this alive,


    "Now let me go, or be ready to see your wife dead, Rafael taunted, his voicecing with hostility. He was smart, freeing one woman to shift the negotiations to his advantage. He knew that the moment he released Aria, Alessandro''s bullet would be his end. Alessandro exchanged a brief, silent nce with Matted. Their eyes spoke volumes, their unspoken understanding clear. Matteo knew that Rafael, though dangerous, couldn''t afford to kill Aria-Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    she was his only bargaining chip, the key to keeping him alive. He nodded slightly, signaling his agreement.


    "Alright," Alessandro said, his voice low and controlled, masking the fury bubbling beneath. "We''ll give you a way out, but remember this-


    hurt my wife, and no one will be able to save you. No matter where you hide, whether it''s in hell itself, I wille for you and tear your soul from your body." His words were a chilling promise, made with cold certainty.


    "You''re helpless, but still had the


    audacity to threaten me, huh?"


    Rafael chuckled, a smug grin on his face. Hegestured for his men to pick up all the guns scattered on the floor. "Get out of my way," he ordered, rushing toward the exit, his men following close behind.


    Alessandro and Matteo stood frozen, watching them leave, feelingpletely powerless. The weight of the situation hung in the air, their eyes tracking every movement, knowing they were helpless to stop it.


    Once they heard the sound of them leaving the building, followed by a few distant gunshots, Alessandro and Matteo rushed outside. They found that Rafael and his men had shot out the tires of their cars, leaving them useless.


    "Shit!" Matteo muttered, frustration evident in his voice. Meanwhile, Alessandro and Lucas were already on their phones and immediately began making calls.


    But Rafael was thrilled to take Alessandro''s wife with him. "So, bambina, now you''re mine," he taunted, a smug grin spreading across his face. "I''ve won you from your husband. He couldn''t even save you." Heughed, the sound bitter and cruel, making Aria''s stomach turn with disgust. She knew that Alessandro hadn''t acted yet for a reason-there was something more to it, and that''s why she didn''t protest. She trusted himpletely. She had seen the fear in Rafael''s eyes, the fear that her husband was the true danger here.


    "Where to, Don?" a voice came from the driver''s seat, making Aria''s heart leap with hope. It was then that she understood what had truly happened. Her husband was a genius, a master strategist. This was why he was worthy of the power hemanded, and she knew in that moment he had everything under control.


    5.8K

 Chapter 257

    Let


    Chapter 257 Twists And Turns


    As soon as Alessandro hung up, the low hum of approaching motorcycl¨¦s quickly escted into a thunderous roar, filling the air like a scene from a racetrack. Within moments, a fleet of riders appeared, speeding toward him with precision. One of the bikes pulled up directl to the Italian don without a word. Lucas took his ce on another bike, hopping on behind one of the riders.


    Matteo moved toward a bike, preparing to join them, but Alessandro halted him with a firm hand.


    "Matteo, you stay back and look after Emily-and handle everything here," Alessandromanded, his tone leaving no room for debate. His gaze shifted just behind Matteo, catching sight of Emily as she emerged from the building.


    "But I want toe with you," Matteo protested, the determination clear in his voice.


    "Don''t argue, Matteo," Alessandro replied coldly, his voice cutting through the noise with an unyielding authority,


    He didn''t have time for debate; he needed Matteo to follow orders. With a single, pointed look of authority, Alessandro mounted the bike and revved the engine. In an instant, he shot forward, his motorcycle tearing down the road as the rest of the riders followed in formation Matteo watched Alessandro speed off, feeling uneasy about his friend''s decision as his expression clouded with dissatisfaction. He wasn''t pleased with the decision, but he knew his mafia friend was capable of far more than anyone could imagine. "Matteo?" Emily''s voice broke his thoughts.


    "Baby," he murmured, rushing to embrace her tightly-the hug he''d been holding back through the tense standoff. "Are you alright?" His concerned eyes searched her body, scanning for any sign of harm. Finding none, he let out a relieved breath. "I''m fine, Matteo," Emily assured him, though her voice quivered. "But Aria..." she whispered, filling with tears.


    her


    eyes


    Matteo offered a soft smile, brushing a tear from her cheek. "Don''t worry, mon amour. She''ll be back safe and sound," he promised, his voice gentle but confident. "Alessandro Valentino is not a man to be crossed. Rafael will pay dearly for even thinking he could touch his v Emily nodded in understanding, her eyes still clouded with worry.


    "Let''s get you home," Matteo suggested gently, noticing a few cars pulling up with more of Alessandro''s men, ready to assist with the cleanup. He reached for her hand, beginning to guide her toward the car.


    "Wait, Matteo," Emily stopped him, her grip on his hand tightening. "I need to tell you something."


    His brows knitted in concern as he looked down at her. "What is it, ma douce?"


    Emily took a deep breath. "We were lured here... by Vanessa and Vittoria."


    Matteo''s eyes widened, a wave of shock crossing his face. He had already seen Vittoria''s lifeless body inside, but Vanessa''s involvement was news that hit him hard.


    La could understand Vittacin''s matinee


    she had


    for her husband and


    Chapter 257 Twists And Turns


    mother-inw. But Vanessa? Why would she betray them like this?


    "She''s still in the building, hidden somewhere, probably locked up by Rafael''s men," Emily informed him.


    A steely resolve hardened Matteo''s gaze as he turned to Alessandro''s men. "Search every room in that building," he ordered. "Take anyone you find into custody."


    His heart clenched at the thought of Emily being dragged into this mess, and he vowed to make whoever was responsible pay.


    "Yes, Mr. Vinci," one of the men


    nodded, then swiftly organized the team. They spread out, moving through every room and corner of the building. After what seemed like an eternity, the first of Alessandro''s men returned, dragging a single figure behind them. Matteo''s heart filled with malice as he locked eyes with the prisoner. This wasn''t over-not by a long shot.


    "Where to, Don?" the driver asked, his eyes focused on the road ahead as Rafael sat in the backseat, forcing Aria to sit beside him. The rest of Rafael''s men were in other cars, following closely behind This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take us to the airport. We''re leaving right now," Rafael ordered curtly, his voice dripping with impatience. The driver nodded without a word, maintaining a calm, professional demeanor.


    Aria tried to nce at the driver''s


    face discreetly, but the white cap he


    wore was toorge, casting a


    thee


    shadow over his features, and the dark sunsses obscured his eyes.


    Still, the tone of his voice was


    unmistakable. Aria recognized


    it she had heard that voice far too many times.


    After driving for a while, the car suddenly took an unexpected turn. Rafael''s voice cut through the air, sharp and irritated. "Hey, you fool! You took the wrong turn!"


    ww


    The driver remained calm, unfazed. "No, Don. It''s a shortcut," he replied. "And you''ve reached your destination."


    With those words, the driver mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a screeching halt. Throwing his cap aside, he pulled a gun from beneath his seat and pointed it directly at Rafael''s head.

 Chapter 258

    Let


    Chapter 258 Game Changer


    Rafael froze, his eyes wide with shock, realizing toote that he''d fallen straight into a trap.


    Finished


    The game had shifted. In his arrogance, Rafael failed to notice that the driver who had picked him up was actually John, Alessandro''s loyal bodyguard, who had quietly swapped ces with Rafael''s driver.


    "Mrs. Valentino, don''t worry, the boss is on his way," Jolin reassured, his gaze never leaving the pathetic form of Rafael. Aria nodded, grateful for his words. John had always been loyal to Alessandro, and he''d proven it time and time again. Momentster, the powerful roar of motorcycles filled the air, followed by the sharp crack of gunshots. Aria watched through the car window as two motorcycles pulled up


    on either side, effectively surrounding the vehicle. Her heart bloomed with happiness when she saw the rider on her left - her husband, the formidable Italian don, Alessandro Valentino.


    With swift precision, Alessandro put his motorcycle on its stand and rushed toward her. He yanked the car door open, his gaze intense and full of desperation as he reached for her. "Amore mio," he murmured, carefully helping her out of the car. "Are you okay?" He asked, scanning her body for serious injury.


    "I''m fine, Alessandro," Aria whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of relief and overwhelming


    emotion. Her heart raced with gratitude, knowing that her faith in him had not been misced. She had been terrified back in the building, fearing this moment might nevere.


    Alessandro pulled her into his arms, holding her as if he would never let go. He kissed her deeply, pouring all his relief, love, and lingering fear into that. Finally, he felt he could breathe again, his world whole with her safely by his side.


    On the other side, Lucas dismounted his motorcycle with his gun already drawn, moving swiftly to take control. He opened the car door, aiming his weapon directly at Rafael. "Out. Now," hemanded, his voice firm and unyielding. Rafael, realizing he had no choice, slowly raised his hands and stepped out of the car, ring at Lucas but clearly defeated.


    With Aria safe in his arms, Alessandro turned his steely gaze to Rafael,


    his expression deadly calm. Alessandro reluctantly untangled his arms from around Aria, turning sharply toward Rafael with a deadly re as he signaled to his bodyguards.. They swiftly surrounded her, urging her to get inside the car as they secured the area. Meanwhile, Alessandro stalked toward him, his steps deliberate, each one carrying a promise of impending. retribution. As he rounded the car, Rafael shrank back, his fear obvious-like he was about to pee in his pants, his whole body trembling like it could give out any second.


    "Don Alessandro, please forgive me," Rafael begged, his voice high with desperation, his legs shaking uncontrobly under the red bloodshot gaze of the Italian don. He could barely meet the burning intensity of Alessandro''s bloodshot gaze. "We can talk... please."


    Alessandro''s fury exploded in a


    guttural roar, his voice reverberating in the tense air. "You fucking coward!" He lunged, grabbing Rafael by the cor, lifting him off his feet as if he weighed nothing. "You'' should have thought twice beforeying a hand on my woman!" He shook Rafael violently, his eyes full of raw, seething rage. "You bloody scum. Get ready to die.


    B.


    Chapter 258 Game Changer


    Finished


    Without warning, Alessandro''s fist mmed into Rafael''s face, the impact sending blood spraying from his mouth. Rafael staggered, his body trembling, struggling to stay upright, But Alessandro wasn''t


    about to let him escape. He


    elhet


    kept


    grabbing Rafael by the cor,This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yanking him forward, and unloaded punch after punch, uncaring of the screams and choking gasps that came from the man.


    When Alessandro finally stopped, he tossed Rafael to the ground like a ragdoll, but his rage was far from spent. He stomped down on the arm that had dared to touch his wife, a sickening crack echoing through the air as Rafael''s agonized scream pierced the tension "You think you can scare my wife?" Alessandro''s voice was low and deadly, a promise of what was toe. "Now you''ll pay for it."


    Without a second thought, he mmed his boot into Rafael''s other arm, the crack of bone breaking under his force. Rafael''s arms went limp, but Alessandro''s wrath was relentless. He kicked him in the ribs with enough force to send a shockwave through his body. "Never try to


    take your revenge through a woman, or this will be your end," Alessandro bellowed, his voice thick with fury as he kicked Rafael''s chest repeatedly. Each blow sent a jolt through the man, and his screams of agony grew louder. His cries turned into ragged breaths, his throa limit.


    Alessandro stood over him, shaking with fury, his entire body vibrating with rage. No one dared approach, sensing the terrifying violence brewing in him. They all knew the Italian don would show no mercy to the monster who dared to hurt his pregnant wife and would be go give him the cruelest death.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Alessandro drew his gun, pointing it directly at Rafael''s head. He disengaged the safety with a cold click, the finality of it clear in his eyes.


    "GO TO HELL!" Alessandro shouted, his voice raw with fury as he pulled the trigger, unloading the entire clip into Rafael''s head. Blood sttered, painting the road red as Rafael''s body went still.


    6.5K


    2

 Chapter 259

    Let


    Chapter 259 Intimidating Don W Finished


    Alessandro stood over him, still breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling as he fought to regain hisposure. His anger was a fire, burning through every fiber of his being, but


    after a few minutes, he finally tossed the gun to the ground. Lucas rushed forward to retrieve it, signaling his men to clear the


    scene.


    Without a word, Alessandro climbed into the car, mming the door with a force that echoed through the night. His fury hadn''t subsided; it still simmered beneath the surface, every muscle in his body taut with tension.


    "Honey!" Aria whispered, her voice trembling. She was equally terrified by the man before her, the raw violence she had just witnessed. "Are you okay?" Her eyes searched his with concern.


    Alessandro cursed under his breath to see his wife terrified of him. But his anger was still boiling. He turned to face his wife and without a word, he pulled her into hisp, securing her in his arms and kissing her fiercely. Aria let him hold her tightly, feeling the force of his kis arms around him, pulling him in, kissing him back with the same urgency, offering him the warmth of her love.


    Slowly, as the minutes passed, she felt him begin to calm. His kiss softened, the harshness melting away, but his lips never left hers. In that kiss, Aria could feel everything he was pouring into that kiss-


    his love, his possessiveness, his care, and his promise to stay by her side. It was a silent vow that everything would


    be okay, that nothing would ever tear them apart.


    When he finally pulled away, his eyes were softer, his face no longer tense with fury. He gently caressed his wife''s beautiful face, pushing a stray lock of hair away, his thumb grazing her soft skin. His eyes never left his wife''s when he addressed John, still in the driver''s sea "Take us to the hospital," he ordered, his focuspletely on her and their unborn child. Nothing mattered more than making sure they were both safe.


    John nodded, and the car roared to life, speeding down the road. Within minutes, they pulled up to the hospital parking lot.


    Alessandro was the first to get out of the car. As he rounded the vehicle, he opened the door for Aria. However, instead of letting her step out, he scooped her up effortlessly and carried her toward the hospital entrance.


    "Hubby, I''m fine. I can walk," Aria murmured, a small protest in her voice.


    Alessandro gave her a firm look. "You weigh nothing. Don''t worry, just let me carry you," he replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. Aria sighed, knowing there was no point in challenging her husband''s stubborn protectiveness.


    People watched them as they walked through the hospital-partly because Alessandro was carrying her, but also because their disheveled appearance made it obvious they hade from a chaotic scene, as if they had just escaped some kind of ident.


    As soon as the doctor learned Alessandro Valentino had arrived with his wife, he rushed out, followed by a team of nurses and hospital staff.


    "Doctor, my wife''s pregnant, and someone tried to kidnap her," Alessandro said, his tone sharp and unyielding. "Run every test you have to. I want to be sure she and the baby are both okay." His words left no room for questions his presencemanding as ever. 1/2  BO


    Chapter 259 intimidating Don


    73% Finished


    The doctor nodded, unfazed by Alessandro''s tone. "Of course, Mr. Valentino. I''ll make sure she''s thoroughly checked and confirm she''s healthy and safe" he reassured. A nurse gestured to a gurney, but Alessandro shook his head, refusing to let Aria go. Insisting on carryin examination room, ignoring the surprised looks from the staff.


    "Please, Mr. Valentino, you''ll need to wait outside so we can do a thorough checkup," the doctor insisted firmly. Alessandro clenched his jaw, reluctantly letting go of Aria and watching as she was led into the examination room with the medical staff.


    As Alessandro waited outside the examination room, he saw Emily and Matteo rushing toward him. They had heard the news from John after


    Matteo called him when Alessandro hadn''t picked up. Emily couldn''t stay away; she had to be there to check on her best friend. She was desperate to know that Aria was truly fine, even though Matteo had reassured her after speaking with John. "Where is she? How is she?" Emily blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.


    "She''s fine, Emily. The doctors are just running some tests," Alessandro answered, his tone softening as he tried to reassure her. "And how are you?" he asked, concern flickering across his face.


    "I''m alright, thank you," Emily replied with a small smile. Matteo, however, stepped forward, a serious look on his face.


    "Alessandro, I need to talk to you about something important," Matteo said, his voice low.


    Alessandro''s brows knitted together. "What is it?" he asked, his tone sharpening as he prepared for whatever news Matteo had to deliver.


    Matteo ryed the whole story to Alessandro, exining Vanessa and Vittoria''s involvement as Emily had told him. Alessandro listened in silence, feeling no trace of emotion for Vanessa''s betrayal. "What do you want to do with her?" Matteo asked cautiously.


    "What do you mean?" Alessandro''s gaze hardened.


    "I mean, should I hand Vanessa over to the police?" Matteo rified, watching Alessandro''s expression carefully.


    "No. I want her to suffer the punishment she deserves," Alessandro replied coldly. "Make her disappear from the earth in a way that she''ll fear toe back in any lifetime."


    That single sentence was all Matteo needed to understand. With a nod, he stepped aside to make the call, knowing exactly what the Italian don expected.


    Just then, the doctor emerged fromThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the examination room, his face unreadable. Alessandro and Emily rushed toward him, and Alessandro wasted no time, his voice tense "How is she...and the baby?" He held his breath, his heart pounding as he waited for the doctor''s answer.


    6.5K


    6


    Chapter 200 His Light


    Finished


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine," she whispered in his ear, feeling his tense shoulders rx as he exhaled deeply. "Our baby is strong, a fighter like his father. He''ll be alright," she assured him, a mother''s intuition telling her their child was safe. She poured all her strength and


    determination into this belief, certain


    it would work like magic.


    Alessandro lifted his head, his eyes soft and full of pride for the woman he loved. In that moment, he knew: she was his anchor, his source of strength.


    "God, Ar¨ªa, what would I have done


    without you in my life?" Alessandro''s voice was thick with mixed emotions as all the love he felt fore her was clear in his words. It was a genuine confession, one that surfaced every time life made him


    r¨¦alize just how close he''de to


    losing her.


    "I know, hubby," Aria teased with a yful smile, her voiceced with mischief. "That''s why I''m never going to leave you."


    Alessandro chuckled softly. His heart was now filled with hope and positivity, emotions that this incredible woman had brought into his life and had be his light in the darkest of times.


    He gently pressed his lips to hers, feeling her smile against him.


    "Okay, listen, I need a promise from you," Aria said as Alessandro pulled away from the kiss. He nodded attentively, his gaze fixed on her.


    "Make sure Matteo and Emily don''t stop preparations for their wedding," she demanded. "They''vee this far after going through so much, and now they deserve to get married as soon as possible-before anyone else tries toe between them." "You''re right," Alessandro agreed, understanding the weight of the situation. "I promise, the wedding will happen on the fixed date." He vowed, his tone firm and resolute.


    6.5K


    I

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 His Light Finished


    "Mr. Valentino," the doctor''s grave tone made Alessandro''s brow furrow as he waited for him to continue. "Mrs. Valentino is fine and has no severe injuries. However, as a precaution, I spoke with her OB-GYN to discuss her pregnancy history. She informed me of some existingplications, and, to be on the safe side, I strongly rmend keeping her in the hospital for a day of observation."


    Alessandro''s worry deepened. "What exactly happened, doctor? Is my wife okay?"


    The doctor nodded reassuringly. "She''s stable, but we noticed some slight spotting and an elevation in her blood pressure, both of which can be concerning at this stage. The baby''s heartbeat is also showing signs of mild stress. We''d like to keep her under close watch for 24 hours to being," he exined.


    Alessandro''s heart sank with fear, but Emily stepped in cing aforting hand on his shoulder as she asked the doctor, "Is this something to be very worried about?"


    "It''s not severe right now, but if we don''t take immediate care, these signs could develop into more seriousplications for Mrs. Valentino''s pregnancy. Rest and monitoring are crucial at this point to prevent any further risk."


    "Do everything necessary to make sure my wife gets the best care and medications," Alessandro instructed authoritatively.


    "Of course, Mr. Valentino," the doctor replied. "You can go in to see her, but please try not to stress her," he added with a cautionary note before hurrying off to attend to other patients.


    Alessandro and Emily entered the room, where Ariay on the hospital bed, a nurse beside her administering medication. She smiled softly as she saw them, finishing her medicine before speaking. "Emily, how are you?" Aria asked with worry.


    "I''m fine," Emily replied with a smile, her heart swelling with pride at seeing her best friend''s strength and bravery.


    "Thank goodness," Aria sighed. "I was terrified when they targeted you along with me. I don''t know what I would have done if anything had happened to you." Her voice was tinged with regret.


    "Let bygones be bygones," Emily said with a dramatic wave of her hand. "All''s well that ends well, so cheer up and stop stressing," she added, pulling her best friend into aforting hug. Aria wrapped her arms around Emily, feeling her worries ease.


    "Amore mio," Alessandro whispered, attempting to keep his voice steady and mask his worry. Yet his eyes betrayed him, filled with unmistakable concern as he gazed at his wife. She knew him too well, after all.


    "I''m fine, Mr. Valentino, and don''t make that face," Aria scolded gently, a soft smile ying on her lips. Emily, sensing the need to give them a private moment, stepped back with a supportive nod.


    "I''ll be waiting outside, okay?" Emily said, casting a reassuring nce before slipping out of the room, leaving the lovesick couple to share a few quiet moments together.


    Alessandro stood there, gazing atText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    his wife with yearning eyes. Aria


    smiled, stretching her arms in invitation, Without a desperate hurry, Alessandro moved forward, leaning down to take her in his strong protective embrace, burying his face in her neck. Aria gently caressed his back and shoulders, offering him


    Chapter 260 His Light


    **Finished


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine," she whispered in his ear, feeling his tense shoulders rx as he exhaled deeply. "Our baby is strong, a fighter like his father. He be alright," she assured him, a mother''s intuition telling her their child was safe. She poured all her strength and determination into this belief, certain it would work like magic.


    Alessandro lifted his head, his eyes soft and full of pride for the woman he loved. In that moment, he knew: she was his anchor, his source of strength.


    "God, Aria, what would I have done


    without you in my life?" Alessandro''s voice was thick with mixed


    emotions as all the love he felt for her was clear in his words. It was a genuine confession, one that surfaced every time life made him


    realize just how close he''de to


    losing her.


    "I know, hubby," Aria teased with a yful smile, her voiceced with mischief. "That''s why I''m never going to leave you."


    Alessandro chuckled softly. His heart was now filled with hope and positivity, emotions that this incredible woman had brought into his life and had be his light in the darkest of times.


    He gently pressed his lips to hers, feeling her smile against him.


    "Okay, listen, I need a promise from you," Aria said as Alessandro pulled away from the kiss. He nodded attentively, his gaze fixed on her.


    "Make sure Matteo and Emily don''t stop preparations for their wedding," she demanded. "They''vee this far after going through so much, and now they deserve to get married as soon as possible-before anyone else tries toe between them." "You''re right," Alessandro agreed, understanding the weight of the situation. "I promise, the wedding will happen on the fixed date." He vowed, his tone firm and resolute.


    6.5K

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 The Wedding Day Finished


    The doctor kept Aria under observation for a full day, conducting tests to monitor her condition. When the results came back, her blood pressure had returned to normal, the baby''s heartbeat was


    stable, and there was no further spotting. The doctor was satisfied with her progress and gave her the go-ahead to return home, though he emphasized the need for rest and prescribed medication to ensure her recovery.


    In the days that followed, Emily refrained from taking Aria out shopping as originally nned. Instead, Alessandro arranged for a designer to visit their home, allowing both Emily and


    Aria to select anything they needed in thefort of their own space. Matteo remained in Florence, asionally traveling to Paris for work.


    Meanwhile, Emily took full control of M.P. Interiors, shouldering all the responsibilities that Aria used to handle as the founder and owner of thepany. She made sure Aria didn''t have to worry about the business, overseeing all the branches and recruiting additional staff to help manage the workload. Alessandro, too, lent his support, assisting with the hiring process and conducting interviews. He also managed some high- profile clients and projects, helping to fill in for Aria as she focused on her health.


    Everything went smoothly, and at longst, the day they had all been eagerly awaiting had arrived-the wedding day.


    A seven-star hotel was booked for the grand asion, and guests from all over the world were invited. This included Matteo''s clients and connections, as well as Alessandro and Aria''s delegates and clients. Aria''s family from her mother''s side-


    her brother, the Duke, Lord Alexander, and her mother, Lady Camille- were also in attendance. Emily, however, refused to invite any of her rtives, believing them to be selfish and nothing more.


    Gia and Maximo were super excited, knowing a secret that everyone else was in on-except their mom. Alessandro had kept the surprise a secret from Aria, and the twins couldn''t wait for that moment toe to reality.


    In one of the suites, Emily was getting ready for the day. Aria was there as well, sitting patiently as makeup artists worked their magic on her.


    "Oh God, Emily, I don''t understand why I need all this heavy makeup," Aria rolled her eyes, her pregnancy making her slightly more sensitive to the fuss. At four months along, she had gained a little weight, but Emily had insisted on customizing the gown simr to her wedst minute.


    "Come on, bestie, you''re my bridesmaid. You need to look great!" Emily pouted, pressing her point sweetly.


    "Okay!" Aria gave in, though her eyes widened at her friend''s excitement. "But it''s your day, and you should be the one who steals the show."


    "How about we both steal the show?" Emily grinned wickedly, then quickly bit her tongue, cursing herself for identally hinting at the surprise.


    "What do you mean?" Aria''s eyes narrowed, now suspicious.


    Emily quickly backpedaled, realizing she might have spoiled Alessandro''s big surprise for Aria. "I mean... you''re my sister, and you''re my only family. I need you with me the whole time."


    "Alright, alright!" Aria sighed in mock defeat. "No need to emotionally ckmail me. I''m doing it." She shrugged giving in and Emilyughed in victory


    BO.


    Chapter 201 The Wedding Day


    "That''s my girl!" she grinned, feeling relieved the surprise wasn''t ruined-yet.


    Finished


    "Mom! Emily! You both look so beautiful!" Gia and Maximo burst into the room, their voices filled with excitement. Camille followed closely behind them, ready to take the girls to the wedding hall. "Ready?" she asked, her eyes glowing with joy, and both, Emily and Aria nodded, smiling.


    "You both look like the most beautiful brides I''ve ever seen," Camille''s voice cracked with emotion as tears welled up in her eyes. She had missed her daughter''s wedding when she first got married to Alessandro, and it was overwhelming to see her in a wedding gown. "Mom, it''s Emily who''s the bride today. I''m already married, remember?" Aria smiled gently, hurrying over tofort her mother.


    "I know, sweetheart. It''s just... you look so beautiful, my princess," Camille said, her voice thick with love and pride. She cupped Aria''s face in her hands and kissed her forehead softly.


    Aria held her mother''s hand tenderly, pressing soft kisses to both the back of her hands with deep love. Camille''s heart swelled with pride, watching the quiet exchange between her daughter and herself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emily, however, stood off to the side, watching them with a bittersweet smile. Her eyes glistened as memories of her own parents flooded her mind. Today, more than ever, she missed them. A few silent tears escaped her eyes, but she quickly wiped them away, hoping no o


    But Camille did. Without hesitation, she beckoned Emily over. "Come here, sweetheart."


    Emily smiled, walking slowly to her, trying to hold herself together. Camille wrapped her arms around her, pressing a gentle kiss to Emily''s temple. Emily hugged her tightly feeling the warmth andfort of her embrace. Aria joined them, wrapping her arms around both of them, creating a circle of love and support.


    "Don''t think you''re alone," Camille whispered, her voice full of reassurance. "We''re here. Your family is here."


    Emily hummed softly, nodding as she pulled back from the hug,forted by their words and the reminder that, though her parents weren''t there, she had this family-one that cared for her deeply.


    "Come on," Aria squealed with excitement, urging Emily along. "Matteo will be waiting for his bride so impatiently!"


    Emily couldn''t help but giggle at Aria''s enthusiasm. Camille gently wiped a stray tear from Emily''s cheek, careful not to disturb her makeup.


    "Let''s go then," Emily beamed, a warm smile lighting up her face.


    Gia and Maximo, looking adorable in their little outfits, took their ces as the flower girl and boy. They each grabbed one of Emily''s hands. Emily nced down to admire her little angels, Gia was dressed in a pink, long, beautiful gown, while Maximo wore a sharp blue tuxedo. They both held gorgeous bouquets their


    smiles lighting up the room as they walked hand in hand on either side of Emily toward the hall.


    However, she was still a little


    confused-noone had decided who would walk her down the aisle. As they reached the entrance of the


    hall, Emily''s eyes sparkled with et


    surprise and joy when she saw the person waiting for her at the aisle. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized who it was.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 Surprise! Surprise!


    "Oh my god!" Emily gasped, her eyes wide with happiness and disbelief. "You... you''re really here!"


    Finished


    "Of course I had to be here," came the deep, enchanting voice, paired with his signature charming smile. He stood there, effortlessly captivating, and for a moment, Emily forgot she was the bride


    Without hesitation, she ran forward to hug the man adored by millions, yet still here to bless her on her wedding day, despite his busy schedule.


    "Adam!" Emily hugged him tightly. "I never imagined the famous superstar would actuallye to my wedding."


    "Come on," Adam chuckled, hugging her back with a fond smile. "How could I miss it? My friend is getting married. I always show up for my friends, Emily Yang."


    Aria watched their exchange with a smile. She''d known about Adam''s surprise but had kept it under wraps because he''d insisted on surprising Emily himself.


    Emily had always thought of herself as amon woman, someone who wouldn''t be


    on the radar of a movie star like Adam Whitmore. So, when she sent the invitation, she never imagined he''d actually show up. But to her astonishment, the superstar arrived with his wife, ire, turning the wedding into an event that was already causing a stir. "And if I hadn''te, who would have walked you down the aisle?" Adam teased with his trademark alluring smile.


    Emily blinked, her mind racing as she tried to process what she''d just heard. She turned to ire, standing next to Adam, who gave her a subtle nod of confirmation, mouthing a congrattion.


    "Oh my god," Emily gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes widening in disbelief. "The Adam Whitmore is going to walk me down the aisle?!"


    She jokingly staggered as though about to faint, but Adam quickly caught her arm,ughing. "Careful now don''t actually faint. Wouldn''t want to steal all the attention on your big day."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Adam''s expression softened as he looked at her, sincerity shining in his gaze. "Emily, I''m genuinely happy for you," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "From everything I''ve heard and seen about you and Matteo, I can tell he truly loves you. But...," he paused, his tone carry you have a friend in Adam Whitmore who will shake the whole world to protect you."


    Emily''s heart swelled, emotions brimming as she looked at Adam. "Aww, I know, Adam," she managed, her voice thick with gratitude. "But trust me, Matteo would never break my heart."


    Adam raised his eyebrows yfully, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Ah-huh! Someone''s in love!" he teased, drawing out the words in a singsong tone. Emilyughed, lightly punching his upper arm in mock


    annoyance.


    "Adam, did you forget us?" Gia and Maximo stepped forward, cing their little hands on their hips, striking a yful pose.


    "Never, my little angels," Adam grinned, bending down to their level and opening his arms for a hug. Gia and Maximo ran into his embrace, sharing a sweet moment that tugged at Adam''s heart. He still felt a special bond with them, almost as if they were his own and his ey of his heart would always hold a ce for her


    Chapter 262 Surprise Surprise!


    Finished


    ire overheard her husband''s words-oops, her contractual husband-and felt a stir in her heart. He wasn''t the arrogant, rude man she had once known when she


    worked as his PR manager. She had never seen this softer, sweeter side of him before. As she stood there, watching him with Emily, she realized how different he was now. In this moment, he wasn''t the arrogant, untouchable celebrity she''d once known- he was genuine, protective, and kind. As she watched him make Emily''s big day even more special, she realized there was so much more to him than she had ever imagined.


    "Alright, let''s get moving, everyone!" ire interrupted with an enthusiastic tone. "Matteo is waiting for his bride," she reminded them.


    Adam offered his arm, and Emily hooked hers through his with a smile. As the music began to y, signaling the start of the ceremony, Adam walked Emily down the aisle. Her heart thumped with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and joy. She kept her gaze lowered, savo the altar.


    Finally, she lifted her eyes and saw Matteo standing there, watching her with pure astonishment, his eyes gleaming. Her heart skipped a beat as she took in his appearance.


    The ck tuxedo clung perfectly to his exquisite sculpted frame, exuding elegance and confidence, while the handmade Italian shoes gleamed with a polished finish. A subtle burgundy tie added a touch of richness to the ensemble, while the diamond- studded cufflinks caught the light, sparkling like tiny stars under the bright ceiling fixtures. His face, smooth and clean-shaven, highlighted the sharpness of his features, and his dark brown hair was styled back


    with an effortless precision, giving him an air of undeniable sophistication. He was the picture of a modern Greek god who radiated both power and grace, effortlessly drawing all eyes to him.


    Emily couldn''t take her eyes off her man as he looked so incredibly handsome. Her heart raced with excitement, and her mouth went dry with the realization that this deliciously handsome man was hers forever.


    But when her eyes met his, she caught a glimpse of tears-


    both of them were filled with happiness. Alessandro, dressed in a sharp ck tuxedo like Matteo''s and standing as his best man, pped Matteo on the back with a soft smile. A single tear slipped down Matteo''s cheek, and, overwhelmed with emotion, he discreetly pulled the true love she once thought would be impossible to find.


    As she stopped near the stage, Matteo quickly stepped forward, offering his hand. Adam ced Emily''s hand in Matteo''s, saying softly, "Take care of her." Matteo nodded and pulled her gently up onto the stage.


    Emily smiled at him as his admiring


    eyes slowly roamed over her. Her wedding gown, crafted from the finest silk andce, sparkled with diamonds along the sweetheart neckline, catching the light with every movement. Her caramel brown hair cascaded in loose curls, styled elegantly and parted in the middle, giving her a m diva-like look. The subtle makeup she wore enhanced her already stunning features, giving her an effortless beauty that left Matteo breathless. As he gazed at her, he found it hard to focus on anything else, yearning to forget the audience around them. He longed to reach out, to run his fingers through her hair, to pull her closer and kiss those pouty lips he had wanted since she entered this room.


    "Mon amour, you look incredibly stunning," he whispered in her ear, cing a tender kiss on her cheek.


    Emily blushed and bit her lip shyly, about to tell Matteo how handsome he looked, when suddenly they heard a throat clear.


    "If you allow, may we proceed with the wedding rituals the officiant asked, his tone slightly annoyed.


    Chapter 262 Surprise! Surprise!


    Finished


    Emily pressed her lips to suppress her smile, while Matteo shot the officiant a sharp nce, though he said nothing, simply nodding in agreement. The officiant moved on, addressing the guests who had gathered for the ceremony. Then he turned to Emily and asked, "Do you, Emily Yang, take Matteo Vinci as your husband, to have and to hold, in sickness and health, for better or worse, until death do you part?"


    Emily looked deeply into Matteo''s eyes, her heart overflowing with love. With a steady voice, she answered, "I do."


    The officiant then turned to Matteo, asking, "Do you, Matteo Vinci, take Emily Yang as your wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health; till death do us part?"


    Matteo didn''t hesitate for a moment. "Yes, I do," he said, his voice filled with certainty, as he pulled Emily


    into his arms.


    "Now, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may... kiss your bride," the officiant began, but his words trailed


    off as the couple kissed, not waiting for his cue. The officiant sighed and shook his head with a knowing smile, stepping aside to keep the register open for them to sign when their romantic moment had passed.


    The guests and audience cheered, whistling and pping, but suddenly, everyone stopped as the spotlight

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 A Dream Proposal


    Aria was stunned, looking around as the realization hit her-


    only she was under the spotlight. She stood there, frozen, shocked, unsure of what was happening. Before she could process it, another spotlight shifted,nding on a far corner. Her already confused eyes widened with more curiosity as she saw her husband, Alessandro, With his usual charming smile, he began to walk toward her and the spotlight followed him, while Aria furrowed her brows in growing confusion. What was going on? she wondered. It was supposed to be Emily''s special day-she should be the one in the spotlight, right? Aria''s gaze remained fixed on Alessandro as he closed the distance between them, finally stopping just before her. The entire hall was silent, every pair of eyes focused on them with a mixture of intense curiosity and anticipation.


    "What''s going on, Alessandro?" Aria asked, frowning and whispering, her voice tinged with confusion.


    But Alessandro only let out a sharp breath, as if preparing himself for something.


    "Amore mio, did I ever tell you how much you mean to me?" he asked, his eyes and voice both brimming with love, the mix of emotions flooding inside him.


    Aria smiled, nodding. "Yes, every day. In fact, today, you''ve told me this... about..." She looked up, trying to recall, before adding, "Four times since this morning." Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head.


    "But that''s still not enough, cuore mio. Because you don''t even know what you are to me... more than anyone could ever realize," he said, stepping closer to her. He took both of her hands in his and gazed deeply into her eyes, his voice full of earnest devotion. "I lived my His eyes darkened as he remembered his troubled childhood, and Aria noticed his jaw clenched, his gaze bing distant.


    Swiftly, she reacted, moving closer to him, brushing her body against his while squeezing his hands slightly to draw him back to her. He smiled, offering her reassurance.


    "But then you came into my life," he continued, his voice softening, "and gave me what I always wanted... true love and a lovely family. You made me believe in marriage again, in the possibility of a happily ever after. You are my light, my angel. I am never going to let you go," he promised.


    Then, to Aria''s surprise, he dropped to one knee before her. A gasp left her lips.


    Oh God, was it really happening? She had always dreamed about this moment as a young girl, but never thought it would be a reality for her.


    Alessandro released one of her hands to free his own so he could pull out a velvet box from the pocket of his tuxedo jacket. Aria''s heartbeat quickened as she realized what was happening.


    Alessandro seemed nervous as he opened the velvet box, his throat bobbing as he licked his dry lips before asking, "Aria Valentino, will you marry me... again and make me the happiest man alive... once more?"


    with


    nulled him un hut rendra didn''trh.


    1/20


    Chapter 263 A Dream Proposal


    on his own, rising to his feet.


    +5 Pears


    "Yes, Alessandro Valentino. I will marry you again, and again, and again..." she began, her voice trembling with excitement, but


    Alessandro couldn''t let her spearet


    anymore. He had already slipped the ring onto her finger and pulled her


    into his arms, kissing her deeply to


    silence her emotional words.


    A tear slipped from Aria''s eye as she smiled through their kiss. Alessandro broke their kiss and, holding her hand, led her to the altar. Now, it all made sense.


    "So that''s why I was forced to wear this wedding gown, she mused, still in a daze.


    "I wanted to give you the best proposal and the best wedding, vita mia," Alessandro said, pressing a soft kiss to the back of her hand as they continued heading toward the altar.


    "You did a good job, hubby," Aria giggled, genuinely happy. She nced at her brother and mother, who grinned at her. Her mother wiped her smiling eyes as her happiness reflected in the glimmer of her tears. Aria then turned to see Emily and Matteo, who had cleared the stage for them and were smiling, winking at the couple.


    Gia and Maximo cheered, "Mom! Dad!"


    Aria blushed, realizing they all knew about the surprise and had done a great job keeping it a secret.


    Her eyes gleaming with joy shifted around the crowd, who were cheering and shouting, their voices filled with happiness for them. But then, she caught a glimpse of Adam rushing somewhere, his face tense and his expression suggesting something was wrong. Aria tried to crane her neck to see where he was headed, but before she could, they reached the altar, and Alessandro gently urged her forward.


    Alessandro looked at her, furrowing his brow slightly, noticing her distracted expression. He seemed to silently ask what was bothering her, but Aria shook her head, offering him a reassuring smile. She knew how Alessandro felt about Adam, and mentioning her concern for him would only make him jealous, which would spoil the moment. It was


    better to keep it to herself.


    Once they were on the stage, Aria tried to spot Adam again, but he was nowhere to be found. A sense of confusion and worry crept over her, but she pushed it aside, focusing on the ceremony at hand.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    7.0K

 Chapter 264

    t  Chapter 264 Where Is Adam?


    +8 Pe


    The soft hum of a string quartet filled the air as Alessandro and Aria stood at the altar, surrounded by family, close friends and business clients from all over the world. The grand hall was bathed in the wart glow of chandeliers, the air thick with anticipation and emotion. The guests, seated in hushed silence, watched as the Italian don professed his love for his wife, announc his affection and dedication, and iming her as his forever before the entire world. News channels and media were present, covering the sensational wedding of Matteo Vinci and Emily Yang. Even the supers Adam Whitmore made a surprise appearance, leaving his shoot midway to attend the ceremony. indicating just how special this wedding truly was.


    But the most surprising moment came when Alessandro Valentino proposed to his wife, expressing his desire to renew their vows. This unexpected gesture became even more sensational, making headlines a providing a huge boost for the media and news channels. Aria, glowing in her white gown, stole a nce at Alessandro through hershes, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and nervousness. Emily stepped forward, gently draping the delicate veil over her hea before stepping aside, leaving Aria to absorb the moment. As she stood there, all the memories from the first wedding flooded back, but this time it felt real.


    Alessandro, standing beside her, was just as captivating. His tuxedo, perfectly tailored to his frame, exude confidence, the sharp lines mirroring the strength of his sculpted build. Yet, today, there was something. different in his gaze-something deeper, as though he was pledging this vow with even more intensity, more certainty than before.


    The officiant, with a calm expression, began the ceremony. "Today, we''re here not just to celebrate the lov that has already grown between Alessandro and Aria, but to reaffirm it. To renew their vows, their *promises, and the bond that''s only gotten stronger with each passing day."


    Aria''s heart swelled as she nced up at Alessandro, trying to read his face. He tightened his grip on her hand, and when she looked into his eyes, she saw nothing but love and a promise for forever. The way his thumb gently traced circles on her palm sent goosebumps all over her arm. It was different this time-he was seducing her in front of everyone, and she couldn''t do a thing about it.


    The officiant then asked, "Would you like to say your own vows?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without hesitation, Alessandro responded, his eyes never leaving hers, "I want to say my own vows."


    Alessandro took a deep breath before speaking, his voice loud and clear, yet full of emotion. "Aria," he began, his eyes softening as he spoke her name, "when we first stood here, I promised to love you and cherish you. But at that time, I didn''t fully understand the meaning of those vows, though my heart did. Since then, I''ve only fallen deeper in love with you. Every day with you is a gift, a reminder that love fant just a word-it''s a choice, amitment. And I choose you, over and over again. The love is you, amore mio." He paused, his eyes filled with sincerity, before continuing. "You''ve brought me a kind of peace I never thought I''d find. You made me believe in things I once thought were impossible. I can''t promise that life will always be perfect, but I can promise that no matter what happens, I''ll be here. I''ll be yours Forever


    Tears welled up in Aria''s eyes, and she struggled to keep herselfposed, Alessandro''s words touched a ce in her heart she hadn''t known existed. She squeered his hand, unable to stop the smile that spread across her face. This heartless mafia boss also knew how to speak so romantically, making it feel like a dreamy moment. She was overwhelmed and so deeply in love with the man before her, standing so close holding her hands, and looking at her as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world. The officiant


    Chapter 264 Where Is Adam?


    nodded, giving Aria the space to speak.


    Aria licked her lips, her heart pounding so loudly in her chest as she began, "I didn''t expect this moment to feel even more real than the first time, but here we are. From the very beginning, I have loved you and only you. Though we''ve had our rocky times, it''s only made us stronger, and our love even firmer. I''m d you''ve finally learned to express your love in words." She smiled through teary eyes, and Alessandro chuckled softly, lifting her hands to kiss her palms gently.


    Her voice broke slightly as she continued, "But to be honest, I never thought I''d have the kind of love we have. I never thought I''d be lucky enough to find someone who would love me sopletely. But I found


    mean to me. You are my you. And I will spend the rest of my life making sure you know how much y heart, my home. And I promise to love you, in every moment, for the rest of my days."


    More tears slipped down her cheeks, but she smiled through them, her gaze locked with Alessandro''s, feeling the depth of their bond. This wasn''t just a vow renewal-it was a beautiful confession of their love that they had never fully expressed in their nine years of marriage. Though he had said "I love you" countless times, this moment felt different, more profound. It was so heartfelt, and in that moment, every hardship, every pain they had endured along the way, felt worth it.


    As she finished speaking, Alessandro leaned in, unable to stop himself any longer, his lips captured hers in a soft kiss-a kiss that spoke louder than words ever could. He kissed away her tears and insecurities, filling her with the love he held for her.


    The officiant cleared his throat, signaling for them to focus on the ceremony. Reluctantly, Alessandro broke their kiss but remained standing close, still holding Aria tightly in his arms.


    The officiant spoke the final words, "Congrattions, Aria and Alessandro Valentino. Today, you have renewed your vows and reaffirmed yourmitment to one another. It is my great honor and pleasure to once again pronounce you husband and wife. Though you have already shared a kiss, you may now, with my permission, share another to seal your renewed vows!" He smiled warmly.


    Alessandro grinned and pulled a blushing Aria again into his arms, pressing his lips to hers with such urgency, as if the world might end and he needed to kiss his life. Then, deepening the kiss, he sealed the promises they had just made to each other. His lips wrapped around hers possessively, and his tongue caressed her mouth, urging her to open for him. Aria moaned softly, unconsciously. Finding ess, Alessandro''s wicked tongue entered her sweet mouth, tasting and savoring her sweetness, making her more turned on. Her husband was kissing her in front of the whole world without hesitation as it was also being telecasted. It was so intense, so erotic, that Aria couldn''t help but be putty in his arms. Her knees gave way as she clung to Alessandro as if her life depended on him. The world around them seemed to vanish as they kissed with such fiery intensity that the atmosphere grew even warmer.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, but in that moment, it was just the two of them-surrounded by love and a future that had never seemed more certain.


    As they pulled away, both breathing heavily and panting from the intensity of their passionate kiss, Alessandro smiled softly, his thumb gently brushing Aria''s lips, "I love you, amore mio. I love you so much."


    Aria cupped his handsome face in her hands, her voice barely a whisper. "I love you too, hubby." Alessandro grinned before kissing her again.


    "Get a room!" someone from the crowd shouted, teasing, causing both of them tough. Alessandro scooped her up into his strong arms, lifting her effortlessly in a bridal carry, and made his way toward the corner where their families eagerly awaited to congratte them.


    RFU


    Chapter 264 Where Is Adam?


    20, 63%#


    The reception soon began, and the guests were led to another hall. Emily, Matteo, and the rest of their families followed, with Aria and Alessandro, their hearts full, walking side by side into the next chapter of their journey.


    But as Aria nced around, she noticed that Adam and ire were still missing from the ceremony. She felt a flicker of concern. After all, Adam was her friend, and thest time she saw him, he seemed stressed. She tried to push the worry aside, telling herself that maybe ire was just tired and they had gone to their room. Still, a nagging thought lingered in her mind. She made a meral note to talk to Adam in the morning and check on him then.


    7.1K


    (li

 Chapter 265

    5


    Let  Chapter 265 ckmailing +8 Pearls


    Everyone was mesmerized by the romantic proposal Alessandro Valentino had nned for his wife. Adam had thought he might feel jealousy, but instead, he only felt happiness for Mia when he saw the pure love reflected in her eyes as she looked at her husband. He shook his head, smiling hopelessly and thinking that kind of love only happened in fairytales or movies. In real life, true love rarely found a heart that could cherish it.


    But Alessandro and Aria were the exception. He nced around the crowded hall, where everyone was capturing and recording the couple''s heartfelt confession. He felt relieved that, for once, the media had finally left him alone. But then, he suddenly realized ire was no longer by his side. Concerned, he looked around, searching for his wife-only to spot her walking off with her... boyfriend?!


    Fuck! He cursed, scowling. What was she trying to do? Hadn''t he told her to keep her rtionship with Daniel under wraps until the contract period of their marriage was over and they were divorced? So why had she invited him here, risking his public image? With all the media and news channels present, if anyone had captured them together, it could easily turn into a major scandal.


    The audacity of that woman! His breathing grew heavy as fury burned inside him, shattering his happy mood in an instant.


    He quickly left the ceremony to follow his wife and her boyfriend, moving discreetly so as not to attract attention. But what he saw next only fueled his anger further.


    Daniel and ire entered a bathroom together and locked the door. Was that supposedly decent woman really this desperate? He couldn''t believe what he was witnessing-his wife, alone in a confined space with another man. It wasn''t hard to guess what might be happening behind that door.


    He stormed toward the bathroom, prepared to break the door open, but suddenly an uneasiness stopped him in his tracks, leaving him stunned. The realization was unexpected-he never thought he''d feel this way. His heart pounded loudly, and now, anger mingled with something else, an unsettling nervousness. He was actually afraid of what he might find inside.


    Fuck! Adam Whitmore wasn''t ready to face the reality of seeing his wife with another man.


    ire was stunned to see Daniel at the wedding. He hadn''t been invited-so what was he doing here? When he tried to approach her among the guests and media, she panicked, knowing it would be very risky and could reveal the true nature of her marriage to Adam. Leading him to a far corner, she noticed the bathroom area was empty, as everyone was focused on Alessandro and Aria''s vow renewal. She slipped inside with him to talk.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" she snapped the moment she locked the bathroom door. Her eyes were furious, filled with disgust as she looked at her boyfriend-correction, ex-boyfriend.


    "Don''t be upset, sweetheart," Daniel smirked, stepping closer and reaching to touch her face. ire pped his hand away, making him chuckle wickedly..


    "I had toe find you since you weren''t responding to my calls," he exined in a sly tone.


    "What''s left to discuss, Daniel?" ire shot back. "After caught you fucking my cousin, everything ended that day." She red, her chest heaving with anger boiling inside.


    aContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 265 ckmailing


    Once, when Daniel hadn''t answered her calls all day, ire had worried about him. Knowing his struggles with drup


    addiction, she feared he might have hurt himself. She went to his apartment to check on him, only to find him in bed with her own cousin, Hannah. Heartbroken and crushed by the betrayal, she''d pped him hard and left without a word.


    After that, she cut him offpletely, refusing to send him any more money. But now he was ckmailing her, threatening to go to the press and expose her contract marriage with Adam if she didn''t keep paying him.


    "Babe, I''m short on money since you haven''t sent any this month," Daniel replied shamelessly.


    "Then why don''t you ask Hannah? I''m sure she''d be happy to provide for you," ire mocked.


    "Don''t try to be clever," Daniel snapped, grabbing ire''s jaw tightly in anger as he threatened, "Give me the money, or I''ll go outside and tell the media about your contract marriage with Adam Whitmore." "Are you trying to ckmail me?" ire shot back, struggling to free her face from his grip. But before Daniel could do any more damage, the bathroom door mmed open, and Adam stormed in, looking very furious.


    7.6K

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 The First Dance +8 Pea


    Adam waited outside, growing uneasy as each second passed without a sign of ireing out of the bathroom. His unease twisted into suspicion, then anger. Unable to hold back, he stormed inside, shovin the door open with force.


    His gaze locked onto ire and Daniel, standing far too close forfort. A surge of fury flooded throug him, igniting his rage to an explosive level. Without a second thought, he lunged forward, yanking that man away from his wife and immediatelynding punch after punch on his face.


    "How dare you touch my wife," Adam roared, his voice thick with fury. ire''s heart raced in panic-wha if someone saw him beating Daniel like this? He couldn''t afford the scandal or the damage it would do to his reputation. Desperately, she tried to pull him away. "Adam, please, leave him!" she pleaded, cing a trembling hand on his arm. His gaze snapped toward her, eyes bloodshot and zing with rage, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "The media is here," she whispered urgently. Adam''s jaw clenched as he gritted his teeth, then, with a final shove, he threw Daniel to the floor. Swiftly, he grabbed ire''s arm and pulled her out with him.


    ire hurried to keep up, confused by the intensity of his anger. She had seen him upset before, but neve like this-this was a fury she hadn''t thought possible. She quickened her steps, trying to match his long, fast strides.


    She stumbled a few times, but Adam didn''t stop. He didn''t return to the wedding hall; instead, he headed straight for their suite on the hotel''s top floor. With a forceful shove, he ushered her into the VIP elevator before entering after her. As the doors closed, he kept his grip firmly on her arm. ire winced, feeling the pain from his tight, unrelenting hold on her delicate skin.


    Instinctively, ire tried to pull free, but Adam only tightened his grip, pulling her even closer. His furious gaze


    gaze locked onto her pleading eyes, and for a brief moment, something shifted within him-his anger started to fade, and a sense of calm began to settle in his chest. Yet, he didn''t want to let this matter go so easily. He averted his eyes, staring straight ahead, waiting for it to reach the top floor.


    The elevator chimed, and the doors slid open. Adam dragged ire out with force, heading straight toward their suite. Her panicked eyes darted around, but she felt a small relief seeing the corridor silent and empty-this was the VIP floor, essible only to a select few, and most guests were still in the hall watching the wedding ceremony.


    "Adam, you''re hurting me," ire protested as they entered the suite, and he locked the door behind them.


    Adam cursed under his breath, finally releasing her hand and noticing her rubbing the spot where he''d gripped her.


    "What the hell were you thinki


    meeting your boyfriend in the bathroom?" he snapped, anger still simmering. "Why did you even invite him here?"


    ire''s face flushed with embarrassment and fear, but before she could answer, he continued, "You know you broke the terms of our contract, right?"


    ire''s eyes widened, her heart racing with a dreadful realization. She knew all too well how ruthless Adam could be toward those who broke his rules or crossed him. Was he really going to make her face the consequences and demand the penalty? The thought sent a chill through her-fifty million. An impossible sum one she could never repay in her lifetime.


    Chapter 266 The First Dance


    00.38%


    At the reception, Aria felt a twinge of guilt for sharing Matteo and Emily''s big day. So, when the first dance for the couple was announced, Emily and Matteo urged Alessandro and Aria to join them on the dance floor first, Aria refused.


    "No," Aria declined politely. "We''ve already shared your day; now it''s all yours."


    "Don''t say that," Emily replied, smiling warmly.


    "Yeah, we''re lucky that we four can have our special day together," Matteo added, giving Alessandro a friendly shoulder bump. "That''s called true friendship.


    "Exactly, so don''t feel like you stole our spotlight," Emily chimed in, waving her hand yfully. "There''s nothing like that at all."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright," Aria replied, touched by their kind words. "But I still want you both to have the first dance." She gently held Emily''s hand, ncing between Matteo and her.


    Emily squeezed her hand with a smile. "How about we all join in for the first dance of the newlyweds?" she suggested.


    "No, Emily," Alessandro interjected firmly, his tone leaving no room for debate. He understood what Aria wanted, and he would make sure she got it. "You and Matteo are the newly wedded couple, so you''ll go first." 7.6K


    1

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Fueling His Desire


    Emily looked to Matteo, who hesitated for a moment but then nodded, understanding Alessandro''s intent. Aria''s heart lifted, a knowing smile spreading across her face. Matteo would never defy Alessandro''s word, and that was the depth of their friendship, the unspoken


    trust they shared.


    Matteo, with his usual charm, extended his hand to Emily, asking for a dance. Emily ced her hand in his, and the two of them moved gracefully onto the dance floor. Aria instinctively pulled closer to Alessandro, who immediately wrapped his arms around her, both of them watching the newlyweds share their first dance.


    As the music began, Matteo and Emily glided across the floor, their chemistry undeniable. Every gaze in the room was captivated by the effortless connection between them.


    "They are truly made for each other, aren''t they?" Aria whispered, her voice filled with admiration as she watched her friends. Alessandro, ncing down at her, saw the warm, admiring smile on her face.


    "Yeah," he replied quietly, his voice soft but certain. "They''re made for each other, just like us," he added in his mischievous tone.


    Aria''s cheeks flushed, her smile growing even brighter. The warmth in her heart deepened, knowing that despite everything, they had something special too.


    Alessandro lowered his head slightly, his lips brushing against Aria''s ear. She shivered as the warmth of his breath ghosted over the sensitive skin behind her ear.


    "How about we skip the dance and dinner and head straight to the honeymoon?" he whispered, his deep voice low and sensual.


    Aria bit her lip, a teasing smile tugging at her mouth. "Have some patience, Mr. Valentino," she murmured, her voice yful.


    "Agh! I can''t. I want you, baby," he groaned, his voice thick with desire. Aria, startled, quickly nced around, worried if anyone had overheard them.


    "Mr. Valentino," she said, her tone slightly breathless as she turned in his arms to face him. He smirked, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of love and longing.


    "Yes, Mrs. Valentino," he replied, the heat in his gaze never wavering.


    "You''re very shameless," she teased, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "Only for you, amore mio," Alessandro replied with a softugh, before leaning in to brush his nose against hers. He pecked her plump, red lips, making her blush even deeper.


    "Everyone is watching," Aria breathed out, struggling to resist the slow, intentional seduction her husband was weaving around her.


    "So what?" Alessandro replied, dismissing her concern with a confident grin. "You''re my wife, and I''m kissing you." He leaned in again, capturin


    her lips in another kiss, unbothered by the eyes around them.


    The sound of pping echoed as the song came to a close, and the atmosphere was electric with energy. The music shifted, setting a new, slower beat. Gia and Maximo came running toward them, their little faces bright with excitement. 1/2


    15:31This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 267 Fueling His Desire


    "Mom! Dad! Now it''s your turn!" the twins squealed in unison, theirughter filling the air.


    Aria smiled warmly, bending down to kiss their cheeks But as soon as the twins pulled away, her attention returned to Alessandro, whose gaze was locked onto hers, intense and filled with a longing that was unmistakable. Alessandro took her hand, his thumb brushing across her knuckles in an intimate gesture that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Ready to set the floor on fire, Mrs. Valentino?" he asked, His voice was husky, charged with the same fire that caused his eyes dark reflecting his desire.


    Aria''s lips curved into a sensual smile, her voice low and sultry as she replied, "Let''s do it, Mr. Valentino."


    The words were barely out of her mouth before Alessandro''s lips quirked into a grin, and he drew her closer, their bodies brushing together in an intimate embrace. His hand slid to the small of her back, pulling her flush against him. The heat between them surged, but it was controlled, the tension simmering just beneath the surface.


    They moved to the center of the floor, the soft music wrapping around them like a lover''s caress. The steps were slow and deliberate, their movements in perfect sync as they glided across the polished surface. Alessandro''s hand traced the curve of Aria''s waist, the other resting gently against her palm. Their dance was a seamless blend of passion and elegance-every touch a promise, every nce a secret shared. Aria slid her hand down her mafia husband''s toned chest, fingers lingering just slightly too long, feeling the hardness beneath her palm through his crisp white shirt and teasing him deliberately.


    Alessandro groaned, and Aria''s confidence grew. She brushed her breasts against his torso, fueling his desire, and soon enough, he was rock-hard in his pants. As they moved, his lips brushed against her ear, sending a wave of heat through her body. "You drive me crazy, you know that?" he whispered, his breath warm against her skin.


    "What did I do?" she asked innocently, making Alessandro chuckle.


    "Baby, you''re going to pay for it tonight," he warned, his voice low and teasing. Aria bit her lip shyly.


    7.6K


    M


    16.01

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 An Illusion 8 Pearls


    She nced up at him through hershes, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. "Am I a bad girl, Mr. Valentino?" she whispered, her voice carrying a yful challenge.


    Alessandro''s smirk was dark, his hand tightening around her waist as he leaned closer. "Baby, if you keep ying this game for another minute, I''ll carry you in front of everyone, take you straight to our home, and fuck you so hard that you will scream my name all night long until you can''t walk."


    Ari''s eyes widened at his threatening words, her breath catching in her throat.


    "Mr. Valentino!?" she gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of shock and arousal.


    "What Mr. Valentino?!" Alessandro breathed out, his own breathbored. "You asked for this," he said with a low, teasing tone before he stopped dancing. Grasping her hand, he led her to the dinner table.


    Everyone pped as the dance ended and Aria nced around, confused. Matteo and Emily had also joined for dinner, and soon, the entire family gathered at therge table.


    "I thought you were taking me home," Aria teased her mafia husband, her gaze flickering downward to the growing bulge in his pants. She giggled softly when she caught the scowl on his face as he noticed her looking at his crotch.


    "Hmm, amore mio," he replied with a smile, his voice still carrying a hint of amusement as he made a te for her. He carefully selected the most nutritious foods, mindful of both her and their baby. "But first, my baby mama and our little one are hungry. So let''s take care of that first."


    Aria nodded, feeling both tired and hungry. Though she had been aroused earlier, all she wanted now was to rest. She felt a wave of gratitude for her husband, knowing how much he cared about her well-being. He always put her health first, and that reassured her more than anything.


    As they sat at the dinner table, Aria learned that both couples were going on their honeymoons tomorrow, To her relief, they were heading to different destinations. Matteo and Emily, indeed, needed some time alone together.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aria nced at the newlywed couple, who were so lost in their own world of romance. She felt a deep sense of happiness, knowing that both she and Emily had finally found true love, with men who were perfect for them. It warmed her heart to see that both she and her friend had been able to create their own happily ever after.


    "I love you, amore mio," Alessandro whispered when he noticed Aria watching Matteo and Emily''s lovey-dovey conversation. She turned to look at him, and then her gaze shifted to Gia and Maximo, who were sitting next to her.


    "I love you, husband," she replied, her heart swelling with affection as she gently caressed her pregnant belly.


    "What do you have to say about it, ire?" Adam asked again when ire remained silent after his threatening words.


    The terms of the contract and its consequences made ire''s heart pound with horror. She didn''t know how to exin it to her contract husband, who was a heartless asshole.


    Chapter 268 An Illusion


    ire closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to steady herself. She couldn''t reveal the truth-that Daniel knew about the marriage contract and was ckmailing her. Adam was a fiercely professional person, and betrayal wasn''t something he took lightly. If he found out she''d broken the contract by confiding in Daniel, his anger would be unstoppable.


    What had she been thinking, trusting Daniel with the biggest secret of her life? But it hadn''t felt like a mistake at the time. She''d loved him, trusted himpletely... and now, that trust had turned into her greatest vulnerability.


    "I...I didn''t call him here, he came on his own," ire replied, her voice shaky as she tried to avoid his piercing gaze. He was too intimidating when he was this furious. "I took him to a quiet ce to tell him to leave," she added, her words hurried.


    But Adam wasn''t convinced.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit, okay?!" he yelled, his voice sharp andmanding. ire flinched, instinctively shrinking back. His anger was like a storm, overwhelming and intense. "I told you clearly to be faithful during this marriage, and yet here you are, sneaking around with your boyfriend behind my back?!" His usation dripped with disdain.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, Adam..." ire tried to exin, but her words were lost in the heat of his fury. He wasn''t listening. He was too angry to hear her.


    Suddenly, ire''s phone pinged with a message from Daniel. She nced at the screen, her stomach turning as she read his words:


    ''You bitch! You''re screwing Adam Whitmore under the guise of this contract marriage, and I can''t have a little fun? Such double standards. Give me my money, and I''ll forgive you and take you back. After all, once this contract is over, Adam will throw you out, and you''lle crawling back to me on your knees.''


    ire felt a wave of disgust wash over her. She couldn''t believe she had once loved this vile man so deeply, only to be repaid with betrayal and maniption. Daniel had used her, and his true colors now shone through in every demeaning word.


    She now deeply regretted saving herself for him, dreaming of their wedding and a happy future together. It had all been an illusion-one that shattered so brutally, leaving her feeling broken and hollow.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Superstar''s Contract Wife


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked, his expression turning pained.


    sanger melting into concern as he noticed ire reading a text, her


    ire licked her lips-a small, nervous movement that didn''t escape Adam''s sharp eyes. His gaze followed every sweep of her tongue, and he found himself parting his own lips unconsciously.


    "I''m worried..." ire began hesitantly, slowly lifting her eyes to meet Adam''s. He quicklyposed himself, shifting his gaze from her lips to her face and pressing his lips into a thin, disapproving line.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "That we left Daniel alone in the bathroom after you beat him to a pulp," she continued, her voice tinged with worry. "What if... What if Daniel goes public, ranting about you attacking him?"


    She was concerned; after all, Adam had dragged her away without a second thought, leaving Daniel alone. Knowing Daniel''s true nature, ire was panicking. He was capable of doing anything for his own benefit and stooping to any filthy level to get what he wanted. But Adam was fuming with jealousy, his anger intensifying as he realized ire was still worried about her ex-boyfriend. The thought only made his frustration grow.


    However, unbeknownst to ire, after Adam had taken her away with him, his bodyguards had entered the bathroom. They threatened Daniel with dire consequences if he uttered a word about what had happened. They offered him arge sum of money aspensation-just the usual way they handled these types of situations, knowing well the weak temperament of the superstar.


    "You''re still thinking about him, huh?!" he snapped, his voiceced with usation, making ire furrow her brows.


    She narrowed her eyes as she stared at the knucklehead superstar. Here she was, thinking about his clean image and doing everything possible to keep him out of trouble, yet he didn''t hesitate to me her at every turn.


    "Adam, I''m worried about what will happen if your fans find out you beat a man in a hotel bathroom and left him bloodied! Do you even realize the consequences?" she shot back, her frustration boiling over. First Daniel, and now Adam-everyone seemed to take her for granted.


    "And what if they find out I beat that man because I found my wife locked alone in that bathroom with him?!" he mocked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ire''s eyes stung


    eyes stung with tears as she red at him. How easily these men judged her character, reducing her to nothing but baseless assumptions. She was done done exining herself, done defending her intentions. No more.


    "Okay, if I''m the problem, then I should leave," she said, her voice trembling with a mix of hurt and self-respect. "You don''t have to bear the humiliation because of me," she shot back, her words sharp as she stormed off toward the room where her belongings and suitcases were kept.


    "Fuck!" Adam cursed loudly, raking a hand through his hair in frustration. He hadn''t imagined things would escte like this. He hadn''t imagined the situation turning out like this. He was upset, but he hadn''t expected ire to cry or get so upset with him. with


    Adam rushed into ire''s room. In the spacious suite, they had been sharing one living space separate sleeping arrangements-he had taken the bedroom, while ire had made therge sofa in the


    living room her hed. It wasfortable enough for her to sleen neacefully and she wasn''t used to


    Chapter 269 Superstar''s Contract Wife


    expecting luxury everywhere.


    As he entered, he found ire frantically gathering her things, shoving them into her suitcase with trembling hands.


    "What are you doing?" he asked in a cold voice, standing casually with his hand in his pants pocket.


    But ire was too upset to respond. She continued moving around the room, gathering her things and stuffing them into her bag.


    Adam stared at her for a moment, his frustration growing. After a few seconds, he sighed heavily, trying to calm himself. He stepped toward her, taking her hand to stop her from packing.


    "Stop it, ire," he said, his voice softer this time.


    "What''s your problem, Adam?" ire retorted, raising her voice as she pulled with all her strength to free her hand from the arrogant superstar''s firm grip. "You can''t stand to see me, and now you don''t even want me to leave you, alone?!"


    Adam took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He was a superstar, worshipped by millions of fans. The arrogance had be second nature to him. He didn''t tolerate tantrums from anyone, but the world had always been expected to put up with his. However, this feisty woman-his wife-who was fuming in anger, had him silent for the first time in his life.


    Wait... no, it wasn''t the first time.


    ire had always been like this with him. When she worked with him, she used to throw orders at him as if he weren''t the celebrity but she was. And to his surprise, he never felt offended. What the hell was that about?


    Without thinking, Adam pulled her closer. ire was startled and almost stumbled into him. Their noses nearly touched, their faces inches apart. ire''s sweet breath brushed against Adam''s lips, and he sucked in a sharp breath, feeling the temptation she unknowingly carried with her and she didn''t even realize it.


    ire''s eyes widened as she realized the most handsome man she had ever seen was so close to her. Their breath mixed, their bodies flush against each other, and ire felt her pulse quickened. Her throat went dry at the sudden proximity. His intoxicating scent invaded her senses as the warmth of his body seeped into hers, making her dizzy, setting her body on fire. She swallowed hard unconsciously.


    "I never said those things, sweetheart," he whispered, surprised to realize how breathless his own voice sounded.


    ire gritted her teeth, sensing the lie, and tried to pull away. But Adam didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, he allowed her some space, knowing that the distance was good for both of them. It helped him retain his sanity and stop himself from doing something stupid. "I want you to stay. That''s why I came here with you," he reasoned, his tone calm.


    "Huh!" ire snorted, rolling her eyes, which made Adam frown. He wasn''t used to dealing with a woman''s strop, yet he was still listening to her.


    "But your actions say otherwise," she taunted. "Why don''t you decide what you really want?"


    Tightening his grip on her hand, Adam yanked her toward him with sudden force, and mmed her hard. against his chest. ire gasped as she was startled, and before she could protest, he wrapped his arm


    Chapter 269 Superstar''s Contract Wife


    around her small waist, securing her close. Adam''s eye


    He breathed against her lips, "I want you, wifey."


    ire''s lips parted in astonishment, her breath catchin hearing. Before she couldprehend the line betwe crashed against hers with urgency.


    Chapter 269 Superstar''s Contract Wife


    around her small waist, securing her close. Adam''s eyes darkened, thest thread of restraint snapping.


    He breathed against her lips, "I want you, wifey."


    ire''s lips parted in astonishment, her breath catching in her throat. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Before she couldprehend the line between illusion and reality, Adam''s warm, full lips crashed against hers with urgency. 7.6K


    Co

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 No-sex use


    at it


    ire gasped at the intensity of his kit, the way his lips imed hers with imdeniable passion. Her eyes grew wide with shock and she was caught in a whirlwind of emotions, unable to decide whether to push him away or surrender to the moment. Her mind felt romb, overwhelmed by the electrifying sensations this incredibly hot, movie star husband was igniting in her Unconsciously, her lips parted, molding to his and moving in perfect syne, mirroring his fervor


    Adam had kissed her a few times before-brief, calcted disys during public appearances, at gs. and award shows, all part of their act as a happy couple But this? This was entirely different. In the privacy of a closed room, with no audience and no pretense, the intimacy between them was raw and unrestrained. It was wild, irrational, andpletely against the terms of their contract, but in that heated moment, neither of them cared.


    ire''s hands clutched Adam''s shirt, pulling him closer as if longing to feel every inch of him. Adam released her hand, his own trailing along her curves before gripping her hips and effortlessly lifting her off the ground. Instinctively, ire wrapped her legs around his waist, the thigh-high slit of her expensive designer red gown making it easy. Her recently freed hand slid up to his nape, her fingers tangling in his hair as she surrendered to the intoxicating passion.


    Adam''s tongue slipped into her mouth, entangling with hers in a seductive dance of dominance and submission. ire was so lost in the heat of the moment, her mind overwhelmed by the electrifying sensations, that she didn''t realize Adam had carried her to the bedroom. Only when he gentlyid her on his bed did reality begin to pierce through her haze of desire, and she suddenly understood what he wanted.


    Adam pulled away, and ire shivered under the intensity of the raw desire and lust zing in his eyes. His chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, a clear sign of his losing battle against self-control. In one swift motion, he shrugged off his tuxedo jacket, letting it fall carelessly to the floor. Without bothering to unbutton his shirt, he gripped it and yanked it off, the buttons scattering as he removed it with lightning, speed.


    Hovering over her, Adam caught the flicker of uncertainty in ire''s eyes.


    "Adam..." she whispered, her voice shaky, her gaze filled with conflict. "That''s... not in our contract."


    "Fuck the contract," he growled, lowering his lips to her jaw. His tongue trailed along her skin, leaving a burning path of sensation that made her panties damp with need. ire''s breath hitched, her body betraying her as an aching desire consumed her. She felt so breathless, so desperate, she thought she mightbust if he didn''t touch her soon.


    Adam abruptly stopped, lifting his head just enough to meet her gaze. His blue eyes bore into hers, his voice husky as he asked, "Do you want this?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ire bit her lip, taking a moment to process the whirlwind of emotions swirling in her mind. Sex with Adam Whitmore? The idea was both thrilling and terrifying. Their contract had a strict no-sex use, and their marriage was a fa?ade, set to end in a year. But still, they were married and Adam was her husband. And wasn''t this what she''d always dreamed of?


    She had always imagined her first time would be with her husband. ire had saved herself for her wedding, holding onto that hope despite the disappointments life had thrown her way. But Daniel had shattered her heart and betrayed her trust-he wasn''t worthy of her and she wasn''t going to wait any longer.


    The idea of giving her virtue to the superstar Adam Whitmore, her all-time crush and the man who was, at 1/2


    Chapter 220 Nikes use


    * Pearls


    least on paper, her husband, felt both thrilling and strangely fitting. It was risky, but it felt safe in its own way. It was a fair deal. Yes, it was!


    Adam''s voice cut through her thoughts, his tone turning indifferent as he moved away slightly. "If you want. I can stop right now," he said, his eyes scanning her face for an answer. He saw the hesitation lingering there and braced himself for rejection. She was clearly wrestling with her doubts.


    "No! Please, don''t stop," ire responded quickly, snapping back to reality.


    "Hell, baby!" Adam exhaled sharply, a smile spreading across his face as he leaned in to kiss her lips. "You just gave me my life back. If you had refused, I don''t know what I would''ve done."


    "Then I should''ve said no just to see what you''d do," ire teased, her lips curving into a small, yful smile.


    Adam chuckled, his deepugh vibrating through his chest.


    "Doll face, you''re going to see the consequences of teasing me," he warned, his voiceced with sweet menace. Without a moment''s hesitation, he grabbed the deep neckline of her expensive gown and, with one swift motion, tore it apart, leaving her bare before his hungry gaze.


    0

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Her First Time +a Pearls


    ire gasped, her eyes widening in shock. "That dress was worth a fortune, Adam! And you just tore it?!"


    "I''ll buy you hundreds of them if you want, baby," he murmured, his voice rough with desire, as his eyes. drank in her exposed body and lingered on her round, full breasts. "Fuck, baby girl, you''re so fucking sexy."


    Her cheeks flushed deeply and her nipples hardened under his intense gaze, and before she could process what was happening, he lowered his head and captured her sensitive peak in his mouth. The sudden sensation left ire breathless, feeling as if her entire body had ignited.


    "Oh, God!" she gasped, her fingers tangling in his hair and pulling him closer, overwhelmed by the intensity.


    "No, baby," Adam growled against her skin, his voice rough with need. "Scream my name." Without hesitation, he grabbed the thin fabric of her panties and ripped them away, the sound echoing in the


    room.


    ire trembled under the sheer force of his passion, her body responding instinctively to his touch. Before she could catch her breath, his hand slid between her thighs, and he pushed a finger deep inside her, A loud, startled cry escaped her lips. "Ah!" she moaned, clutching his shoulders for bnce as her body arched toward him.


    "Shit, baby, you''re so tight and dripping for me," Adam muttered through clenched teeth, feeling the way her pussy gripped his finger. His teeth grazed her sensitive nipple, sending shivers down ire''s spine, while hisrge hand firmly kneaded her other breast. Then, as if savoring every inch of her, he switched his mouth to her other peak, teasing andvishing it with attention.


    ire felt like her body was on fire, every nerve igniting under his touch. She never felt like this before. No man had ever touched her. The sensations Adam was stirring in her were too much to bear, and before she could even adjust her mind, waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her climax hit hard, leaving her crying out and trembling uncontrobly in his arms.


    Adam froze for a moment, watching her. Her body quivered wildly, her cries of pleasure filling the room. He was mesmerized, unable to tear his eyes away as she unraveledpletely in his embrace. The sight of her losing herself so fully to him was intoxicating. Adam''s finger remained buried inside her, teasing her sensitive walls as her wetness dripped around it. His other hand pinched her swollen nipple, twisting gently to send another jolt of sensation through her. ire gasped, her body still trembling, as the waves of her orgasm slowly began to subside.


    She finally opened her eyes, meeting Adam''s intense gaze. The hunger on his face was undeniable, a feral need that made her heart race. He looked like a man on the verge of devouring hisst meal.


    "I need to be inside you, baby girl," he said, his voice husky and raw. Pulling away, he quickly unbuttoned his pants and shoved them down along with his boxers in one fluid motion. His thick, hard length sprang free, pping against his stomach with amanding presence.


    ire''s breath hitched as her eyes widened. She couldn''t help but lick her lips, mesmerized by the sight of his cock-the very thing that was about to im her and take her virginity. Nervous anticipation filled her chest, and she bit her lip, her heart pounding in both excitement and trepidation.


    Adam noticed the flicker of fear in ire''s eves and his heart sank Dicannointment and terror grinned


    Chapter 274 Her First Time


    3.77%


    him at the thought she might change her mind. He wasn''t sure if he could pull himself back from this moment, but if she didn''t want it, he''d respect her decision and stop, no matter how much it hurt.


    "Do you still want this, wife?" he asked softly, leaning closer. His lips brushed against hers, capturing her bottom lip gently between his teeth, tugging lightly before soothing the sting with a deep lingering kiss.


    "Yes," she breathed out, her doubts dissolving as she surrendered to the desire coursing through her. Adam smirked, pressing a yful kiss to her nose before pulling back.


    His hand wrapped around his length, stroking himself a few times. ire''s breath hitched as her eyes dropped to his dick. Her lips parted as she watched the way hisrge, impressive member throbbed in his grip, growing harder with every stroke.


    But then uncertainty crept in, and she swallowed nervously. How would he react when he found out she was inexperienced? Would she be enough for him?


    "Fuck!" Adam cursed, his expression shifting suddenly, frustration shing across his face.


    "What happened?" ire asked, her voiceced with confusion and a hint of nervousness, unsure of what had changed his mood so abruptly.


    "I''m not carrying a condom," he groaned, closing his eyes as the strain of self-control washed over him. Stopping now felt impossible-torturous, even.


    "Me neither," ire admitted softly, chewing on her bottom lip. Of course, neither of them had anticipated sex when they came here to attend the wedding.


    Adam opened his eyes, locking them onto hers. He let out a shaky breath before murmuring, "I don''t want sto stop, love."


    ire''s body ached with desire, her pulse racing as she felt the heat between them. She wanted him, needed him, and the thought of him pulling away now was unbearable.


    Pulling him closer, her voice barely above a whisper, she said, "Then don''t stop."


    Adam swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as he asked onest time, "Are you sure, angel?"


    "Very sure. Please, make love to me," she pleaded, her voice trembling with anticipation as he lowered his head and pressed his lips to the sensitive spot on her neck, sucking hard and leaving his love bite there.


    Grasping her soft, smooth thighs, he gently parted her legs and settled between them. He pulled her closer, carefully lifting her hips to adjust her angle. ire''s body tensed as she realized; it was now time. Sensing her tension, Adam''s hands moved lightly over her thighs, massaging them with care.


    "Rx, baby," he murmured, nting soft kisses along the inside of her thighs, his voice soothing yet filled with raw desire.


    He positioned himself, the thick head of his length teasing her entrance. With a quick, firm thrust, he breached her, his member pushing deep into her untouched core and taking her virginity.


    "Ah!!!" ire cried out, her fingers digging into his shoulders as her body adjusted to the intense sensation.


    The pain was more intense than she had expected. Adam froze, realizing what had just happened.


    Chapter 271 Her First TimeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Are you... a virgin?" he murmured in disbelief, his gaze locked on her flushed, beautiful face as a tear rolled down her closed eye.


    ire couldn''t respond. She was still trying to endure the burning pain that pulsed through her, but she didn''t want him to pull away. Adam remained still, gently caressing her thighs while leaning down to suck her sensitive swollen nipples, trying to help her forget the pain and adjust to him. After a few moments, ire opened her eyes, her teary gaze meeting Adam''s concerned one. She pulled him down toward her and kissed him, and he let out a relieved sigh.


    "Why didn''t you tell me it was your first time?" he asked softly, wiping her tears away before kissing her cheeks and eyes tenderly.


    "Does it make a difference to you?" she asked-nervously, afraid he might reject her.


    "Yes, baby," he said, his voice soft and filled with mixed emotions. "Because now I want to make you feel amazing, worshipping you all night long." He moved his hips slowly, and ire winced slightly.


    "Rx, little dove. After this, I''ll only give you pleasure nothing less. Trust me, wife," he reassured her.


    "I trust you, husband," ire replied, smiling shyly, and Adam''s heart fluttered with excitement at hearing her calling him: Husband!


    Adam hooked his arms under ire''s knees and pulled her closer, slowly increasing his pace. His movements grew deeper and more deliberate, and soon ire''s gasps and soft cries turned into moans of pleasure. She lost herself in the feeling, overwhelmed by the sensation of him inside her. As Adam picked up speed, his motions grew rough and hard and ire''s body responded with equal intensity, taking them both to new heights of ecstasy.


    His body tightened, and he could feel himself swelling, his movements growing more intense inside her.


    "Baby, I''m going to cum inside you," he warned, his voice tight with restraint, as he didn''t want to pull out. ire didn''t protest, her silence speaking volumes-she wanted it just as much.


    He rammed her wet cunt harder, plunging faster, deeper, and in a moment of urgency, he stilled, groaning her name as he reached his climax, spilling his seeds inside her fertile womb. ire felt her husband''s hot cum filling herpletely, leaking out of their intimate connection and trailing down her milky thighs. Theyy there, connected, holding each other and catching their breaths. Suddenly, Adam shifted their position, guiding ire to lie on top of him as he rested on his back.


    "Ride me, baby," he whispered, his hands guiding her hips as he thrust upward, wanting to feel every inch of her.


    ire''s head tilted back, her body moving with his rhythm as she began to ride him, the sensation of their connection building. The air was thick with the scent of sex, and the room echoed with their heavy breathing, moans, and the rhythmic creak of the bed beneath them. Adam''s eyes never left ire''s face, and he felt something shift deep within him. She had given herself to him, chosen him to be her first. Did that mean she trusted him-not just with her body, but with her heart?


    She fit so perfectly against him, as though she had been made just for him. He had never experienced anything like this with anyone else. The way she felt around him was so right, soplete-it was overwhelming.


    10.17 FIL, NOV ZZ


    40 77%8


    Chapter 271 Mer First Time


    He was stunned, unable to believe how perfect it all felt Was this kind of connection truly possible?


    8.5K


    5

 Chapter 272

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 272 Overwhelming Morning


    ire woke up to the sound of Adam''s phone ringing early in the morning. Her body felt tired, a sweet ache lingering as a reminder of their passionate lovemaking the night before. She smiled to herself, realizing she was lying in Adam''s bed, her head resting on his bare chest. He was still sound asleep, looking so calm and rxed-something she rarely saw.


    In all her years working for Adam Whitmore, she had never known him to share his bed with anyone, let alone allow them to stay the night in his private space. Adam was notoriously private and fiercely protective of his personal boundaries.


    She knew about his casual flings as his PR manager, and while she understood this encounter might mean nothing to him. It was just another fleeting moment in his carefully controlled life.


    But for her, that night was a memory she knew she would cherish for a lifetime. Sighing softly, she stole another nce at his handsome face, tempted to lean in and kiss him good morning. Yet, she reminded herself-he was out of her league. She couldn''t hope for more than what she''d already had.


    Carefully, ire sat up, trying not to disturb his sleep. Adam seemed so deeply asleep that even the persistent ringing of his phone didn''t stir him. Curious, she nced at the screen and saw the name Mia, Adam''s first love.


    A pang of reality hit her, pulling her back to the ground. Torn, she hesitated. Should she answer the call on his behalf or silence it? After a moment, she decided it wasn''t her ce it was his personal matter. She wasn''t his real wife, after all, and there was nothing in their contract that gave her the right to intervene in his private life. So she let the phone kept ringing.


    ire nced at herself, realizing she was stillpletely naked-and so was Adam. They had fallen asleep in each other''s arms after losing count of how many times they''d had that passionate sex the night before. A blush crept across her cheeks as she recalled how her contract husband had been so possessive, unable to get enough of her, refusing to stop or even pull out of her. Not only he had made her cum in ways she never thought possible, leaving, but he also relesed his hot seeds inside her so many times that she could still feel her thighs stcicky and the lingering wetness between her legs while her pussy was still, slick and throbbing, feeling like his monstrous dick was still inside it.


    She bit her lips, averting her eyes form her husabnd''s hot body, and shifting them to the room. She found her torn designer dress crumpled on the floor. She winced, a mix of embarrassment and disbelief. She quietly got out of bed. The moment her feet hit the floor, a soft moan escaped her lips as her legs wobbled, nearly giving out beneath her. The ache between her thighs was a fresh, unignorable reminder of the night before.


    He was big-no, huge. The thought made her face heat up again, and she shook her head, trying to focus. Mustering all her strength, ire gathered her torn clothes and tiptoed out of the bedroom, stumbling slightly as she moved toward the living room where she had been staying during their trip.


    Once there, she picked out a pair of denim shorts and a white top from her suitcase. ording to their original n, they were scheduled to check out of the suite today, as Adam had a movie shoot lined up for the evening.


    Each step was a challenge, her sore muscles protesting with every move. She winced, muttering curses under her breath and ming Adam entirely for her current state. With bedroom skills like his, it was no wonder he was so popr with women.


    The persistent ringing of his phone finally pushed Adam to his limit. Half-asleep and irritated, he considered throwing it against the wall to silence it for good. But as he groaned and frowned, reluctantly picking up the device, his mood shifted when he saw the name on the screen: Mia.


    Clearing his throat, he answered in a throaty, sleepden voice. "Good morning, Mia."


    "Adam, are you okay? You left without informing anyone and didn''t pick up my calls. I was so worried," Mia said, her voice rapid with concern.


    Adam cursed under his breath. He


    had been so frustratedst night after seeing ire with her boyfriend that he hadpletely forgotten about Mia''s vow renewal ceremony and left her without any exnation. But in that moment, nothing bad seemed more important than ire. The thought startled him and he rubbed his forehead in frustration before answering.


    "Mia, ire and I were just really tired, so we went to our room early. I didn''t notice your calls; my phone was on silent," he exined, hoping Mia would buy the excuse.


    ¡°Ah, that''s fine. Take care, and let me know if you need anything," Mia replied.


    "Thanks, Mia. Are you guys leaving for your honeymoon today?" Adam asked, recalling Alessandro and Matteo''s conversation about their honeymoon ns during Matteo''s bachelor party.


    "Yes, we are on our way to the airport," Mia whispered, and Adam could hear the shyness in her voice. "Emily and Matteo are heading to Mauritius for their honeymoon, while Alessandro and I are going to Switzend. The kids areing with us." Adam chuckled, shaking his head. Only Mia would take kids on her honeymoon.


    "Have fun, okay?!" he said, before they exchanged their goodbyes.


    Once the call ended, Adam looked around the room for ire, but she was nowhere to be found. He stood up, grabbed his boxers from the floor, and slipped them on. He made his way to the ensuite bathroom, but she wasn''t there either.


    Adam furrowed his brow in


    confusion, standing in the middle of


    the room, his hands resting on his hips as he tried to piece together what had happened. After a moment of contemtion, he stormed out of the room and into the living area. That''s when he found ire, stepping out of the guest bathroom with her hair damp from a shower.


    ire was taken aback to see Adam standing there in nothing but his boxers, but she quicklyposed herself and offered him a soft smile.


    "Good morning. You aren''t ready yet?!" she asked, not meeting his gaze as she grabbed her hair brush and makeup kit. "We have to check out on time. I checked with the pilot, and your private jet is ready. So hurry up if you don''t want to miss your evening shoot," she reminded him, heading back into the bathroom.


    Adam stood there, confused and uncertain about what had happened to his wife this morning. Last night, everything had seemed fine. He lingered in the living area, waiting for ire toe out of the bathroom, but she didn''t.


    His nostrils red as frustration


    began to build inside him. He


    wanted to go into the bathroom, confront her about her sudden indifference, demand an


    exnation. But he held back,


    fighting the urge to let his angel


    o scare herN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    control. He didn''t want to scare her off with his intensity and intimidating behavior. Maybe she just needed some time. And perhaps, once they got back home, things would return to normal.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 Irresistible Charming


    Adam went to the bathroom to get ready while ire ordered breakfast and began packing his things. She was busy gathering his belongings and cing them in his bags when he stepped out of the shower, a towel slung low around his waist. He ran a hand through his damp hair, and a few water droplets slid down his toned chest, disappearing where the towel was loosely tied. ire''s eyes instinctively followed the droplets, drawn to his impably defined abs. Before she realized it, she licked her lips, unable to look away, her gaze lingering where thest droplet vanished.


    ire''s breath hitched, and her throat went dry as she took in the sight of her husband, so hot and sexy.


    "Like what you see?" Adam teased, his voice low and amused. A smirk yed on his lips as he caught her openly ogling him. "You know, you don''t have to stand so far away. You cane closer... and touch," he added, his tone dripping with yful mischief. ire quickly averted her gaze, feeling her cheeks flush with embarrassment as she fumbled nervously with the zipper of the bag, trying to close it. Adam stood there silently, watching her clumsy attempt to avoid the situation. With a soft sigh, he walked over and gently covered her hands with his, effortlessly zipping the bag for her.


    ire inhaled sharply, momentarily forgetting to breathe as his cool, damp chest brushed against her back, hisrge frame enveloping her. The brief contact sent a shiver down her spine, and when he finally stepped away, she exhaled shakily. The unspoken tension between them was thick, leaving ire unsure of how to react. Last night had been a moment of impulse, but now, she didn''t know what Adam wanted or how to address it.


    To her relief, the doorbell rang, giving her the perfect excuse to escape.


    "It must be breakfast," she muttered under her breath, hurrying to the door as if Adam were a live wire she needed to avoid.


    ire called the butler inside and instructed him to set the trays on the table. When breakfast was served on the table, Adam stepped out of his room, dressed in a ck T-shirt and faded denim jeans. His casual look exuded effortless style, and ire couldn''t help but find him incredibly irresistible. Her heart fluttered as she stole a quick nce, hoping he wouldn''t notice the effect he had on her.


    After finishing their meal, they checked out of the hotel. Adam''s assistant handled the payment, allowing Adam and ire to head straight to the car waiting for them. The drive to the airport was quiet.


    At the airport, Adam''s private jet was ready on the tarmac. Once onboard, ire instinctively took a seat in the far corner, as she always did, giving the superstar his space. She knew his routine by now-he liked to spend his travel time alone, going over scripts, preparing for scenes, or rehearsing his lines. It was part of the carefully curated rhythm of his life, one she never wanted to disrupt.


    But Adam wasn''t pleased to see ire sitting at the far corner. His instinct urged him to call her over to sit beside him, but instead, he stood and made his way to where she was. Without a word, he sat down next to her, ignoring the spacious seat he usually upied in the middle,plete with all his travel necessities.


    ire closed the book she was reading, puzzled by his choice. Adam never left his usual spot during flights, especially to sit in the area reserved for his staff. "Is something wrong?" she asked curiously, her tone cautious.


    At first, Adam felt the urge to snap, to tell her that her sitting so far away was what was wrong. But he caught himself, deciding instead to match her calm demeanor. "Nothing is wrong. Why do you ask?" he replied in a soft, measured tone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You''re not sitting in your usual seat, and the flight is about to take off," ire pointed out hesitantly.


    "Am I not free to sit wherever I want?" he countered with a challenging smirk, leaning closer to her as he reached over and secured her seatbelt.


    ire didn''t reply, her cheeks warming as she quickly averted her gaze. She reopened her book, pretending to read, though her focus was entirely elsewhere.


    Adam''s behavior felt strange to


    her-different from the arrogant and


    indifferent movie star Adam Whitmore she hade to know Why was Adam Whitmore acting so strangely today-not at all like his usual self?

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Unknown Feeling


    The jet took off, and after a while, the air hostess came by, serving the meal. "What would you prefer for meal, Mr. Whitmore?" she asked, her voice sensual and slow.


    ire lifted her eyes from her book and noticed the air hostess trying a little too hard to be seductive. She had unbuttoned a few more buttons of her blouse than necessary, revealing her round bosom, and her skirt was riding unnecessarily high, exposing more of her thighs. The woman''s eyes were fixed on Adam, clearly admiring him.


    ire rolled her eyes. She had seen women trying to get Adam''s attention before, and she knew that if he even smiled at them once, it would be their most cherished moment. But to the air hostess''s disappointment, Adam didn''t even nce at her. He kept reading his iPad, replying in his usual cold tone, "Ask my wife. I''ll eat whatever she orders."


    ire''s breath caught in her throat as she looked at the superstar, her eyes wide with shock. When did this miracle happen?


    The air hostess seemed taken aback for a moment, before quickly masking her surprise. She turned to ire and asked sternly, "What would you like to order?"


    "Mrs. Whitmore!" Adam snapped, his voice carrying a deadly intensity that made the air hostess flinch.


    "She is Mrs. Whitmore to you? Address her properly," Adam looked up from his iPad, his re aimed at the air hostess, his eyes sharp and piercing.


    The air hostess swallowed hard, murmuring, "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Whitmore."


    Adam nodded, dismissing her as he returned his attention to his iPad.


    ire felt a twinge of sympathy for the air hostess, but she knew how moody her superstar husband could be. It wasn''t easy being on the receiving end of his sharp tone.


    "What would you like to order, Mrs. Whitmore?" This time, the air hostess''s voice was exceptionally sweet and respectful.


    ire knew what Adam preferred for his meals, so she ordered a low-carb, protein-rich meal for him and a sandwich for herself, as she wasn''t feeling too hungry but needed to munch on something. "Would you like some wine as well?" the hostess asked politely.


    "Yes, please," ire replied, then returned to the page she had been reading.


    She stole a quick nce at her husband and found that he was indifferent to what was happening around him, or perhaps he was just too engrossed in the script he was reading to notice.


    Lunch was brought by the air hostess and neatly served on the dining table in the private jet. After setting everything up, she came to call Adam and ire.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Whitmore, I''ve set the table," the air hostess said politely.


    ire waited for Adam to respond, but when he remained silent, she sighed and turned to the air hostess. "Thank you. We''ll be there shortly," she replied with a polite nod.


    Adam finally put his iPad aside and stood up, extending his hand toward ire. She was stunned for a moment but brushed it off, assuming it was still part of his public disy to keep up the appearance of a happy couple. Hesitantly, she ced her hand in his, letting him lead her to the table.


    To her surprise, he pulled out a chair for her and waited for her to sit before taking his own seat. ire picked up her sandwich and began eating quietly, unsure of what to make of his behavior.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As she focused on her meal, Adam unexpectedly took some of the food from his te and ced it on hers. She blinked in surprise, looking up at him, but his face gave away nothing as he casually began eating his own meal.


    "No, I only want the sandwich. This food is for you," ire said, shaking her head slightly.


    "Eat," Adam ordered firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "You''re already underweight and need to eat more from now on," he mumbled, scooping a spoonful of food and lifting it toward her mouth.


    ire was stunned and tried to


    protest, but before she could form a


    coherent response, Adam gently but insistently pushed the spoonful of food into her mouth. Her eyes widened in shock as she chewed, processing both the food and the bizarre shift in his behavior. She couldn''t help but wonder if Adam Whitmore had hit his head somewhere to be acting so strangely around her.


    After lunch, ire stood up to return to her seat, but Adam caught her hand, stopping her mid-step. Without a word, he led her to his seat-the spacious, well-equipped spot he usually preferred. Sensing that it might be necessary to sit together to avoid rumors or gossip, she murmured, "I''ll just bring my book from my seat."


    "The book will be brought," Adam replied curtly, refusing to let her go. "You sit here," he insisted.


    True to his word, the air hostess appeared momentster, carrying ire''s book. She handed it to her with a polite smile before retreating. ire settled into the window seat, expecting Adam to sit across from her. To her surprise, he sat right beside her, his presence close, almost protective, as if he wasn''t willing to leave her side.


    ire didn''t realize when she drifted off while reading her book. Her peaceful sleep was gently interrupted when Adam softly caressed her arm and face, his voice low as he woke her. "The jet hasnded, wifey, and wake up," he said gently.


    Blinking awake, ire noticed aforter draped over her. Surprised, she nced at Adam, who was busy gathering her belongings. She yawned, pushing theforter aside, and unfastened her seatbelt.


    "I can take it," she offered, reaching for her things, but Adam didn''t let her. Instead, he ignored her attempt, taking her hand and leading her to the jet''s exit. His grip was firm yet gentle, and his bodyguards quickly rose from their seats to handle his belongings. Adam, however, kept hold of ire''s hand, focusing solely on her.


    Carefully, he guided her down thedder steps. The cool night air hit them as they stepped outside, making ire shiver as the chill seeped into her skin. The sun had long set, and the first stars began to appear in the darkening sky.


    As they stepped onto the tarmac, Adam took the jacket he was holding over his arm and draped it over her shoulders. ire instinctively pulled it tighter around herself, grateful for the warmth it provided.


    When they finally stepped out of the


    airport, the paparazzi swarmed


    around, cameras shing


    incessantly, all vying to capture a glimpse of Adam Whitmore. But he didn''t stop. Wrapping his arm around ire, he shielded her from the unnecessary attention of the paparazzi, continuing to guide her directly to the car. He opened the door for her and helped her inside, then stood outside himself, cing his hands on the car frame. He looked at her with an unknown emotion shing in his eyes.


    "Babe, I''m heading straight to the shoot location in another car," he whispered softly, his voice sincere. "I''ll try toe home soon, but don''t stay upte, okay?"


    Before she could respond, he leaned in, gently cupping her face in his hands. His lips crashed onto hers with urgency, parting her lips with his as he kissed her deeply and longer than usual. ire froze, unsure how to feel. It didn''t seem like a public disy for the


    paparazzi. However... it felt real.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 Scheming


    "She refused to give the money!" Daniel ranted, his face flushed with anger.


    His rage stemmed not only from ire''s defiance but also from the humiliation he suffered at Adam Whitmore''s hands. The superstar had beaten him, and his bodyguards had made it clear he was not to involve the police or create a public scandal. Though Daniel received a heftypensation, his wounded pride demanded revenge.


    "That bitch is going to pay for it," Hannah snarled, her tone dripping with venom. She couldn''t believe ire had the audacity to stand up for herself, let alone fight back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Calm down, both of you," Luke, ire''s uncle, said firmly, though his voice remained calm. "Let me talk to her. She won''t disobey me."


    "That''s exactly your problem, Luke," Eva, his wife, snapped, her tone sharp. "You still think your precious little niece is the same innocent girl. She''s not. She''s grown clever and knows how to fight back."


    Luke scowled, his expression darkening at Eva''s harsh words. "So what do you expect me to do? Beat her? Torture her? She''s my brother''s daughter, for God''s sake! Thest memory I have of him!" he shouted, frustration breaking through his usualposure. "Huh! That ungrateful niece of yours has never paid back for you taking her in when she had no family!" Eva shot back with venom. "You gave her a roof over her head, provided for her, and this is how she repays you?"


    Her disgust was evident. Eva hated ire and never liked her. If it weren''t for Luke, she wouldn''t have allowed ire to stay in their house.


    "But you also took the wealth and property her parents left for her," Luke shot back, his tone sharper than usual. "And I only did what was my duty to her."


    Thement made Eva even more furious, her face twisting with anger.


    However, ire didn''t know about the wealth and property her parents had left her, money and assets that had been squandered in gambling and spent by Eva and Luke.


    "Stop it, both of you!" Daniel bellowed, his frustration boiling over. "All this fighting, and no one''s offering a solution!" He red at Eva and Luke, who fell silent, though they continued to scowl at each other, their anger simmering beneath the surface. "Mom! Dad! What am I going to do now?" Hannah whined, throwing her hands in the air. "That bitch has stopped all my rmendations, and now I''ll be out of any modeling campaigns in a month!"


    "Why didn''t you work properly to make your own name, Hannah?" Luke snapped at his daughter, his patience wearing thin. "You''ve been in the industry for years. If you had taken your work seriously, you wouldn''t need any


    Qu


    rmendations."


    "It''s easy for you to give advice, Dad," Hannah scoffed, crossing her arms. "But the same applies to you¡ªyou''re nothing but a useless father! That''s why I need rmendations!" she spat, her tone dripping with disrespect. Luke''s jaw clenched, but he didn''t respond, the sting of his daughter''s words cutting deep.


    Daniel was tired of the endless family bickering and interrupted again, his voice booming through the room.


    "Enough!" He rose from his seat with


    an intimidating presence. "I see none of you have a single solution to offer." Hered at the squabbling Simon family, his frustration evident. "But do have a n," he announced, his words instantly drawing the room''s attention.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up with expectation.


    "What do you have in mind, Daniel?" Hannah asked, her lips curling into a seductive smile.


    "I know how to capitalize on the information I have about Adam Whitmore''s marriage," Daniel said with a cunning smirk.


    "Are you going to leak it to the press?" Eva''s eyes widened in realization, her voiceced with excitement.


    "Of course not," Daniel replied,


    shaking his head with an amused smile. "I''m not that foolish. Giving


    the press that kind of information et


    won''t get me what I need. But," he added, his smirk growing darker, "I know someone else who would be fa more interested-and willing to pay for it."


    His deration made the cunning trio''s eyes gleam with wicked intent as they exchanged knowing looks, their expressions mirroring Daniel''s scheming smile.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Sleepwalking


    Adam returned home after midnight. The house was silent and dark. He assumed ire might be asleep. He made his way to the bedroom, expecting to find her there, but she wasn''t. Disappointment washed over him.


    He then headed to the guest room ire had been using. Without knocking, he pushed the door open and found her asleep inside. He wasn''t pleased to see her sleeping there. Although it had been their arrangement to sleep in separate rooms, something about it


    suddenly felt wrong, and he realized he wanted her to be in his bedroom instead.


    Something had truly changed after their visit to Florence, and Adam found himself wanting his contract wife even more. They had been living together in the house after their wedding, both fighting their mutual attraction and pretending indifference. But after making love to ire, Adam found it incredibly difficult to stay away from her. He wanted her, and he wasn''t going to deny it. Though he wasn''t sure how ire felt, he sensed that she wanted him too. He was sure about it after experiencing how passionate she had been with himst night. Standing in the doorway with his hands in his jeans pockets, he just watched her sleep, her face rxed in peace, her breathing steady.


    ire had curled up into a ball, her face serene, looking like a child at rest. His anger, the frustration of the day, began to melt away as he stared at her, lost in the tranquility she brought. A hopeless smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    He walked quietly toward the bed, his footsteps soft on the floor, and gently scooped ire up into his arms. Still sound asleep, she instinctively snuggled closer to his chest, clinging to him for warmth. Adam carried her to his bedroom and carefullyid her down on the bed. He pulled the covers over her, tucking her in with a tenderness and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Afterward, he removed his t-shirt and jeans, slipping under the covers next to her. ire immediately wrapped her arms around him, cuddling into his side as if he were her favorite teddy bear, still fast asleep. Adam held her close, the weight of the long, tiring night shoot weighing on him. But with ire in his arms, he felt an unexpected sense of peace. It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep as well, content and at ease for the first time in a while.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The next morning, ire woke up snuggled against something warm and hard. Her still-sleepy mind struggled to make sense of the sensation. When she shifted slightly, she realized she was trapped in a pair of strong, muscr arms. Panic set in, and she tried to push the heavy, unyielding body away.


    "Let me go!" she whimpered, squirming against the steely embrace.


    "Don''t move," Adam groaned, pulling her closer, tightening his grip around her and pressing her face more to his chest.


    The deep, husky voice jolted ire to full awareness as she recognized who was sleeping next to her. She froze, he breath hitching as reality mmed into her. This wasn''t her bed. In fact, this wasn''t even her


    room. It was Adam''s room, and she


    was lying in his bed!


    Her eyes widened as she pieced it together. How had this happened? She distinctly remembered falling asleep in her own bed in the guest room. Had she sleepwalked into Adam''s bedroom? How else could this be possible? Biting her lip nervously, ire''s mind raced, filled with worry about how Adam would react when he realized she was in his bed.


    She tried to free herself from his unyielding grasp, but Adam''s arms were like steel, holding her firmly in ce. Realizing she had no chance of breaking free on her own, she nervously shook him and whispered, "Adam... Adam!"


    Adam stirred slightly, a low groan


    escaping his lips as he shifted in his sleep. The exhaustion from histe night weighed heavily on him, and he desperately wanted more rest. But the soft, pleading sound of her voice calling his name drew him from the depths of slumber. His eyes fluttered half-open, and he loosened his hold just enough to let her move, allowing her to tilt her head and meet his gaze.


    ire''s breath caught in her throat, her heart skipping a beat. His face, framed by the morning light, looked irresistibly handsome, even in his drowsy state. How could someone look so effortlessly perfect even after just waking up?


    "Good morning, wifey," Adam rasped, his voice rough yet warm. Before ire could process his words, he leaned in, his lips brushing hers in a kiss that left her wide-eyed and utterly stunned.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 A Morning Like This hunger that left her dizzy.


    Adam''s lips were gentle yet desperate as they moved slowly against ire''s, coaxing an involuntary moan from her. The sound seemed to ignite something deeper in him, and when she parted her lips to catch her breath, his tongue slid inside, iming her mouth with a His hands moved to her thigh, gripping it firmly as he pulled it over his hips, settling himself between her legs. Her breath hitched when she felt his hard and huge-sized morning wood pressing against her stomach.


    ire''s head spun and her senses were overwhelmed by the intoxicating sensations her husband was igniting in her.


    In one swift movement, Adam rolled ire onto her back, his fingerscing with hers as he pinned her hands above her head. His movements were deliberate, his body pressing against hers as his hips rocked, the friction between them sending heat coursing through her. ire''s eyes widened in realization, a mix of shock and confusion flickering across her face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She tried to pull away, breaking their heated kiss, but Adam wouldn''t let her go so easily. When she struggled more insistently, he frowned and reluctantly pulled back, though he still hovered over her, his breath mingling with hers.


    "What''s wrong, wifey?" he husked, his deep voice thick with confusion. His eyes roamed over her face very tenderly.


    ire''s chest rose and fell as she still tried to catch her breath. "We... we can''t do this, Adam," she finally managed, her voice trembling.


    "But why?" he asked, his brow furrowing in frustration.


    "The contract," ire admitted hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper. "We can''t do this. It breaches the rules." She bit her lower lip, her gaze darting away as shame and uncertainty swirled in her eyes.


    Adam released one of her hands, freeing his own, and gently reached for her chin, tilting her face up so she had no choice but to meet his intense gaze. His fingers were warm against her skin, his touch soft yetmanding.


    "Fuck the contract," Adam whispered, his tone firm, his eyes locked on hers with unyielding determination. "If you''re worried about the penalties, I''ll bear them. Every single use. So don''t worry, wife."


    ire''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she gasped. "That''s insane, Adam. Do you even remember what the penalty is? Two... million. For... each breach," she mumbled, swallowing hard.


    The terms had already been


    breached, and though she was still worried about the consequences, Adam seemed ready to make even more. She knew him well-Adame Whitmore was arrogant, an asshole who always bent situations to his will But this wasn''t just a matter of personal power-it was a tegal contract, an agreement they were talking about, and if he had forgotten, ire was more than


    prepared to remind him.


    After all, it was he who insisted on adding those uses, uses she agreed to only after they had been negotiated carefully. And now, here he was, disregarding them as if they meant nothing.


    "What should I do to prove to you


    that I am ready to bear any consequences? Do you want me to sign over my entire fortune in your name, my love?" Adam sighed, his voice low and husky as his lips. grazed hers, teasing her with their closeness. ire sucked a


    shuddered breath, intoxicated by her superstar husband''s alluring scent. "Because I''d sign anything for you... but..." he murmured, his words trailing off as he nudged her legs apart with his knee, "I want you. Right here! Right now!"


    Before she could respond, he captured her lips, sucking gently on her bottom lig before fully iming her mouth. His kiss was possessive, deep, and unrelenting, as though he were trying to pour all his emotions and desires into the act. His hips jerked forward, grinding against her, the motion drawing a gasp from her as the friction sent a shiver down her spine. The dampness between her thighs betrayed the effect he had on her.


    ire was momentarily stunned by her superstar husband''s bold deration. She wanted to protest, to argue that this was a terrible idea, but the moment Adam began his game of seduction, her willpower wavered. His eyes spoke louder than his words, burning with a How could her poor heart possibly resist? He was like an unstoppable force, an impossibly sexy Greek god, and every move he made pulled her further under his spell. Surrender felt inevitable.


    desire that left her breathless, and his actions only made his intentions clearer.

 Chapter 278

    Adam''s hands roamed greedily over her sides, tracing every curve as if memorizing her body. ire''s back arched off the mattress, a silent plea for more. Her fingers slid into his hair, pulling him closer, her lips pressing against his with a fervent hunger as their kisses deepened, turning more desperate and insatiable.


    Chapter 278 His Sweet Kisses


    His hand slipped under her pajama shirt, fingers finding her softness as he cupped her breast, kneading gently but with undeniable need. At the same time, his other hand gripped her bottom firmly, pulling her against him as he ground into her, the friction intensifying the heat between them.


    "I want you, Adam," ire breathed, her voice trembling with desire, as he pulled back briefly, only to press wet, lingering kisses along her cheeks, her chin, and down her neck, leaving a trail of heat in his wake.


    Hearing her whispered demand made him pause for just a moment, his dark eyes meeting hers. How could he deny her when he''d been dying to hear her say those words? His eyes darkened with lust as he leaned in again, determined to give her everything she craved- and more.


    With lightning-fast precision, Adam slid her silk pajama shorts and panties off in one swift motion, while ire pulled her pajama shirt over her head. In one fluid movement, Adam discarded his boxers and reached behind to unsp ire''s bra, letting it fall away effortlessly.


    Their eyes locked for a brief, electrifying moment, the lust between them palpable. Without hesitation, they lunged at each other, their lips colliding in a passionate, frenzied kiss. Their hands roamed freely, exploring and iming every inch of one another as if this moment might be theirst. Their ragged breaths mingled, and their heartbeats pulsed in perfect sync, matching the intensity of the moment.


    Adam positioned himself between her legs again, his body pressing against hers with amanding intensity. Adam didn''t wait-his hips surged forward, and he thrust into her in one smooth motion. ire gasped, her body arching to meet him as he slid into her slick heat effortlessly. She was already so aroused, so ready for him, that the connection felt as natural as breathing. Their movements became a rhythm, raw and urgent, as they lost themselves in the fire of each other.


    "Fuck! Adam!" ire moaned as he increased his pace, thrusting deeply into her with relentless force.


    "Yes, baby! Scream my name, and I''ll fuck you harder," he groaned, his lips capturing her nipple, sucking harshly while his teeth flicked over it, eager to elicit another cry of his name from her sweet mouth.


    "Ah! You''re so rough," ire cried out, overwhelmed by his relentless, unyielding movements. He was wild, driven by a need to lose himself in her, and he didn''t stop, even as her cries filled the air.


    "Take it, baby. Take every inch of me," he ordered, gripping her legs and throwing them over his shoulders, angling her hips to prate deeper, his desire consuming them both.


    "Oh God!" ire''s legs trembled as she whimpered beneath him.


    Knowing she was on the edge,


    Adam''s hand slid between them, his fingers finding her sensitive clitoris. pinching t harder. ire''s body reacted instantly, unraveling as she came, her muscles tighteningN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    around him, milking his length as her


    orgasm surged through ber.


    Adam''s mouth trailed over the soft skin of her shoulder and neck, marking her with deep hickeys, covering her body with his love bites. ire melted in his arms, spent and content after the mind-blowing release.


    But Adam didn''t stop. He jerked his


    hips harder, his movements bing rougher, pushing her further. His mouth captured hers i a fierce kiss as he groaned into her lips, kissing her deeper. ire shivered in his embrace, the waves of pleasure crashing over her again as Adam filled her, his seed spilling into her core.


    When they both finally needed a breath, the kiss broke. Though Adam lifted his head, he could not tear his eyes away from ire''s flushed face, crimson with shyness. ire finally opened her eyes, a content smile ying on her lips as she met Adam''s gaze. His eyes were filled with love and a mix of emotions, and for a moment, ire blinked, wondering if it was just an illusion brought on by the haze of the


    head-spinning sex they just had. But the emotions in Adam''s eyes lingered.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 A Dutiful Wife Suddenly, Adam''s phone rang, pulling ire''s attention briefly toward the sound. Adam, however, grabbed her chin and kissed her again, bringing her focus back to him. The phone stopped ringing after a moment, but soon it rang again. Adam groaned, realizing it was time to start his day.


    ire smiled and caressed his face gently. "Take it," she whispered, and Adam took her hand from his cheek, pressing a soft kiss to the inside of her palm. ire giggled, adding, "It might be Amelia."


    Amelia was Adam''s new PR manager, a rmendation from ire when she had left her job at Adam''s request, as part of their arrangement in the marriage. Amelia was ire''s best friend, and she trusted her to handle Adam''s PR. With Adam''s uing movie, backed by a big-budget Hollywood studio, the need for a skilled PR manager was crucial to maintaining his image.


    Adam sighed and answered the call. As expected, it was Amelia, informing him that she was waiting downstairs. Reluctantly, he dressed and headed out to meet her. ire slipped into her pajamas and followed him.


    When she reached the living area, she found Amelia briefing Adam about his PR campaign for the day.


    "Hi, Amelia. Would you like to have breakfast?" ire asked, smiling warmly.


    "Morning, ire. No, I''m alright, thank you," Amelia replied, returning her smile before continuing her briefing. But now, she noticed Adam seemed distracted. His attention had shifted entirely to ire, who had gone to the kitchen to give instructions to the chef about Adam''s diet menu for the day.


    With the demands of his uing movie, Adam had to maintain peak physical shape. The production house had appointed a dietician to monitor his calorie intake and a personal trainer to oversee his daily workouts. ire ensured everything was in order, knowing how important this movie was for Adam.


    ire always ensured to coordinate with both the dietician and the personal trainer ording to Adam''s shooting schedule, making daily appointments as needed. Since the superstar often took his prescribed meals to the set, ire made sure the chefs prepared and packed everything meticulously. She also gave detailed instructions to Adam''s assistant, Sammy, reminding him to ensure Adam ate on time.


    Meanwhile, Amelia rolled her eyes in mild exasperation as Adam continued to ignore her. She had called his name three times, but he was utterly captivated, watching ire without so much as a blink. Despite her initial annoyance, Amelia couldn''t help but find it romantic. With a teasing smile, she raised her voice, "I think you should just go to the kitchen and watch her from up close. Don''t worry, if you don''t want to leave her for the campaign, I''ll postpone the program."


    Adam flushed, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "No, it''s fine. I''ll be there after the shoot," he muttered, maintaining his voice professional and indifferent.


    Amelia nodded with a smirk. "I''ll text you everything. Just take a moment to read it if you missed anything I exined," she teased yfully.


    Adam gave a nonchnt nod, his expression remaining unchanged.


    "By the way, ire looks even more


    beautiful today," Amelia said, her tone deliberately mischievous as she watched Adam''s reaction. She wasn''t disappointed. His eyes instinctively shifted to ire again, softening as he gazed at her.


    "What''s so different today, Adam? She''s glowing even more," Amelia added with a giggle.


    "Shut up, Amelia," Adam frowned. He had no intention of discussing his personal life, especially the private moments he shared with ire. To him, what happened between them in their bedroom was nobody''s


    business and he wasn''t about to


    entertain such conversations.


    Just then, ire returned with Adam''s morning detox drink, handing it to him with a gentle smile. It was part of his routine to start his day. "ire, we have a PR campaign for Adam today, and we''ll need you in the evening," Amelia mentioned casually.


    ire''s gaze shifted to Adam, silently seeking his input before turning back to Amelia.


    "Okay, I''m ready. Tell me what I need to do," ire said enthusiastically. After all, this was part of their contract marriage, right?!


    "You and Adam will go out in the evening as a loving couple to the mall, and I''ll arrange for the media to capture the moment," Amelia exined. ire nodded, understanding the PR tactic. She wasn''t new to this game; after all, she''d worked as a PR manager herself for years.


    "Cool. I''ll be there. Just text me the


    location," ire agreed before


    turning to Adam, who still hadn''tProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    taken his eyes off her. Blushing slightly she gave him a soft smile and left for Adam''s bedroom


    Once there, she got to work. Adam would be back any moment, and as part of her routine, she always chose his outfit for the day before he took his bath.


    Standing in front of Adam''s extensive wardrobe, ire tapped her chin thoughtfully, lost in her musings about the perfect ensemble for him. She was so deep in thought that the presence behind her startled her.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Our Bedroom


    A pair of strong, muscr arms circled around ire''s waist, pulling her gently against a broad, firm chest.


    "What are you doing, wifey?" Adam''s deep, husky voice whispered, sending a soft tremor through her. She shivered slightly at the warmth of his touch as his lips brushed sensually against her earlobe.


    ire nced over her shoulder with a small smile. "I''m picking out your outfit for today," she replied casually, turning in his arms to face him.


    Adam looked down at her. He was surprised at what he was feeling for this incredible woman who was his wife. He wasn''t sure why, but he didn''t want to let her go. The realization unsettled him-how much he craved her closeness, how his hands seemed unwilling to leave her. "Don''t you have to go to the gym?" ire asked, her tone practical as she met his gaze.


    Adam smirked, mischief glinting in his eyes. "Why should I go to the gym when my wife already overworked me this morning?" he teased, his voice low and filled with desire.


    ire''s eyes widened in shock at his shamelessment. Her cheeks flushed pink as she gasped, "Jerk!"


    Her small hand smacked against his chest, though her soft hand couldn''t cause harm but made Adam more amused.


    He chuckled lightly, his sexy, deepughter making ire''s heart flutter. He grabbed her hand from his chest and pressed a kiss to her knuckles, his lips lingering for a moment. "I''m only speaking the truth," he murmured, his grin widening. ire rolled her eyes, trying to hide her own smile. "You''re impossible."


    "Okay, baby, the truth is I''ve already told my director I have a tight schedule today, so I''ll work out during the break on set," Adam said, his voice soft as his hands cupped ire''s face. His thumb grazed her bottom lip absentmindedly, sending a shiver down her spine. ire swallowed hard, struggling to fight the temptation building inside her.


    "Should I pack your gym wear as well?" she asked, attempting to step out of his embrace to create some distance. But Adam held her firmly, refusing to let her go.


    "No need. I already have gym wear in my vanity van," he replied, his eyes fixed on hers with a yful intensity.


    "Get the staff to shift your stuff to our bedroom," Adam said firmly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ire froze, her eyes widening in shock. Our bedroom? Wasn''t it his bedroom? How had it suddenly be theirs?


    "But as per the contract, I should stay-" ire began to protest.


    Adam sighed, cutting her off before she could finish. "You are my wife, and you shouldn''t live in a guest room. You belong in our room," he emphasized, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    ire stared at him, trying to make


    sense of his sudden change in


    attitude. This was the same Adam


    Whitmore who was fiercely


    protective of his personal space, someone who detested anyone invading it. And now, he was insisting she move into his room?


    Then it hit her This must be part of the PR campaign. Perhaps he feared that if news.of them living in separate rooms ever got out, it could tarnish his carefully curated public image. That had to be it-another strategic move for his career.


    Taking a steadying breath, ire nodded, choosing not to argue further. "Okay," she said softly. "Now go take a shower and get ready. You don''t want to bete for your shoot," she reminded him gently. Adam frowned dramatically, pulling her closer. "Do I smell bad? Is that why you''re trying to get away from me?" he teased, his brows furrowing in mock offense.


    ire''s eyes widened. "Oh no! Of course not," she stammered, scowling at his misinterpretation. "But-"


    Before she could finish, Adam silenced her with a kiss. His lips captured hers, soft yet insistent, making her melt against him as her protests dissolved into nothingness.


    "Even though I smell bad, you still have me, baby," Adam whispered against her lips, his voice soft but filled with a teasing tenderness. He kissed her deeply, the passion of the kiss leaving her breathless. After a moment, he pulled away, his hands gently lifting her into his arms. ire gasped in surprise as she realized what he was about to do.


    "Wait, put me down!" she yelped, trying to stop him.


    Adam smirked yfully, his grip tightening as he carried her toward the bathroom. "No, baby, you need to clean me up properly so I smell good for you," Adam teased, his smirk deepening as he carried her into the shower stall and turned on the water.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 It Isn''t LoveN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The warmth of the water cascaded over them, but the heat between them was even more consuming. Adam swiftly removed her clothes, his movements urgent with longing. Before ire could process what was happening, his hands and mouth were on her, exploring every inch of her trembling body, igniting her senses. His lips trailed over her soft, pale skin, leaving a trail of red and purplish marks a testament to his passion.


    ire quickly realized that wearing revealing dresses would be out of the question for days. Adam''s intensity was unmatched, his desire palpable. Unable to hold back any longer, he turned her toward the shower, guiding her to bend forward and ce her hands on the wall. With an unrelenting fervor, he thrust into her from behind, the steamy water amplifying the heat of their passion.


    They made love in the shower, the intensity of their passionate sex leaving ire breathless and exhausted. She was so tired, she could barely keep her footing. When they were finally done, Adam gently wrapped her in a soft, white robe, then carefully helped her into bed, making sure she wasfortable before he went to get ready for his shoot.


    Even on set, Adam couldn''t focus. His thoughts were consumed by his wife her smile, her warmth, the way she made him feel like the luckiest man alive. The shoot felt like it was dragging on forever, and all he could think about was getting back to her. He couldn''t wait for the moment when he could see his adorable, stunning wife again.


    Throughout the shoot, Adam kept texting ire during every break he got, eager for a response. But her replies were minimal, leaving him wondering what she could be so busy with that she barely had time to answer. A text from Adam Whitmore was usually a big deal- most people would be thrilled to hear from him. Yet, ire didn''t seem interested, and she wasn''t even reading half his messages. This girl was something different.


    After today''s shoot, Adam had to make a public appearance with ire. The n was to go to a mall and shop together, projecting the image of a family-oriented and trustworthy man. It was a critical move for his career-his fans needed to see him as someone who valued family and responsibility. After years of being single and umitted, coupled with the recent engagement scandal with Mia, his producers and directors had emphasized the importance of maintaining a positive image and regaining the public''s trust. The entire ride to the mall, where ire was supposed to meet him, was filled with anticipation and excitement. Adam felt like a little boy eagerly waiting to unwrap a Christmas gift. It hadn''t even been that long since hest saw her, yet the thought of seeing his wife again had him grinning like a fool.


    ire, meanwhile, was waiting discreetly at the mall, wearing a scarf and sunsses to hide her identity. She stood in the crowd, watching as Adam arrived. Almost instantly, fans and media swarmed around him, cameras shing and voices calling out his name. But Adam wasn''t interested in any of them his eyes scanned the crowd, searching for just one person.


    The moment ire removed her scarf and sunsses, smiling warmly in his direction, Adam''s heart swelled. His lips curved into a genuine smile as his gaze locked onto hers.


    Adam''s steps moved with an


    urgency all their own, his focus


    locked entirely on his beautiful wife. The crowd around him erupted in excitement, fans shouting his name with wild fervor. Some were snapping selfies, others thrusting items toward him for autographs, but Adam barely noticed any of it. His sole desire was to reach ire, to pull her into his arms, feel her soft warmth against him, and im her


    delicate lips with a kiss.


    As his eyes met hers, ire felt her cheeks flush under the intensity of his gaze. The longing in his eyes was unmistakable, and it made her heart flutter with excitement. She tried to move toward him, but the dense crowd made it nearly impossible.


    "Adam, I love you!!!" screamed his fans from everywhere in the throng. ire nced around, seeing countless faces filled with adoration for the superstar. The desperation in their eyes, each girl hoping for even a fleeting moment of his attention, was a stark reminder of who Adam Whitmore was to the world.


    Suddenly, a group of girls broke through the bodyguards'' protective circle as Adam finally allowed them to approach for autographs to calm the frenzy. Their excitement was palpable, and one girl, in her exhration, nearly pulled her shirt off and lunged toward Adam, attempting to kiss him.


    ire froze in shock at the scene.


    However, Adam''s bodyguards


    swiftly intervened, preventing the girl


    from getting anywhere near him.


    Yet, the reality of it all hit ire hard. He was Adam Whitmore, the superstar heartthrob who could have any girl he wanted. These fans were younger, prettier, and more daring than she could ever be.


    She reminded herself sharply, "Snap out of it, ire. He''s not your real husband!" The pang in her chest was undeniable, but she kept her expression calm, determined not to let her emotions betray her. ire stood her ground, focusing on ying the part of the devoted wife. After all, that''s what she had agreed to. That was what she was here for, and after all, she was being paid to act. It wasn''t love it was a job.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 Dressing For Him


    The crowd went wild, making it nearly impossible for Adam to move forward. Even his bodyguards struggled to control the chaos, as they weren''t allowed to use force unless there was a direct threat. Adam had given strict instructions that his fans should never be hurt or feel disrespected by his security team''s actions, so the guards had to tread carefully.


    Amelia was present but remained behind the scenes, observing the situation. She quickly texted ire, urging her to get Adam into a shop immediately so the security team could manage the crowd more effectively.


    ire read Amelia''s message and took a deep breath, summoning all her courage. Steeling herself, she pushed through the throng, reaching Adam''s side. She grabbed his hand firmly, her eyes meeting his in a silentmunication. He smiled, and before the crowd could guess what was happening, ire and Adam made a swift exit. Their bodyguards surrounded them, making sure they were out of reach of the excited fans.


    ire finally stopped when they were inside a well-known store that Adam endorsed as part of his brand partnerships.


    "Wow!" Adam remarked, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at her. "I must say, you''re witty and sharp."


    ire chuckled. "And?" she prompted yfully.


    "And brave as well," he added with a nod of approval. His eyes softened with pride as they lingered on her. "And all mine," he whispered, gently tucking a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. ire blinked in surprise, her heart skipping a beat at Adam Whitmore''s words. Was he serious, or was this just another charming line? She couldn''t quite tell.


    Before she could process or respond, the store manager approached them with a bright smile, interrupting the moment.


    "Wee to our store, Mr. Whitmore and Mrs. Whitmore," the manager greeted warmly. "How may I assist you?"


    "Show me your best collection for my wife," Adam demanded curtly,pletely ignoring the manager''s polite greeting.


    ire rolled her eyes, reminded of the superstar''s characteristic rudeness she had momentarily forgotten.


    "Of course, Mr. Whitmore. It would be our pleasure," the manager replied, his professionalism unwavering. Turning to ire, he added, "Mrs. Whitmore." He then signaled to a staff member.


    A woman in herte twenties stepped forward with a friendly smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "This is Jenny, our best sales associate. She''ll assist Mrs. Whitmore in finding the perfect outfit," he exined, delegating the task to Jenny before stepping aside.


    Jenny was so excited to see her superstar crush, Adam Whitmore, in real life that she couldn''t take her eyes off him. ire was both amused and slightly empathetic. Being Adam''s wife meant dealing with this kind of adoration for him everywhere they went, but she reminded herself it was only for a year. Shaking her head, she watched as Adam snapped the salesgirl out of her trance.


    "Miss, you''re here to assist my wife, not me. So, wake up," he said with his usual charming smile, the one he reserved for his fans.


    "I... I''m sorry, sir," Jenny stammered, her cheeks turning a deep shade of pink with embarrassment. "This way, ma''am," she urged ire politely, gesturing toward the women''s section.


    Jenny guided ire to the exclusive women''s section, showcasing their limited-edition collection designed for VIP clients. ire''s eyes widened in awe as she took in the stunning dresses, but her jaw nearly dropped at the astronomical price tags. She wanted to shout at the absurdity of it all, but ying the part of Adam Whitmore''sposed and elegant wife kept her quiet.


    ire threaded through the racks of gorgeous outfits, marveling at their beauty but too afraid to even touch them.


    "Ma''am, do you like anything?" Jenny asked when she noticed ire wasn''t interested in trying on any of the dresses.


    "Umm... no. They''re not really my style," ire replied, trying to dodge the difort rising within her at the thought of wearing such expensive outfits. She had never tried designer dresses before and couldn''t imagine them suiting her-she wasn''t a celebrity or a model, after all.


    "Try this one," came Adam''s deep,


    "Great choice, sir!" Jenny chirped enthusiastically, her eyes lighting up as she admired the dress Adam held. When ire turned to face him, she saw him holding a metallic pink sequin crop top with a matching mini skirt. Her eyes widened in shock. "Adam, I''m not a teenager, and I don''t wear this kind of dress!" she eximed, clearly flustered.


    Adam smirked, stepping closer to her. "Try it for me, babe. I want to see my sexy wife make this dress even sexier when she wears it," he said, his voice low and teasing. He pulled her gently into his arms, his intense gaze fixed on her face as if she were the only person in the world.


    Jenny smiled, feeling giddy watching her idol be so romantic with his wife. She quietly stepped aside to give them some privacy.


    ire swallowed nervously at the public disy of affection Adam was showing without a care in the world, despite having an audience.


    "Fine," she whispered, taking the dress from his hands and gently pushing him away. Adam smirked but released her, his eyes lingering on her as she turned to leave.


    ire rushed toward the fitting room, clutching the dress tightly. She desperately needed the privacy of the enclosed space to calm her racing heart and the sensations her superstar husband had stirred within her making her grow wet under his intense hungry gaze. Inside, she shrugged off her denim jacket and white tank top before stepping out of her shoes and cargo jeans. Holding the sultry magenta dress in her hands, she examined it carefully, biting her lip. It was bold, daring, andpletely out of herfort zone.


    This dress wasn''t made for someone like me a nerd, she thought, her insecurities gnawing at her. Still, against her better judgment, she decided to wear it.


    With a deep breath, ire began slipping into the outfit her husband had chosen for her, hoping it wouldn''t make her look as awkward as she feared.


    Once dressed, ire ran a nervous


    hand over the fabric, marveling at how perfectly it fit. The dress hugged her curves as though it had been tailored just for her. It


    entuated her best featuregel. no


    toned legs and the graceful curves of her slim waist and broad hips-making her look undeniably stunning.


    Adam really does have great taste, she thought, stunned by how the outfit transformed her appearance.


    The reflection staring back at her in the mirror looked nothing like the ire she was used to. The dress gave her an air of confidence and undeniable allure. For a fleeting moment, she felt beautiful and empowered, a version of herself she hadn''t known existed. Taking a deep breath and exhaling sharply to calm the nervousness, ire prepared herself to step out and face her husband. However, her nerves still fluttered at the thought of his reaction.


    When she emerged from the fitting room, Adam was leaning casually against the wall, scrolling through his phone. Despite his nonchnt demeanor, ire noticed how many admiring nces he was drawing from the store staff. They were clearly thrilled to have Adam Whitmore in their midst.


    As ire came into view, Adam''s attention snapped from his phone to her. His breath caught in his throat as his gaze locked on her. He stood frozen for a moment, taking in her transformed appearance, his expression one of awe.


    Slipping his phone into his pocket,


    he swallowed hard and strode


    toward her, his usualposure shaken. In ire''s eyes, he didn''t look like the untouchable superstar everyone idolized-he looked like a


    manpletely captivated


    wife, the woman who had


    his


    unknowingly turned his world upside down.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Make Out


    "What do you think?" ire asked, nervously biting her lip as Adam continued to stare at her.


    "I shouldn''t have fucking asked you to wear this," Adam muttered, his face darkening. ire''s eyes widened with fear and awkwardness.


    Was she looking that strange that Adam regretted his decision? Before she could respond or react, he grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the fitting room.


    Adam dragged her into the small fitting room and closed the door behind them. Before ire could process what was happening, he spun her around and pinned her to the door, holding her hands above her head. His bulky physique seemed to take up the entire space, hisrge frame filling the tiny trial room, making it feel even smaller.


    ire couldn''t find any space to move as Adam pressed his body against hers. His breath was hot and heavy, brushing against her skin, sending shivers and goosebumps across her body. His eyes were dark with a mix of intimidation and lust, and she couldn''t tell which emotion was more dominant.


    "I shouldn''t have told you to wear that, because now I can''t wait to have you in it," he growled, making ire''s breath hitch. Her heart raced-was he really serious?


    Adam nuzzled his face into the crook of her neck, inhaling deeply, as if savoring her scent. His warm lips grazed her skin, nibbling and sucking gently, as though he couldn''t get enough of her, as if she were his favorite drink. ire bit her lip hard, trying to stifle the moan that threatened to escape her mouth.


    She felt the tip of his tongue trail up the length of her neck, licking a slow path upward, making her shudder. His lips nipped at her jawline, then sucked at her cheek, nting an open-mouthed kiss there. His hands moved up over her thigh, nearing the waistband of her panties. He growled softly, his eyes locking with hers, filled with raw anger.


    "Fuck, ire," Adam growled, his grip tightening on her. "Are you trying to push my limits? To fuck you here and let everyone hear you scream my name?!" His eyes narrowed as they dropped to her bare skin. "No panties?"


    ire''s mind flickered back to the moment she had removed them earlier and had nned to put them back on when she changed, but Adam''s kisses and touch had made her forget everything. Now, seeing his expression, she knew she had made a mistake. "Don''t ever pull that stunt in public again, or I''ll have to kill every fucking man who dares look in your direction," he muttered, his voice rough with desire. With a brutal motion, he yanked the strap of her tiny top off her shoulder, tearing the fabric down over her breasts, leaving herpletely exposed to him.


    His hands were on her then, rough and demanding as they seized her breasts. ire couldn''t hold back the gasp, throwing her head back as the intensity of his touch made her lose her sanity.


    Adam''s free hand gripped his wife''s nape, tilting her face toward his. He pressed his lips to hers, and immediately, she was lost in the intoxicating heat of his kiss. His lips coaxed hers open, and without hesitation, she gave him ess. His tongue slid in, exploring every corner of her mouth. A loud moan escaped her, which drew a groan from him.


    His kiss grew rougher, more urgent, pressing harder against her lips as he sucked on her tongue. Finally, his teeth scraped her lips, tugging at them before biting down gently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ire''s hands tangled in his thick, short hair, pulling him closer as she sought relief. But Adam didn''t relent. He continued to devour her lips, while his thick thumb grazed over her nipple again and again, sending shivers of electricity down her spine.


    Her knees weakened, buckling enough to threaten her bnce.


    She was grateful Adam held her firmly, ensuring she stayed on her feet. His lips left hers, trailing down the length of her neck until they stopped at her marking spot. He licked and sucked the soft skin


    repeatedly, sometimes grazing his teeth along the sensitive area.


    ire''s core burned with a deep, desperate need, her mind screaming for Adam to im her then and there. His fingers trailed over her wetness, and he cursed under his breath.


    "Fuck, baby. You''re so wet," he


    muttered, his finger lingering over her, making her even more drenched. Slowly, he slid a finger inside her throbbing center, and she couldn''t help but writhe, moaning loudly, not caring that someone might hear them outside the shop. Her mind was consumed by the sensations her husband was igniting


    in her.


    Adam immediately ced a hand over her mouth, his voice low and soothing. "Shhh, baby. Someone might hear us. I love hearing you scream my name, but we need to be quiet this time, okay?" His gaze locked with hers, a smoldering intensity in his eyes. She nodded slightly, her body trembling with anticipation.


    "I''m going to remove my hand from your mouth," Adam whispered with a challenging smile. "If you want me to stop, just say it, and I''ll stop immediately."


    Adam started pumping his finger


    into ire, drawing a sharp gasp from her. She tangled her hands in his hair, pulling his head down to her face. Without hesitation, she crashed her lips against his, kissing him with a fierce passion. She could feel him smiling against her mouth as they kissed.


    "Wifey, do you want me to stop?" Adam murmured, his voiceced with a teasing edge. But ire was too lost in the heat of the moment to care about his teasing. "No! Please don''t stop," she pleaded, her voice desperate.


    "Umm... I love it when you beg," Adam growled, his tone shifting to one of dominance. "Beg me, baby girl. Beg me to make youe."


    His words sent a rush of heat through her, and her body responded eagerly. She was ready to surrenderpletely.


    "Please, Adam, make mee. Please!!!" she begged, her voice trembling with desire.


    That was all it took. Adam groaned deeply, his hands gripping her thighs as he moved to kneel.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Loving Him Is A Risk


    Adam pushed her skirt higher on her hips, his gaze locking onto her bare wetness-pink and smooth. He was stunned, unable to tear his eyes away. His breathing becamebored, his throat dry as he found himself literally drooling over his wife''s pink, smooth pussy. He had never seen a more erotic sight in his life. He waspletely blown away. With desperate urgency, he threw one of her legs over his shoulder, and ire felt his warm lips instantly against her wet pussy. He kissed her, and a shiver ran through her body as her arousal intensified, her wetness spreading further beneath his touch.


    He ran the tip of his tongue slowly over her slick folds, his gaze never leaving hers. The sight of him on his knees, focused entirely on her was so erotic it made her utterly wet and aching for him. When his lips finally captured her sensitive clit, she gasped, a surge of pleasure rushing through her body.


    Her knees weakened, and she gripped his shoulder to steady herself, the intensity of the moment making her close her eyes as she was lost in ecstasy.


    "Don''t look away, wife" hemanded, his voice rough with desire. "I want you to watch me to see everything, as you cum in my mouth."


    His eyes were dark with need, lips glistening with his wife''s honey as he continued to explore her. He -inhaled deeply as if savoring the scent of her arousal before continuing his slow, deliberate movements, teasing her with his tongue and lips.


    She could hardly keep still as he skillfully brought her closer to the edge, the sensation so overwhelming that her head tossed from side to side, lost in the pleasure he was giving her.


    "His voice was deep andmanding,ced with authority. "Look into my eyes, ire, when I eat your


    pussy" he murmured, the words dripping with desire, sending a shiver coursing through her. The way he said her name-so firm and demanding-intensified the moment, pulling her dangerously close to the edge.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps, her stomach tightening as the heat between them built. He moved with deliberate precision, his lips trailing over her, while his fingers slowly began to plunge into her tight cunt. The sensation was overwhelming-at first, there was difort as his fingers stretched her, but it quickly gave way to an undeniable wave of pleasure. She could feel every inch of him as he added another finger, the fullness almost too much to bear, yet it made more wetness drip down her thighs. His hungry eyes never left hers as he moved his thick digits in her with a slow, rhythmic pace, watching her carefully, making sure she stayed locked in his gaze.


    "I''m going to add one more finger, baby girl. Keep looking at me, okay?" he growled, his voice rough with intent. ire''s brow furrowed in confusion. There was no way he could add another finger-she already felt stretched to her limit,pletely full.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "How''s it... Ah..." she managed to gasp before he slid another finger inside her pussy, cutting her offpletely.


    The stretch was sharp at first, a sh of pain that made her tremble, but his steady movements quickly reced it with a wave of mounting pleasure. Her breath hitched, as she felt her head spinning from the intense mix of pleasure and pain while she struggled to adjust to the girth of his thick digits, his sweet assault overwhelming her senses. His fingers plunged into her weeping pussy with a controlled but Telentless pace.


    Without giving her time to adjust he lowered his head again his mouth finding her swollen clit He


    Chapter 284 Loving Him Is A Risk


    44%


    +8 Pearls


    sucked hard, and that was all it took-her body shattered under his seduction. Her orgasm came in a rush, her arousal coating his lips and chin as his mouth stayed pressed to her, relentless in drawing out every drop of her cum. His fingers and tongue worked in perfect sync, wringing out every ounce of her pleasure until the final tremors subsided.


    Feeling her body rx beneath him, he withdrew his fingers slowly, savoring the moment. Reaching for his handkerchief, he carefully cleaned his face, then wiped the slickness from her trembling thighs with gentle precision. ire couldn''t stay on her feet; her knees still buckled, and she fell against Adam''s chest. He caught her easily, steadying her in his strong arms. Tilting her face upward, he imed her lips in a kiss, letting her taste the remnants of her own cum. He held her in his protective embrace, his touch firm yet gentle, until she regained her strength and could stand on her own.


    Adam smoothed down her dress, ensuring it looked appropriate before grabbing her wrist and pulling her out of the fitting room. ire, still dazed from the mind-blowing pleasure he had just given her, let herself be led without resistance.


    "We''re taking this dress," Adam stated curtly as he handed his card to Amelia, his tone carrying an unspokenmand to handle the transaction quickly. He wasted no time lingering, striding toward the exit with ire in tow. His bodyguards fell into step around him, forming a protective shield as he made his way to the parking lot.


    "Look away," Adam barked, his voice sharp, leaving no room for disobedience. Themand was directed at everyone as he opened the backseat door of his limo and ushered ire inside with an urgency that spoke volumes.


    "Adam!" ire gasped, startled by his intensity as he followed her into the vehicle. He closed the door firmly behind them and pressed a button to raise the partition, sealing them off from the driver''s seat. Before she could fully process what was happening, he pulled her onto hisp, his grip possessive yet full of intent.


    "I want to be inside you, baby," Adam groaned, his breathing erratic, his heart pounding in his chest as if it might burst. His body burned with unrelenting lust and need for the sexiest woman who was his wife,


    ire''s eyes looked deep into her husband''s as her trembling hands fumbled with his belt. en the zipper of his pants. With a determined pull, she freed him, her fingers wrapping around his length. Her breath hitched at the sheer size of him, hard and throbbing in her palm. She wanted him too.


    Straddling his hips, she positioned herself above him, her movements tentative yet eager. Adam''s hands slid up her smooth silky thighs, pushing her skirt higher as he held her steady. Slowly, she lowered herself onto him, inch by inch, until he was fully seated inside her. Both of them groaned at the overwhelming sensation; their heads falling back for a brief moment before their lips met in a searing kiss.


    Their connection was raw, intimate, and deeply emotional, stirring something profound in both of them. It wasn''t just physical-it was a bond that seemed to fill an unspoken void in their hearts.


    Adam''s hips thrust upward, meeting ire''s movements as she bounced on hisp. Her body slid up and down his length with an intoxicating rhythm, their breaths mingling, their gasps filling the confined space. Each movement brought them closer, the tension building, their passion threatening to consume them entirely.


    "Raby, tell me-am I better than Daniel?" Adam groaned, his voice thick with passion, but the question made ire freeze.


    Her frown deepened, and she stopped moving altogether. "What?" she bit out, her irritation clear. "What kind of question is that, Adam?"


    Chapter 284 Loving Him Is A Risk


    44%


    +8 Pearls


    She could feel the lust that had clouded her mind fade into a sharp wave of anger. Why was he bringing up her ex? Didn''t he realize that he was her first? She had never been intimate with Daniel, and yet, in this moment, Adam chose to ask about him? Her frustration red, and she grabbed his shoulder, trying to pull herself off hisp. But Adam''s hand tightened around her waist, stopping her.


    "I know I was your first," he whispered, his voice low and intense, as if he could sense her thoughts. "But I


    who can touch you. And if anyone else ever dares, I''ll fucking kill


    need you to know that I''m the only man


    them."


    Adam''s possessiveness made ire bite back a smile. She grabbed his cor, pulling him closer until their faces were inches apart.


    "I don''t want any other man but you love she felt in that moment for him.


    Adam Whitmore, she dered, her voice firm yetced with all the


    Oh, God, she loved Adam Whitmore! The realization hit her like a tidal wave-both shocking and overwhelming. But she knew what she was feeling. A true love, something she had never experienced, not even with Daniel. It both scared and thrilled her in equal measure. Loving Adam Whitmore was a risk, one that coulde with consequences, but in this moment, she didn''t care. She had himpletely-and he was iming her with every fiber of his being.


    However, Adam got to hear what he needed. It ignited something primal within him. With a low growl, Adam mmed his lips at her before shifting their positions without pulling out of her. His movements were quick andmanding. Heid her down on the back seat, his body hovering over hers as he braced himself with one knee on the car floor and the other on the seat. Without hesitation, he thrust into her wet pussy, his pace fast and rough, driven by unrelenting passion.


    The car rocked with the force of their movements, the tinted windows fogging up, leaving little doubt to any onlooker about what was happening inside the luxurious vehicle. Their bodies moved with desperation, longing to get more of each other, their breaths mingling, moans filling the confined space. Adam was spellbound as he never wanted to stop thrusting into her. He rammed her cunt mercilessly like a caveman iming his territory. It didn''t take long before they both tumbled over the edge together, their climaxes leaving them trembling and spent.


    ire could feel every inch of his hardness throbbing inside her and shooting his cum. A deep sense of contentment was brought into her. Being so connected to him made her feelplete, and she never wanted him to pull away. Adam bent his head, his gaze locked on where they were joined, bing one. His heart stirred with a mix of emotions-feelings he had never experienced before in his life.


    Theyy tangled in each other''s arms on the back seat of the car kissing softly, their smiles warm and content, unaware that Daniel and Adam''s family were conspiring, plotting something wicked.


    9.2K


    1

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Scandal Of The Year


    44%


    +8 Pearls


    0


    "Are you sure about this?" Andrew Whitmore, Adam''s father, growled, his voice sharp with suspicion. "Because if you''re lying, you''ll regret it deeply," he threatened, his piercing gaze fixed on Daniel.


    "No, sir, I am not lying. I have proof," Daniel replied confidently, a smug smirk ying on his lips.


    He had taken photos secretly when ire showed him the contract, trying to prove that her marriage to Adam wasn''t real. Those images were now his leverage.


    He handed his phone to Andrew, disying the incriminating pictures.


    "I can''t believe this," Linda, Adam''s mother, gasped, her face pale with disbelief. "First, that mother of two, Mia, and now a contract marriage with this gold digger? What is wrong with him? What will happen to my son''s future? How could he be so foolish when ites to the women in his life?" shemented, wringing her hands in distress.


    "Don''t worry, Linda," Andrew said, his jaw clenching as a determined glint shed in his eyes. "I''ll handle this. I''ll do whatever it takes to secure his future and set his life back on track."


    Then, turning to Daniel, he asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    "Sir, I was nning to go to the press with this information," Daniel said, feigning anguish with masterful precision. "Adam married my girlfriend. I love her deeply, and I want her back." His voice wavered just enough to paint himself as the victim, ensuring Adam''s parents would fall for his charade.


    "You don''t need to go to the press," Andrew said sharply, his tone decisive. "I''ll give you money, but you must keep your mouth shut." Andrew''s mind raced. If the news of a fake marriage became public, his son''s career and reputation would be in jeopardy. As a father, he was determined to protect Adam at any cost.


    "Thank you, sir. I won''t go to the press, and I''ll delete the photos. I''ll forget everything... after ten million is transferred to my ount," Daniel said, his tone casual yet calcted.


    "Give me your ount number," Andrew replied instantly, ready to resolve the matter without dy.


    Daniel quickly provided his ount details, his eyes gleaming with a wicked satisfaction.


    Andrew''s expression darkened as he spoke again, his voice like ice. "Now, I''m doubling the amount. But I want you to ensure that gold digger is out of my son''s life. Do whatever it takes, but Adam must remain unaffected."


    "Consider it done, sir," Daniel nodded eagerly, a sly grin tugging at his lips as a dangerous glint sparkled in his eyes.


    ire was frustrated as Daniel kept pestering her to meet him. Though she had no desire to see his face, she decided to end things once and for all. Taking a cab, she disguised herself with a scarf and sunsses. When she arrived at Daniel''s apartment, she rang the bell hastily, her heart pounding with annoyance.


    Daniel opened the door, a smug smile on his face, and stepped aside to let her in.


    ire took a deep breath, stepping inside as she removed her scarf and sunsses, her expression


    hardened.


    15:27 Fri, Nov 29 BE.


    Chapter 285 Scandal Of The Year


    Daniel closed the door behind her and turned, still smiling.


    44%0


    +8 Pearls


    "What would you like to have, darling?" he asked politely, his voice dripping with false charm.


    "Daniel," ire exhaled sharply, trying to suppress her simmering anger. "I don''t have time for this, so let''s get it over with. I don''t owe you any money, so stop bothering me," she spat, her toneced with irritation. "ire, I don''t want your money," he said calmly, his demeanor unsettling. "I called you here to meet onest time before I leave your life for good. After today, I promise I''ll never bother you again."


    ire froze, stunned by his words. Was he being serious? She studied his face for any sign of deceit.


    "Do you really mean that?" she asked, lifting her eyebrows in disbelief, her tone cautious.


    "Yes, ire. I''ve realized my mistakes, and I''ll let you go," Daniel said softly, extending his arms toward her. "Can I ask for onest hug?" he sighed, his voice filled with feigned sincerity. ire hesitated, her instincts screaming not to trust him. She stayed rooted to the spot, unsure of how to respond.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Please, just one hug," Daniel pressed, his tone almost pleading.


    "Fine," ire murmured reluctantly, stepping closer to give her ex a brief goodbye hug.


    But as soon as she moved into his arms, the door burst open, mming against the wall. Blinding camera shes filled the room as a sea of people barged inside, shouting questions and capturing every moment. Stunned, ire pushed Daniel away, but it was toote. The damage was done. The cameras had already captured the scene, and reporters were yelling over each other, asking scious questions.


    She turned to Daniel, her eyes wide with betrayal, and saw the smug smile stered on his face. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks-this had been his n all along. He''d set her up.


    ire instinctively covered her face, but the photographers had already taken all the pictures and footage they needed. Anger and humiliation burned through her as she turned back to Daniel, her voice trembling with fury.


    "You nned this?" ire hissed, her voice trembling as she fought to hold back her tears. Her hands shook with a mix of anger and humiliation.


    "No, babe!" Daniel said, his toneced with fake concern as he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close in a mock attempt to shield her from the paparazzi. He turned toward the cameras with feigned sincerity. "Please don''t take photos of my girlfriend. Leave my house!"


    ire''s stomach churned with disgust. The audacity of his words, calling her his girlfriend, only fueled her rage. With every ounce of strength she had, she shoved him away, breaking free from his hold.


    She


    spun around, her sole focus on escaping this nightmare, but her path was blocked. The media swarmed her like a wall, microphones and cameras thrust into her face, trapping her in the chaos.


    "Let me go!" she shouted desperately, but no one listened. Tears streamed down her face as she realized there was no way out, no escape from this orchestrated humiliation.


    The paparazzi swarmed around her like vultures, their cameras shing incessantly as they hurled usations and questions at her.


    15:27 Fri, Nov 29 BBQ.


    Chapter 285 Scandal Of The Year


    "What is Adam Whitmore''s wife doing in Daniel''s house?"


    "Is Daniel your boyfriend?"


    "Are you betraying Adam and your marriage?"


    "How could you do this to Adam Whitmore?"


    Ps the


    44%


    +8 Pearls


    The barrage of questions was relentless, their voices blending into a deafening cacophony. ire was too stunned to respond, frozen reality of the situation sank in. Her heart pounded wildly in her chest, and tears began streaming down her face, uncontroble and hot with humiliation. Her mind raced with panic, dreading what Adam would think when he found out about this. The thought of his wrath, of his disbelief, terrified her to the core.


    And worse, what if their contract marriage was exposed? The scandal would ruin everything. ire''s chest tightened at the thought-Adam would never forgive her, not for this.


    9.2K

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 Unfaithful Wife


    Amelia stormed into her apartment. Her frustration was visible on her face.


    "ire, you know I don''t have time for this," she snapped, mming the door behind her. ire was already sitting on the couch, her posture slumped, anxiety and fear etched on her face. "I have enough on my te without having to clean up the mess you''ve created." Her tone was sharp,ced with annoyance and disgust.


    Amelia''s anger wasn''t just about the situation; it was about what ire had done to Adam. He wasn''t just her boss-he was her idol. He was in fact an idol for many and ire had betrayed him. And right now, the world was turning against ire. It felt like everyone, everywhere, was yelling her name with hatred.


    ire barely looked up as Amelia''s words hit her. Her voice was small, thick with the pain and exhaustion from the hours of crying. "Amelia... I... I have nowhere to go," she murmured, her words breaking. "Please, I need your help."


    Amelia stared at her, frustration mixing with disbelief. "ire... why did you do this to Adam?" she asked, the question that everyone seemed to be asking.


    "Amelia," ire murmured, her voice trembling but filled with a desperate plea, "if I tell you I''m a victim too and that Daniel did this intentionally to take revenge... will you believe me?"


    Amelia''s harsh expression softened slightly as she saw the raw vulnerability in her friend''s eyes. She let out a sigh, her frustration giving way to reluctant empathy. "ire, even if I believe you, the damage to Adam''s image is already done. We have to find a way to fix it," she said and her tone was softer this time.


    ire nodded slowly, understanding the weight of the situation. A spark of determination lit up her tear-streaked face as she met Amelia''s gaze.


    "What if I ept responsibility for the infidelity and file for divorce from Adam? Would that be enough to save him from this chaos?" she asked, her voice steady for the first time.


    Amelia blinked, taken aback by the boldness of ire''s suggestion.


    She studied her friend for a moment, torn between admiration and worry and hesitated for a moment before replying, "Yes, it would. Your confession would shift public sympathy toward Adam and make him look like the hero... but ire, are you sure? You know how things work. Adam''s fans, the media-they''ll hate you. This scandal will leave your name tarnished forever."


    ire gave a bitter smile, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I don''t care about that. Right now, the priority is to get Adam out of this mess. It happened because of me, so I''ll take responsibility. I''ll bear the consequences," she said, her voice steady and resolute. However, she had already thought it through. If she tried to defend herself publicly, the truth about her and Adam''s marriage that it was a contract, not real-woulde to light: That revtion would only make things worse. The damage would be irreparable. It was better this way-better for her to take the fall alone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Talk to Adam. I''m sure you two can sort this out," Amelia suggested gently.


    "No, Amelia. It''s toote to fix any of this, and there''s no way I can face him," ire replied, her voice heavy with pain.


    Use haset anhed breaking a li more with aventur


    But doon dayin the know el


    it took to protect the man she loved with all her heart and soul. She couldn''t let the vultures circling them take advantage of the chaos. No matter the cost to herself, she would shield him from further harm.


    "Call a press conference," ire said finally, her tone carrying a mixture of determination and quiet resignation. Her hands trembled slightly, but her resolve was unshaken. Her eyes were hollow, her heart pounding nervously in her chest, but she had made her decision. Adam''s grip tightened around the ss of scotch, his knuckles whitening as his eyes burned with uncontained anger. He stood frozen in the grand living area of his mansion, his gaze locked on the massive television mounted on the wall. The breaking news red, a dagger twisting in his chest with every word.


    "See, Adam? You picked the wrong woman again," Linda said, her voice dripping with disappointment. Adam''s family-parents and siblings-were all there, watching in stunned silence.


    Adam''s jaw clenched as the ss trembled in his hand. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    On the screen, ire faced a sea of reporters, her face deceptively calm as she delivered her statement in her indifferent voice. "I ept I am wrong and I shouldn''t have gone to see Daniel while married to Adam," she admitted, her tone almost casual. "But I can''t stay with him. I don''t love my husband anymore. I''m bored of that life, and I want a divorce."


    Adam''s heart thundered in his chest as her words echoed in his mind. His disbelieving eyes fixated on her innocent face on the screen. Was this the same woman whose smile once lit up his world?


    The questions wed at his mind, each more painful than thest. Had she been in love with Daniel the entire time? Was he never enough for her? What could that bastard possibly give her that he couldn''t?


    A searing rage consumed him, burning away thest vestiges of reason. His grip on the ss tightened further, and before he could stop himself, it shattered in his hand with a sickening crunch. Shards of ss pierced his palm, and blood began to trickle down his fingers, staining the floor beneath him.


    But Adam didn''t flinch. He didn''t even notice the pain. His fury was too blinding, his thoughts consumed. by betrayal. He wanted to destroy everything-burn the world if that''s what it took to silence the storm. raging inside him.


    "What have you done, Adam?" Linda cried, rushing to her son. She grabbed his injured hand, her voice breaking with worry, and yelled to the household staff, "Get the first aid kit! Now!"


    "Adam," Andrew sighed heavily, stepping forward with a stern expression. "Don''t hurt yourself over this. Look at her! She''s shameless-causing this scandal without even batting an eye," he spat, his toneced with disgust. "She''s nothing but an embarrassment. Sign the papers, give her the divorce, and throw her out of your life."


    Andrew tossed a set of divorce papers onto the table, the pages already signed by ire. Amelia delivered it.


    "Look at what she''s done to you after everything you''ve done for her," Adam''s older brother, Carter, interjected. "This filthy scandal could have wrecked your reputation, and if the truth about the contract marriagees out, your career will be over."


    "I don''t care about the scandals and the career!" Adam growled, his re cutting through his family. "They don''t affect me?


    His words came out in a low, guttural tone, but the pain in his voice was unmistakable.


    Then why was his chest burning with anger and betrayal? No one in the room could possibly understand how he felt at that moment. It wasn''t about the scandal, the press, or even the contract marriage being exposed.


    What he couldn''t bear what consumed him-was the fact that ire had chosen Daniel over him. It wasn''t the lies or the betrayal of their agreement. It was the realization that, in her heart, he had never been enough.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Family Dinner


    +8 Pearls


    "Matteo, thank God you''re here," Emily breathed in relief as she saw her husband enter their mansion in


    Paris, while the scandal involving Adam more was being broadcast on the television.


    "Look at this! What''s happening?" Her voice was tinged with panic as she rushed to clutch her husband''s hand the moment he entered the room after answering her call. Her eyes darted back toward the television.


    Matteo rushed back home after receiving the call from his wife, knowing he had to be there tofort her and ease her worries.


    "I know everything, mon amour," Matteo said calmly, his voice soothing as he pulled her into his embrace. "Rest assured, it''s being taken care of. However, Adam''s PR team has also been working diligently to suppress the news, and Alessandro has done everything possible on his end too. At my level, I''ve ensured it will be erasedpletely within minutes." His tone was steady and confident, offering her a sense of security.


    "Thank you," Emily whispered, her eyes glimmering with love and gratitude as she looked at the incredible man she had married.


    "Anything for you, ma douce," Matteo replied with a soft smile, leaning down to kiss her deeply.


    Pulling back slightly, he gently urged her, "Now, please get ready. You know we''re invited to my family''s dinner tonight."


    Deste


    00000 000000


    His family had recently started a new venture in Paris and hade to the city to oversee it. Tonight, they were celebrating the sess, but it was a private affair, reserved only for close family members.


    "Give me five minutes," Emily said, biting her lip shyly.


    She hadpletely forgotten about the family dinner in the chaos of learning about Adam''s scandal. Over the years, while working with Mia, Emily had also formed a close friendship with Adam. After he had walked her down the aisle at her wedding, Adam had be someone truly special in her life.


    Matteo understood this, which was why he had acted swiftly to help Adam, even before Emily had asked him to. He knew how much Adam meant to her and wanted to ease her worries.


    As for Alessandro, despite his dislike for Adam Whitmorergely due to the actor''s affection for Aria-he couldn''t ignore the fact that Aria would be distressed over her superstar friend''s troubles. Quietly, Alessandro lent his support, working behind the scenes to help suppress the scandal.


    "Are you sure, babe?" Matteo teased, his voice yful. "Can you really get ready in five minutes?"


    "Of course!" Emily pouted, crossing her arms. "But the only reason I will take a little extra time is because I want to look good for your family dinner," sheined, her lips forming a small, adorable frown.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Matteo chuckled, unable to resist how effortlessly his beautiful wife could turn the tables on him.


    "You don''t have to try to look good, mon amour," he whispered, pulling her into the circle of his strong, protective embrace. "You''re already perfect; sexy, beautiful and all mine." His voice softened, his gaze filled with hopeless love.


    Emily giggled, shyness tainting her cheeks pink. She stood on her tiptoes to give him a quick peck on the


    line But Matten wmen''t entisfied with inst that His fingers clid into her silbu caramel hair holding her


    Chapter 287 Family Dinner


    gently yet firmly as he deepened the kiss.


    "Ah, stop! Leave me, or we''ll bete," she whined, pulling away breathlessly.


    +8 Pearls


    "I was thinking," Matteo said, his voice dropping an octave, now thick with desire, "we could skip the dinner, stay home, and spend the night making love instead." His darkened eyes glimmered with mischief and passion. "No!" Emily gasped, yfully pushing him away. "It''s the first time we''re going to your family''s dinner. I don''t want to make a bad impression on them!"


    "Oh, babe, don''t worry about my family," Matteo said nonchntly, clicking his tongue as if brushing off her concerns.


    "No, please, let''s go. I want to meet them all," Emily insisted, her eyes filled with determination.


    She hadn''t had many chances to get to know them, and deep down, she knew they didn''t like her. But that didn''t matter. She was determined to win their hearts and make her ce in their family "And," she added shyly, her cheeks turning crimson red "we can... carry on after we get home."


    "Ah, you''ll be the death of me, mon amour," Matteo groaned dramatically, reluctantly letting her go. Emily giggled, her heart fluttering at his words, and hurried to the bedroom to get ready.


    000000 00000


    A whileter, Emily and Matteo stepped out of their room, dressed impably in their designer outfits,


    ? and made their way to the upscale hotel where Matteo''s family was hosting the dinner.


    As they walked into thevish dining area, an icy silence settled over the room. All eyes turned to Emily, a mix of judgment and disapproval etched on most of their faces.


    Matteo''s jaw tightened as he noticed the unweing atmosphere directed at his wife. He hated the way his family treated her, but Emily had pleaded with him earlier not to escte anything.


    "Give them time," she had said softly. "They''lle around."


    Matteo wasn''t so sure about that. It seemed like his family enjoyed being cruel to the woman he loved.


    "Matteo," his mother''s voice cut through the room,ced with disdain. "If you hadn''t turned down Lia, you wouldn''t have to be childless." Her taunting gaze settled pointedly on Emily, her words dripping with


    venom.


    The room froze, tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Matteo''s hands clenched into fists, his eyes. narrowing dangerously as he opened his mouth to respond.


    "Mother, don''t bring this up again," Matteo said firmly, his voice brimming with restrained anger. "I would have never married Lia. I love Emily, and if there will ever be a mother to my child, it will only be her." His words were a clear, unwavering defense of his wife, leaving no room for doubt.


    "You must be thrilled, Emily," Matteo''s sister-inw, Mera, sneered. "Seeing Matteo argue with his own mother for your sake."


    Emily''s eyes widened in shock at the tant usation "No, I would never-"


    76:55 Sat, N


    Chapter 287 Family Dinner


    +8 Pearls


    "Save it!" Matteo''s mother barked, cutting her off. "You''ve already seeded in breaking this family apart. That''s what you wanted, isn''t it?" She red at Emily with disgust. "How I wish Lia had been my daughter-inw. But no, Matteo had to marry a barren woman like you."


    Emily''s heart sank as the cruel words pierced her. Humiliation and pain welled up, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop the tears that began streaming down her cheeks.


    Matteo''s control finally snapped. Seeing the tears in Emily''s eyes ignited his fury. He stood abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor as he grabbed Emily''s hand and helped her to her feet.


    "That''s enough," Matteo growled, his voice low but filled with venom. "If I had known you all invited us here just to humiliate my wife, we would never havee." He turned toward the exit, intent on leaving with Emily by his side.


    "You''ve proven me right!" his father roared, mming his hand on the table with such force that the dishes rattled. "This witch has cast a spell on you! You''re ready to abandon your family for this unworthy woman!"


    The scene had devolved into chaos, drawing the attention of nearby hotel staff and distant diners who watched the drama unfold with curiosity and mockery


    Emily felt her heart race as unease rose in her chest. She cast a nervous nce around the room, the piercing stares of strangers making her feel restless and suffocated. The walls seemed to close in, and the room began to spin around her as she swayed unsteadily on her feet. "Matt..." she whispered weakly, her voice barely audible. But before she could say more, the world around her turned dark. Her knees buckled, and she copsed, slipping into unconsciousness.


    9.7K


    I


    4

 Chapter 288

    16:55 Sat, Nov 30 BB.


    Let Me Go, My Mafia HusbandProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 288 She Is My World


    "Emily!" Matteo Vinci''s voice cracked with panic as he caught her just before she copsed.


    0047%0


    +8 Pearls


    His arms tightened around her, pulling her close as his heart raced with fear. His worried gaze swept over her pale face, and without a second thought, he scoope her into his arms and stormed out of the hotel. The whispers and stares of the crowd meant nothing to him; his only concern was getting his wife the care she desperately needed.


    Behind him, his family followed, guilt flickering across their faces. Carter took care of the hotel bill, while Matteo''s mother and sister-inw trailed behind Andrew, who was unwilling to leave his son alone in such a state. Though they didn''t like Emily, they couldn''t stand seeing Matteo so distraught.


    Emily stirred awake, her eyelids fluttering as the rhythmic beeping of machines and the sharp scent of disinfectant greeted her senses. Confusion clouded her thoughts as she scanned the stark white hospital room, piecing together where she was. Slowly, realization dawned-she was in a hospital.


    Her eyes searched the room, stopping when theynded on Matteo seated by her bedside. His face was pale with worry, but his eyes shone with relief as he leaned forward, taking her hand in his.


    "Mon amour," he murmured softly, his voice trembling with emotion. "Thank God you''re awake."


    "What happened to me?" Emily asked, her voice weak andced with confusion.


    "You fainted, ma douce," Matteo replied gently, his thumb brushing over her cheek. "How are you feeling now?" he asked, signaling the nurse to fetch the doctor.


    Emily''s eyes wandered across the room, noticing Matteo''s family standing nearby. Their presence made her feel ufortable, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. "I''m feeling fine. We can go home now," she insisted.


    "Wait until the doctor examines you properly. They''ve already taken your blood for tests, and the results will be out soon," Matteo reassured Emily, his voice calm yetced with concern.


    The door opened, and the doctor entered with a nurse following closely behind. Matteo rose from his seat beside the bed, stepping aside to allow the doctor to examine his wife.


    "How are you feeling, Mrs. Vinci?" the doctor asked gently, checking Emily''s pulse before using his stethoscope to listen to her heartbeat. He leaned closer, lightly pulling down the skin below her eyes to examine her more closely. "I''m feeling fine now," Emily replied softly, though her tone carried a hint of lingering unease.


    The doctor nodded thoughtfully. "That''s good to hear. Have you experienced any nausea or dizziness in the morningstely?"


    "Not really," Emily answered, her brows furrowing. "Why? Is something wrong, doctor?" she asked, worry and suspicion creeping into her voice as he continued his examination.


    "Nothing is wrong, Mrs. Vinci," the doctor said, a warm smile spreading across his face as he nced at Matteo. "In fact, it''s wonderful news. Congrattions-you''re pregnant." mat hath Motton and Imiluwann


    aniell shifted into endiant


    16:55 Sat, Nov 30 GB.


    Chapter 288 She Is My World


    ?47%


    +8 Pearls


    smile filled with love and amazement as he turned to look at Emily. But Emily''s reaction was far from joyful-her face remained clouded with doubt.


    "That''s not possible, doctor," she murmured, her voice inged with disbelief and a trace of sadness. "After my miscarriage, I was told I couldn''t conceive again."


    "Miracles do happen, Mrs. Vinci, and medical science acknowledges them," the doctor said reassuringly. "Your previous scans did show uterine damage, but it appears to have healed significantly-likely due to your healthy lifestyle and care. This is a remarkable development."


    Emily''s shoulders visibly rxed as a flicker of relief reced her earlier tension.


    "I would, however, rmend taking precautions moving forward," the doctor added. "I''m referring your case to a highly skilled OB-GYN for specialized care. Wishing you all the best, Mr. and Mrs. Vinci." With a final encouraging smile, the doctor left the room, leaving the couple to process the news.


    Matteo rushed to Emily''s side as he noticed tears welling up in her eyes. He cupped her face in hisrge palms, his hands gently brushing away the stray droplets. "Mon amour, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice tender yet full of concern.


    "I can''t believe the universe would be so kind to me," Emily murmured, her hand instinctively moving to her stomach. Her voice wavered as she added, "To bless me with something I thought I could never have."


    Matteo''s heart swelled with emotion as he kissed her forehead. "You''re an angel, ma belle. Of course, God had to bless you with your own miracle," he said, his voice steady and warm. He leaned in, kissing her forehead softly. "But no more tears-only smiles and positive thoughts from now on."


    Matteo''s gaze then shifted to his family, who were watching the scene with guilt-ridden expressions. His gaze sharpened as he addressed them. "And no more negativity. If anyone can''t see my wife happy, then they have no ce in our life."


    Matteo''s mother stepped forward, her face earnest and filled with remorse. "I''m sorry, Matteo, and I''m sorry, Emily. Please forgive me," she said, her voice breaking slightly. "I shouldn''t have said the things I did. But now, knowing you''re carrying our family''s heir, I promise to do everything I can to support you. Emily, I''ll give you the world at your feet," she added with a genuine smile.


    Matteo''s father nodded, stepping closer. "Matteo, Emily, we''ve made mistakes, but this child... this is a new beginning for all of us. Please give us a chance to prove we can care for you and your family. Emily, we''ll never make you cry again," he pleaded earnestly. Matteo''s brother and sister-inw joined them, their faces softened by sincerity. "Matteo, no matter what, we are family," his brother said. "We''ve had our differences, but this baby is the light we''ve all been waiting for. Let us share in this joy and support you both." Mera, his sister-inw, added, "Emily, we only want the best for you and your child. This baby isn''t just your hope-it''s ours too."


    Matteo and Emily exchanged nces, both struggling to process how quickly people could change. It felt sudden and insincere, but this was a moment of joy for them, and they didn''t want to ruin it. Matteo sighed deeply and looked at his family with a firm expression. "This is yourst chance," he said, his voice steady yet edged with warning. "And trust me, if I find Emily crying because of any of you again, I''ll cut all ties. No excuses."


    "It will never happen," his mother assured him, stepping forward with a genuine softness as she gently


    Chapter 288 She Is My World


    47%


    +8 Pearls


    caressed Emily''s head. "From now on, I''ll take care of you as if you were my own daughter, sweetie. You don''t have to worry about a thing-just focus on being happy and keeping our grandbaby healthy."


    Emily managed a small sinile, though her thoughts were conflicted. She couldn''t ignore the feeling that their change of heart was driven more by selfish motives than genuine affection. They were thrilled about the Vinci heir she was carrying, but at least they had finallye around to epting her.


    Matteo noticed the smile on her face and let out a quiet sigh of relief. Her happiness was all that mattered to him. Without caring that his family stood watching, he leaned in and kissed her deeply.


    "I love you, mon amour," Matteo whispered, peering deep into her sparkling blue eyes with all the love and sincerity in his heart. "You are the best thing that''s ever happened to me."


    Emily smiled, looking at him as her eyes filled with love and pride. In that moment, Matteo felt as though he had conquered the entire world-because he had her.


    9.7K


    4. 4.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 It''s Her


    Seven monthster... +8 Pearls and


    "That''s not fair! You didn''te, but you sent a gift for the baby. Even Emily hase to see me, she''s heavily pregnant!" Miained over the phone, her voice filled with yful frustration. Adam, on the other end, couldn''t help but smile at her words.


    "Mia, you know I''m a little busy with the movie promotions right now. I can''te to Florence, but I''ll definitely see you and your little angel once the movie is out and I have some time for myself," Adam replied, his voice soft yet apologetic.


    Mia and Alessandro had been blessed with a beautiful baby girl, and while Adam had sent gifts, his hectic schedule prevented him from visiting them. His uing movie was about to hit theaters, and promotional events had him buried in work. The old Adam, carefree and spontaneous, seemed like a distant memory. This version of Adam was all business, as if he was trying to bury himself in work to escape from everything else.


    "Okay, I forgive you this time," Mia said, her tone softening. "But don''t forget to take care of yourself," she added, a hint of concern in her voice.


    "Okay, ma''am," Adam chuckled lightly. "Alright, Mia. I''ve arrived at the hotel where the event is about to start. I''ll talk to youter," he said, ending the call.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He was in New York City for promotional events and was scheduled to appear at the Seven-Star Hotel. As he looked out of his car window, he saw the media and fans gathered outside, waiting for him. But Adam didn''t share their excitement. He had no interest in engaging with anyone at that moment. Yet, he knew it was part of his profession to maintain a humble public image.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened the car door, stepping out with his usual undeniable charm and aura, the image of a movie star who knew how to navigate the spotlight even when his heart wasn''t fully in it.


    His bodyguard surrounded him and guided him inside. The hosts weed Adam Whitmore as the event kicked off. Adam remained focused and calm as he interacted with the media and fans, answering questions about his uing movie and letting them take pictures and selfies with him. Despite being surrounded by so many people, he didn''t really want any of it. Sess, fame, wealth, and fortune all seemed insignificant to him now. He didn''t even know what he truly wanted from his life. All his achievements felt hollow, like lies, and he longed to forget everything-just to be himself, just to be happy for once.


    Suddenly, a wave of unease hit him, and his eyes scanned the crowd frantically. They froze when theynded on a familiar face in the corner. His heart skipped a beat. It was her.


    His wife. His ire.


    "Please, Benjamin, can I take the day off? I''m not feeling well today," ire asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion as she leaned against the doorframe of his office.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a sly smile.


    "How can you ask for a day off when we''ve got such a big event at the hotel?" he said, his tone dripping


    with condescension.


    Chapter 289 It''s Her +8 Pearls


    ire could tell he was ying a game-he knew exactly what he was doing. He hadn''t told her that Adam Whitmore would be at the hotel today, and he was insisting on her staying on purpose.


    Ever since the scandal, ire had been cklisted from most firms. Her reputation was ruined, especially after the public humiliation of being married to Adam Whitmore and cheating on him. No one wanted to employ her, an unfaithful woman. That''s why she had ft Los Angeles after the divorce and moved to New York City, taking whatever jobs she could find, no matter how degrading or insignificant. She needed the money-she had bills to pay, and with a child growing side her, she couldn''t afford to let herself starve. Yes, she was pregnant.. with Adam Whitmore''s child.


    When she''d first missed her period and felt constant nausea, ire had gone for a checkup, only to find out that she was pregnant with Adam Whitmore''s child. She felt a mixture of emotions-happiness and sadness intertwined-but ultimately, the discovery had given her a new sense of purpose. She now carried the child of the man she still loved, and that small bundle of joy had be her reason to keep going.


    9.7K


    2

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Falling Apart


    "Benjamin, Adam is here," ire whispered, her voice weak and filled with concern. "It won''t be good for the hotel if wee face to face."


    Benjamin sneered at her, his voice dripping with disdain. "Don''t worry about the hotel''s reputation, you slut," he spat. "Don''t forget we gave you a job when the whole world turned their back on you."


    ire lowered her head and remained silent. She knew exactly why Benjamin had given her this job. The scandal surrounding her had brought unwanted attention, and Adam''s fans came in droves, drawn to the ce just to sneer at her, humiliate her, and release their anger on her for betraying their idol. It was sickening, but ire had no choice but to endure it.


    She stayed quiet, enduring every insult and humiliation for the sake of her unborn child and her will to survive. She was willing to put up with anything for the sake of the little one growing inside her, hoping that with time, the scandal would be forgotten-and maybe, just maybe, people would forget her, too.


    "Now get back to work," Benjamin spat with disgust. ire clenched the fabric of her waitress uniform to bear the humiliation and turned to resume her duties. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor as she walked away. Her steps were slow and tired. "ire!"


    The deep, familiar voiceden with yearning-stopped her in her tracks. Her heart skipped a beat as she instinctively lifted her eyes, only to find herself face-to-face with her ex-husband, Adam Whitmore.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Panic surged through her. She wasn''t ready for this-this encounter, this moment.


    "Excuse me, sir," she murmured, forcing indifference into her tone as she tried to sidestep him.


    But Adam''s hand shot out, grasping her arm gently yet firmly, halting her retreat. His gaze dropped, settling on her rounded belly.


    "You''re pregnant?" he whispered, his voice tinged with shock. His eyes, now wide with questions, searched hers for answers she wasn''t willing to give. ire looked away, refusing to meet his gaze, the lump in her throat threatening to choke her. "Let go of my hand," ire protested softly, trying to pull her arm free from his grasp.


    "Leave us alone," Adam barked suddenly as his fiery re turned to Benjamin, who had been watching the scene unfold with thinly veiled amusement. The manager''s face paled, and he quickly bowed his head before slinking away, unwilling to challenge Adam''s fury.


    "ire," Adam sighed, his tone


    softening as he took in the sight of her. His eyes, filled with both longing and pain, seemed to drink her in like a man parched. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere," he admitted, Kis voice heavy with sadness. "Why did


    you leave without a word? You did


    didn''t


    tell anyone where you were going. No address, no contact. Nothing."


    ire had blocked Adam''s number right after their divorce and changed her contact information when she moved to New York City. She''d vanished without a trace, leaving no clues about her whereabouts.


    "Mr. Whitmore," she said coolly, lifting her gaze to re at him, her tone sharp and distant. "You shouldn''t be seen with me. It''s not good for your reputation."


    Adam''s jaw tightened, and his eyes darkened with frustration.


    "I don''t care, dammit," he said, his voice rough with emotion. His frustration grew as ire avoided answering any of his questions, treating him as though he were nothing more than an unwanted shadow from her past.


    ire''s gaze flickered around the


    room, her heart pounding when she


    1.n


    noticed people taking photos and recording videos with their phones Whispers and curious nces buzzed in the air, growing louder by the second. Her chest tightened with anxiety. She was already enduring enough hatred and humiliation-this public spectacle could only make her life worse.


    "Everyone is watching," she said in a low, urgent voice, her eyes pleading for him to understand.


    Adam''s expression softened, but his gaze moved back to her belly, lingering there with a mix of hope and dread. His throat tightened as he hesitated before asking the question that had been gnawing at his heart. "ire... is this child mine?" ire didn''t hesitate. She met his gaze with cold resolve, forcing her voice to remain steady. "No. It''s not."


    The firmness in her reply hit Adam like a punch to the gut. His face reflected a storm of emotions-shock, disbelief, and a sh of heartbreak.


    "Now leave me alone, Adam


    Whitmore, and don''t ever appear in


    my life again she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed pain. Adam''s hand loosened as he came back to reality, letting her arm fall from his grasp. Without waiting for his response, ire turned and hurried back to the counter, her head held high despite the tears stinging her eyes.


    She couldn''t afford to cry. Not here. Not now. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm the storm raging inside her, willing herself to appearposed. It was better this way. Better for Adam to stay far away from her, even if it tore her apart inside.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Hating ire


    She only cared about two people in her life: her grandmother and Adam. ire had given all her money to pay for her grandmother''s medical bills, and knowing her grandmother was doing well, she felt she could disappear to another corner of the world. She still kept in touch with her grandmother, but she made it clear not to share her address or phone number with anyone especially not Adam Whitmore. He was better off without her. If people saw them together, it would only hurt his career, and she''d never let that happen. People were already gossiping, iming her child was Daniel''s and that she''d been unfaithful during her marriage to Adam. It wasn''t true, but she couldn''t fight the world. So, she lied to protect him.


    Adam stood there, frozen in shock, his heart consumed by an unbearable pain he hadn''t thought was possible to feel.


    "Adam," Sammy''s voice broke through, shaking him out of his torment. "The media wants to talk to you."


    Adam blinked, ncing around, only then noticing that his bodyguards had formed a protective barrier around him, shielding him from the eager crowd.


    "I''m not in the mood," Adam muttered, his tone sharp. "Cancel all my appointments. I''m leaving."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode toward the exit. The bodyguards moved quickly, surrounding him to ensure his safety as the crowd erupted into a frenzy, fans shouting his name and jostling to get closer. They couldn''t believe their idol was leaving without engaging with them.


    After delivering Adam''s message to the organizers, Sammy returned to the car, where Adam was already seated in the back, his face etched with a mix of anguish and frustration. Sammy slid into the passenger seat while one of the bodyguards took the wheel. Another car followed closely behind with the rest of the security team, ensuring Adam''s exit was as smooth as possible despite the chaos outside.


    "Take care of ire''s job and find out why she''s working there," Adam instructed sternly. "Find her a better position and make sure she''s paid well," he added with authority. But all Sammy could hear was Adam''s unspoken care for his ex-wife.


    Adam couldn''t believe it. She had left him for that asshole who clearly couldn''t take care of her or their baby. Seeing ire working in such conditions, especially while pregnant, filled him with a deep sadness. If she were still with him, he would never let her lift a finger, let alone work in such a ce. He would have pampered her like a queen, never letting her feet touch the ground.


    But now, all he could feel was the sharp sting of regret. His chest tightened, and for a moment, it felt like the air had been sucked from his lungs. Gripping the seat, he loosened a few buttons of his shirt, trying to ease the suffocation that threatened to overwhelm him. His mind was consumed with thoughts of ire, the woman he still loved, the one he couldn''t forget.


    Just then, Sammy''s phone rang. He answered quickly, his eyes flicking toward Adam as he spoke.


    "Adam, there''s a problem," Sammy said, his voice tense as he nced back at Adam, still holding his phone to his ear.


    "Such a shameless whore she is!" a remark came ire''s way. She took a deep breath, trying to endure it, knowing it was part of the job-being a source of entertainment for whoever came to dine here.


    "Because of her, Adam had to leave. She''s pathetic," another person shouted with hatred. But ire stayed calm, continuing her work of cleaning the tables.


    Hannah was also there, trying to


    make connections when she learned the entire cast and crew of the uing blockbuster movie wereing to the famous, luxurious hotel for promotions. Seeing ire there was a shock to her as well, and the sight of ire''s pregnancy sparked jealousy. She was furious when she saw Adam go himself to talk to ire. Hannah couldn''t understand what kind of hold ire had on Adam, but she was determined to teach her a lesson.


    "Look at the bastard she''s carrying. It''s the testament of her infidelity to Adam," Hannah shouted, drawing ire''s attention. ire recognized her voice instantly. Before she could


    understand Hannah''s intention!!


    Hannah grabbed a ss of


    champagne from a nearby table and threw it at ire, making her gasp in


    shock.


    "Let her learn a lesson so she can''t betray anyone else in the future," Hannah provoked the already angry crowd, and soon, everyone began closing in on ire, throwing whatever they could grab in their hands.


    Hannah seized the moment, shoving ire hard to the floor. ire yelped in fear, her hands instinctively protecting her stomach to shield her unborn child from the impact.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "That bastard in her belly doesn''t deserve to live!" Hannah spat venomously. "It''s an insult to our favorite superstar, and we should end his suffering!" Her words ignited the crowd further as a fist came crashing down on ire, making her cry out in pain. "No, stop!" ire screamed, but her voice was drowned by the chaos. No one listened.


    The hotel security tried to intervene, but they were quickly pushed back by the enraged mob. The crowd, now wild with anger, stepped closer, their faces twisted with a terrifying resolve. Their hostility made ire shrink back, trembling, her tear-streaked face filled with fear as she desperately cried out for help.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 A Real-life Love Story


    "Stop it and get the hell away from my wife!" Adam''s thunderous roar froze everyone in their ce, forcing the crowd to step back from ire.


    His bodyguards moved swiftly, shoving the mob aside to clear a path as Adam stormed toward her.


    "Oh, fuck!" Adam cursed under his breath, running a frustrated hand through his hair as his face darkened with fury. His eyes locked onto ire, trembling and crying in pain on the floor. He promptly rushed to her side, dropping to his knees before her. "Who the fuck did this to her?" he growled, his fiery gaze sweeping across the crowd, daring anyone to respond.


    The people shrank under the weight of his re, their earlier aggression melting into silence. No one dared to speak-until Hannah stepped forward, her smugness undeterred.


    "But she''s not your wife, Adam," she sneered, her voice dripping with malice. "And look at her-pregnant with a bastard''s child."


    Adam''s jaw clenched, and his icy re turned toward her. "Shut the fuck up," he snapped, his voice sharp and cold. "That child is mine. She''s mine." he announced, shrugging off his jacket and wrapping it gently around ire''s trembling form. He pulled her into his protective embrace, his piercing re sweeping over the crowd that had dared to harm her.


    "Be ready to face the consequences," he growled, his voice like steel. "For hurting my wife and threatening the life of my unborn child, I won''t let a single one of you get away with this. Anyone who dares to touch my woman will regret it."


    With that, Adam scooped ire into his arms as though she weighed nothing. Holding her close, he rushed toward his car, his bodyguards clearing the way with precision and authority, ensuring no one could bother him.


    "Adam, why are you here?" ire asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    She had told him he wasn''t the father of her baby. So why had he said those things? Did he reallye back to save her from being killed by the frustrated mob?


    "I had toe, wifey," he replied, his voice firm and his expression still stern. He carried her with unwavering determination toward his car, his bodyguards following closely to shield them from the crowd. Sammy stood by the car and quickly opened the door as Adam approached.


    "Take us to the hospital-quickly!" Adam barked, his toneced with urgency. The driver wasted no time starting the engine, speeding off to get them to the hospital as fast as possible.


    Adam sat beside ire, holding her gently in his arms. He helped her stretch her legs out on the seat and rest her head on his chest. As he continued to caress her head and arms, she could feel the rapid beat of his heart against her ear, a clear sign of his fear and anger. "Adam, you... didn''t have to say those things," ire said softly, her voice tinged with guilt. Watching him care for her so much made her feel bad for how coldly she had behaved toward him earlier.


    "Listen, wifey," Adam said with severeness in his deep voice. But every time he called her ''wifey'', ire''s heart skipped a beat. "I don''t care who the father is," Adam continued, his tone firm, "You''re mine, and so is the baby."


    ire''s chest tightened. "Are you not angry about the scandal?" ire whispered through her teary eyes.


    Adam''s eyes softened as he gazed down at her. "Why would I be angry, baby?" He held her closer, the warmth of his embraceforting, as if he wanted to shield her from everything.


    She blinked, tears still threatening to spill. "Your image... the fans are furious. You could lose movie deals, endorsements... It''s a huge loss."


    Adam''s expression didn''t waver. He kissed her forehead gently and said, "Nothing matters more than you, my love. I don''t care about any of that. I''m willing to lose everything, as long as I have you. You''re the only thing that matters to me." ire looked up at him, blinking in disbelief.


    "I love you, ire Simon. And I want to marry you... for real this time. Will you spend the rest of your life with me? Please don''t say no, because I swear I''ll die if you do that," he said with such sincerity that ire''s heart swayed, and she felt like she was falling in love with him all over again.


    She smiled softly, shaking her head slightly. "You''re so stupid, Adam Whitmore," she said, teasing him gently.


    "I know, baby. And I''m sorry for everything," he said quietly, his expression soft and sincere.


    ire watched him, a mix of admiration and disbelief in her eyes. He was apologizing for things that weren''t even his fault. This man was total husband material. She thought with a little sigh.


    "This baby is yours," she told him the truth, her voice steady, though there was a vulnerability in it. Adam blinked at her, clearly surprised. "If you don''t believe me, we can do a paternity test," she added, her tone soft but serious.


    "No," he said quickly, cutting her off. ire raised eyebrows, confused at his response.


    "No need for a test," he said, his voice firm. "For me, your word is enough, baby," he added, gently cupping her face with both hands, pulling her close. Then, lowering his head, he let his lips hover over hers, only a breath away from touching them.


    "I love you, wifey. And for me, only you matter," he murmured. ire''s eyes filled with tears.


    "But I''m not your wife anymore," she choked out, her voice thick with emotion.


    "Then let''s get married right now," he said, brushing his lips over hers but not pulling away. "I need to call you my wife, married or not." With that, he pressed his lips against hers, kissing her with all the love he felt. He felt his soul return to his body and his heart could beat again. He kissed her as if she was his whole world, not wanting to pull away,


    fearing she''d slip through his fingers


    again.


    "I love you, Adam Whitmore," ire whispered, breathing heavily as he finally let her catch her breath.


    "I love you more, wifey," he smiled, his eyes sparkling with joy before kissing her again.


    "Adam, we''ve reached the hospital," Sammy''s voice broke through their intimate moment, and they both realized the car had stopped.


    Adam quickly stepped out first and then carefully scooped ire into his arms, carrying her into the hospital. He made sure she was seen by the best doctor, who thoroughly checked her and provided the best care for her injuries.


    To their relief, the baby was fine, and


    ire didn''t suffer any internal injuries. As the saying goes, all is well that ends well. Adam and ire were grateful to have found each other through everything. It felt like a new beginning for their lives ire had found her hero, her real-life love story that seemed straight out of a movie-full of action, drama, and, most of all, a happy ending.


    However, Adam made sure that everyone who had tried to harm his wife and child faced justice. Hannah was put in ja, facing severe charges for her actions. Her career wasN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ruined, and her parents were leftet


    the streets, begging for money and food Adam also gathered evidence against Daniel, who was now locked up for ckmail and drug abuse. With the help of Matteo Vinci, Adam ensured that Daniel would spend the rest of his life in prison, enduring daily torture through Matteo''s connections in the jail.


    Adam was angry with his parents, but they apologized, and ire forgave them. She also pleaded with Adam to forgive them, and although he was still upset, he couldn''t say no to his bossy wife. He had to obey her request, as always.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 Movie-like


    Six monthster.


    "Are you ready?" Aria asked, her smile practically glowing with excitement. She was so happy for Adam, finally marrying the woman he loved-and who clearly loved him even more.


    ire smiled back, her nerves melting a little under her best friend''s infectious energy. Turning to the mirror, she stared at her reflection-a beautiful bride in a stunning gown. For a moment, she barely recognized herself. Was that really her? The happiest version of herself?


    Yes, it was. It was her wedding day, and she was about to marry the man who loved her unconditionally. This time, for real.


    Her thoughts drifted back to the day Adam proposed. It had been utterly unexpected andpletely over the top-so movie-like. She had just delivered their son, exhausted yet ted, when Adam dropped to one knee right there in thebor room with a diamond ring glinting in his hand as he popped the question.


    She rememberedughing through her tears, still in disbelief that the hospital had allowed him to pull off such a stunt. But then again, Adam had his ways. He was the superstar. His friends and family had streamed into the room momentster, balloons in hand and gifts galore, serenading them with a cheesy rendition of some love song. It had felt straight out of one of his romantic movies, which made sense-it was Adam Whitmore, after all.


    ire had made him sweat, of course. She didn''t say yes immediately, savoring the way he begged with those puppy-dog eyes. But in the end, how could she resist? She said yes, sealing the moment withughter and tears while holding their newborn son in her arms. Now, as she stood there in her wedding dress, a giggle bubbled up. Life with Adam was bound to be an adventure. He was an incredible actor, a hopeless romantic, and, as she''d learned, a man full of delightful drama. And she couldn''t wait to spend forever with him. Aria led ire to the entrance of the wedding hall, where she stopped abruptly, spotting Carter standing there. ire blinked, surprised to see him.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. Shouldn''t he be inside with his family?


    Carter offered her a polite smile. "I''m here to walk you down the aisle," he said simply.


    ire''s chest tightened at his words. Adam''s family had embraced her wholeheartedly after the misunderstandings Daniel had caused were cleared up. They wanted to make it up to her and show her that she was truly part of their family now. Knowing she had no family of her own, Carter had stepped up without hesitation, offering to walk her down the aisle as a gesture of love and support. He treated her like a sister and ire was grateful for that.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Thank you," ire whispered, her voice trembling as her eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Carter shook his head with a soft chuckle. "Ah, none of that now," he teased gently. "You''ll mess up your makeup, ire."


    Sheughed quietly, dabbing the corners of her eyes with her fingers. Carter reached out and gave her a brotherly side hug,forting her silently.


    ire took a deep breath, her eyes scanning the beautifully decorated hall. She had picked out every detail herself-Adam had insisted everything be her choice. The white orchids were arranged wlessly, their elegance matching the serene atmosphere she had envisioned. A red carpet stretched along the aisle, leading all the way to the altar. Even the cake and the menu were decisions she had meticulously made, wanting everything to be


    perfect.


    But despite the beauty of it all, ire felt a knot of nerves in her stomach. She couldn''t shake the lingering fear that something might go wrong. Her luck hadn''t always been kind, and she silently prayed that, for once, everything would go as nned.


    However, this was the second time


    Adam and ire were tying the knot, but everything about it waspletely different from their first wedding. This time, she was


    surrounded by people who truel.ne


    cared for her, and she felt an overwhelming sense of happiness as a bride-to-be. She was in love with her groom, and that made all the difference.


    This time, her groom was waiting eagerly at the end of the aisle, not frowning with impatience or treating the moment as a mere formality. She could picture Adam''s face in her mind-his broad, infectious grin and eyes brimming with love,pletely focused on her. Aria, sensing ire''s nervousness, stepped closer with a reassuring smile.


    "Everything is going to be perfect, okay?" Aria said softly.


    ire nodded, her lips curving into a small, grateful smile. Aria handed her the flower bouquet, carefully fixing the veil around her face.


    "You''ve got this," Aria said warmly, stepping back and gesturing towards the hall entrance.


    ire took a deep breath, and Carter appeared by her side, offering his arm with a gentle smile. "Shall we?" he asked.


    With a thankful nod, ire looped her arm through his, feeling her nerves slowly dissipate.


    The grand doors were pushed open, and her heart raced. It''s happening, she thought, steadying herself as the music began. A renowned LA band was ying, setting an enchanting atmosphere for Adam Whitmore''s wedding.


    Carter began walking ire down the aisle, her every step measured yet tinged with excitement. As she nced around, she caught sight of familiar faces that filled her with warmth.


    To her left, Emily and Matteo stood


    with their four-month-old


    triplets-two boys and a girl-each baby dressed adorably for the asion. Just a few steps ahead, Alessandro held his six-month-old daughter while their six-year-old twins, Gia and Maximo, stood close, grinning as they watched ire


    walk.


    Near the stage, her mother-inw cradled her three-month-old grandson. Catching ire''s eye, she waved cheerfully and then looked down at the baby in her arms. "Look at your mommy," she cooed. "Doesn''t she look so pretty?" ire''s heart swelled with joy and warmth. She smiled back, her earlier nerves fading as happiness and love filled her every step.


    Then, ire spotted him-before anything else in the room.

 Chapter 294

    Then, ire spotted him-and everything else faded. Her whole attention was fixed on him. Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes took in the Greek god standing at a distance, his gaze locked on hers, full of longing, impatience, and love.


    Adam Whitmore. The superstar. Her groom. He stood tall, wearing a sharp ck three-piece suit that made him look like he''d stepped right out of a movie. Handsome. Deliciously attractive. So hot, it made her want to run her fingers over every inch of his perfectly sculpted


    Chapter 294 Yours Forever


    frame. Get a grip, girl.


    She scolded herself in her mind. Just a little more waiting, and he was going to be hers for eternity.


    She mentally pped herself for the perverted thoughts. But how could she help it? Adam, with his wless features and maic presence, always had that effect on her.


    As she walked down the aisle, she saw him step forward, his gaze roamed over her with raw desire. He was taking her in, studying every inch of her as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.


    When ire reached the stage, Carter gently let go of her hand. Adam stretched his own out toward her. With a smile, he helped her up the small step to the tform where he stood.


    Leaning in, he brushed a soft kiss against her cheek, his voice a low whisper in her ear.


    "You look absolutely stunning, wifey," he murmured, his eyes roaming over her before returning to her face.


    His eyes glowed with pride, his love and contentment shining through in that one look, making her blush with a shy smile.


    The officiant began the ceremony, his voice steady as he greeted everyone and exined the significance of this wedding. Adam stood beside ire, holding her hand, and it made her heart skip a beat. She nced toward the front row and spotted her grandmother, smiling at her warmly. Adam had arranged everything for her grandmother so she could live nearby-bringing her from Paris to LA, ensuring she had afortable ce to stay, and even hiring a few housekeepers to look after her. He''d done all of this because he knew how important her grandmother was to ire; she was the only family she had left.


    Feeling a wave of gratitude and love, ire turned back to Adam, ncing at the handsome man standing next to her and she deep down knew that he would never leave her side. This was it. She had finally found her happily ever after.


    The moment hade. The officiant turned to her and asked, "Do you, ire Simon, take Adam Whitmore to be yourwful husband?"


    ire looked at Adam, their hands still joined, and without a second thought, she smiled. "I do."


    And just like that, it was done.


    The officiant turned toward Adam and asked, "Do you, Adam Whitmore, take ire Simon to be yourwful wife?"


    Without hesitation, Adam looked at her with the most sincere gaze, "I do." His confidence and certainty made her heart swell.


    A ring was handed to them, and they slipped them onto each other''s fingers, sealing the promise they''d just made.


    The officiant smiled, his voice carrying a sense of finality. "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride." Adam leaned in, his lips finding hers in a kiss that sealed their happily ever after.


    The crowd erupted into apuse and cheers as Adam wrapped his arm around ire''s waist, pulling her closer. With one hand gently cradling the back of her neck, he tilted her face for better ess and kissed her slowly, tenderly, but with undeniable passion.


    ire ced her hand on the back of his neck, pulling him even closer, her fingers tangling in his hair. His tongue slid into her mouth, coaxing hers, and the kiss deepened,


    lingering far longer than it probably should have. When they finally pulled apart, both of them were breathless, their hearts racing. ire looked into his eyes, a soft smile


    curling on her lips.


    "I love you, Mrs. Whitmore," Adam announced, his voice full of pride and love, each wordced with deep emotion.


    ire smiled, her heart fluttering with emotions as she gazed up at him. "I love you too, husband," she whispered, biting her lips teasingly.


    He pulled her even closer, his breath hot against her ear. "You are mine, wifey," he murmured, his words a promise, as he tightened his hold on her. ire moaned softly, her body pressing closer to his.


    "Yours forever," she breathed as Adam''s grip on her slim waist tightened, pulling her into him even more.


    "God, you''re going to be the death of me, love," Adam groaned, kissing her again, his love for her evident in every kiss, every touch, and every lingering gaze. Aria and Emily watched the couple with joyful smiles on their faces.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m so happy Adam married a


    woman who loves him with


    ????


    everything she has and can go to any length''s to make him happy," Emilyremarked, her voice bearing with pride for her superstar friend.


    "He is a gem and a wonderful person. He deserves true love, and ire is perfect for him-such a wonderful, loving wife.," Aria added, her voice full of admiration.


    "True," Emily agreed, a breath of contentment escaping her.


    She nced at Aria, but her friend''s expression had shifted to one of tension as she nced at her phone. "What''s wrong, Mia?" Emily asked, noticing the change in her friend''s demeanor. "It''s about Alexander," Aria replied with worry clouding her eyes.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Triangle


    "What happened to him?" Emily asked, her brows knitting together in confusion.


    "Mom called and said Chloe was pushed down the stairs by Hazel," Mia said, disappointmentcing her voice.


    "Oh my god! How''s Chloe?" Emily gasped, her eyes wide with concern.


    "She''s fine, nothing major happened, but it made things even worse between Alexander and Hazel," Mia replied with a heavy sigh.


    "I can''t believe Hazel would do something like that," Emily murmured, shaking her head slightly. The two kept their voices low, not wanting to draw attention from the people around them.


    "Me neither," Mia said quickly, searching Emily''s face for some kind of agreement. "I''ve met Hazel a few times, and she always seemed so sweet. Full of energy and positivity. Even Mom really likes her-they got along so well after Hazel and Alexander got married." "I know," Emily said, holding Mia''s hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t take this the wrong way, but I don''t like Chloe. She''s so arrogant and... kind of anti-social." Emily scrunched her nose in mild disgust.


    Mia averted her eyes, her expression thoughtful. "I don''t know what to say. I haven''t had the chance to get to know her better-we''ve only met a few times. But honestly, I don''t care much about her behavior as long as Alexander''s happy," she replied with a shrug. "But why did he have to marry Hazel when he was in love with Chloe?" Emily asked, confusioncing her tone.


    "Ugh, it''s a long story," Mia said, rolling her eyes.


    "I want to know," Emily insisted, leaning in with curiosity.


    Mia leaned closer, lowering her voice as she confided in her friend. "Alexander is a duke, and his wife will be the Duchess of Monaco. ording to royal tradition, a duchess has toe from a noble family. Chloe... well, she''s just a bar dancer with no family background, so..." She shrugged, letting Emily fill in the rest.


    "That''s tough," Emily said softly. "I feel bad for Hazel, being in a loveless marriage. But I feel just as bad for Alexander-he can''t be with the only woman he truly loves." She nodded in quiet understanding.


    Emily knew all too well the traditions of noble families and royalty-where men often kept mistresses while their wives were chosen solely to uphold titles and positions. It was an unfair and outdated practice, but one deeply ingrained in their world.


    "He doesn''t have a choice," Mia


    admitted, her expression somber.


    "He''s always put his duty to the state and its people above his own feelings. And now Hazel is pregnant. Once the heir is born, I''m afraid things are only going to get moreplicated." She shook her head, clearly troubled by the storm brewing in her brother''s life.


    "So, are you going to visit your mother and Alexander?" Emily asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen them," Mia replied. "Alessandro and I nned to visit right after Adam''s wedding. This way, we can also check on Chloe." She paused, knowing how special Chloe''s ce was in her brother''s heart-more important than his own wife. "Do you want toe?" Mia


    offered with a smile.


    "I wish I could, but since you''re going, someone has to handle the new project we just signed," Emily sighed.


    Mia patted Emily''s hand in understanding. "Thanks for holding the fort, Emily," she said warmly.


    "Remember, we''re partners now," Mia reminded her with a yful look. Emily had recently be her business partner, managing all the branches in France while Matteo primarily practicedw from Paris, where his main office was based.


    "You''re wee, boss," Emily teased with a giggle.


    "Alright, let''s go congratte the newly married couple," Emily suggested. The two women got up, their families following behind as they made their way to Adam and ire to offer their best wishes.


    The next morning, Aria and Alessandro flew to Monaco in their private jet, taking their kids along. The children were bubbling with excitement at the thought of seeing their uncle. They always loved visiting Alexander''s estate, where the royal treatment made every stay feel like a lot of fun.


    But, when they arrived at Montecarlo Manor, the scene unfolding before them waspletely unexpected and left them utterly shocked. The police were there, handcuffing Hazel, while Camille was crying, desperately pleading with the officers to let her daughter-inw go.


    "No, please leave her. It''s a


    misunderstanding!" Camille insisted,


    her voice breaking with emotion. But her pleas fell on deaf ears as the officers continued with their work. Desperation overtook her, and she ran to her son, her voice pleading, "Alexander, please! Stop them from taking Hazel! She''s six months pregnant!"


    Aria frowned when she noticed Alexander standing motionless, his cold gaze fixed on the scene, his expression unreadable. Chloe stood beside him, her eyes red from crying, but the smug look on her face didn''t quite match her tears.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 A Duchess In Peril


    "You can''t take her like this! She''s pregnant," Aria protested, stepping forward to block the officers'' path.


    "Ma''am, please don''t interfere with police proceedings," one of the officers warned sternly. His tone prompted Alessandro to step up beside his wife.


    "My wife is right," Alessandro said authoritatively. "You can''t take the Duchess like this without proper justification. What''s the reason for this arrest?" he demanded, his voice firm and unwavering.


    The officer hesitated for a moment, recognizing him. "Mr. Valentino, Ms. Martin has pressed charges against Her Grace for attempted murder. She ims she was pushed down the stairs," the officer exined politely. "We''re required to take Her Grace to the Poste de Police for legal formalities."


    Alessandro took a deep breath, processing the situation. This wasn''t his territory, and he knew his influence was limited here, especially since the Duke himself seemed indifferent to his wife being taken away.


    Turning to Aria, he gently took her hands, his tone reassuring. "Don''t worry, I''ll go with Hazel and ensure she''s safe. Everything will be fine," he promised, trying to ease her growing concern.


    "I''lle too," Aria insisted firmly, determination shing in her eyes.


    Alessandro nced at their daughter in Aria''s arms, then at Gia and Maximo, who stood nearby, their young faces etched with worry.


    "Amore mio, stay here andfort your mother," he said softly, his toneced with understanding. "I''ll handle everything and bring Hazel back soon," he promised, brushing a reassuring hand against her arm.


    Aria nodded reluctantly, her heart heavy with unease. She watched helplessly as the police led Hazel away, Alessandro trailing closely behind, keeping his promise.


    Camille copsed onto the couch, her sobs muffled as she buried her face in her hands.


    Anger surged within Aria. Her eyes narrowed, and she stormed toward her brother, her voice trembling with fury. "How could you let this happen to your pregnant wife, Alexander?" she snapped, her re sharp and using.


    Alexander met her gaze, his expression cold and unyielding. "It''s not my decision," he said tly. "Chloe demanded an apology or said she would involve the police. Hazel refused to apologize, and Chloe followed through. This wouldn''t have happened if Hazel had just apologized."


    His emotionless tone only stoked Aria''s frustration further. "And you will be standing there so indifferent while your wife is being dragged away like this?!" she demanded, her voice rising with disbelief.


    "Come on, Alexander," Aria spat in


    disgust, unable to believe her


    brother''s insensitivity toward his pregnant wife. "She''s your wife, for God''s sake! You should have


    nove


    protected her," she snapped, ring


    at him.


    Alexander remained silent, his cold demeanor made Aria even more angry. Suddenly, Chloe stepped between them, her eyes zing with defiance.


    "And who are you to interfere in our family matters?" she barked, clearly irritated. Chloe had never liked Aria, especially because she always took Hazel''s side.


    Aria was taken aback by Chloe''s confrontation. But the shock quickly gave way to indignation. "Our family?!" she eximed, her eyes wide with disbelief as her eyebrows shot up.


    Her voice dripped with mockery as she continued, "Let me remind you, Chloe, this is my family-my brother''s house, my sister-inw''s home. You''re nothing more than an unwanted guest here."


    elrN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Chloe''s face flushed with anger as she turned toward Alexander. "See? Your family thinks I''m unwanted! Your wife tries to kill me, and your sister insults me every chance she gets," she whined, her voice trembling with outrage. Tears streamed down her face as she continued, her words dripping with bitterness. "Is this how I''m repaid? For sacrificing my own happiness to be your mistress and letting you marry that selfish bitch?"


    Her sobs grew louder, each one punctuated by a tearful usation. "Alexander, you promised me! You swore you''d give me my rights when you convinced me to let you marry that filthy woman!"


    Aria, standing nearby, was seething. Watching her brother remain silent as his mistress spewed venom about his wife made her blood boil. She couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "She is the Duchess, Chloe," Aria snapped, her tone icy and full of authority. "If you continue to speak ill of her, you''ll face the legal consequences of your disrespect."


    She was done with Chloe''s dramatics and wasn''t about to let her get away with disrespecting her sister-inw.


    Before the argument could escte further, Alexander''s voice thundered through the room, cutting through the tension. "Enough! Both of you!" He red at them both, his tone final. "Chloe, go to your room. The doctor has advised you to rest. And Mia," he turned to his sister, his expression softening just a little, "your room is prepared. Take the kids to your room-they''ll be tired. I''m instructing the chef to make something for them."


    Without waiting for a response, Alexander turned and walked toward the kitchen, almost as if running from the messy situation between the women he truly cared for.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Where She Belongs


    "Matteo, handle it urgently," Alessandro demanded, pacing outside the Commissariat de Police as he spoke on the phone with hiswyer friend. "I can''t let Hazel stay in jail."


    "Give me a moment, Alessandro," Matteo replied calmly. "I''ll see what I can arrange in Monaco to get immediate help."


    The call ended, and Alessandro exhaled heavily, slipping his phone back into his coat pocket. Impatience gnawed at him as he thought about Hazel. She was six months pregnant, and he had promised Aria that he would ensure her safety at any cost. "Mr. Valentino?" a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Alessandro turned to see a man in a sharp ck suit approaching him with an air of authority.


    "Good evening," the man began. "I''m Victor Duval. I''ve been instructed by Lord Alexander to secure his wife''s release."


    Alessandro was slightly taken aback; he hadn''t expected Alexander to send hiswyer to aid Hazel, especially after witnessing his cold indifference toward his wife earlier.


    "Mr. Duval," Alessandro greeted, shaking the man''s hand firmly, but his gaze remained sharp as he studied Victor. "You have the necessary paperwork?!"


    Victor nodded confidently. "Everything is in order. I''ll ensure the process is handled as swiftly as possible."


    Alessandro gave a curt nod. "Good. Let''s get this done. Hazel doesn''t belong in there."


    Without wasting another moment, the two men strode purposefully into the Commissariat de Police, their determined steps echoing in the corridor.


    Aria had just tucked her infant daughter into bed, while Gia and Maximo were upied watching television in their room after dinner when Alessandro finally returned.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Aria and Camille hurried to greet him, their faces filled with anticipation. But their excitement waned the moment they noticed Alessandro entering the manor alone.


    "Where is Hazel?" Aria asked anxiously, her worry evident in her voice.


    "Amore mio," Alessandro began gently, hoping to ease Aria''s concern. "Hazel is fine. She''s been released on bail," he assured her. Then, his tone hardened slightly as he added, "But she refused to return home, and I couldn''t force her." His sharp re shifted toward Alexander, who had just emerged from his room.


    "But where did she go?" Camille asked, her voice tinged with guilt, her face etched with worry.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mother, I dropped her at her parents'' home at her insistence," Alessandro replied calmly.


    Before anyone could respond, Alexander abruptly darted toward the exit, his jaw clenched, and his expression unreadable. He didn''t offer an exnation, nor did he acknowledge the family members watching him.


    Camille sighed deeply, her sadness evident in the way her shoulders sagged. Disappointment weighed heavily on her heart as she reflected on her son''s behavior toward his wife. Perhaps it runs in their blood, she thought bitterly.


    Men in noble, wealthy families have always been ustomed to neglecting their wives, treating them as dispensable, and seekingfort in the arms of other women whenever they pleased, always ready to find a recement.


    Hazel stood in her miserable state before her father, her heart sinking as his cold, disdainful eyes bore into her.


    "Why did youe here?" her father barked, his voice sharp with irritation. Hazel had just poured her heart out, exining how her husband''s mistress had framed her with false usations and sent her to jail. Yet, her father remained unmoved, his expression indifferent. "This is not your home anymore, Hazel," he snapped. "Go back to your husband and do as he says. That is your utmost duty as his wife."


    "But, Father, I can''t bear it anymore," Hazel pleaded, her voice quivering with desperation.


    "I don''t care," her father cut her off


    with a sigh, his tone filled with disdain. "We cannot afford to go against Lord Alexander. Do you understand? He has funded all our businesses in exchange for this marriage. If you try to jeopardize this arrangement..." His voice dropped to a menacing growl as he leaned closer, his teeth gritted with hatred. "I will kill you myself, you useless wretch."


    Hazel stood frozen, her father''s cold words piercing through her like ice. She turned to her mother, desperate for even the slightest glimmer ofpassion, but her mother refused to meet her gaze. Her expression was as distant and unfeeling as her father''s, and Hazel''s heart sank further.


    "Now return to your home before you make Lord Alexander angrier, and he punishes you even more harshly," her older brother, Archer, sneered, his tone full of threat.


    Hazel felt her chest tighten, her


    breath shallow as the weight of her istion pressed down on her. She had a faint belief in her that her family would be her refuge, but now it felt like they were strangers. Neither her husband''s home nor her own parent''s house felt like a ce she could belong. In that moment, she felt truly alone, the walls closing in around her as the question swirled in her mind-where could she go now? What was left for her?


    Uncertainty clouded Hazel''s


    thoughts as she aimlessly wandered the streets, her feet carrying her with no particr destination in mind. The weight of her emotions was heavy, and every step felt more burdensome than thest. The


    evening air grew colder, a het


    soon,


    she felt the pangs of hunger. The darkness of night was beginning to creep in, and Hazel''s exhaustion caught up with her. She found a bench at a bus stop and sat down, her hand instinctively resting on her swollen belly.


    "I''m sorry, baby," she whispered, her voice barely audible, as if speaking to her unborn child. "I couldn''t give you a happy family... a safe home." A tear slipped down her cheek, and she quickly wiped it away, only for more to follow. She cried silently, overwhelmed by the immense weight of her situation, the istion that seemed to stretch on forever.


    Suddenly, the sound of tires screeching against the asphalt broke through the quiet. A car came to a stop right in front of her, its headlights blinding her for a moment. Hazel blinked, cing her hand in front of her eyes and squinting through the brightness as she looked up to see who it was.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 Legally And Rightfully


    The headlights of the car flicked off, and the door on the driver''s side swung open. A devilishly handsome man stepped out of the car. Hazel''s heart, once filled with sorrow, now seethed with anger. The sadness had been reced by a burning hatred for the man who was supposed to protect her but had allowed her to suffer at the hands of his mistress. Hazel turned her gaze away, ignoring her husband as he strode urgently toward her.


    Alexander left his manor the moment he heard that Hazel had refused to return home and had gone to her father''s house. When he arrived there to bring her back, he was met with an unexpected and harsh reality-her family had not allowed her to stay and had sent her away. They had hoped the Duke would approve of their treatment of his "unwanted" wife, but instead, Alexander was furious. His rage surged as he confronted them, his voice cold with anger.


    "You''ve abandoned my wife at this hour, in the cold?" he snapped. "You will learn what happens when you disrespect her, and me." And he didn''t waste a moment staying there.


    Knowing his proud and stubborn wife would never return home without a fight, Alexander quickly left in search of her. He instructed his men to find her as soon as possible, his anxiety growing with each passing minute. He scanned the roads intently, his mind racing, and drove a few kilometres away from Hazel''s parental home when, finally, he saw a delicate figure sitting at a bus stop. His heart skipped a beat.


    Without a second thought, Alexander swerved his car onto the wrong side of the road in his desperation to reach her.


    When Alexander saw Hazel''s tear-stained face and her trembling body, ovee by the cold, his heart twisted with guilt and sorrow. Without a second thought, he mmed the car door shut and rushed toward her. But as soon as Hazel spotted him, she turned her face away in defiance. His heart sank a little, but there was a strangefort in her reaction. Stubborn girl, he thought with a faint, reluctant smile.


    He shrugged off his overcoat with swift movements and wrapped it around her petite frame. "You''re freezing," he muttered, his voice low with concern.


    "Fuck off!" Hazel cursed, her voice sharp as she immediately shrugged off his coat and threw it aside.


    Alexander let out a frustrated sigh but didn''t give up. He picked up the coat and draped it over her once more. This time, she tried to push it off again, but he ced a firm hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    "It''s cold, Hazel," Alexander said in his deep, authoritative voice. "Let''s go home."


    Hazel''s anger red as she ced her small hands against her husband''s firm torso and shoved him away with all her strength. "Don''t touch me. And don''t pretend you care," she snapped.


    Her push was feeble against the Duke''s strength, but he still stepped back, lowering his hand.


    "It''s not safe for you to be out here in the chilly night," he said, his tone intense and serious.


    "Huh!" Hazel snorted bitterly. "Where was this concern when you let your little mistress send me to jail?"


    "Hazel, I had no say in that," Alexander replied, his voice steady butced with frustration. "If it had been anyone other than Chloe, I wouldn''t have intervened. For me, justice is paramount for my people and my state."


    Not wanting to appear biased, Alexander had refrained from intervening when Chloe used Hazel of pushing her down the stairs. He hadn''t stopped the police from taking Hazel to the station. But the moment she was taken, he had immediately called hiswyer, instructing him to handle the situation and ensure her bail was secured before she even reached the holding cell. Admitting this to Hazel, however, felt impossible-his pride wouldn''t allow it.


    "Go to hell with your justifications, Your Highness. I''m not buying any of it," Hazel spat, her voice trembling with fury. Her defiance burned through the chill of the night, cutting him down more than he cared to admit.


    Alexander shook his head, recognizing the futility of trying to reason with her when she''d already made up her mind about him.


    "Let''s go home, Hazel," he said, softening his voice. "It''s getting colder, and you shouldn''t exhaust yourself. It''s not safe for the baby." He tried a different approach, hoping concern for their child would sway her.


    Though Alexander was tempted to


    throw Hazel over his shoulder and force her into the car, taking her home immediately, he knew that would only make things worse. She was already furious, and the doctor had made it clear that the stress she was under was harmful to both her and their baby. He couldn''t afford to make her more upset.


    "Don''t pretend you care about my baby when you''ve gotten your mistress pregnant," Hazel snapped, her voice trembling with the hurt of betrayal.


    Alexander frowned in confusion. "What the hell are you talking about?" he shot back, irritation creeping into his voice. "Chloe is not pregnant with my child. I haven''t slept with her."


    Hazel''s lips twisted into a sneer. "You can''t even lie properly," she muttered as her eyes burned with anger. "Your precious girlfriend said you got her pregnant, and..." Hazel''s mocking smile grew wider. "She told me every filthy detail of how you did it."


    "That''s not possible," Alexander


    shook his head in frustration and


    disbelief. "I gave you my word on our wedding night, Mrs. Montecarlo, that


    I wouldn''t be with any other woman as long as we are married. And swear, I haven''t been with anyone else since," he reminded her. She had allowed him to touch her only on that condition, the promise he made to her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hazel couldn''t help but swallow, recalling every detail of their first time together-and every time after that. He had made love to her with one intent, and one intent only: to get her pregnant. "Alexander Montecarlo never backs down from his word," he dered authoritatively.


    Hazel felt a wave of confusion wash over her. If what he said was true, then why had Chloe lied? Why had she told her that?


    "Now, if you''ve gotten all your answers, can we please go home?" Alexander asked again, his voice softening, though his face was stoic.


    Hazel turned her face away coldly, "That''s not my home. I won''t live in your house."


    Alexander sighed, resigned to her stubbornness.


    "Hazel, you are the Duchess, and that is your home-legally and rightfully. That manor belongs to you, and you should return to the ce that you own." His tone was calm but final as he dered.


    Hazel''s heart softened as she watched the cold expression on the man before her-who, legally and rightfully, was also hers. She grimaced at the thought.


    "Then I don''t want your girlfriend in my house," Hazel said firmly, her voice cold and sterile, expecting her husband to argue and abandon the idea of taking her back home.


    Alexander exhaled slowly as if trying to calm himself. "Okay, I''ll arrange for her to live somewhere else." He nodded, his tone more resigned than before. "Can we go home now?"


    Hazel was caught off guard by Alexander''s calm response, but she remained silent, refusing to look at him.


    After a long pause, Alexander''s patience began to wane. "Are youing home, Mrs. Montecarlo, or do I need to pick you up in my arms and take you there?" he threatened, though his voice was far from menacing; instead, it was unexpectedly sweet and soft.


    Hazel red at him, still clearly


    annoyed. But after a moment, she finally stood up and walked toward the car. Alexander quickly opened the passenger side door for her, and once she got inside, he closed the door gently before rounding the car to take his ce in the driver''s seat.


    He started the engine, and they made their way home in silence.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Moans Of Ecstasy


    As Hazel arrived at the Montecarlo Manor, Camille and Aria rushed to greet her. Camille gently guided her inside, and as she stepped into the warmth of the manor, Hazel felt a wave of relief wash over her, the cold finally leaving her body. Aria quickly brought a cup of warm milk, and Camille ordered the servants to prepare the dining table for her daughter-inw.


    Watching Hazel''s face closely, Camille, with the instinct of a mother, could tell that she was famished, and her heart ached for her pregnant daughter-inw. She insisted that Hazele directly to the dining table, urging her to eat. Though Hazel protested, saying she could feed herself, Camille wouldn''t hear of it. She wanted to take this moment to show Hazel the love and care she had longed to give. Aria remained by Hazel''s side throughout the meal, chatting with her, offering gentle distractions, and helping her forget the disturbing memories of what had happened earlier.


    Hazel looked at her mother-inw and sister-inw, feeling her heart warm with their love and care. She couldn''t help butpare it to her own family, who had never shown her this kind of affection. She had always believed her life would be a living hell, like her sisters''- trapped in marriages to wealthy men who treated them as nothing more than business transactions, using them for their own benefit. And while her husband had another woman in his life and often seemed indifferent to her, her life in his house was not as miserable as she had once feared.


    What she hadn''t expected was the genuine love and tenderness of her mother-inw and sister-inw. They were the kindest people she had ever known.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I made you worry," Hazel murmured, holding Camille''s hand and pressing it gently to her chest as her eyes welled up with tears.


    Camille smiled softly, wiping Hazel''s cheeks. "No, my child. A mother is always worried for her children. You are my daughter, just like Adeline," she said, her voice full of warmth. "Now, eat properly, and remember, this is your home. We are your family. We will always take care of you."


    Hazel nodded, her heart swelling with emotion as she ate quietly, feeling the genuine love surrounding her. Aria, seeing her sister-inw''s vulnerability, wrapped an arm around Hazel''s shoulders, giving her aforting side hug. It was a small gesture, but it meant the world to Hazel. Despite everything, Hazel couldn''t shake off the constant insults from her husband''s mistress and the pitying nces from people who knew she was just a wife in name. Chloe paraded herself around with the Duke, unting their rtionship at every opportunity, making it painfully obvious that Hazel''s position in the marriage was a mere formality. However, Hazel had known this arrangement from the start. She knew the Duke had no love for her, that he married her out of obligation to the state and his need for an heir. What made it worse was Chloe''s cruelty. She''d done everything she could to harm Hazel and her unborn child, even going as far as trying to have her pushed down the stairs. The fall was meant to end Hazel''s pregnancy or worse-take her life-but fate had other ns. Chloe slipped instead while trying to hurt Hazel, and the tables turned.


    Hazel knew that if she told Alexander the truth that it was his little mistress who was the real culprit, and she, Hazel, was the victim - he would never believe her. He was too blinded by his feelings for Chloe, and she couldn''t bring herself to waste her breath. After all, Alexander had even allowed Chloe to stay at their manor when she faked being sick and alone. It was clear he trusted her more than his own wife. There was no point in trying to exin any of it to him.


    After dinner, Hazel went to her room to change into morefortable clothes as she slipped into her nightgown. Just a few minutester, the door to her room opened, and Alexander stepped inside, closing it softly behind him.


    He walked over to the bed, but Hazel, who had been lying down, quickly sat up at his presence.


    "Rest well, Mrs. Montecarlo," Alexander said coolly, his eyes not meeting hers as he put his phone on the bedside table and made his way to the walk-in closet. He chose his sleepwear without a nce toward her, then disappeared into the bathroom to change. Hazel wrung her hands nervously, waiting impatiently for him toe back.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t feel like sleeping?!" Alexander asked, noticing Hazel sitting on the edge of the bed, her posture stiff and tense.


    "I want a divorce," Hazel said abruptly, her words cutting through the quiet of the room like a knife.


    Alexander paused, mid-reach for his phone on the side table. His eyes locked onto Hazel, disbelief shing across his face.


    "What did you say?" His voice turned cold, the wordsing out sharper than he intended.


    "I want a divorce," she repeated curtly, standing up as if to emphasize her resolve.


    Alexander shook his head with a cold face as he returned his attention to his phone.


    "Divorce is not an option in our marriage," he said, his tone calm but the icy edge in his voice was unmistakable.


    "I can''t live with you," Hazel snapped, the sting in her heart growing with each passing moment of his cold indifference. She felt the weight of his disregard pressing down on her chest, and it only fueled her anger.


    "What''s wrong now?" Alexander sighed indifferently, still engrossed in his phone.


    "This!" Hazel shot back, her voice rising in frustration as she pointed a finger at him. "I can''t live with a person who ispletely unaffected by how I feel!"


    Alexander paused, his fingers stilling on his phone as he set it aside. He turned to face her, his expression softening slightly.


    "You want to talk?!" His voice, unexpectedly calm, was almost sweet, a stark contrast to his previous tone.


    "I want a divorce!" Hazel huffed angrily, her nostrils ring, her eyes red with fury. The words spilled out as if she had been holding them in for too long.


    "That''s not happening, Mrs. Montecarlo," Alexander replied with a soft smile, stepping closer to her.


    "Then I''ll run away-far away where you''ll never find me," Hazel retorted defiantly, her frustration mounting as she saw how calm he remained. It only fueled her annoyance, seeing him so unshaken by her anger. "But I won''t live with you."


    "I want to see how far you can run from me," he leaned closer, smirking. "There''s no ce I can''t reach, no ce where I won''t find you, baby." His teasing only fueled Hazel''s anger even more.


    "Then... then I''ll kill myself and..." She couldn''t finish the thought as Alexander grabbed her arm and yanked her closer.


    "You won''t even think about it," he growled, his voice low and serious. "No one can harm you, not even yourself. You''re mine. Do you understand?" He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "No, I am not yours," she countered, her voice defiant despite her heart pounding loud nervously.


    "Yes, you are," Alexander said softly, lifting her effortlessly into his arms andying her gently on the bed. "Just like I''m yours." He dered, mming his longing lips on hers while hovering over her petite form.


    At first, the kiss was gentle, almost tentative. But as Hazel protested, struggling against his embrace, Alexander''s kiss became more demanding, more possessive. His hands roamed over her soft body as he deepened the kiss, drawing her into him, making it impossible to resist.


    It didn''t take long for Hazel to


    sumb to the seduction her charming husband was weaving around her. His every touch, his every word, seemed to pull her deeper into his embrace. Soon, she was lost in the pleasure her wicked husband was eliciting in her with his lips, fingers, and body. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then Alexander made passionate love to her as if he couldn''t get enough of her. His intensity of passion made Hazel scream his name, begging him to give her,


    Pu


    more


    throughout the night. The entire manor echoed with her cries of eestasy. But they didn''t care, so deeply lost in each other.


    But for someone, those sounds were like poison. Chloe stood outside their room, hearing the passionate voices that filled the air. Her fists clenched at her sides, and her face twisted into a sinister expression. Without a word, she turned and walked away, a dark determination in her step as she made her way to her room.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Unforeseen


    Hazel woke upter than usual, and when she noticed the empty side of the bed, a slight wave of disappointment washed over her. After such a passionate night, she had hoped to find Alexander beside her. She yawned, stretching her arms above her head, then slipped out of bed, tying her silk robe around her body as she made her way to the window.


    She slid the curtains aside, smiling as the early morning sun bathed the room in golden light. Her gaze shifted to the courtyard below, where she saw Alexander stepping out of the manor, making his way toward the car waiting for him on the porch. He looked impossibly handsome, his office attire sharp and perfectly tailored. Hazel couldn''t help but admire him, the sight of him never failing to stir something deep inside her.


    As if he could sense her eyes on him, Alexander nced up toward the window. Their eyes met, and he gave an absent wave, a gesture that made Hazel smile in return. After a brief moment, he slid into the car, and the vehicle pulled away, leaving for his duties. It used to be rare for him to sleep in; Alexander was always punctual, neverte for his office.


    Hazel slowly headed to the bathroom for a shower. She had woken upte, but with a full day of appointments ahead, there was no time to waste. Once she finished getting ready, she walked down the hallway, dressed in a long, flowy dress with a matching coat over it to protect her baby bump from prying eyes.


    Her assistant, Luna, was already waiting for her, holding out the schedule for the day. Camille had made sure Hazel ate a proper breakfast before she left, making sure she didn''t skip a meal in the rush.


    As Hazel walked through the living room, she saw Aria busy with her kids. Despite being caught up in her own family, Aria took a moment to greet Hazel warmly. Hazel smiled and made a promise to Gia and Maximo that she''d spend time with them once she got back home.


    She felt a pang of regret for not being able to properly connect with the twins yesterday because of the chaos. She loved spending time with them, and she knew they enjoyed herpany just as much.


    In the car, Luna went over Hazel''s schedule for the day. As the wife of the Duke, there were numerous events she had to attend. For today, there were a few inaugurations, ribbon cuttings, and social appearances, including the elite wives'' high tea. Hazel knew these duties came with the title, and she had epted them.


    By the time the afternoon arrived, Hazel was feeling drained. She turned to Luna, her voice a little weary. "Do you think we can postpone the rest of the appointments? I''m feeling exhausted."


    Luna hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Some of these are important, but if you want, I can cancel them."


    Hazel shook her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "No, I''ll manage. What''s next?"


    Luna checked the schedule. "Next is the inauguration of a new brand store. You only need to be there for five minutes, and then we can leave."


    Hazel nodded and they headed to the venue in the car. After taking some photos with the host and meeting a few influential guests, Hazel made her way to the bathroom. Luna and her bodyguard were standing outside, waiting for her.


    Suddenly, a ck cloth was thrown


    over her face and she felt a tight pressure around her wrists as her hands were bound. She couldn''t see who was behind the attack, but she knew it was happening quickly. Her voice was muffled as she struggled, trying to call for help. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Then, the sharp sound of gunshots echoed through the venue. The crowd erupted into chaos. The kidnappers had shot the bodyguard, and Luna, terrified, shrank back, trembling in fear. Her heart raced as she fumbled for her phone, dialing Alexander''s number.


    Hazel was thrown into a car, the movement abrupt and jarring. She had no idea where they were taking her. After what felt like an eternity, the car finally stopped, and she was roughly dragged out. Her body was pulled violently, and when the cloth was removed from her face, Hazel wasn''t surprised to see Chloe standing before her.


    As evil as Chloe was, Hazel hadn''t expected anything better. A sneer crossed her face.


    "What do you want now, Chloe?" Hazel snapped, disgust evident in her tone.


    "Your death," Chloe replied, a wicked smirk curling her lips as she raised a gun to Hazel''s head.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 The Decision She Made


    But before she could pull the trigger, the door was suddenly broken open, and Alexander stormed in.


    "Chloe?" His voice was thick with disbelief as his gaze shifted rapidly between Chloe and Hazel, taking in the shocking scene before him.


    "Alexander, it''s good you came," Chloe purred, a dark, sensual smile curling on her lips as she pulled the safety off the gun. "Let''s kill this bitch, and then you''ll be mine. No one will stand between us."


    Alexander''s heart felt like it had turned to stone. He couldn''t believe he had once loved this woman. Was this the same person-so vile, so full of hatred? He had once thought he''d pity her, but now, all he felt was emptiness. He had ignored so many red gs, hoping she would change over time. But now, standing here, he realized she had never wanted to change this had always been who she was.


    "No, Chloe," Alexander growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Don''t make this mistake. Leave my wife, and I''ll let you go. But if you hurt her, you will regret it."


    "Your wife?!" Chloe''s tone turned venomous, her jealousy unmistakable. "Now you want her, huh? Have you fallen in love with her?" she spat, her teeth gritting as her face twisted with rage. "You have to choose, Alexander-me or her!" she screamed, her voice sharp and desperate.


    "Let her go, Chloe," Alexander said calmly, ignoring her question. His tone carried authority as he subtly gestured for his bodyguards to move in and take control. "The police are on their way. Surrender now, and this doesn''t have to get worse," he added sternly. "Don''t move!" Chloe barked, pressing the cold barrel of the gun hard against Hazel''s temple. Her lips curled into a frustrated snarl as she flicked the gun toward Alexander, aiming it directly at him now. Her eyes burned with annoyance and desperation, torn between her fury and the unraveling situation.


    "So, you''ve made your choice," Chloe sneered, her voice dripping with malice. "If I can''t have you, Alexander, no one else will," she dered with an evil glint in her eyes. Her finger tightened on the trigger as she hissed, "Goodbye, Alexander." Alexander stood unmoving, his expression a mask of stone. He wanted to see just how far Chloe''s intentions would go.


    But Hazel''s heart pounded wildly with fear. She couldn''t let this woman kill her husband. Desperation fueled her movements as she threw herself forward, her hands still bound behind her back. Using all her strength, she mmed into Chloe, throwing her off bnce. Alexander''s bodyguard seized the opportunity and fired, the shot striking Chloe straight in the head with precision. Her body hit the ground with a heavy thud, blood pooling beneath her as her eyes went lifeless and vacant. She was dead.


    The remaining bodyguards swiftly subdued the goons, handcuffing them until the police arrived momentster. Officers dragged the criminals away, along with Chloe''s body.


    Alexander stood over Chloe''s lifeless


    form for a brief moment, his cold gaze lingering before he turned his attention to Hazel. He hurried to her side, lifting her carefully from the ground. His hands worked swiftly but gently to untie the ropes binding her wrists. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice steady, though his eyes brimmed with concern as they scanned her for injuries.


    Hazel nodded, her breathing still uneven.


    "Let''s go, then," he said, his tone calm, almost detached, as he led her out of the room.


    Hazel followed in stunned silence, her mind racing. She couldn''t believe how coldly he had reacted to Chloe''s death. This was a woman he once imed to love, yet now he seemed utterly unfazed. How could he move on so easily?


    They returned home, and everything appeared normal on the surface. The grand manor stood in its usual stillness, but Hazel''s mind was far from calm. A persistent thought gnawed at her, refusing to let her rest.


    If Alexander could allow the woman


    who was once his girlfriend to be killed, what would stop him from letting her, die if she weren''t pregnant? The chilling possibility weighed heavily on her heart. He didn''t love her he had made that clear. She was here solely to bear his child.


    The thought left her deeply unsettled. The man who had shown shes of care and protection seemed just as capable of cold detachment. Was she merely a pawn in his grand scheme?


    As the unease settled in her chest,


    Hazel made a quiet but firm


    decision. She would take control of


    her life, her future. No longer would


    she allow herself to be bound by fear or uncertainty. Whatever her next move would be, it would be for herself-and the child she carried.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Be Mine Forever The next morning, Alexander woke to find the bed beside him cold and empty. His brow furrowed as he nced around the room, the silence unsettling. Hazel was nowhere to be found.


    A nagging feeling began to grow in his chest as he searched the entire manor. His steps quickened with each empty room he entered, his frustration mounting. He even checked the kitchen and the garden, but Hazel was gone-and so were Aria, Alessandro, and the kids. Alexander''s suspicion deepened as he pulled out his phone and tried calling Hazel. His heart sank when he realized she had blocked his number. Desperate for answers, he sought out his mother, but herposed demeanor only added to his confusion. "You really don''t know where she went?" he asked, his voiceced with both frustration and disbelief.


    His mother''s calm gaze unsettled him. "I don''t," she replied, her tone even.


    But theck of panic in her expression betrayed her. Alexander knew his mother well-if she truly didn''t know where Hazel was, she would have been just as anxious as he was.


    A deep frown etched across his face. What the hell is going on?


    Determined to uncover the truth, Alexander called his assistant and ordered him to track Hazel''s whereabouts immediately. Within an hour, the report came in-and the revtion hit him like a blow. His wife had run away.


    Without a word. Without warning. Hazel had left him.


    A few hourster, Alexander stepped off his private jet in Florence and was now standing before his sister''s mansion. He had canceled all his meetings and flown straight here.


    "What a surprise, Alexander," Aria eximed, trying to suppress a smile at the sight of her frowning brother.


    "Where is my wife?" he snapped curtly, his voice edged with impatience.


    "How should I know?" Aria shrugged, her tone calm. "Shouldn''t you know better about your wife by now?"


    Alexander''s eyes narrowed in irritation. "Don''t get clever with me, Aria," he growled. "I''m here to take her back home."


    Alessandro, standing off to the side, couldn''t help but frown at the way Alexander was speaking to Aria. He took a step forward, clearly ready to intervene. But Aria, sensing the rising tension, shook her head, silently pleading for him to let her handle her hot-headed brother.


    "Why do you want her to return, Alexander?" Aria asked, her gaze steady.


    "Do you love her, Alexander?" Her question made him freeze.


    "Do you love her enough to spend the rest of your life with her?" she shot another question, making him speechless.


    Her words struck him hard, and he found himself momentarily lost in thought. His heart pounded loudly against his chest as memories of every moment spent with Hazel shed before his eyes. He knew, deep down, what he felt for her. It was love-pure, unconditional love. The realization hade to him when he saw her with Chloe, and in that moment, he had chosen Hazel over the woman he once thought he loved.


    "Yes," he finally said, a sense of rity washing over him. "I love her."


    Aria smiled brightly. "Then go and tell her," she said, gesturing toward the stairs.


    Without wasting another moment, Alexander darted up the stairs, not bothering to thank his sister. He stopped just before the guest room where Hazel was staying.


    Taking a few deep breaths to calm his racing heart, he knocked on the door.


    Hazel opened it, but as soon as she saw his face, she made a quick motion to m the door shut. Alexander, however, was faster. He pressed his hand against the door, stopping it just before it closed.


    "Babe, please, just listen to me," Alexander pleaded, his voice tinged with desperation as he pressed his hand against the door, preventing her from closing it.


    "I''m not going to listen to anything you say. Just leave," Hazel snapped, her voice firm and unyielding.


    "I won''t leave until you tell me why you ran away from me," he insisted, still blocking the door with his hand as Hazel fought against it, her frustration growing with every moment.


    "You dared me to leave, remember?! So I did," Hazel shot back, her eyes cold. "Now, you can''t force me toe back, even if you find me."


    Hazel knew it well-Alessandro Valentino was just as powerful as Alexander-perhaps even more so. If Aria had given her word to keep her under their protection, there was nothing Alexander could do to force her back.


    "No, I could never challenge you, mon soleil," the duke implored, his voice full of desperation. "The duchess always upholds the rights of the duke, so I could never upset you, Mrs. Montecarlo."


    Hazel was not surprised by his maniptive tactics. In a single sentence, he had reminded her of her duty and her position as his wife.


    "Why should I go back with you? Give me a reason," she demanded, holding up her hand to stop him before he could respond. "Other than the fact that I''m carrying your heir."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Because I love you," Alexander admitted without hesitation, his voice raw with sincerity. "And I can''t live without you."


    Hazel was taken aback, her breath catching for a moment before she regained herposure.


    "Liar!" Hazel gritted out as her eyes were bing gloomy with hurt. She knew him too well-he would do anything for his own gain.


    "No, I''m telling you the truth, mon amour," Alexander insisted, desperation seeping into his voice. "I love you, Hazel Alexander Montecarlo. I love you so much, more than anything in this world," he dered firmly, his tone unwavering. Hazel''s eyes widened, and she felt her anger begin to melt slightly.


    "Hazel, please, give him a chance," Aria said, appearing at the door and pleading on her brother''s behalf.


    "Hazel, I know Alexander is arrogant, unbearable, and a very difficult person to live with," Alessandro added, his voice light butced with sincerity. Alexander narrowed


    eyes at him as Aria gently sed


    her husband''s arm in response to


    his cunning remark.


    Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head at the brother and sister duo before continuing in a sincere tone, "But he loves you. And trust me, we all can see that in his eyes."


    "Do you know what you are to me, mon bijou? You are my everything," Alexander whispered, drawing Hazel''s attention back to him. His eyes reflected the depth of his love as he gazed at her. ¡°And I will spend the rest of my life proving it to you, mon tr¨¦sor."


    He gently released the door, but Hazel didn''t close it. Instead, he stepped closer, pulling his wife into his arms.


    Aria and Alessandro exchanged a knowing smile as they watched the tension between the couple dissipate. Without a word, they quietly decided to slip away, leaving the two to their moment of privacy.


    "I''m not going to be convinced so easily, Mr. Montecarlo," Hazel teased, an alluring smile ying on her lips.


    "I''m not going to stop until you believe me, ma reine," he said, brushing his lips against hers. "Just be mine forever."


    Hazel smiled, throwing her arms around her husband''s neck, and pressed her lips firmly against his.


    In that moment, she tried to convince herself that it wasn''t just a dream-that she didn''t have to live the miserable life her parents had nned for her.


    Her prince, charming in reality, hade for her, ready to take her into a beautiful fairytale. It was a fairytale they would create together, built on love and trust.


    Her heart swelled as she felt his love reflected in his eyes and actions, and for the first time, she allowed herself to believe in love-believing that she could trust this man.


    But Alexander was certain that this


    was only the beginning of their journey together. He had a lifetime. to prove to his wife that she hadn''t made a mistake by giving him a chance and epting his love. He had all the time in the world to make her fall in love with him, and he was determined to do so.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Prologue


    Sofia''s heart pounded in her chest as the rain pelted against the windows, matching the rhythm of her mother''s sobs.


    She could hear her mother''s footsteps pacing back and forth in the living room, waiting for her husband toe home. Then, suddenly, the sound of a car pulling up to the house cut through the storm. "Mama, he''s here!" Sofia whispered, barely audible over the sound of the rain.


    She watched as her mother rushed to the door, wiping away her tears and stering on a fake smile.


    "Wee home, dear," her mother said, her voice shaking.


    Sofia''s father strode into the house, a beautiful woman in his arms. Sofia recoiled at the sight of her father''s mistress, but her mother put on a brave face.


    "Who is this?" her mother asked, trying to keep her tone light. "Is everything alright?"


    "Everything is fine," her father sneered, pushing her away. "Can''t a man have a little fun?"


    Sofia''s mother''s face fell. "Please don''t hurt me," she begged. "I just wanted to make sure you were okay."


    Her father''s face twisted with rage. "You''re always so worried about me," he spat. "It''s pathetic. I hate that you even think about me. You don''t deserve me. Get out of my way."


    "Please, honey, don''t do this to me," her mother begged, grabbing her husband''s arm.


    "Don''t touch me," her father yelled.


    Sofia''s mother flinched at her father''s words, tears streaming down her face again. Sofia watched as her father raised his hand to strike her mother. She wanted to scream, to tell him to stop, but she was frozen with fear. Her father didn''t stop. Instead, he kicked his wife''s stomach so hard she fell to the ground crying and clutching her stomach.


    Sofia retreated to the staircase, her heart breaking with every sob. She clutched her stuffed animal tightly, hoping and praying that her father would leave soon and they would be safe again. After a while, her father stopped throwing punches and kicks after spitting on her mother.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sofia peeked through the railing of the staircase, her eyes wide with fear as she watched her mother sobbing on the floor. Her father, towering over her, yelled insults and usations at her.


    "How dare you question me?" he bellowed. "You know I can do whatever I want. You''re lucky I even bother toe back here."


    Sofia''s mother could not speak but whimpered in pain.


    Her father kicked her mother while she was still on the ground, causing her to scream out in pain. Sofia covered her mouth to stifle her sobs.


    "You''re nothing but a worthless piece of trash," her father spat at her mother. "And this brat," he gestured towards Sofia, "is just a reminder of how much I hate you."


    Sofia''s mother tried to shield her from her husband''s wrath, but he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up to her feet. Sofia watched in horror as he continued to beat her mother mercilessly, her cries echoing through the empty house.


    "No, please stop," Sofia whispered to herself, tears streaming down her face.


    But her father didn''t stop until he had vented all of his rage and anger. As he finally left for his room with his beautiful mistress, Sofia''s mothery on the ground, bruised and broken. Sofia rushed to her mother''s side, holding her tightly when the room was locked upstairs. "Mama, are you okay?" Sofia asked with pain.


    "I''m okay, baby," her mother said weakly. "Don''t worry about me. Just go to bed now."


    "Mama, you alsoe with me to my room. Dad has locked your room, so where will you sleep?" Sofia asked with teary eyes.


    Her mother nodded, still trembling


    with fear and sadness. Mother and daughter made their way to Sofia''s bedroom when they heard the woman moaning Sofia''s father''s name. Her mother cried, covering e. her mouth. Sofia was eleven years old, but she understood everything that was happening in this house. They slowly went to Sofia''s room. Sofia made her mother lie on the bed.


    Her mother moaned as her whole body was aching with unbearable pain after getting a merciless beating.


    "Mama, I''m here," Sofia said as she sat beside her mother, holding her hand. "I''ll never leave you. I promise."


    Her mother looked at her with tears in her eyes, her face still swollen from the beating.


    "I know you won''t, baby," she said weakly, her voice trembling with vulnerability. "You''re the only good thing in my life," she whispered, the weight of her words heavy with a mixture of despair and affection.


    "Why do you suffer Dad''s beatings and endure him bringing that woman home?!" Sofia''s innocent question pierced the tense air, her confusion and concern evident in her furrowed brow.


    "He''s a rich man, Sofia, and rich men have insatiable needs," her mother responded, her voice strained with both resignation and hidden anguish. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, mirroring the turmoil within her. "He feels entitled to vent his anger on me and seeks sce in other women."


    "But you didn''t have to endure it, Mom. Why don''t you leave him?" Sofia''s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and worry for her mother''s plight.


    "I can''t, darling. I have no one to turn to," her mother confessed, her voice cracking with the weight of her truth. "I came from a poor family, and I feel trapped I''m bound by circumstances to endure this life, and and I still love him," she admitted, her lips trembling with a sense of helplessness.


    Sofia''s heart filled with unknown fear.


    Her father''s cruelty had scarred her deeply and it would take a long time for her to heal.


    "Don''t worry, Mama," Sofia said softly. "I''ll take care of you always. And I''ll never marry a rich man. Rich people are heartless and demons."


    Her mother smiled weakly, her hand stroking Sofia''s hair. "You''re such a good girl, Sofia. But you have to marry one day just like Every girl has to marry. A prince wille to marry you on a white horse. He will make you happy and love you forever." "No, Mom, I will never marry, and I will never leave you. Men don''t love. they only beat and treat women as ves," Sofia cried as she hugged her mother tightly.


    "Sofia, my child! I love you and will always be with you," her mother whispered in her dull voice.


    At that time, Sofia didn''t understand


    what her mother was trying to say. But after a few months, her mother died. Though she had died from inside long ago, her husband''s cruelty and betrayal made her choose death over life. She had lost the will to live, so no one could save her. People thought she died from some illness. But Sofia knew it was a murder. Though she had no proof to me anyone.


    Sofia was left alone in this cruel world, and her problems increased when her father remarried just a week after her mother''s death. Her father''s beautiful mistress was now her stepmother. She hated Sofia even more.


    She brought her daughter with her. Her father loved his new wife''s daughter more. Sofia''s position in her own house was now not better than a housemaid. But she was grateful her father let her continue her school. Sofia used to cry at night, holding her mother''s photo on her chest.


    "Mom, why did you leave me? How can I live without you? Why didn''t you take me with you?" She shouted, standing near the window and looking at the dark sky, but got no reply in return.


    She was left alone in this cruel world where no one loved her. But she vowed to never get married.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Substitute Bride


    "No. Fucking. Way! I won''t do this. I won''t marry that girl!" Leonardo shouted angrily as he stood before his father, Alessandro, who was looking out of the window and listening to his son shouting. The study wasvishly decorated with antique furniture and floor-to-ceiling bookshelves, and tension filled the air.


    "Leonardo. Try to understand. This wedding is very important for this merger," his father dered nonchntly.


    "No, Dad, it is not fucking possible. I won''t marry a slut like her," Leonardo refused sternly. "By the way," he narrowed his grey eyes sceptically. "I was supposed to marry Ri''s other daughter, and why they changed the bride at thest time," he scowled.


    "We don''t know why they changed the bride. But they said that this marriage would onlyst for three years and not a real one, so it doesn''t matter who the bride is," his father exined patiently, but Leonardo was not in a good mood to understand those things. "Are you serious, Dad? You want me to marry a whore for a business deal ?! You can''t force me to do anything. It''s my life, for fucks sake," he huffed, throwing his hand in the air frustratedly.


    "Leonardo, you have to marry her, and I am not asking you or giving you a choice, but... ordering you that this is inevitable," his father roared as his patience timed out. "You are supposed to be married to the Ri girl only for three years, and after three years, whether you leave or divorce her, I won''t stop you. I don''t even care what you do after three years, but we need this merger for now to strengthen ourpany."


    His father was a very good businessman but was never a good parent. He never cared about his child''s feelings but wanted only power and status.


    He was an emotionless man and had brought up Leonardo to be one like him, ruthless and heartless. So now Leonardo was a cruel devil just like his father and had no emotion in his heart.


    His father had brought him up as an asset in business, which would make him more powerful, but it made Leonardo hate his father even more.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I can''t believe that you have be so blind that you can''t even see the consequences. What about your reputation?! What will people say if you make a whore like her your daughter-inw?! Are you not afraid that your respect in society will decrease?" Leonardo snorted.


    "Mind your tongue, Leonardo!" His


    father barked. "And I don''t care about what people say because only money and power speak and I can shut their mouth with my influence. You have no idea how much money and power we will get from this deal. This new status will take us to the height of sess that no one has ever reached," he smirked cunningly before adding, "So it won''t hurt to make a girl like her Morelli''s daughter-inw for three years. But remember that you must be in this marriage for the whole three years and don''t make me repeat myself," his father threatened with a dangerous expression.


    "Then please excuse me because I have no ns to get married in the future, and I cannot spoil my reputation just because of your fucking business deal," Leonardo said in a boring tone and began to leave the room. He had enough for the day.


    "Leonardo, you can''t defy me like


    this," Leonardo''s father warned him, but he didn''t stop."If you leave this room, I will disown you, and I will evict you from my property. You lose your right over the Morelli


    Empire," he threw this trumpel. 17/


    "So the choice is yours. Live your life as you want and lose everything or marry that girl for only three years and rule the world like a king," he offered loudly, enough to make Leonardo halt at the door.


    Leonardo closed his eyes, feeling the anger rush through his veins. He clenched his fists and took deep breaths to control himself as the killer Instinct within him kicked in, wanting him to kill someone right at that moment. He turned to face his father. His eyes were dark and emotionless as he stared back at his father.


    "Fine, Dad! You won. I will marry the girl," he epted firmly, raising his head. "Now, happy?!"


    His father grinned triumphally.


    "I appreciate your decision, son. Trust me, it''s good for everyone. Now, you may leave," Alessandro said arrogantly before turning to his wife. "Let''s start preparing for the wedding, darling" he ordered his wife.


    His wife, Anna, nodded as she picked up her phone and dialed a few numbers. Leonardo watched as his parents enthusiastically called everyone to give them the news.


    He was promised to marry Ri''s elder daughter, Kate Ri, but their parents switched brides, and now Leonardo had to marry Sofia Ri.


    He felt hatred and anger w his


    heart. He had heard the youngest daughter of the Ri family was ugly and uneducated. The Ri family didn''t care about her because her mother was a bitch who betrayed her husband and used to sleep around. That was why Carlo Ri left her and married Kat''s mother. But now, her daughter, Sofia, was no better than her mother. She was following her mother intently.


    Though it would be a contract marriage, he could not help but feel disgusted by the thought of being with a girl like Sofia Ri for three years.


    "Fuck!" He groaned,ing out of his father''s study. "My life is so screwed," he yelled as he kicked the wall. "But wait for the worst toe, Sofia Ri. I will make your life living hell," he gritted out, staring at the void. "Wee to hell, Sofia Ri!" He sneered with hatred.

 Chapter 305

    As the clock struck seven, Sofia quickly made her way to the dining table, meticulously cing each dish in its rightful ce. She couldn''t afford to bete with dinner, not when the Ri family was about to make their way downstairs. Sofia knew all too well that if she didn''t have dinner ready on time, she would be in hot water with the family. So she took a deep breath, double-checked everything, and waited anxiously for the family to arrive.


    Chapter 305 Happy Birthday


    Sofia always had to put in extra effort when it came to preparing dinner. It was a challenge to cater to everyone''s different meal preferences. Her sister, Kat, was always on a diet and required a sd and fruit with her vegetable soup. Her stepmother, Emma, preferred egg curry with rice, while her father needed oil-free food due to his health condition. Sofia had to carefully n and prepare meals to ensure everyone was satisfied. Otherwise, there were consequences.


    Sofia nced at the dining table, ensuring that everything was in ce and properly arranged. Then, as the wall clock chimed, indicating their imminent arrival, the sound of footsteps caught her attention. She turned her head towards the staircase as her heart raced in anticipation.


    As Kat and her mother made their way down the stairs, they seemed engaged in a lively conversation. Sofia couldn''t help but notice the disapproving looks they gave her, which wasn''t anything new. But before long, her father joined them, and they all sat down together. Sofia''s father took the central chair, and Emma and Kat sat on either side. Sofia stood patiently, awaiting further instructions. Each of them filled their te with their favorite dishes and began to savor the delicious meal.


    The room was filled with a heavy stillness. The only sound that broke the silence was the gentle clink of utensils on tes, creating a steady rhythm that seemed to reverberate throughout the empty space. The moment was so quiet that it felt like it couldst forever. Sofia''s stomach rumbled with hunger as the aroma of food filled the air. But she resisted the urge to drool over the delicious meal and patiently waited for dinner to be over. She used to eat only leftovers to satisfy her hunger. Despite her longing for a full meal, Sofia was deeply grateful to them for providing her with shelter and food.


    Finally, dinner was over, and so much food was left on the table. Sofia''s stomach growled again at the pleasure of having so much leftover food. Today, she could eat her fill and enjoy every bite.


    Sofia efficiently tidied up the table, cing the used tes in the sink before thoroughly washing them and loading them into the dishwasher. Once done, she gathered the leftovers onto a te and made her way to a cozy corner of the kitchen to enjoy her meal. Just as she was about to take her first bite, a familiar voice called her name.


    "Sophia,e to my room quickly." Sofia heard her stepmother, Emma, calling her. She felt a pang of hunger in her stomach, but she knew she had to obey her stepmother''smand. Sofia covered her te and ced it on the b before leaving. She couldn''t risk facing the consequences of disobeying her stepmother.


    Sofia''s heart raced as she hurried towards Emma''s room. She knocked on the door gently and opened it slowly, trying not to make any noise. She peeked inside and saw that her half-sister Kat, stepmother Emma, and father were all sitting together, deep in discussion. It seemed something serious was going on from the cold and indifferent expressions on their faces. "Sofia, pleasee inside," her father said in his cold voice.


    Sofia came inside slowly, bending her head down because she was not allowed to look into their eyes.


    Her father came in front of her and said, "What took you so long? You know the rules of this house. You need to respect us and our authority."


    Sofia trembled, nodding silently, feeling ashamed and small. Nevertheless, she knew she had to obey her father''s strict rules.


    "You will be getting married to Leonardo Morelli in just seven days. I have fixed your marriage. You should feel fortunate to be a part of such a wealthy family," her father said abruptly.


    ?????


    Sofia''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She felt as if her world had been turned upside down in an instant. She had never even met Leonardo Morelli before, let alone thought about marrying him Sofia''s mind raced as she tried to process the news. She wondered if there was any way to avoid this arranged marriage and if she had any say in the matter at all.


    Sofia seized the opportunity to inquire, "Wasn''t Kat supposed to be his bride?"


    Kat shook her head as she examined her fingernails. "I''m sorry, but I can''t marry him. He''s a yboy, and the marriage willst only three years. No way. I won''t do this," she said firmly.


    Emma sighed. "But we need this alliance to merge our businesses. That''s why we have to have a marriage between our families." Sofia''s eyes widened in shock as Emma continued. "...and that''s why we''ve invested so much into you. So, one day, you could be a valuable asset in a business deal."


    Sofia couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her family was discussing a trade involving her. Her father was willing to use her as a bargaining chip for a business deal. It was disheartening for Sofia to realize that her entire life was just a tool for their business ventures. She felt like she was an inanimate object in their household, and it was a heartbreaking realization for her.


    Sofia took a deep breath and summoned all the courage she could muster. With a trembling voice, she spoke up before her father, something she had never done before.


    "Dad, please don''t force me into marrying someone from a wealthy family. I never asked for this. Tomorrow, I turn 18, and I promise I won''t be a burden to you anymore. Just give me a chance to live my own life." Despite Sofia''s heartfelt plea, her father''s face remained cold and unyielding.


    "I have made a decision for your life.


    There is no option for you but to marry Leonardo Morelli. Though I have done so much for you, I have hated you for so many years because you are that whore''s daughter who spoiled my life. I was forced to live with her against my will. So, think of this as repayment for your mother''s sin. You don''t have to live with him for the rest of your life, but only for three years. After three years, the contract will end, and you will be free," her father said indifferently, looking at her with disdain.


    She was feeling helpless and alone, thinking that no one cared about her. Even her own father didn''t seem to prioritize her well-being. She was starting to lose trust in people. It seemed as though she was born under a bad star, destined to face these unfortunate circumstances.


    Sofia''s half-sister, Kat, was older


    than her by three years. Apparently, Kat was born before Sofia, while


    their father was still married to


    Sofia''s mother. Sofiater learnedet


    that her father was in love with Emma, Kat''s mother, but felt


    pressured by his parents to marry Sofia''s mother. After Sofia''s mother passed away, her father didn''t waste any time in marrying Emma and bringing her and Kat to live with him.


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Emma signaled that the meeting was over.


    "You''re free to go now," she said before adding, "We''ll begin preparing for the wedding tomorrow. You should feel lucky to be marrying into such a wealthy and influential family." She couldn''t hide the smug smirk on her face as she spoke.


    Little did Emma know that Sofia had no interest in marrying a wealthy man, not now, not ever. Having witnessed her mother''s suffering and eventual demise in misery, Sofia had made up her mind that all rich men were evil and heartless. Sofia walked back into the kitchen and noticed her te was only half empty. But her hunger had died along with her thoughts.


    Sofia nced at the wall clock and saw that it read midnight.


    "Happy Birthday to me," she whispered to herself.


    No one else would be around to wish her a happy birthday. She had just turned eighteen. She had been looking forward to this day for so long. But now, she felt like everything was falling apart.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sofia retreated to her room and grabbed her mother''s photo frame, holding it close to her chest as tears streamed down her face. The night seemed endless as she cried about the unfairness of her life.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 My Life Is Screwed


    Leonardo entered the club feeling frustrated and upset. His friend Domenico Russo greeted him with a warm smile, "Hey, Leonardo!"


    But Leonardo didn''t respond.


    Domenico sensed something was wrong and asked, "What''s wrong? Let me guess. Your father?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Leonardo scowled, indicating that Domenico knew him all too well.


    Domenico inquired once more, "What has he done now?"


    Leonardo, visibly frustrated, responded with clenched teeth, "He has reced the bride and now expects me to wed Sofia Ri, who is deemed worthless by the Ris."


    "Why did they change the girl at thest moment? Weren''t you supposed to marry Kat Ri?" asked Domenico, clearly worried.


    Leonardo sighed deeply and massaged his forehead before pinching the bridge of his nose. "I have no idea," he said, his voice thick with frustration. "My father threatened me, and I have to marry Sofia Ri. My life is a mess."


    Domenico sat next to him and gave him a reassuring pat on the back. "I''m sorry to hear that, my friend. Let me know if there''s anything I can do to help."


    Leonardo nodded and ordered his drink.


    "Hey man, it sounds like you''re going through a tough time, but hang in there. I''m here for you if you need anything. And hey, I''ve got some good news that might cheer you up. Follow me." Domenico said, giving Leonardo a reassuring wink as he led him toward a penthouse.


    Domenico knocked on the door as they arrived, and a woman answered. It was clear that Domenico had arranged something special for Leonardo, and the two of them were about to have a great time together.


    Thedy was wearing a hot ck short dress that was almost transparent. But Leonardo''s mood was too gloomy to feel anything.


    Leonardo looked at Domenico in annoyance. Leaning over Leonardo''s shoulder, Domenico whispered,


    "Have fun. I booked her for you. She is yours for the whole night." Domenico winked at thedy and the woman cast a seductive smile.


    Thedy''s appearance was certainly eye-catching, but Leonardo was in no mood to appreciate it. He felt a deep sense of gloom, making it difficult for him to feel anything other than frustration. As he stood there, lost in thought, Domenico leaned over his shoulder and whispered something that only added to his annoyance.


    "She is the best in her skill," Domenico aprised and Leonardo scowled.


    Leonardo felt a bit overwhelmed as Domenico left Leonardo alone with thedy after giving him a wink. He took a deep breath and tried to rx.


    "Have fun," he reminded himself. After all, he had been looking forward to this moment for weeks.


    As Leonardo looked at her, she smiled seductively, biting her lips and gesturing for him toe inside. He hesitated, unsure of what to do.


    Then Leonardo gaze followed Domenico''s back slowly disappear into the distance. Despite the nagging feeling in the back of his mind telling him to be responsible, he made a split-second decision to let loose and have a little fun, even if it was just for onest time. He knew that his life would be filled with nothing but more stress and chaos in theing week, so he figured he might as well enjoy the moment while he still could.


    He looked at thedy before him, his eyes turning dark as he took in her almost naked appearance.


    "So, what do you have in your mind for tonight?" he asked.


    She shrugged and said, "I''m up for anything as long as it''s fun." Leonardo smirked at her innuendo.


    "Then let''s have some fun. It was a long day for me," he sighed as he stepped into her condo. His eyes briefly observed the surroundings before he settled on the couch.


    As Leonardo walked in, she swiftly shut the door behind him. Then, she turned to him and gave him her full attention.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? You didn''t even nce at me, let alonepliment me," she pouted in her alluring tone.


    "I had a really rough day," Leonardo replied sternly without showing any emotions.


    "Then let me make you feel good. I will make you forget about this bad day." Wrapping her arms around his neck, she seductively perched herself on hisp, their bodies entwined in an embrace.


    Her intoxicating scent and tender touch momentarily transported him from the harsh realities of his world. With each breath, Leonardo felt a surge of desire, an urgent need for release.


    Aware of the limited time he had before his predetermined fate took hold, Leonardo''s mind raced. His father had orchestrated an alliance with the Ri family, sealing Leonardo''s future with a loveless union. Leonardo yearned to taste the freedom he knew he would soon lose.


    Driven by a mix of desperation and defiance, Leonardo wrapped his arms tightly around the call girl, drawing her closer as if searching for an escape from the disappointment in this hook up. Instead, his fingers roughly grabbed her chin, capturing her gaze and momentarily revealing the desperation and lust as hardened gazemunicated. After marrying the Ri girl he couldn''t ever have such fun.


    In a surge of passion and rebellion, Leonardo pressed his lips forcefully against hers, seeking sce, pleasure, and a fleeting moment of control. The kiss became a fierce exchange, a raw expression of his defiance and determination to live on his own terms, even if only for a brief moment.


    In that heated moment, Leonardo lost himself and poured all his frustration and anger through this sexual encounter.


    She was left breathless and panting heavily when Leonardo released her mouth. Then, furiously clutching the corner of her dress, Leonardo pulled it over her head and threw it aside.


    In an urgency, he unbuckled his belt,


    pulled the zip down, dragged his pants down with his boxers, and left it near his knees. His hard rod


    swung free in front of her. Lickinget


    her lips, she smiled seductively


    before falling to her knees and holding his steely rod in her hand. Her hungry tongue darted out, licking his cock from the Base to the tip. Leonardo groaned, grabbing her hair harshly. She first licked the tip while stroking him, then she took him entirely into her mouth.


    "Fuck!"


    Groaning, Leonardo closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment. She moved her head swiftly, pumping his girth in her mouth. Wrapping her hair around his fist, Leonardo took control. His hips bucked, and he started thrusting deep down her throat. Her gagging sound increased his pleasure. Leonardo''s gray eyes peered into her wet orbs, He was pleased to find her looking at him with lust and desire in her watery eyes as she willingly took him deep down her throat. Leonardo felt pleasure tightening his balls and was about to burst into his climax any moment.


    So, he lifted her to her feet before throwing her on the bed. Then, abruptly parting her thighs, Leonardo drifted his fingers between her legs, touching her hot flesh.


    She was already wet and ready for him. Leonardo thrust his finger into her cunt, pulling out a cry from her. Her moans became louder, and she screamed and begged him as she came hard on his finger. Leonardo took a condom from his back pocket and tore the packet, pulling it between his teeth. His cock was already hard, painfully ready to enter her sweet core. Leonardo rolled the condom down his shaft. Thrusting into her hard and deep, he impaled her pussy rough and fast. Leonardo needed it to release his stress, and he knew he was brutal on her, but the girl liked it as she begged for more.


    After a few thrusts, Leonardo released his hot cum in the condom, drawing her pleasure with his.


    "Thanks for the great fuck," Leonardo smirked, winking at her.


    Pulling out of her abruptly, he went to the bathroom, disposed of the condom, and left the penthouse without ncing back at her.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 Wedding Day


    "What''s wrong, darling? You look troubled." Emma asked Carlo.


    Her eyes showed a scowl which she hid quickly as she actually knew what her husband''s problem was.


    "I was thinking about the contract and Sofia''s wedding. I hope it proves to be a good decision for her. But I have doubts because She is not willing to marry Alessandro Morelli''s son," he said, and his eyes were gloomy as he was pitying his daughter. I went near him and rubbed his shoulder.


    "Honey, you are thinking too much. We are doing it for her good future. Otherwise, who would marry her with her reputation of sleeping around?" She said, showing her concern for Sofia but cursing her in her heart.


    She was afraid Carlo would change his decision. She would have buried Sofia with her mother if it were in her hand. Her hatred was so immense she spread the rumor in society that Sofia was a whore, just as her mother was. But the truth was Sofia''s mother was not a whore but an innocent woman, bing prey to Emma''s jealousy.


    Because of Sofia and her mother, Emma couldn''t convince Carlo to marry her sooner. But when Sofia''s mother died, she came into this house, and she made sure Sofia would live a life worse than hell. Getting Sofia married to Leonardo Morelli was a part of her n. Leonardo was ruthless, heartless, and a man with no mercy. He was a yer who couldn''t be loyal to a woman.


    Carlo exhaled sharply as if he had a burden on his chest. He took Emma''s hand from his shoulder and affectionately held it in his hand.


    "I have never loved Elisa, and I don''t even love Sofia. But she is my blood, and I feel responsible for her. I know you took good care of her after Elisa died. But still, we can''t change her mother''s blood running in her veins. You disciplined her and taught her to be a nobledy. Otherwise, she would have be like Elisa, who liked to go after other men," he said in his dull voice.


    But he didn''t know that it was Emma who made him believe that Elisa was a slut. She did it because she wanted him to leave his wife.


    ''It''s good that the dirty bitch died soon. He is mine, and his wealth is for my daughter and me.'' Emma thought inwardly.


    Carlo took a deep breath before continuing, "I just hope this marriage will make her responsible and she remains loyal to Leonardo."


    "But we can just hope," Emma sighed dramatically. "However, she will get more money from the wedding as alimony when this marriage contract is annulled. I''ll make sure to add this use to the contract. In this way, she would lead a good future," Emma showed him her most charming smile.


    She had already wrapped him around her tiny finger, and she knew it. Carlo loved her more than anything in this world, and he blindly believed in her.


    "Emma, please make sure that all her wishes will be fulfilled regarding her marriage," Carlo''s voiceced with emotion, even though he didn''t want to feel like this. "She should get everything she wants before she leaves my house. You.. you take her shopping and buy her everything she wants. Also, ask her what arrangements she wants for her wedding. Make this day special for her," he said, his eyes begging his wife.


    ''Oh, my poor husband! You have no idea what I have in my mind for Sofia.'' Emma thought before smiling and nodding her head.


    "Of course, honey. No matter what, she is our daughter. I will do everything to make this day special for her." Emma said, smiling, but in her heart, she was literally cursing Sofia that she may suffer for her life in this marriage with Leonardo Morelli. "Thank you, Emma. You are such a nicedy with a golden heart. I am so lucky to have you in my life," Carlo said, kissing my cheek as his eyes shone with pride and love.


    Emma giggled. "I will do anything for you, my darling."


    *****


    The day finally hade. The hall was adorned with opulent decorations, exuding elegance and luxury. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, casting a soft, warm glow over the entire space. Glimmering fairy lights were entwined with delicate white drapes, creating a dreamlike ambiance.


    Rows of plush, white chairs lined both sides of the aisle, leading to a beautifully decorated stage at the far end of the hall. Each chair was adorned with intricate floral arrangements, emitting a fragrant aroma that filled the air. Carlo hadn''t left anything to make it a grand wedding. The stage itself was a masterpiece, covered in billowing white fabric and embellished with cascading flowers in hues of pastel. A backdrop of twinkling fairy lights added a touch of enchantment. The focal point of the stage was an exquisite arch entwined with flowers. Guests, elegantly dressed, filled the hall, their excited murmurs creating a pleasant hum. They took their seats, eagerly awaiting the ceremony to begin. Some mingled, sharingughter and animated conversations, while others found sce in the serene atmosphere, lost in their own thoughts.


    And Sofia, wearing a white gown, was waiting in the bridal chamber for her stepmother to take her to the wedding hall. She hadn''t met Leonardo Morelli yet. But she had heard a lot about him. He was a famous yboy and a very sessful businessman. The knowledge that he was one of the wealthiest people in the world scared Sofia to death. She was afraid of having the same fate as her mother and waspletely freaking out, wanting to run away from this freaking wedding.


    But then she thought about her father. Knowing her wedding was a business deal, she couldn''t leave her father in trouble. Her father would be doomed if she escaped because many people and media people hade here for the wedding.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, Emma arrived and took Sofia to the aisle where her father was waiting for her. Her smiling father fazed Soofia. She had never seen her father smiling at her. Her foolish heart became happy at that moment. But it was only for the show in front of these people. He gave her his elbow, and Sofia held it, hooking her hand around him. "Sofia, I expect you to behave properly in front of these people. Don''t forget I need you to stay in this marriage for three years. So be nice to Leonardo and don''t enrage him," Carlo whispered in Sofia''s ear, threatening more than suggesting.


    Swallowing a lump down her throat,


    Sofia nodded her head. A soft, melodic tune began to y,


    el?


    signaling the start of the procession. Carlo walked his daughter down the aisle toward the stage where Leonardo Morelli was standing. Sofia could not focus on decoration, nor was she paying attention to the people around her as she was so nervous and her mind was numb with fear.


    Sofia prayed in her heart that she wouldn''t do anything stupid to embarrass her dad. When her dad halted, she only realized they reached the stage. She wouldn''t dare to look up. Her eyes kept staring down at her feet. Suddenly through her eyshes, she saw a hand stretched in front of her, offering help to climb up on the stage.


    She hesitated at first but took that


    hand, and he pulled her up on the stage. Sofia stumbled a little and gripped his shoulder with her other¡¢ hand. Then at that moment, for the first time, Sofia saw a handsome face staring at her as he tried to see behind the veil. Sofia knew he couldn''t look appropriately through the veil. But Sofia could see him staring at her face with his cold eyes. His face was unreadable.


    She instantly pulled her hand away and took a step backward, standing beside him. The officiant started the rituals. First, he made them exchange their vows which Sofia knew were all fake. He told them to exchange the rings, and quickly, ady appeared with two gorgeous-looking rings on a te. She handed one ring to Leonardo Morelli and another to Sofia. Sofia''s hand trembled as she held the wedding ring, eyes glued to it. She felt she never wanted to get married like this. But it was toote to back out.


    The officiant instructed Sofia to give


    her hand to Leonardo Morelli. Hesitated, Sofia held her shaky hand toward Leonanado. He grabbed ite gently and slipped the ring on Sofia''s finger Then he held his hand out before her, anticipating the drama would end soon. Sofia slid the ring without touching or even holding his hand. She was too nervous to touch him.


    The officiant announced them as husband and wife. Then, he turned to Leonardo and said the groom could kiss his bride.


    Now this was the most difficult part of the wedding for both of them. Sofia panicked but was instantly relieved to see Leonardo Morelli didn''t make any move. Then someone tapped on his shoulder and whispered something in his ear. He frowned, looking at her. Leonardo shifted closer as he descended his head. He cupped Sofia''s cheeks in his big hand as his lips touched the corner of Sofia''s mouth so lightly that Sofia couldn''t tell whether it was a real kiss or not. But Sofia''s first kiss was stolen by her husband just like that.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Wedding Night


    The wedding rituals finally ended and Sofia and Leonardo now stood as husband and wife. The media were all over the ce, capturing every moment and detail of the ceremony. The Ris and the Morellis really outdid themselves and made it a grand event that everyone would remember for years toe. After the wedding, they all made their way to the ballroom. Leonardo was seated next to Sofia, engrossed in his phone. Sofia was too nervous to nce over at him, but she noticed him furrowing his brow out of the corner of her eye.


    Sofia furrowed her brow as she watched Leonardo answer his phone. She couldn''t hear anything from where she sat, but Leonardo''s expression had quickly soured. Without a word to her, he got up from their table and began walking away, still speaking into the phone. Sofia was left sitting alone in the ballroom, wondering what could have possibly upset him so much.


    As the announcement for the newly-wedded couple''s first ballroom dance was made, everyone noticed the groom had disappeared. Sofia was met with pity-filled nces from those around her. She sat there, her head lowered in embarrassment and insult, an all too familiar feeling. Unfortunately, this wasn''t the first time she had found herself in this situation.


    She watched as Leonardo''s parents frantically tried to reach him on the phone. She could see the worry etched on their faces as they dialed number after number, but it seemed like they were not getting any response. It was clear that they were deeply disappointed with their son''s irresponsible behavior.


    "Sofia! Dear," said Leonardo''s mother with a polite and gentle tone as she approached her. "I''m afraid Leonardo had to attend to something urgent and won''t be able to join us. However, I am here to take you to your new home. You must be tired from the ceremony, so please rest and make yourselffortable.


    As Sofia listened to Leonardo''s mother speak to her with such kindness and respect, her heart warmed. It was a rare experience for her, as most people had always treated her as if she was invisible or unimportant. But the way this woman spoke to her made her feel seen and valued. She was such a kinddy.


    Sofia nodded her head and smiled at Leonardo''s mother as she led her towards a car that had been decorated for a newly wedded couple. Sofia had to ride alone in the car because her husband had left her to be on her own. Leonardo''s mother helped Sofia settle in the back seat and instructed the driver to take her to Leonardo''s mansion. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a little nervous as she embarked on this new journey with fear and expectations.


    Throughout the entire car ride, Sofia couldn''t help but wonder what kind of important work Leonardo had to do on his wedding day. As they pulled up to a massive mansion, the driver courteously stepped out to open the door for her. Stepping out onto the pavement, she made her way toward the grand entrance, where a guard stood watchfully at the door.


    And a queue of servants was also standing there, waiting for their master. But here, seeing Sofiaing alone, disappointment was visible on their faces. They greeted her and looked at her with their pitiful eyes. Sofia sighed in her heart. She tried to put on a brave face, smiling at the servants and lowered her head instantly as she entered the mansion.


    As the maid escorted her to a room, she couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy. As she stepped inside, she immediately noticed the masculine decor - all cool greys and whites. In addition, she couldn''t help but notice therge TV mounted on the wall in front of the bed and a gaming setup sitting next to it. Clearly, this room belonged to a man, and she quickly understood who the owner was.


    Sofia was engulfed by an abrupt surge of anxiety upon realizing that her luggage was not with her. The mere thought of spending the night in her cumbersome wedding dress made her cringe with difort With a heavy heart, she made her way toward the spacious closet, only to be greeted by an overwhelming array of her husband''s clothing, shoes, and essories. As she pondered over her options, she couldn''t help but contemte whether borrowing her husband''s t-shirt for the night was a good choice.


    She had grown ustomed to a certain sense of neglect throughout her life. People never shared anything with her, she only got their used and old stuff for herself. Thus, she dared not take a shirt from her husband''s wardrobe as everything looked new and expensive. So, that night, she found herself sleeping soundly in her wedding gown, though it was very ufortable. However, exhausted and tired, she quickly drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    Sofia was suddenly jolted awake by the sound of the door creaking open. She struggled to see in the darkness, unsure of the time of night. Blinking rapidly, Sofia''s eyes gradually adjusted to the dimness. She


    fumbled around for the lightene


    switch and finally found it, illuminating the room. To her shock, she saw Leonardo Morelli standing near the doorway, his presence unexpected and startling.


    His sudden appearance startled her, and she couldn''t help but notice how miserable he looked without his jacket. His tie hung low, and his shirt was unbuttoned with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. As his eyesnded on Sofia lying on his bed, they darkened with anger. He swiftly closed the distance between them with three long strides, grabbing her chin in his hand with a forceful grip.


    "How dare you sleep on my bed, bloody whore?" he questioned in a menacing tone.


    Sofia''s body involuntarily shivered as his words reached her ears. She was confused about why he was calling her names. Whore?! She was not a whore.


    Unpleasant recollections of her past came flooding back to her mind, causing her to tremble uncontrobly with anxiety. She was fully aware of what was going to happen next, and her fear grew with each passing moment.


    "I... I a.. am sorry. Please forgive me," Sofia apologized promptly.


    But before Sofia could exin herself, she was thrown onto the bed, and Leonardo''s body pressed her petite frame, pinning her to the bed. Her eyes red in horror as she freaked out.


    "No, please, let me go," Sofia begged desperately.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Confused Feeling "Stop acting!" He shouted. "You''re not innocent, and I know it. You want this, right? Is that why you are sleeping in my bed, waiting for me?" He red at her while his voice mocking her.


    Sofia froze, unable to move an inch, as the scent of alcohol wafted from Leonardo''s breath. It was clear he was drunk. Memories of her childhood flooded back, vividly recalling the anguish of witnessing her father''s drunken assaults on her mother.


    "Stop pretending, you slut! Why are you denying it now? I know what kind of whore you are, and being your husband, I should get a taste of yours. So shut up and let me fuck you. Like a good slut you are, make me feel good," he slurred as he forced himself on her and started kissing her neck. He was biting and sucking on her neck, making her feel nothing but pain. Her tears had no effect on him. He had be blind in intoxication and lust.


    Despite her reservations, Sofia didn''t intervene or halt her husband, allowing him to do as he pleased. She was too scared to react. Although Leonardo attempted to be gentle and bring her pleasure, even in his intoxicated state, Sofia felt an overwhelming emptiness. Shey there, resembling a lifeless rag doll, devoid of any emotional or physical response.


    After a while, Leonardo slumped down onto her, exhausted froming inside her countless times. Unbeknownst to him, tears continued to spill from Sofia''s eyes. When she noticed that Leonardo had fallen into a deep slumber, she mustered her courage. Slowly, she rolled her husband off of her and delicately gathered the torn remnants of her dress in her trembling hand. Silently, she slipped out of bed.


    Carefully, Sofia dressed herself, her eyes still brimming with tears. She couldn''t help but gaze at Leonardo, whoy peacefully asleep with a serene smile adorning his face.


    Overwhelmed by the magnitude of the situation, she crumbled to her knees. The room''s atmosphere was heavy with tension, and the silence was broken only by Sofia''s ragged breaths and the distant sounds of activity echoing throughout the safe house.


    Tears streamed down Sofia''s face, and her cries became loud and agonized. The weight of the trauma inflicted upon her on what should have been her wedding day proves unbearable. The profound sorrow and disbelief intertwined with her tears.


    Sofia sat on the floor, holding her knees close to her chest, tears streaming down her cheeks as shemented her bad luck. She had always feared ending up with an ill fate like her mother, and now it felt like history was cruelly repeating itself. Her husband proved to be no better than her father, and the pain of that realization was too much to bear.


    Exhaustion overtook Sofia, her emotional and physical strength depleted. Nevertheless, she remained on her knees, the cold floor beneath her as her only support.


    She had enough trauma for her wedding night, not that she had ever imagined her fate like this. Slowly curling into a ball, she closed her eyes, soft sobs leaving her silently. She didn''t realize when the sleep took her in its embrace.


    ********


    Leonardo woke up abruptly in the middle of the night, a sense of unease washing over him. Something felt different, out of ce. His gazended on the crimson stain on the bedsheet, and suddenly, the events leading up to his slumber flooded his mind. He had made passionate love to his wife, Sofia, and now he realized with a sinking feeling that she had been a virgin.


    A wave of regret and self-reproach crashed over Leonardo. He cursed himself for his impatience. He didn''t know she was a virgin. But the truth was he couldn''t stop himself as if he was a hungry wolf.


    However, a few things were bothering him, and the first one was, despite the rumors, Sofia was not at all ugly. In fact, Leonardo found her to be quite beautiful. He couldn''t help but be drawn to her charm, which meant the rumor that she was good at seducing men was true. From the moment he firstid eyes on her, he felt a strong pull toward her, and he found it very hard to resist. When he held her trembling hand, he felt the urge to hold it tightly until she stopped shaking.


    As he lifted Sofia''s veil during their wedding, he was struck by her innocent face, mesmerizing blue eyes, and full pink lips. He couldn''t resist the urge to kiss her when the officiant announced them husband and wife, even if it was only for a moment.


    In that brief moment, he felt


    something he had never


    experienced before. He was always heartless and emotionless, just like his father had taught him to be. But now, he was feeling something towards Sofia that he couldn''t exin. He was convinced that she had some kind of magic power that could seduce any man who came near her, including himself. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When he got a call from a client while he was at his own wedding reception, he used it as an excuse to leave. He just wanted to get away from there desperately. After meeting with the client, he went to the bar and drank a lot. Then, father called and threatened him to return to his bride.


    He was annoyed because his father always seemed to have a hold on him, making him dance to his tune. Reluctantly, he made his way back home. But when he arrived, he found Sofia sleeping on his bed. Despite the fact that she was his wife, he was fuming with anger. How dare she enter his room without his permission!


    But as he looked at her peaceful sleeping form, a strange feeling began to stir in his heart. He couldn''t put his finger on it, but he knew that he had to do something about it.


    He thought having Sofia would ease the ache in his heart. Maybe it was all physical. And it seemed like she wanted it too. That was why she was on his bed. He felt as if she had cast some spell on him. That was because he couldn''t resist her.


    But now, he truly regretted it. Sofia might think of him as a monster. He looked at the empty space beside him. Sofia was not in bed with him. So, where was she?


    "Fuck!" He cursed as he furiously threw the bed cover from the bed.


    He could not sleep after what had happened. Sofia''s teary eyes and whimpering were haunting him in his head. Feeling restless, he needed something hard to drink, he got up abruptly from the bed.


    As he switched on the light, he saw a small body curled into a ball in a corner. As he approached, he realized it was Sofia, sleeping on the cold floor. His heart sank when he saw her trembling in sleep.


    He wondered if she was here because she hated him and didn''t want to sleep in the same bed. Or was she so scared of him that she slept on the cold floor rather than sleeping on thefortable bed?


    A string of curses left his mouth as he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.


    He gently lifted her up, tenderly cing her on the bed. In her sleep, she snuggled up closer, wrapping her arms around his neck. He slowly removed her arms around his neck. After tucking her in, he kept staring at her sleeping face.


    He couldn''t help but notice the


    swollen eyes and dried tears on her cheeks. The ck eyeliner smudged all over her face was a clear indication that she had been crying until she finally fell asleep. It pained him to see Sofia like this, and he couldn''t help but wonder why.


    Leonardo sighed as he kept staring at her for a while before leaving the room. He needed a drink desperately.


    He didn''t understand this strange feeling he felt whenever he saw Sofia. It was veryplicated, and he was scared of this feeling.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Morning At The New ce


    Whilst Sofia was in her deep slumber, she felt as though she was floating weightlessly on a bed of the softest clouds. She was embraced by a warm andfortingyer that surrounded her in a cocoon of tranquillity. Sofia held onto the snug cover tightly, unwilling to let go of the dream. However, her peaceful rest was interrupted by someone shaking her and calling out her name. Sofia gradually opened her eyes, still feeling the remnants of herforting dream.


    As her eyelids gradually lifted, she struggled to adjust to the blinding brightness that flooded her vision. She squinted, and blinking repeatedly she attempted to clear her vision until her eyes finally adjusted to the intense light. It was then that she noticed a young woman standing directly in front of her, regarding her with an expression ofplete disinterest.


    Sofia quickly got up from her bed and sat there for a moment, mentally pping herself for sleeping sote. She knew she was supposed to wake up early and make breakfast, just like she used to do in her father''s house. After that, she had to do all the household chores. She was afraid that there might be consequences for sleeping in sote and not making a meal on time for the entire family.


    As she carefully lifted the cover, she was struck by the realization that she had been sleeping on an incredibly soft mattress, luxuriously draped with a warm silk nket. Her mind raced as she tried to piece together the events of the previous evening - she distinctly remembered falling asleep on the hard floor.


    So how had she ended up here, in this soft, inviting bed?


    The questions swirled in her mind, leaving her feeling slightly bewildered.


    Sofia felt her heart race as she remembered the anger Leonardo Morelli had shown when he found her on his bedst night. She knew that if he caught her sleeping on his expensive beds again, he would be even angrier. Taking a deep breath, she quickly got off the bed and winced from the pain between her legs. Her legs shook, and she was about to fall.


    But she tried topose herself when she saw the girl who hade to wake her up.


    "Your wardrobe is in the guest room where your clothes are kept," the girl began in a gentle tone.


    Oh, so that was why she didn''t find her clothes in Leonardo''s room.


    "It is now past eleven, and breakfast is nearing its end, so you may wish to take a shower and change your attire." Despite her stoic expression, Sofia appreciated the helpful reminder.


    She felt grateful and muttered quietly under her breath, "Thank you."


    She went to the gust room and found a walk-in closet. When she went inside, she saw many dresses and clothes for women hanging there. Everything looked so expensive. Sofia was scared to touch them.


    With a measured step, she gingerly stepped into the walk-in closet and was immediately struck by the overwhelming disy of exquisite dresses and women''s clothing elegantly hanging before her. The undeniable quality of the garments sent a shiver of apprehension down her spine, as she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear at the thought of handling such expensive and delicate clothing.


    Sofia''s gaze drifted to the hem of her dress, which was now crumpled and smudged. She scanned her closet, hoping to find something simple to wear amongst the expensive, limited-edition dresses. She spotted a lovely floral dress and grabbed it before heading to the bathroom to freshen up.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes as she


    stepped into the bathroom. It was massive and filled with every luxurious bath product imaginable. Her mouth fell open in awe. She had never seen anything like it before However, Sofia hesitated. She had been living as a servant in her father''s house, and her stepmother had forbidden her to use anything luxurious. She wasn''t sure if she was allowed to bathe here. Despite her confusion, she couldn''t help admiring the Italian fittings, the marble flooring, and the expensive tiles and bs. Everything was perfect. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon entering the shower, fear gripped her. With a nervous heart, she picked up the bottle of imported body wash and began tother it onto her skin, feeling the warm


    water surrounding her. Once sh


    finished washing herself, she


    reached for the fluffy towel on the b and gently patted her body dry. She then carefully slipped the floral dress over her head, leaving her wet hair down to air-dry. She had never had the luxury of owning a hair dryer, so air-drying had be her norm.


    yelin


    Once more, Sofia entered the room and approached the dressing area, her steps heavy and slow. As she stood before the wall-size mirror, her gaze fell upon her reflection. Her eyes were swollen and puffy, emphasizing the fact that she had spent the entire night crying. The once-beautiful bride looked anything but happy and radiant; instead, her face was marked by a deep sense of gloom and misery.


    Sofia nced over at the dressing table and noticed an abundance of pricey cosmetic products. She couldn''t help but wonder who owned them all. Among the collection were numerous body lotions from various prestigious brands. Her curiosity got the best of her, and she picked up one of the bottles.


    As she removed the cap, a captivating aroma filled the air and tempted her to apply it to her skin. After some hesitation, she decided to take a small amount and rubbed it into her bare arms. Instantly, her dry skin became soft and silky smooth.


    Sofia''s eyes darted around the dressing table, taking in all the products she had yet to try. She felt a pull towards them, a temptation that was hard to resist. But she knew the consequences of giving in. So she made the decision to leave the room quickly.


    As she stepped into the hall, her heart racing, she saw Leonardo Morelli sitting at the dining table, engrossed in hisptop. Sofia froze in ce, her mind racing as she remembered the events ofst night.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Bad News


    As the clock struck afternoon, the grand mansion was eerily quiet, save for the soft shuffling of the servants'' footsteps. It was a lonely ce, once upied only by the reclusive Leonardo. But now, Sofia had to start her first day in this sprawling estate. After having breakfast, Leonardo checked some mail and looked at some documents on hisptop.


    Sofia hadn''t stille down. So Leonardo sent a maid to call her for breakfast because it was already eleven in the morning.


    Leonardo was so engrossed in his work that he lost track of time and everything else around him. However, his attention was soon drawn to the refreshing aroma of body wash and shampoo that filled the air. He nced up from hisptop and saw Sofia standing before him, looking down with a natural beauty that was entuated by herck of makeup.


    Even quite beautifulpared to the previous night. She looked dainty and slim, with curves in all the right ces. Leonardo would have questioned her age if he hadn''t reviewed her birth certificate during the contract signing.


    Upon casting a quick nce at her, his forehead creased with concern. He observed that her lips were quivering, and her hands were shaking, although she tried to conceal it by clenching them into a tight fist. A closer look revealed that she hadn''t dried her hair. She would get cold and fall sick.


    Not willing to take any chances, Leonardo pushed his chair back and stood up, his tone firm as he ordered, "Towel."


    A maid came instantly with a towel in her hand and handed it to Leonardo.


    As Leonardo approached Sofia with the towel in his hand, he noticed her lips trembling and a gasp escaping her mouth. She was afraid. Leonardo again regretted acting like a monsterst night. Sighing, he quickly tossed the towel at her head before moving closer to her. Sofia instinctively grabbed his hand with her delicate fingers as he began to rub her hair gently.


    "Why on earth did you not dry your hair? You will fall sick, you know?!" He inquired as he vigorously rubbed the towel over her damp hair.


    "Mr. Morelli, I assure you, I won''t be ill. I am ustomed to letting my hair air dry," she reassured him, her voice muffled by the towel.


    "I prefer to be addressed as Leonardo," he corrected her, disying his dislike for the formal address.


    "Hmm?" She looked puzzled, notprehending why he was so sensitive.


    "You heard me clearly, correct? I am not ustomed to repeating myself," he stated sternly in his deep voice, and just then, his phone began to vibrate.


    He left the towel on her head and made his way back to the table to retrieve the call. Upon seeing the number, he silently cursed. It was his father. Why on earth was he calling him? With reluctance, he answered the call.


    "Leonardo, you and Sofia must leave for Rome right now," Leonardo''s fathermanded with urgency.


    "Hold up, what''s going on? Can you fill me in?" Leonardo was getting annoyed with his dad taking over his life and making decisions without talking to him first.


    "Sofia''s grandmother passed away this morning." Leonardo''s father informed, "and herst wish was for Sofia to be present at the funeral. I received a call from Carlo this morning. He''s at the airport with his family, and he said that you could bring Sofia to Rome on our private jet. So, hurry up." his father ended the call without hearing Leonardo''s reply.


    Taking a deep breath, Leonardo turned toward Sofia. He noticed that she had just taken off the towel from her head. Her hair was now alt over the ce, and she was miserably trying to tten it out with her hand. An unconscious smile stretched across his lips. But, despite finding her appearance adorable, Leonardo knew he had to be serious with her. He had some sad news to convey.


    "Sofia!" Leonardo eximed, feeling a rush of warmth as her name rolled off his tongue for the first time.


    However, he noticed that she seemed nervous as she trembled visibly at the sound of his voice, fidgeting with her fingers and avoiding eye contact. Sighing, Leonardo decided not to say anything and nned to tell her once they had arrived in Rome. Sofia''s eyes slowly lifted to him, and she blinked cluelessly. Leonardo froze, looking into the most beautiful and bright eyes he had ever seen. So innocent and pure.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leonardo cleared his throat. "Quickly have your breakfast and pack some clothes. We''re leaving for Rome in half an hour."


    He said, leaving Sofia confused.


    He went to his study and dialed a number.


    "Domenico!" he said as soon as the person on the other side answered the call.


    Domenico was his best friend and his right hand.


    "Hey, Leonardo! How was your wedding night?" Domenico asked mischievously, making Leonardo wince.


    "Not this time, Domenico. I called you to tell you something urgent," Leonardo replied sternly.


    "Okay, tell me," Domenico said, bracing himself for whatever request was about toe his way.


    Leonardo wasted no time in getting to the point. "I need to fly to Rome," he said firmly. "And you''ll have to take care of my business here for a day or two. I''ll be back soon." With that, he hung up the phone, leaving Domenico to pick up the pieces and figure out how to handle the situation.


    Leonardo made some calls to make some arrangements in Rome and asked his bodyguard Mark to check on the arrangements. After finishing his calls, he headed to his room to pack some clothes. As he walked down the hallway, he spotted Sofia waiting for him with her bags. She was still wearing the floral dress that she had worn earlier.


    "Get a jacket now," demanded Leonardo, looking at her sternly. Despite his warning, she remained rooted in her spot, which frustrated him. "You''ll freezeter if you don''t listen," he added sharply.


    He sighed as he didn''t have time for her stubbornness, so he called for the house help toe and take their luggage down to the parking lot.


    After leaving the building, Leonardo went straight to the parking lot, where his bodyguard, Mark, was waiting for him. Mark opened the back seat door for Leonardo, but as a gentleman, he decided to wait for Sofia before sitting inside the car.


    As Sofia made her way toward the


    waiting car, she took slow and small steps, trying topose herself. Leonardo was already there, waiting for her, and he gestured for her to get inside. She hesitated for a moment but then slowly stepped into the backseat. She shifted to make some space for someone else, and then Leonardo sat beside her. Mark closed the door and took the passenger seat, and soon enough, the driver started the ignition, and the car headed towards the airport.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 First Flight


    Sitting beside her was starting to be bothersome for Leonardo. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but there was something different about his feeling. Despite this, her fragrance was incredibly enticing, causing a fluttering sensation in his chest.


    Leonardo found himself distracted while trying to check his emails due to the presence of his wife beside him. Despite his best efforts to concentrate, he couldn''t resist stealing nces at her from the corner of his eye. Meanwhile, she seemed lost in thought, staring out of


    the window without any discernible focus.


    As they drove towards the airport, Leonardo couldn''t take his eyes off Sofia. He stole a few nces at her while Mark kept a watchful eye on the road. Finally, they arrived at their destination, but Leonardo was so lost in thought that he didn''t even realize they had reached the airport. When they pulled up to the entrance, Leonardo motioned for Sofia to get out first, and Mark quickly opened the door for her.


    Sofia stepped down from the car and stood there, patiently waiting for Leonardo. As he opened the car door and slid out, he quickly rounded the vehicle and made his way toward her.


    "Let''s go," he dered, slipping on his stylish Gi shades and confidently striding towards the security check.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Meanwhile, Mark was dutifully carrying their luggage, ready to follow them.


    Leonardo heard a whisper as they reached his private jet.


    "Oh, my God."


    He turned his head and saw Sofia gaping at the sight of the jet.


    "Are we... are we... flying in this jet ne?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder. It was the first time he had heard her speak since their conversation in the dining room. "Yes!" Leonardo eximed as he nonchntly removed his shades.


    "Wow!" He overheard another whisper and couldn''t help but grin. However, he quickly became irritated with himself. Why the hell was he even smiling in the first ce?


    With a somber expression on his face and a chilly demeanor, Leonardo extended his hand towards Sofia and guided her towards the ne. His gentle grip helped her climb up the steps, and he followed closely behind. The crew weed them both with warm greetings, and Leonardo couldn''t help but admire Sofia''s childlike fascination as she eagerly explored every nook and cranny of the aircraft.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but ponder if Sofia had ever flown before. As he turned to gaze at her, she froze, her head drooping down. This reaction perplexed Leonardo, leading him to furrow his brow. Letting out a deep sigh, he motioned for Sofia to take a seat by the window, guessing that she might appreciate the view. Settling into his seat, he securely fastened his seat belt. Meanwhile, Sofia struggled with hers. Intrigued, Leonardo leaned in closer, his touch delicate as he secured the seat belt for Sofia. However, she withdrew her hand abruptly and fixed her gaze on the window. Sighing, Leonardo retreated, settling back into his seat and closing his eyes. As the ne began its ascent, it tilted slightly, prompting a sharp cry from Sofia. Leonardo''s eyes snapped open just in time to see her gripping the armrests with white knuckles, eyes squeezed shut.


    "Rx, I am here. You don''t have to fear," said Leonardo as he gently touched Sofia''s shoulder.


    He could feel her muscles slowly rxing under his touch. Sofia''s hand quickly flew up to hold his hand on her shoulder, but she eventually pulled it down to herp. Then only Leonardo realized that this might be her first flight since she was gripping his hand so tightly. However, he felt happy despite feeling pain that his touch could make her feel more at ease.


    When the ne settled in the sky, and Sofia realized that she was holding Leonardo''s hand, her eyes widened in horror, and she threw his hand away in panic.


    ''Fuck! Now it actually hurts!'' Thought Leonardo.


    He was confused and amused to watch Sofia intently and couldn''t help but wonder what he had done wrong to cause such a reaction from her.


    Throughout the entire flight, no words were exchanged between them. Asnding approached and before Sofia started struggling with her seatbelt once again, Leonardo reached over and secured it for her. Then be extended his hand so that she could grip it again if she was scared at the time ofnding. Sofia gazed at him with a puzzled expression in her beautiful blue eyes, and Leonardo couldn''t help but let out a gentleugh at her charming expression.


    Sofia bit on her lower lip, blushing and feeling a bit embarrassed. Leonardo noticed and chuckled to himself, thinking that he had caught her smiling. He was so fascinated by every small thing rted to his substitute bride.


    They finally arrived in Rome.


    Leonardo immediately called Carlo


    to let him know that they had


    arrived. Carlo asked them toex directly to the funeral and texted the address so they could make their way there. Leonardo passed the address on to his bodyguard, Mark. As they exited the airport, their ride was already waiting for them


    outside. Two more cars, with some


    of Leonardo''s security persons, were there to follow them.


    Once they had taken their seats, the vehicle began to glide smoothly along the road, guided by the driver''s steady hand. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building inside her as they traveled towards their destination. However, her excitement was short- lived when Leonardo broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry, Sofia. I should have told you sooner. Your grandmother passed away this morning," he murmured, his voice filled with regret.


    In an instant, Sofia''s world came crashing down around her as she realized that she would never get to see her beloved grandmother again.


    Sofia couldn''t help but cover her


    mouth as a whimper escaped her lips. Tears welled up in her innocent eyes and slowly trickled down her unable to


    cheeks. She turned away emotio


    contain the overwhelming emotions. Leonardo''s heart ached at the sight of her pain, and he longed to hold her close andfort her. Despite his desire, he couldn''t bring himself to act on it and instead sat there, restrained by his own hesitation.


    As soon as the car came to a stop, Sofia flung open the door and bolted outside. Leonardo quickly got out of the car and ran after her, with Mark and the other bodyguards close behind. When he caught up with Sofia, he saw a group of people gathered in one spot and realized that they must be attending the funeral.


    As he approached, Leonardo immediately noticed Sofia was crying uncontrobly and struggling to hold back tears. She was covering her mouth, trying to hide her emotions while watching the funeral procession. Leonardo''s heart went out to her, and he couldn''t help but feel deep sympathy for her pain. He quickly put his shades back on to conceal his concern, not wanting anyone to see his emotions on disy.


    Leonardo''s heart raced as he stood behind Sofia, keeping a safe distance. Suddenly, his attention was drawn to the bright red light shing on the side of her head. His instincts kicked in, and without hesitation, he sprang into action.


    Sensing the danger, he jumped,unching himself forward, falling to the ground, and taking Sofia with him protectively. His head moved up, hearing a snapping sound in the air. Then he found a bullet had pierced a tree trunk behind them. Suddenly all his men surrounded them.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 The Attack Sofia was standing at the funeral, tears streaming down her face as she mourned the loss of her beloved grandmother. She couldn''t believe that she was gone and that she would never see her again. Sofia had always loved her grandmother so much. She was the only mother figure Sofia had in her life after her mama.


    After her mama and grandpa died, her grandmother had been the one who really cared for her. Sofia remembered how her grandmother had asked her many times toe and live with her, but her dad and stepmother, Emma, had always said no. Sofia had always wanted to live with her grandmother more than anything, but now it was toote.


    Sofia felt numb as she stood behind the crowd at her grandmother''s funeral. She saw her father, Emma, and Kat standing in the front row, while the priest chanted something that was lost on Sofia. All she could feel was the pain inside her, consuming her every thought and emotion. Nobody noticed Sofia standing there, lost in her grief and sorrow.


    "Why did you go, grandma? You, too, left me alone in this world. Now, who will love me and care for me?" Sofi murmured silently, tears streaming down her face as she stared nkly ahead.


    This time, she felt even lonelier than the day her mother passed away. Back then, her grandma and grandpa had been there tofort her and ease her pain. But now, she was truly alone.


    Sofia felt a deep ache in her heart as she longed for someone tofort her. She was all alone, with no one to hold her as she cried. She couldn''t help but wonder why everyone she loved always seemed to leave her behind. Her tears fell like raindrops as she silently pleaded with the heavens, asking why she had to endure such loneliness and pain.


    Sofia''s eyes were filled with tears as she stood frozen in ce, her hand covering her mouth to stifle any sounds. She had no idea that the danger was lurking toward her. Suddenly, she was pushed with a force and thrown to the earth, Leonardo covered her with his body as he held her in his strong arms.


    As she looked at Leonardo, Sofia''s eyes widened in shock. She was taken aback by his sudden push. She couldn''t understand why he would do such a thing, causing both of them to fall to the ground. As they hit the hard surface, Sofia found herselfnding on top of him while Leonardo''s back hit the hard ground. Looking at Leonardo''s condition, she knew that he would be badly injured, and she felt a pang of worry for him.


    Sofia was again taken aback when abruptly, all of Leonardo''s men encircled her and Leonardo as if they were shielding them from imminent danger. Leonardo swiftly raised his head, his gaze fixated in the opposite direction. Then his eyes snapped back to Sofia, who was still lying above him.


    "Are you alright?" His voice was tender but urgent, as his grey eyes softened with concern and his brows furrowed in worry.


    Sofia was rendered speechless and merely nodded her head in response to Leonardo''s question. He assisted her to stand up, and his worried eyes carefully scanned her body for any sign of injury. After finding no evidence of harm, he seemed to rx his concerns. "Mark, send someone to check on that building where the shot would be fired. Also, arrange for a full team of armed bodyguards for Sofia. Until then, you will be her personal bodyguard. Is that clear?" Leonardo instructed his trusted bodyguard.


    Sofia was still unaware of what was happening, but Leonardo wanted to ensure her safety at all costs.


    "But, boss..." Mark started but trailed off as Leonardo red at him. Mark was Leonardo''s bodyguard, and he couldn''t understand if he would be with Sofia, who will be with Leonardo?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Leonardo''s voice boomed, "You will be with her for twenty-four seven. IS THAT CLEAR?"


    Sofia''s heart started pounding in her chest. Her devil husband could be scary sometimes.


    Sofia''s father and Emma arrived, and Carlo immediately asked Leonardo, "Are you okay, and what was that?" He nced between Sofia and Leonardo curiously.


    Leonardo replied, "I''m fine, Carlo. I''m not sure what happened, but I''m determined to get to the bottom of it."


    Sofia couldn''t help but notice how his handsome face turned cold and dangerous.


    Emma came beside Sofia and ced her hand on Sofia''s shoulder. "Sofia dear, are you ok? Are you hurt anywhere? Show me."


    Emma started searching Sofia''s


    body with care, making sure to check everywhere for any signs of injury. Sofia was taken aback by her stepmother''s sudden concern for her well-being. She had never cared for Sofia in the past.


    "She is safe and fine. No one can harm her when I am alive," Leonardo said as he pulled Sofia closer, wrapping a protective arm around her shoulder. His words were reassuring, and she felt safe in his embrace.


    Sofia''s heart skipped a beat at Leonardo''s sweet gesture.


    "If the funeral is done and the rituals are over, can we take your leave?" Leonardo asked Carlo.


    "Yes, everything is done," Carlo sighed. But where will you go? Why don''t you both stay in the Ri mansion?" Carlo offered.


    Leonardo refused straightforwardly,


    saying, "Don''t bother, Carlo. I have already booked a suite in one of my hotels." He then led Sofia towards the canwaiting for them, with his guards surrounding them while walking them to the car.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Unavoidable Kiss


    Leonardo opened the car door, and Sofia got in the back seat. He quickly followed her, and Mark closed the door and sat in the front passenger seat. Leonardo turned to Sofia with a softer expression on his face.


    "How are you feeling? Are... you ok?" He asked, looking into Sofia''s eyes. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense offort as she gazed into his kind and caring gaze. His eyes were the most beautiful she had seen since her mother''s. Sofia''s voice trembled as she managed to gather the courage to ask him the question that had been gnawing at her mind. "What... What just happened?"


    In a calm yet grave tone, he replied, "Sofia, there was a shot. Someone has targeted you."


    The words hit her like a ton of bricks, and her eyes widened in shock and disbelief. She had never imagined that the things she had only heard about in movies and books could actually happen to her.


    Leonardo''s stern gaze remained fixed on Sofia''s face as he assured her, "Rest assured, you have no need to worry. I will handle this matter personally, and Mark will be at your side around the clock. Additionally, we will assign a team of private guards to ensure your safety."


    "But... Why... Why would someone want to harm me?" Sofia''s voice trembled with fear as she asked.


    Leonardo''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before shifting to the window.


    His face was now devoid of any emotion as he spoke, "I will ascertain the answer to that very soon." His tone was cold and distant, and Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over her.


    Throughout the journey, neither of them spoke a word. The car eventually pulled up in front of a magnificent building, and Sofia''s eyes were drawn to the sign that read "Pantheon Ris." She recalled Leonardo mentioning that it was one of his hotels, which made her realize that he was considerably wealthier than her father.


    As the evening progressed, the once-blue sky slowly transformed into a dark hue. Mark held the car door open for Sofia. The moment she stepped out, the chilly wind sent shivers down her spine. Sofia instinctively wrapped her arms around herself, trying to retain some warmth. She rubbed her upper arm to generate some heat, but the cold air seemed to persist.


    Out of nowhere, a jacket was draped over her shoulder, and she turned to see Leonardo standing behind her, wrapping his coat around her.


    In aining tone, he reminded her, "I told you. It would be cold at night. But you never listen to anyone."


    "I d..don''t have any warm clothes," Sofia whispered.


    She felt a little embarrassed to admit this to her husband, Leonardo. Back at her father''s ce, Sofia used to wear Kat''s old clothes, but she didn''t bring any with her after marriage. When Leonardo saw the worry on her face, a furrow appeared in between his eyebrows. "We will go shopping tomorrow," he said reassuringly and held her hand, leading them both inside the hotel.


    As they stepped into the lobby of the luxurious hotel, a man in a tuxedo suddenly appeared and made a beeline toward them.


    "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Morelli. Your suite is ready," he announced with a courteous smile.


    Leonardo wordlessly epted the keycard from the man and pulled Sofia along towards the elevator. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered by Leonardo''s possessive gesture, but she followed him obediently nheless.


    Leonardo smoothly swiped the card,


    allowing the elevator to open. Sofia was guided inside by his gentle gesture, and he expertly pressed the button to their destination. Throughout the ride, he maintained a reassuring grip on her hand, steadfastly looking forward. While Sofia''s palm grew damp with perspiration, he never let go. Though Sofia felt uneasy about her mmy hand, she didn''t want to cause offense by retracting it. As soon as the elevator reached their floor, the doors slid open without dy.


    As they approached the suite, Leonardo swiped the card and opened the door with a polite gesture for Sofia to step inside. Upon entering the room, Sofia''s breath was taken away by the spaciousness of the suite; it was almost like a studio apartment. The furnishings looked so luxurious that she couldn''t help but bite back a giggle of excitement, feeling like she was living in a dream. The suite featured arge hall leading towards a luxurious bedroom, which opened onto arge balcony showing the most beautiful view of the city.


    "Make yourselffortable," Leonardo suggested as he headed towards the hall. "I''ll take care of ordering dinner for us."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sofia rummaged through her bag in search of a suitable night dress, but to her dismay, she couldn''t find one. She had no idea where they were going since Leonardo didn''t tell her and only instructed her to pack. So She just packed some dresses randomly.


    Finally, she found the light pink


    dress and decided it would befortable to wear while sleeping. She quickly made her way to the bathroom, where she indulged in a warm and rxing shower. As she stepped out, she slipped into the dress and made her way back to the room. It was then that she saw Leonardo, who had just returned. His eyes were fixed on her, and Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sudden surge of nervousness and excitement run through her body.


    Something changed in Leonardo''s demeanor, and she couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine under his intense scrutiny.


    Suddenly, he moved closer to her and spoke in a low voice. "I''ve ordered dinner for us, it should be arriving soon."


    Sofia noticed that his eyes were fixed on her lips, and she couldn''t help but bite down on them nervously. As she did, something changed in Leonardo''s eyes, and he gently cupped her left cheek. Bending down, he pressed his lips to hers in a tender kiss.


    Sofia''s mind was filled with a


    sudden burst of excitement, and a


    strange sensation ran down her


    body, causing fireworks to explode inside her head. Overwhelmed, she closed her eyes as the intense sensation made her feel a little dizzy. She couldn''t help but notice the refreshing scent of mint and caffeine in his warm breath, causing her heart to race wildly in her chest. His lips were so alluring, she couldn''t bring herself to open her eyes. But before she knew it, the moment was over, and that spark had faded as he pulled away.


    "Sorry," he apologized in a deep, husky voice, hisbored breaths brushing against her face.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Forbidden Desires soft lighting.


    Leonardo returned to the room, his gaze naturally drawn towards Sofia, who stood before him, a vision of ethereal beauty. The transformative power of her recent shower was evident as droplets of water cling delicately to her damp hair, glistening like precious gems in the


    d in a stunning pink dress that entuated her every curve, Sofia emanated a radiant allure that captivated Leonardo''s attention. His eyes met her innocent blue orbs, and at that moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Leonardo found himself struck by Sofia''s beauty, an enchanting sight that stirred a powerful attraction within him. It was as if she possessed a divine charm, an aura that transcended the boundaries of the mundane. Leonardo felt drawn to something greater, an inexplicable connection that defied rationality.


    As their eyes locked, Leonardo''s gaze lingered, taking in every detail with a mix of awe and desire. The subtle scent of freshness and the touch of pink against Sofia''s skin intertwined to create a mesmerizing image that etched itself deep into Leonardo''s memory. It was like he had never seen such a pure and innocent beauty that took his breath away. The irresistible pull made him do something he couldn''t have thought was possible.


    Before he could fullyprehend his actions, his longing overpowered him. In a rush of instinct, he leaned in, capturing Sofia''s lips with his own. The world around them faded into insignificance as their connection deepens.


    Leonardo''s heart pounded in his chest, a battle between his conscience and the fiery passion coursing through his veins. He tried to resist, to pull away from the maic pull, drawing them closer, but the pull was too strong. It was as if every cell in his body rebelled against his better judgment, urging him to surrender to the desire that consumed him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sofia felt Leonardo''s breath on her cheek, sending shivers down her spine. The warmth of his proximity electrified her senses, causing her to forget her reservations momentarily. Her mind raced, contemting the consequences of this uncharted territory they find themselves in.


    Leonardo broke the kiss, his lips mere inches from Sofia''s, searching for affirmation. He gazed deeply into her eyes, his voice trembling with a mix of longing and vulnerability.


    "Can I kiss you just once, baby girl?" he implored, his voice barely a whisper. But before Sofia could form a response, Leonardo''s desire took over, and his lips mmed on Sofias in more urgency.


    Leonardo guided Sofia''s hand gently to his chest, cing it over his racing heart. The rapid, erratic beats echoed against her palm, revealing the intensity of his emotions. His chest rose and fell rapidly, his breaths shallow and uneven, betraying the passionate turmoil within.


    With a brief moment of separation, Leonardo''s lips hovered just above Sofia''s, his voice a whisperden with desire and vulnerability.


    "I wanted to do this for so long," he confessed, his words barely brushing against her lips. The anticipation hung in the air, the yearning palpable.


    Unable to resist any longer, Leonardo closed the distance between them, crashing his mouth onto Sofia''s with an intensity that left no room for doubt. His tongue danced along the seam of her lips, a tender request for entry, seeking permission to explore the depths of her being.


    In a hushed tone, his lips grazing against hers, he murmured his next plea,den with a mixture of longing and affection.


    "Open for me, baby girl," he whispered, his voiceced with a hunger that matches their fervent connection. Sofia''s lips parted instinctively, granting him ess, and their mouths meld together in a fervent, intimate dance. Leonardo''s tongue delved deeper into her mouth, an exploration that spoke of an unquenchable thirst for intimacy.


    The room was now filled with an electric charge, a lingering aura of passion. Leonardo''s urgent kisses left Sofia breathless, stealing her very essence with each fervent touch. His tongue battled for dominance, igniting a fiery dance that consumed them both. Leonardo''s grip on Sofia tightened, one hand firmly grasping her waist while the other glided from her cheek to her nape, pulling her closer to him. The intensity of their connection deepened as Sofia''s lips instinctively mirror his movements, her own tongue entangling with his.


    The taste of mint and caffeine lingered on Sofia''s lips, a headybination that added fuel to their fiery exchange. Sofia responded with fervor, pouring every ounce of her being into the kiss, surrendering herself to the intoxicating pleasure of the moment.


    Time seemed to stand still as they remained locked in their embrace, lost in a realm where only they existed. Minutes blended into moments and moments into eternity as their lips remained fused, their passion fueling an insatiable desire.


    Finally, Leonardo reluctantly broke


    the kiss, a realization dawning upon


    him. Sofia''s chest rose and fell rapidly as they both gasped for much-needed breath. Her eyes fluttered open, capturing the sight of Leonardo''s gaze burning with desire, his grey eyes half-hooded in an intoxicating mix of longing and affection.


    As Leonardo''s thumb brushed against Sofia''s lips, wiping away their shared saliva, his face leaned in once again, intent on continuing their passionate encounter.


    However, their intimate mon al


    was abruptly interrupted by the shrill sound of the doorbell piercing


    through the air.


    Leonardo''s brow furrowed in frustration, briefly closing his eyes as he tried to collect himself. With a resigned sigh, he shook his head and reluctantly decided to answer the door. Sofia stood frozen in ce, her mind struggling to process the whirlwind of emotions and sensations that had just unfolded before her.


    She stood there, unable to move her feet, her entire being still reeling from the intensity of their passionate exchange. The reality of what had transpired slowly sinks in, and Sofia found herself grappling with the disbelief. Leonardo kissed her, and she also kissed him back?!


    The room was now filled with an overwhelming sense of uncertainty as Sofia remained suspended in a state of confusion, her heart racing and her mind spinning.

 Chapter 316

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 316 Taking Care


    After their intense kiss, Leonardo reluctantly released Sofia when he sensed her need for air. As he pulled away, he couldn''t help but notice her lips were red and swollen, a clear indication of their passionate moment together. As he wanted to kiss her again, the sudden sound of the doorbell interrupted his thoughts. Despite feeling frustrated and angry, heposed himself and made his way to the door.


    As soon as Leonardo opened the door, he saw that room service had arrived with their dinner. He invited the waiter to bring the food inside and stepped out for a brief moment. Upon returning to the room, he noticed that Sofia was standing there, looking quite embarrassed. She was blushing a deep shade of crimson, bowing her head down, and fidgeting with her fingers.


    He knew that things had be awkward between them after the kiss. The room service staff had left after setting the table for them. Leonardo locked the door and returned to find that Sofia was still standing in the same ce where he had left her. He cleared his throat to get her attention, but she didn''t look up.


    "Food has arrived, Sofia. Come, let''s have dinner," he tried, but she turned her back to him.


    Oh shit. He cursed inwardly.


    Leonardo could feel miserable as he tried to think of something to say. He was never a sweet talker. Sofia''s silence only made the situation more tense. He took a deep breath and reached out to gently touch her arm, hoping to convey his desire to make things better between them. Slowly, he turned her to face him and lifted her chin with his finger, hoping to make eye contact andmunicate his sincerity. Despite his cold demeanour, he knew that he had to find the right words to make her feel at ease. "Look at me, Sofia," Leonardo demanded, his voice tinged with desperation.


    But still, Sofia didn''t raise hershes. She seemed nervous. He became even more impatient, his desire to have her look into his eyes and make him drown in them again overwhelming him.


    "There''s really nothing wrong with kissing your husband," Leonardo reassured her, his voice gentle and kind. "It''spletely natural, so there''s no need to feel awkward about it. Okay?" He couldn''t believe it was him talking sweetly with a girl. Slowly Sofia raised her eyes peering through hershes shyly and Leonardo found it utterly irresistible not to pull her into his arms and kiss her senselessly..


    "Come on, and food is getting cold," he said, urging her toe to the dining table. He took her hand and guided her towards the table.


    "I didn''t know what you prefer to eat for dinner. So I ordered almost everything they had on their menu," he said, pulling out a chair for her.


    Sofia''s eyes widened as she saw the spread of food on the table.


    "Oh my God, that''s too much food," she eximed.


    "You need to eat more," he said, looking at her slim frame with concern.


    "But I won''t be able to finish all this food," she said innocently, making himugh.


    "Oh no, you don''t have to finish all this food. Just eat as much as you want. But I would like it if you eat more because...." Leonardo trailed off. He didn''t want to make Sofia feel ufortable by revealing that he liked women with curves. He didn''t want to say anything that might make her feel self-conscious.


    During their meal, Leonardo


    observed Sofia eating like a child


    with fascination. She ate without inhibition, unburdened by any


    concerns of societal judgement. Her


    unselfconsciousness was the


    of fresh air to him. He hadn''t met any girls who ate without worrying and freely as he had only dated models and rich heiresses Unbeknownst to him, he had been watching her intently, lost in contemtion. When Sofia noticed his scrutiny, she became flustered and dropped her fork. She retreated into herself, fidgeting with her fingers and averting her gaze in a disy of embarrassment.


    Leonardo inquired with concern, "May I know what has caused you to stop eating, baby girl?"


    Sofia expressed her displeasure by pouting and stated, "You are staring at me."


    Leonardo chuckled, reassuring her, "I apologize if I made you ufortable. I was merely admiring the way you relished your meal. Moving forward, I will refrain from observing you if it makes you uneasy." He noticed a delightful grin forming on her countenance, and it brought him immense joy.


    Leonardo leaned towards Sofia, his chair scraping against the floor as he did so. He held out a napkin to her, a polite gesture to help her wipe a crumb from the corner of her mouth.


    Concerned for her appetite, he inquired, "Would you like me to order more food?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He spooned up a delicious mouthful of the dish and offered it to her, waiting patiently for her response. Sofia shook her head, taking the food in her mouth and relishing the vors of the meal in her mouth. "Thank you, but I am full," she dered after swallowing.


    "Are you absolutely certain?" he persisted, holding another spoonful of food in front of her.


    She pondered for a moment, savoring the vors of the meal, before nodding.


    Slowly and gently, he made her finish all the food on her te. It was a strange feeling, having someone care about whether she ate or not. He had never taken care of anybody before, but with her, it felt different. He found her to be unlike anyone he had ever met before. She was nothing like the rumors he had heard. about her. She was beautiful, innocent, fragile, and vulnerable. These virtues attracted him to her even more and made him want to protect her from the whole world.


    As Leonardo finished his shower and slipped intofortable sweats, a sense of unease settled within him. The knowledge that someone had targeted Sofia sent a surge of anger coursing through his veins. It was as if every drop of blood in his body had begun to boil, his protective instincts overriding all rational thought.


    Exiting the bathroom, his senses heightened, Leonardo''s eyes immediately fell upon Sofia, who sat on the edge of the bed. He approached her with purpose, his footsteps steady and resolute. He couldn''t bear the thought of her being in danger, he didn''t know why he felt so possessive and protective toward her.


    "Why are you sitting, Sofia?" Leonardo''s voice held a gentle concern. "You also could be tired. Do you not want to sleep?" he asked, his eyes searching hers for any sign of weariness.


    Sitting down on the left side of the bed, Leonardo patted the space beside him, inviting Sofia to join him in thefort and security that his presence offered. His authoritative voice, while unintentionally forceful, stemmed from his desperate desire to shield her from harm. He wanted nothing more than to hold her close, to provide sce in the face of the danger that lurked in the shadows.


    However, as Sofia''s eyes met his, he was met with a chilling sight. The horror that shed across her gaze caused his heart to skip a beat. She swallowed hard, the sound audible in the tense silence that enveloped the room. In that instant, the realization hit Leonardo with full force, his heart sinking into the pit of his stomach.


    Oh, fuck. The realization dawned upon him.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 Enchanting Morning


    Leonardo couldn''t help but notice Sofia''s perplexed expression and wondered if she was thinking about their wedding night. He regretted acting like a demon that day and scaring her. He couldn''t help but think that maybe she regretted marrying him or had negative


    thoughts about him.


    "I am sorry, baby girl. I was drunkst night," he said hesitantly, rubbing his nape in embarrassment.


    Sofia bit her lips nervously. Leonardo couldn''t take his eyes off her despite the fact that she seemed to be scared.


    "I won''t do anything, Sofia. I promise. At least not without your consent," Leonardo assured her desperately, hoping to ease her worries. "I respect you and your boundaries." He wanted her eyes back on him. He yearned so bad.


    Leonardo gently patted the softforter of the queen-sized bed, beckoning Sofia to join him. Without hesitation, she obliged and positioned herself on the right side of the bed, her back facing towards him. As she nestled into the plush pillows, she curled up into a tight ball, appearing fatigued and possibly even mncholic.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leonardo gently covered Sofia''s small form with the nket, tucking it in around her. Sofia held onto the edge of the nket and closed her eyes tightly. Leonardo theny down on his side, turned off the light, and closed his own eyes.


    The morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow in the room. Sofiay still, her heart racing as she took in the sight of Leonardo''s sleeping face. His features were chiseled and perfect, like a work of art. She couldn''t help but feel a mixture of embarrassment and fascination.


    Slowly, Sofia pushed herself up on her elbows, careful not to disturb Leonardo''s peaceful slumber. She looked down at her own disheveled state, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. How had she not realized their close proximityst night? She had been so exhausted that she must have fallen asleep without a second thought.


    Curiosity overcame her embarrassment, and Sofia allowed her eyes to roam over Leonardo''s handsome face. From his thick eyebrows to his sculpted nose and those captivating full lips, every detail seemed to draw her in. He was the epitome of perfection, like a devil in disguise, and she couldn''t help but be captivated.


    A sudden desire welled up within Sofia, urging her to reach out and touch his face, to trace the contours with her fingertips. But fear held her back. She didn''t want to disrupt his peaceful sleep or overstep any boundaries. She wondered if he would mind her boldness or if he would awaken with a start.


    As if sensing her internal struggle, Leonardo''s eyes fluttered open, causing Sofia to gasp softly. Panic seized her, and she instinctively tried to move away, only to find herself trapped in his strong embrace. His hold on her waist tightened, pulling her closer to him. Her cheeks flushed even deeper, and she stammered, "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t realize I was sleeping on your arm."


    Leonardo''s lips curled up into a smirk, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Well, I don''t mind," he replied, his voice husky and deep. The sound sent shivers down Sofia''s spine, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Feeling his grip loosen slightly, Sofia attempted to pull away shyly. But his strength was undeniable, and she found herself unable to break free from his hold. A mixture of anticipation and apprehension filled the air.


    Unfazed by the awkwardness between them, Leonardo released his grasp and gracefully rose from the bed. He ran a hand through his tousled hair, attempting to tame the sleep-induced disarray. Sofia couldn''t help but marvel at his effortless charm and rugged good looks. Realizing she needed to regain herposure, Sofia silently scolded herself, her thoughts racing. "Shit. Get a grip, girl," she chastised inwardly, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    "You freshen up. I''ll order breakfast for us, and then we will go shopping to get you new clothes," Leonardo said. So, he remembered their discussion from yesterday, and it made her heart flutter.


    With a smile tugging at her lips, Sofia nodded in agreement and watched as Leonardo reached for the phone to order breakfast.


    As Leonardo busied himself with the


    breakfast arrangements, Sofia slowly slid out of bed, her mind still reeling from the realization that he truly cared. She padded softly acrossthe room, making her way to the bathroom to freshen up. There was a mix of nervousness and excitement swirling within her, fueling her desire to look her best.


    She quickly brushed her teeth,pleted her morning routine, and took a refreshing shower. Wrapped in a hotel bathrobe, Sofia emerged from the bathroom, expecting to find Leonardo in the room. However, he was nowhere to be seen. She nced around, her curiosity piqued.


    Turning her attention to her bag,


    Sofia rummaged through it until she found a yellow dress she had packed. It was a vibrant shade that wouldplement herplexion.


    A surge of unfamiliarlovel


    washed over her. Why did she suddenly care about her


    UM


    appearance? She let out a soft sigh, berating herself for overthinking.


    Carrying the dress, Sofia retreated back to the bathroom, wanting to change into something that made her feel confident. Once she was dressed, she stepped out into the room, only to find Leonardo returning with a hotel room service staff carrying their breakfast. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "I see. You''re all set," Leonardo remarked, his gaze slowly trailing over her body. Sofia felt a warmth spread across her cheeks as she shifted slightly under his intense scrutiny. His words held a hint of appreciation, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. With a smile, Leonardo gestured towards the breakfast spread. "Let''s have breakfast, and then we''ll leave for the mall," he suggested, his voice filled with excitement. Sofia nodded, feeling a flutter of anticipation in her stomach as Leonardo disappeared into the bathroom. She sat down at the table and started chewing on a piece of toast when he emerged from the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist. Water droplets glistened on his tousled hair and cascaded down his chiseled chest, drawing her attention. Sofia quickly averted her eyes, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    Leonardo chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down her spine. "You can turn now," he said after a few moments, his voiceced with amusement. She obeyed, turning her attention back to her breakfast, trying to regain herposure.


    As she continued eating, Sofia heard


    the rustle of clothes, indicating that Leonardo was getting dressed. When he finally stood in front of her, wearing a ck t-shirt and ripped denim jeans, her breath caught in her throat. He looked undeniably attractive, and Sofia couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat.


    "So you started without me. That''s not fair," he yfullyined, snatching a slice of toast that was halfway into her mouth and cing it into his own. Sofia''s breath hitched at the unexpected and intimate gesture. It felt like they had been together for much longer than just two days of marriage.


    Quickly finishing her breakfast, Sofia felt a mix of excitement and anticipation. "No, I''m full. Can we leave now?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with eagerness. She was thrilled about the prospect of shopping, as it had been years since she had indulged in such a luxury as she always wore Kat''s old clothes.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Heartbreak


    "Yeah, let''s go," Leonardo said, his voice filled with a sense of readiness.


    He wiped his mouth with a cloth napkin, rising from the breakfast table with purpose. Sofia followed suit, stepping out of the room alongside him, her gaze scanning their surroundings.


    To her surprise, Mark stood by the door, waiting patiently.


    A polite smile formed on his face as their eyes met, and he greeted her, "Good morning, Mrs. Morelli."


    Sofia couldn''t help but feel a tinge of novelty as she adjusted to being addressed by her new title.


    Returning the greeting, Sofia replied, "Good morning, Mr. Mark," her voice tinged with warmth.


    However, Mark quickly interjected, insisting she should call him by his first name, "Maam, please call me Mark."


    Sofia nodded, appreciating his friendly gesture.


    As the pleasantries continued, Mark turned to address Leonardo respectfully.


    "Good morning, boss," he greeted, acknowledging Leonardo''s presence.


    "Morning, Mark. We''re going to the shopping mall. Tell the driver to get the car ready," Leonardomanded, his tone carrying an air of authority.


    Sofia observed the dynamic between Leonardo and Mark, realizing the extent of his influence and power.


    "Right away, boss," Mark responded dutifully, his attention shifting to carry out the instructions.


    Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe, witnessing the seamless coordination and efficiency within Leonardo''s world.


    Gently, Leonardo reached for Sofia''s hand, surprising her with the intimate gesture. Her eyes met his, and she found herself getting lost in the depths of his smiling grey eyes. It was a moment of quiet connection that conveyedfort and assurance.


    Together, they made their way towards the parking lot, the anticipation of the shopping trip adding an extra skip to Sofia''s step. Leonardo opened the back door for her, and she graciously slipped inside. Taking his ce beside her, Leonardo settled into the seat. Meanwhile, Mark assumed the passenger seat, quickly instructing the driver to head towards the mall. The car hummed to life as the driver skillfully maneuvered through the city streets. Sofia nced out of the window, the passing scenery providing a backdrop of familiarity and excitement.


    Within minutes, they arrived at the mall, the car smoothly pulling up to the entrance. Mark swiftly opened the door for Leonardo and Sofia, allowing them to step out. Leonardo instinctively reached for Sofia''s hand, intertwining their fingers, as he guided her towards the mall''s entrance. The bustling atmosphere of shoppers and the promise of new clothes filled the air.


    Leonardo led Sofia into a luxurious branded store, and her eyes widened in awe as she took in the sight of the exquisite clothes hanging on disy. Each garment seemed to exude an air of opulence and exclusivity. The allure of the limited edition pieces left her momentarily speechless.


    A sales staff member, clearly captivated by Leonardo''s presence, approached them eagerly.


    "Good morning, sir. How may I help you?" the salesdy greeted, her eyes lingering on Leonardo''s striking features.


    Sofia couldn''t help but notice the woman''s apparent fascination, biting her lip as she stared at Leonardo. Yet, Leonardo remained impassive, his expression cool and detached.


    "I want the best warm clothes avable at your store for her," Leonardo responded, gesturing toward Sofia.


    The salesdy''s gaze briefly flickered towards Sofia before returning to Leonardo, her curiosity evident.


    "She is beautiful. Is she your sister or niece?" the salesdy inquired, seemingly unable to resist the temptation to pry.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sofia felt her throat constrict, a mix of surprise and difort flooding over her. How could the woman mistake her for anything other than Leonardo''s wife? Did she not look like she could deserve him?


    Leonardo''s grip tightened around Sofia''s waist as he pulled her closer, his eyes narrowing at the salesdy. Through gritted teeth, he rified the woman''s misunderstanding.


    "She is my WIFE," he emphasized, each word dripping with possessiveness.


    The salesdy''s face flushed with embarrassment as she stammered out an apology, clearly regretting her assumptions.


    Sofia couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the flustered salesdy. She knew firsthand that Leonardo''smanding presence could be intimidating, even unintentionally. Trying to alleviate the tension, the salesdy redirected her attention towards Sofia, leading her to a section filled with an array of warm clothes.


    As the salesdy presented Sofia with various options, she found herself drawn to fur jackets, leather jackets, and fluffy coats. The allure of overcoats, sweaters, and long woolen dresses also caught her eye. Sofia''s excitement grew, but then a realization struck her like a cold gust of wind-she didn''t have any money or a card to pay for the items she desired.


    Feeling a mix of apprehension and disappointment, Sofia hesitantly addressed the salesdy.


    "Ummm... Excuse me. What will be the price of all these clothes I selected?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Before the salesdy could respond, a deep, authoritative voice resonated from behind Sofia, capturing her attention.


    "You need not worry about the price. Just take whatever you want," the voice said. Sofia turned, her gazending on Leonardo, who stood there holding a red woolen dress in his hand.


    Leonardo''s eyes briefly scanned the clothes Sofia had selected, and hemented, "Nice choice."


    With that, he added the red woolen dress to the items, leaving Sofia momentarily stunned. She smiled, looking at his retracting back.


    Sofia handed over all the chosen items to the sales girl, who assured her that she would return after calcting the bill. Instructing Sofia to wait near the payments section, the sales girl gestured toward the designated area. Sofia followed the guidance, her mind preupied with conflicting emotions.


    As she made her way toward the payment section, her heart sank at what unfolded before her eyes. There, in a heartbreaking moment, Sofia witnessed another girl in the midst of hugging and kissing Leonardo. It felt as though a sharp


    pain pierced her chest, and her world


    seemed to crumble in an instant.


    The sight tore at her, evoking a rush of emotions she struggled to contain.


    Tears welled up in Sofia''s eyes, threatening to spill over as she grappled with conflicting emotions. The anguish she felt surged within her, making it difficult to decide whether to approach them or to retreat and nurse her wounded heart in solitude. Confusion and despair consumed her as she stood there, torn between confronting them and quietly slipping away. At that moment, doubts gued her mind.


    Was she not enough for him? Did she truly deserve him, or was she simply unworthy of his love? It seemed that maybe Leonardo didn''t want her, and the pain of that realization washed over her like a tidal wave.


    Unable to bear the sight any longer,


    Sofia turned on her heel, her footsteps guiding her away from the heart-wrenching scene. With a heavy heart, she approached a staff member, desperately seeking an alternative exit. The staff member kindly directed her to another door, understanding the distress that clouded her expression.


    Stepping out of the shop, Sofia found herself consumed by a torrent of tears. She didn''t want anyone to witness her vulnerability, her heartbreak. In a frenzy, she fled from the mall, seeking sce in a secluded corner where she could release the flood of emotions that threatened to engulf her.


    Finding refuge in a secluded spot, she sank to the ground, the weight of her emotions crashing over her like a tidal wave. Sofia allowed herself to cry, her tears bing a testament to her pain and shattered hopes. The world around her blurred as she sobbed, her heartache echoing through her entire being.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Find Her


    Returning to the payment area, Leonardo waited anxiously for Sofia to emerge. However, his attention was abruptly diverted as a familiar female voice called out his name. Startled, he turned to face the source of the voice, his eyes widening in surprise and apprehension. It was Diana, his ex-girlfriend, standing before him. Before he could react, Diana closed the distance between them and enveloped him in a hug, pressing her lips against his. Leonardo''s mind went nk for a moment,pletely caught off guard by her actions. He gently pushed her away, a mix of shock and anger


    shing across his face.


    "What are you doing, Diana? You should know that I am married," Leonardo stated firmly, his voiceced with a hint of irritation. The whole world knew about his marriage to Sofia, as it had been a grand affair covered by the media, and even their parents had made it a significant event.


    Diana seemed undeterred by his response, leaning against his chest once again. He firmly grasped her shoulder and created a distance between them, his patience wearing thin. His voice carried a warning tone as he spoke, making it clear that he had no intention of indulging in any further interaction with her.


    "What''s your problem, Diana? We broke up a long time ago, and you don''t need to concern yourself with my life. Mind your own business," Leonardo retorted, his expression hardened with the memories of her betrayal. He had never forgiven her for cheating on him, and the pain of that betrayal still lingered within him.


    "Leo, it''s been so long, and you still haven''t forgiven me. Forget everything and start new," Diana attempted to defend herself, her voice adopting a seductive tone as she tried to regain his attention.


    But Leonardo''s anger was unforgiving, and he refused to entertain any more of her excuses.


    "I can''t forget, Diana. You betrayed me, and I despise betrayal more than anything in this world. Stay away from me and nevere near me again," he warned, his gaze filled with a mix of anger and determination.


    Diana attempted to plead with him, to offer an exnation, but Leonardo was no longer interested in hearing her excuses. He abruptly left her behind, finding Sofia, who would be waiting for him. But Sofia was found nowhere.


    Leonardo''s heart pounded in his chest as panic coursed through his veins. He desperately searched for Sofia, his mind racing with worry and questions. The sales girl informed him that she had sent Sofia to the payment section, but she hadn''t returned. Fear gripped him as he surveyed the store, unable to find any trace of her.


    Frantic and filled with desperation, Leonardo approached the sales girl once more, seeking answers.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Where is my wife?" he asked in an intimidating voice.


    The sales girl looked bewildered.


    "I''ve sent her to the payment section. Isn''t she with you?" she responded, her confusion mirroring Leonardo''s growing fear.


    His heart thudded in his chest, the possibility of Sofia witnessing his encounter with Diana haunting his thoughts.


    Without wasting another moment, Leonardo rushed outside, hoping to find Sofia. His eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of her. And there, near the exit, stood Mark, his presence a flicker of hope.


    "Have you seen Sofia?" Leonardo asked, his urgency evident in his voice.


    Mark was momentarily taken aback, processing the question before responding, "Boss, Mrs. Morelli should be with you inside the shop. I didn''t see her exiting this way."


    Leonardo''s fears escted, his mind


    racing with possibilities. He knew he


    As


    had to act quickly. Pulling out his phone, he dialed a number, his fingers trembling with anxiety.


    they hurried back into the store, he questioned a staff member about the exits.


    "How many exits do you have in this store?" Leonardo inquired, his voice urgent.


    The staff member responded, "There are two exits."


    A silent understanding passed between Leonardo and Mark. They had to check the other exit. Racing against time, they hurried towards the second exit, their footsteps echoing with urgency.


    They scoured every corner of the


    mall, searching desperately for Sofia. Mark ventured into the CCTV room, requesting footage from the cameras near the shop where Sofia wasst seen. As they reviewed the footage, their worst fears were confirmed. Sofia had indeed exited the shop, her eyes wet with tears,


    and had hurried towards the mall


    exit.


    A surge of anger mixed with his worry. Why was she crying? Had someone hurt her? Why hadn''t shee to him? Questions and concerns flooded Leonardo''s mind, his thoughts consumed by a burning need to find her. Leonardo''s frustration boiled over, his emotions swirling inside him like a tempest. He turned to Mark, his voiceced with urgency and determination.


    "Mark, I want her before me. Find her immediately," hemanded, his hand running through his tousled hair in frustration.


    Mark hesitated, concern etched on his face as he attempted to dissuade Leonardo.


    "But boss..." he began, only to be met with a withering re from Leonardo. The intensity in his eyes silenced Mark, realizing that this was not a time for debate.


    Without a second thought, Leonardo made up his mind.


    "I am alsoing with you," he dered, his voice firm and resolute.


    There was no way he would sit idly by while Sofia was missing. He had to be there, to find her, to protect her.


    Mark''s eyes widened in surprise at Leonardo''s decision, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Alright, boss," he acquiesced, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Together, they would embark on the search for Sofia, determined to bring her back safely.


    As they prepared to leave, Leonardo''s mind was consumed with a mixture of worry, frustration, and a wave of simmering anger. She had caused him immense worry and had acted recklessly, and he intended to make her understand the consequences of her actions.


    "Sofia, once I find you," he muttered


    under his breath, his voice filled with a mixture of sternness and concern "I will punish you so you will never repeat such a foolish thing again." His determination surged within him, fueling his steps as he set off with Mark to locate his beloved wife and bring her back to safety.

 Chapter 320

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 320 The Danger


    Sofia''s heartache consumed her, tears streaming down her cheeks in an unending torrent. She desperately tried to wipe them away, but they continued to flow, betraying her emotions. Each sob that escaped her lips echoed her inner turmoil.


    "Why did I feel bad?" she questioned herself between broken sobs, her voice barely audible. She knew she shouldn''t have been affected by Leonardo''s actions, yet the pain gnawed at her heart. Her mind battled with conflicting emotions, unable to reconcile the hurt and confusion she felt. In her mind, she berated herself for thinking that someone like Leonardo could ever be interested in her.


    As her tears cascaded down her face, Sofia''s self-doubt intensified. She couldn''t help butpare herself to the woman Leonardo had been kissing. The image of a stunning, perfectly dressed woman taunted her, highlighting her own perceived inadequacies. She felt invisible, overshadowed by the radiance of someone who seemed to embody perfection.


    Her gaze dropped to her own clothes and her skinny frame, and a wave of self-deprecation washed over her. She believed herself to be undeserving of Leonardo''s affection, convinced that she paled inparison to the dazzling figure he had embraced. She considered herself broken, a bearer of sorrow, and cursed with a streak of ill-fated love, having lost everyone dear to her heart.


    The weight of her losses bore heavily on her, amplifying her anguish. The absence of her mother, grandmother, and grandfather became a gaping void in her life, aching with an intensity that matched her tears. Her crying grew louder, a symphony of sorrow and longing for the loved ones she dearly missed.


    The sound of screeching car wheels echoed in her ears. With a jolt of terror, she watched as the car doors flung open and several men emerged in a frenzied rush, closing in on her with menacing intent.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    One man stood out from the rest, tall and imposing, his face marred by numerous cuts and scars that lent him an intimidating aura. He brandished a gun, its cold metal glinting ominously in the light. Sofia''s breath caught in her throat as she tried toprehend why they had targeted her, why this man was pointing a weapon at her.


    Sofia''s heart pounded in her chest as fear gripped every fiber of her being. The menacing figure before her, with his intimidating presence and the gun in his hand, instilled a sense of terror that seemed insurmountable. She pleaded with them, her voice trembling, as she tried to reason with the assants.


    "S-sir, I beg you. I have nothing of value. I don''t have any money or anything worth taking. Please, don''t harm me. Let me go," Sofia implored, her voice filled with desperation and a raw vulnerability.


    The towering man sneered, his rough features etched with scars that told stories of a violent past. He exuded a sinister aura that made it evident that his menacing appearance alone was enough to strike fear into anyone''s heart. Sofia couldn''t understand why they were targeting her, why they wanted to end her life.


    Fear clutched at her throat as she questioned them, her voice quivering with a mix of anxiety and confusion. "Who are you? What do you want from me?" Tears welled up in her eyes once again, threatening to spill over as her emotions ran high. The assant''s response wasced with contempt as he brandished the gun, his tone dripping with menace. "Shut up and do as I say. Come with us. Don''t make things worse for yourself." The barrel of the gun waved threateningly in her direction, a stark reminder of the danger she faced.


    In that moment, Sofia''s mind raced, desperately searching for an escape route. But as she nced around, she realized they had encircled her leaving no room for her to flee. Panic surge through her veins as she came to terms with the harsh reality that she was trapped, at the mercy of these ruthless individuals.


    "Please let me go. You won''t get anything from me. I am poor and ugly. I beg you, don''t kill me," she implored, her voice filled with genuine terror.


    One of the kidnappers, a sinister man with a coldugh, dismissed her pleas callously.


    "We are already paid to take you with us. And if you don''t co-operate, we have to tie you or, worse, we have to shoot you," he jeered, relishing in Sofia''s fear.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The gravity of the situation sank deeper within her, and she realized the dire consequences that awaited her if she didn''tply.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in horror as two more men advanced towards her, closing in on her vulnerable position. Her instincts kicked in, and sheshed out, attempting to defend herself. "No, no, please don''te near!" she cried out, her voiceced with desperation and anguish.


    But her efforts were in vain as the kidnappers swiftly overpowered her, gripping her tightly and forcibly dragging her towards the waiting car.


    Her pleas grew louder, her voice


    filled with anguish as she begged


    them to release her. Panic surged


    through her veins as she realized the


    gravity of her situation. She was helpless, trapped between the


    captors who bound her hands and


    sealed her mouth shut with tape, silencing her cries for help.


    Inside the dimly lit car, Sofia


    continued to struggle, her body writhing in a futile attempt to escape her captors'' clutches. She felt their gazes fixed on her, a chilling reminder of the imminent danger she faced. Her hands were bound, restricting her movements, and her mouth was sealed shut with tape, rendering her unable to utter a word. Sofia''s body thrashed in a desperate attempt to break free, her mind racing with thoughts of escape. But sitting between her captors, she was trapped, sandwiched between their


    menacing presence.


    As the engine roared to life, a surge of fear swept through the kidnappers, their expressions changing from smug confidence to panic.


    One of them eximed, "Oh shit! He hase." Sofia''s heart skipped a beat, and a flicker of hope ignited within her. She knew exactly who they were referring to.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Unfortunate Leonardo''s


    with worry, realizing that someone was after Sofia, someone who wanted her dead.


    heart pounded in his chest as fear gripped him tightly. He had searched tirelessly for Sofia, but she remained elusive. Now, with his men by his side, they scoured every shop and store near the mall, desperately hoping to find any trace of her. His mind raced As Leonardo''s men fanned out in different directions, he felt a mix of frustration and anxiety building within him. He instructed them to inform him immediately if they discovered any sign of Sofia. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as he prayed silently for her safety, his mind consumed by thoughts of the danger she could be facing.


    Lost in his thoughts, Leonardo walked past a secluded corner when something caught his eye-a car parked nearby, its number te bearing an unusual mark. His heart skipped a beat as he observed a group of individuals forcefully dragging Sofia toward the vehicle. Without a moment''s hesitation, he sprinted toward them, his determination fueling his speed. But they were swift, quickly jumping into the car and speeding away, taking Sofia with them.


    "Fuck!!!" Leonardo shouted in a fit of anger and frustration.


    He had missed them by mere inches, his breath ragged from the intense pursuit. Retrieving his phone from his pocket, he dialed Mark''s number. With a single ring, Mark answered, sensing the urgency in Leonardo''s voice.


    "Sofia is kidnapped," Leonardo uttered, his voice filled with a mixture of rage and desperation.


    "What? Boss, are you serious?" Mark replied, his shock evident.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "I want you to find them as soon as possible," Leonardomanded, his voice firm and determined. "If they so much asy a finger on her, I won''t leave them alive. Is that clear?"


    Mark attempted to respond, but the words faded into the background as Leonardo''s mind raced. He strained to think of who could be behind Sofia''s abduction and where they might have taken her. Anger burned within him, fueling his relentless pursuit to save his wife from whatever danger she faced.


    ******


    The goons ran the car at full speed, careening through the streets while Sofia remained clueless about their destination. The car screeched to a halt, and without any regard for her well-being, they forcefully dragged her out. Disoriented and frightened, Sofia stumbled as they pulled her towards a foreboding structure that resembled a deste warehouse.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With a rough shove, they threw her into a dark, damp room. The echoes of their cruelughter reverberated in her ears as they mmed the heavy door shut, leaving her trapped in the pitch-ck space. Sofia''s heart raced with a mix of fear and confusion, her mind racing toprehend the gravity of her situation.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her arm as one of the goons injected her with a sedative. The world around her blurred, and her consciousness faded into darkness once again.


    When Sofia finally regained consciousness, her surroundings were no less bleak. She found herself lying on the cold, hard floor of the dimly lit room. Her hands and legs were bound tightly, rendering her immobile. Panic surged through her veins as she struggled to sit up, only to be met with the stark reality of her restraints. Her attempts to escape proved futile, intensifying her feelings of helplessness.


    In that moment of despair, Sofia''s thoughts turned to prayer. She pleaded with all her heart for divine intervention, desperately hoping that some form of salvation would find its way to her. She couldn''t fathom why she had been targeted, why she had been forcibly taken to this ominous ce. The answers eluded her, leaving her with a deep sense of confusion and dread.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as Sofia anxiously awaited her fate. She knew that nobody would willingly pay a ransom for her release. She felt a chilling realization settling in there as no oneing to save


    her. The weight of her vulnerability bore down on her, causing tears to well up in her eyes. She felt the overwhelming grip of helplessness tighten around her, threatening to consume her entirely.


    Then, with a creak, the door swung open, revealing the figure of the menacing man who had orchestrated her abduction. His presence sent shivers down Sofia''s spine, her eyes widening with a mixture of fear and apprehension. Sofia''s eyes widened with fear as the man''s chilling words echoed in her ears.


    "So, you woke up? Good for you. The boss will being to meet you, and then your fate will be decided, whether you will live or die," he sneered, his voice dripping with menace. His smirk sent shivers down her spine, and she could sense the impending danger that awaited her.


    He moved closer, closing the distance between them, and forcefully gripped her chin, his touch rough and unsettling.


    Leaning in, his face mere inches away from hers, he whispered with a threatening tone, "Until my bosses, my boys will have fun with you. You better cooperate with us, or your death will be more painful."


    Sofia''s eyes widened further, her mind reeling with horrifying possibilities. What did he mean? What were they nning to do to her? She desperately wanted to ask, to plead for mercy, but her mouth was sealed shut, rendering her voiceless.


    His touch lingered, his fingers grazing her cheek before he finally released her. Stepping back, he gestured to the other men in the room, who had been silently observing the exchange. Sofia''s heart sank as she watched them approach, their intentions clear and sinister.


    Men of varying builds and demeanors closed in on her, their eyes filled with a twisted sense of anticipation. Fear gripped her entire being as she became surrounded by their menacing presence. She could feel their gazes on her, their intentions palpable in the air.


    Sofia''s mind raced, desperately


    searching for a way out, for any


    sliver of hope in this nightmare. Her heart pounded in her chest, her body trembling with a mix of fear and adrenaline. Trapped, bound, and unable to defend herself, she braced herself for whaty ahead, silently praying for someone toe to her rescue.


    She was horrified as they lunged at her. She was desperate to shout, but her lips were sealed. Very soon, their hands were everywhere on her. They


    started touching her everywhere ¨¦


    She felt so dirty and bad. She


    wanted to scream, but her voice muffled inside the tape. She wanted to punch and kick. But her hands and legs were tied. They were assaulting a helpless girl, and they called themselves men.


    She shouted in my mind, ''Don''t touch me, you monsters, let me go.''


    But no one was able to hear her. She prayed in her mind to God to please send someone to save her. She didn''t want to die like this.


    It would be better if they killed me rather than do dirty things to me. She cried to God.


    at that moment before they would do anything.


    Tears were streaming down her cheeks. She was thrashing her body and head to dodge herself. But they had no effect. They just kept touching her. Suddenly, a man started ripping her dress from the front. She squeezed her eyes tightly and just prayed that she had died

 Chapter 322

    Sofia heard the sound of the door breaking with a loud bang, and a gunshot echoed throughout the room. The sudden noise jolted her out of her dazed state, and her eyes snapped open. She struggled to focus, her heart pounding in her chest, as she realized the man who had been ripping her dress was now lifeless, sprawled across her. It was the bullet that had ended his life, bringing an abrupt halt to the nightmare she had been trapped in.


    Chapter 322 I Am Sorry, Baby Girl


    Amidst the chaos, Sofia''s ears were filled with the deafening sound of multiple gunshots reverberating throughout the room. One by one, she witnessed the assants around her copsing onto the floor, their bodies hitting the ground with heavy thuds. The acrid smell of smoke filled the air, obscuring her vision and making it difficult to discern what was happening.


    Through the haze, Sofia''s blurry eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure standing amidst the chaos.Let Me Go, My Mafia HusbandN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Leonardo. His presence alone seemed tomand the room, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a burning intensity. The anger emanating from his body was palpable, his face etched with a deadly expression that struck fear into anyone who dared to meet his gaze. Behind him, several of his loyal men stood, their faces masked with determination, clutching their guns tightly in their hands.


    As Leonardo''s gaze fell upon Sofia, a pained expression crossed his face, momentarily recing the anger and intensity. With an urgency born out of love and concern, he sprinted towards her, the chaos around him seemingly fading into the background. Dropping to his knees beside her, he cradled her in his arms, holding her as if she were the most precious thing in the world.


    "I am so sorry, Sofia. I could not make it on time," Leonardo whispered in her ear, his voice thick with sorrow and regret. His words carried the weight of the pain in his heart, a testament to the lengths he would go to protect her.


    He pulled away and looked at her face, his eyes filled with concern and tenderness. He gently removed the tape from her mouth, peeling it off slowly to avoid causing any difort.


    He swept her hair away from her face, his touch gentle andforting, and asked in a soft voice, "Are you okay, baby girl?"


    His words hung in the air, but she couldn''t muster a response. She was still in shock, unable to believe what she was witnessing. It was a harsh reality she had never anticipated, not knowing she had been living among such dangerous people.


    Just then, Mark entered the room, his grip tight on the hair of the menacing man he had captured. With a forceful throw, he brought the man down in front of Leonardo, their leader. The man, bearing the scars of a violent past, trembled on the floor, fear etched deeply in his eyes. Leonardo, his face hardening with determination, pulled away from Sofia and rose to his feet. He approached the man with a predatory grace, his steps deliberate and controlled. Each stride carried an air of authority as if he were a lion closing in on its prey.


    Without hesitation, Leonardo''s leg shot out, connecting with the man''s shin in a swift and powerful kick. The man cried out in pain, his body curling in an instinctive attempt to alleviate the intense agony.


    "Tell me who your boss is and why he kidnapped Sofia?" Leonardo roared in anger. But the scary man didn''t reply.


    Leonardo, seething with frustration, grabbed the man''s hair and yanked him up forcefully. With a fierce swing of his fist, hended a brutal blow on the man''s abdomen. The impact was so powerful that the scary man coughed violently, spitting out blood. Sofia couldn''t bear to witness the violence, so she averted her gaze, focusing her attention elsewhere.


    In that split second, Sofia''s eyes caught sight of a figure on the floor, slowly rising. It was the man who had been lying there motionless, seemingly lifeless. To her horror, he reached out and grabbed hold of a nearby gun. His eyes gleamed with sinister intent as he aimed the weapon toward Leonardo. Unbeknownst to everyone in the room, their attention was entirely focused on the confrontation between Leonardo and the scary man.


    Filled with a sudden sense of urgency, Sofia''s voice pierced through the tense atmosphere, "Mr. Morelli!"


    Reacting swiftly, Leonardo turned


    towards Sofia''s voice, his expression a mix of surprise and concern. Just as he did a deafening gunshot shattered the air, causing Sofia to shut her eyes in fear instinctively. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest, drowning out the chaotic sounds around her. Momentster, she heard another gunshot, adding to her terror.


    With trepidation, Sofia cautiously opened her eyes, peeking through her eyshes. To her immense relief, she saw Leonardo still standing tall and unharmed. However, her eyes then shifted downward, revealing the horrifying sight of the scary man sprawled motionless on the floor, a pool of blood rapidly forming around him.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in shock as they snapped toward the man who had just fired the gunshot. The deafening sound echoed through the room, causing her heart to race in her chest. The man fell to the floor, lifeless, and standing behind him was Mark, his hand still clutching the gun tightly.


    The scene around Sofia was one of chaos and death. The room was littered with bodies, victims of this violent encounter. It was as if Leonardo and his men were ustomed to such brutality, standing there unaffected like it was just another day for them.


    Leonardo approached Sofia, his


    footsteps were heavy on the bloodstained floor. He lowered himself to her level, his eyes filled with concern. With a gentle touch he untied Sofia''s legs, allowing her to stand on her own shaky feet. Then, he freed her hands from their restraints, his touch surprisingly gentle despite the circumstances.


    Leaning closer, Leonardo caressed Sofia''s cheeks, his voice filled with urgency and worry. "Are you okay, Sofia? Please say something," he pleaded, his eyes searching for any sign of her well-being.


    Sofia tried to speak, but her throat constricted with emotion. Tears streamed down her face relentlessly, and she struggled to control her sobs. She pressed her lips tightly together, fighting against the urge to break downpletely.


    She gathered the front of her torn dress in her hands, her eyes filled with pain. Leonardo''s face reflected the same anguish as he hugged her tightly.


    "I am so sorry, Sofia. I amte. I couldn''t protect you when they were kidnapping you. Please forgive me," Leonardo whispered, his voice heavy with regret and pain.


    He continued repeating his apologies, his voiceden with guilt. Sofia wanted to assure him that it wasn''t his fault, but her voice refused to escape her throat. Though she longed to reciprocate the embrace, she stood still, allowing him to hold her close and whisper his remorse into her ears.


    Mark approached Leonardo and handed him his jacket. Leonardo gratefully epted it and gently wrapped it around Sofia''s trembling form.


    "Can you walk?" Leonardo''s eyes watched her with concern, and something very delicate mixed in it.


    Sofia could only manage a nod in response. Leonardo wrapped his arms around her shoulder, offering support, and guided her towards the door. However, as she took a step forward, her weakened state caused her to stumble. She was on the verge of copsing to the floor, but Leonardo reacted swiftly slipping


    his arm around her waist and catching her before she could hit the ground.


    With utmost care, he lifted her up into his arms, cradling her gently, and began making his way toward the door. The weight of Sofia in his embrace did nothing to deter him as he focused on ensuring her safety.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 My Husband Is A Mafia


    As Leonardo and Sofia finally arrived at their car, Mark, their trusted friend, hurriedly opened the door for them. Leonardo, with the utmost care, guided Sofia to the backseat, ensuring herfort. He settled beside her, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, and gently pulled her closer to him. Sof¨ªa leaned her head against his chest, finding sce in his touch. Throughout the drive, Leonardo continued to stroke Sofia''s hair, his fingers gliding through the soft strands. His voice, filled with tenderness and concern, whisperedforting words into her ears like a soothing melody.


    "It''s okay, Sofia," Leonardo murmured softly. "You''re safe now. I''ve got you. They can''t hurt you anymore. No one can harm you. I''ll protect you with everything I have."


    His voice wasced with determination, a promise that he intended to keep. As he spoke, it seemed as though he was not justforting Sofia but also reassuring himself. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Sofia remained silent throughout the drive, her thoughts swirling in her mind like a turbulent storm. She gazed out of the car window, watching the passingndscape without truly seeing it. Leonardo asked after every minute as if he couldn''t get enough of hearing that she was okay. His heart was thumping loud beneath her head.


    Every time Leonardo asked a question, Sofia nodded without uttering a word. The weight of her emotions prevented her from finding the right words to express her inner turmoil. As they continued on the journey, Sofia''s exhaustion started to take its toll. Fatigue seeped into her bones, and she couldn''t fight the weariness any longer.


    Unable to keep her eyes open, Sofia closed them, surrendering herself to the embrace of sleep. Time passed, and the car journey transitioned into a hazy blur for her. The next thing Sofia knew, she slowly opened her eyes to find herself lying on a hotel room bed. Confusion washed over her as she tried to recall how she got there.


    As she shifted on the bed, moving the covers away, finding she was naked. Shock coursed through her veins, and she quickly clutched the covers, pulling them up to cover her body. Panic began to creep into her voice.


    "Why... Why am I lying naked on the bed?" she whispered to herself.


    The room was quiet, and Sofia''s mind raced toprehend the situation. Her memory seemed like fragments of shattered ss.


    Sofia''s heart raced as she heard the sound of the door creak open. Her eyes widened, and she held her breath, her body tense with anticipation. Leonardo stepped into the room, engrossed in a conversation on his phone. His voice echoed in the quiet space, the words indecipherable to Sofia''s ears.


    As his gaze fell upon her, a wave of relief washed over Leonardo''s face. He quickly ended the call, cing his phone on the nearby table, and rushed towards her. Concern etched deep lines on his forehead.


    "You woke up, baby. How are you feeling?" Leonardo''s voice was filled with genuine worry as he sat down beside her on the bed.


    He reached out his hand, hoping to offer herfort. Sofia instinctively shrank back, pulling the covers up to her neck, clutching them tightly in her trembling fists.


    Confusion clouded Leonardo''s eyes as he registered Sofia''s reaction. His brows furrowed, and he searched her face for answers.


    "What happened, Baby girl? Why are you still scared? I told you no one could harm you." His voice trembled with a mix of pain and guilt, his words pleading for her understanding.


    Sofia swallowed hard, trying to gather her thoughts to find her voice amidst the turmoil within. She met Leonardo''s gaze, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and vulnerability. It took a moment before she could finally find the strength to speak.


    "Why am I lying naked on the bed?" she questioned, her voice barely audible, as if afraid of the answer.


    She looked towards him, her eyes searching for an exnation, his eyes meeting hers.


    "Your dress was dirty," he replied, his voice strained. "And I didn''t want you to sleep with some bad memories." His expression tightened while letting out thest two. She wanted to understand, to untangle the knots in her mind, but he seemed reluctant to offer any further exnation.


    "Listen!" He reached out to touch her cheek, an instinctive attempt to bridge the growing emotional distance between them. But she flinched, moving away from his touch.


    Furrow deepened between his brows as he persisted, his toneced with impatience, "Sofia. What''s wrong? Talk to me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her voice trembled with a mix of fear and determination as she asked the burning question that had been haunting her thoughts. "Who are you?"


    As the words escaped her quivering lips, a furrow appeared on his forehead, betraying a sense of confusion. He seemed taken aback by her inquiry.


    "What do you mean?" he retorted, his voice tinged with a touch of defensiveness. "You know very well who I am."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and sorrow.


    "No, I don''t know you," she replied, her voiceden with a heavy heart. "I thought you were heartless and ruthless, yes. But I never thought, even in my worst nightmares, that you could be capable of taking someone''s life."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, cascading down her cheeks in silent streams of pain and betrayal. The revtion shook her to her very core.


    At that moment, his face underwent


    a stark transformation. The warmth that once resided in his features vanished reced by an unsettling coldness. She felt a deep sense of betrayal, her world unraveling before her She didn''t even know the man she was married.


    "But they wanted to harm you. So nothing was wrong when I killed those bastards," Leonardo reasoned, his eyes shing with a mix of anger and determination.


    Her voice trembled slightly as she responded, "No one in this world has the right to kill someone. They were doing badly, but what you did was also bad. You killed so many people."


    The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air as Sofia took a moment to gather her thoughts. Her gaze pierced into Leonardo''s eyes, desperately seeking answers.


    "Tell me who you exactly are?" she shouted in desperation, her voice echoing off the walls of the room.


    "You are saying as if you don''t know about our other businesses? You are acting like you have no idea about what your father does apart from his business in daylight?" His words were edged with sarcasm, and Sofia noticed a muscle twitching in his jaw, a sign of his internal conflict.


    She was shocked, unable to process the words that had just escaped his lips. Her husband''s revtion had hit her like a sudden gust of wind, leaving her feeling unsteady and disoriented. The room fell into an eerie silence as she struggled to find her voice amidst the chaos swirling within her mind.


    "My father is a reputed businessman. What other business does he do?" she managed to say, her voice quivering with a mix of confusion and defiance.


    He red back at her, his piercing eyes drilling into her soul. There was no trace of warmth or affection in his expression, only a steely determination. He spoke in a cold and calcted voice that sent a shiver down her spine. "We are the Mafia," he dered, the words hanging heavily in the air.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, and her jaw fell open, unable to contain the shock that coursed through her body. Time seemed to stand still as she struggled to absorb the weight of his confession.


    She couldn''t believe that she was married to a Mafia!

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 My Innocent Angel


    "We are the Mafia," Leonardo said, his voice steady, gaze fixed on his wife''s face.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in horror, her lips quivered as she tried to question.


    "What... what... do you mean?" Sofia stuttered, her voice shaking. "D... do you work for the M... Mafia?" Her words barely escaped her lips, the fear evident in her every syble.


    Leonardo sighed, clueless about how to make this easy for his wife. He never wanted to scare off Sofia, but the truth demanded to be spoken. He struggled to find the right words, to soften the blow without diminishing the gravity of his confession. The silence between them stretched, heavy with unspoken words.


    "Listen, Sofia, don''t freak out." He shifted closer,, his eyes pleading for understanding. "I need you to understand that my involvement in the Mafia is not what you think."


    Sofia''s gaze wavered, a mix of confusion, fear, and curiosity dancing in her eyes. She waited, her heart racing, for him to continue. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "I... don''t work for the Mafia," Leonardo confessed, his voice filled with a mixture of vulnerability and determination. "In fact, I... am... a Mafia king... as the leader of the Mafia Empire." he dered.


    Sofia watched him with a horror-filled expression, the fear was evident in her trembling body. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her hand instinctively covered her mouth, trying to stifle the gasp that threatened to escape. Leonardo observed her reaction, his heart sinking as he realized the extent of her fear. He despised himself for causing such distress, for being the source of her terror.


    At that moment, Leonardo''s desperation took over. He couldn''t bear the thought of Sofia hating him, of her being afraid in his presence. He would do anything to make her feel safe. His voice trembled as he spoke, a pleaced with sincerity.


    "Listen, baby girl," Leonardo began, his voice cracking with emotion. "Please, listen to me very carefully. I could never harm you. I won''t ever hurt you. Always remember that."


    He leaned closer, his eyes locked with Sofia''s, hoping to convey the depth of his sincerity.


    She seemed rxed after hearing him.


    "Tell me, angel, that you trust me," he implored, his gaze fixed on her. His heart yearned for her to believe in him. All he wanted was to hold her, to providefort, but her fear of him pierced his soul.


    Leonardo had always taken pride in his title as the mafia king, reveling in the power it bestowed upon him. However, witnessing her terror in the face of that power made him question everything he held dear. He contemted forsaking it all if it meant she would no longer be afraid.


    Hershes lowered, and she nodded ever so slightly, a glimmer of trust flickering in her eyes. As Leonardo witnessed this, he released a breath he hadn''t realized he had been holding, relief flooding his being.


    "Please don''t be afraid of me," he pleaded softly, his voice filled with longing. "Look at me, angel."


    Gently, he reached out, tucking a finger under her quivering chin, attempting to guide her face upwards. Yet, she flinched instinctively, pulling away from his touch, her face turning away.


    Leonardo''s brows furrowed in anguish. The fact that she loathed his touch, that she was so petrified of him, tore at his heart. She was his wife.


    "What''s wrong, Sofia?" he demanded, his voiceced with a mixture of worry and frustration. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but the words hit him like a sucker punch to the gut.


    "I... I am feeling dirty," Sofia choked out, her voice barely above a whisper. She paused, swallowing the lump in her throat before mustering the strength to continue, "They... they touched me." Leonardo''s heart sank, his chest tightening as a surge of anger coursed through his veins when he saw her beautiful eyes brimming with tears looking at him.


    He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as he fought back the urge tosh out.


    "Those fucking bastards are dead, Sofia," he growled through gritted teeth, his voiceced with venom. "You don''t need to feel bad. You are my angel. Pure and innocent." Leonardo''s words were filled with a mixture of protectiveness and love, a desperate attempt to shield Sofia from the darkness that had invaded her life.


    He wanted to erase the memory of the monsters who had vited her, to bring her sce and peace. Hell, he wanted to make those bastards alive and kill them again thousands of times, each time giving them ever a crueler death.


    Finally, Sofia lifted her gaze to meet Leonardo''s eyes, and a flicker of relief crossed his face.


    "Let me hold you, please," he whispered, his eyes pleading for her to relent.


    She shook her head, her eyes downcast and filled with a mixture of fear and uncertainty. The pain was evident in her expression, but she remained adamant in her refusal.


    "I... I want to take a shower," she finally managed to say.


    His heart ached as he watched her,


    knowing the reason behind her request. Those sick-minded


    bastards made her feel dirty and et


    vited. He couldn''t bear to see her like this. He wanted her to know she was still as pure as her innocent heart, his beautiful angel


    With a gentle determination, he peeled the cover off her body, revealing her vulnerable form beneath. Carefully, he scooped he up into his arms, feeling the warmth of her bare skin against his own. A myriad of desires threatened to consume him, but he fought them back, reminding himself of the purpose of his actions.


    Confusion and fear etched across her face as she squirmed in his arms, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Wh... what are you doing, Mr. Morelli?" she managed to stammer, her wide eyes searching for answers.


    "It''s Leonardo to you, angel," he replied, his voice steady and filled with a tenderness he hoped would reach her troubled heart. He knew he needed to establish a connection, to let her know that he was not like the men who had hurt her. Her protests continued, her voiceced with desperation and panic.


    "Let go of me!" she squealed, her voice breaking.


    "Put me down!" she shouted, her voice filled with a mix of anger and fear.


    But he remained resolute, his grip firm yet gentle as he carried her towards the bathroom. Ignoring her protests, he gently ced her down in theforting embrace of the bathtub.


    "What are you doing?" Sofia squeaked, her voice filled with surprise and curiosity as he switched on the water supply in the bathtub and adjusted the temperature.


    She gasped softly as the warm water cascaded over her skin, the sensation soothing andforting.


    He poured a few drops of bubble bath into the tub, creating a frothy mixture that filled the air with a gentle fragrance. With a soft smile, he picked up a bath sponge and looked at Sofia, his eyes seeking permission.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Baby girl, allow me," he asked, gesturing towards the sponge.


    Sofia, feeling a mixture of shyness and trust, bowed her eyes and nodded silently. Leonardo knelt beside the tub, gently gathering her soft blond hair in his hand before starting to rub her shoulder with the sponge, his touch tender and gentle. As he worked his way from her shoulder to her arm, his movements slow and careful, he couldn''t help but ask, "How are you feeling now?"


    Sofia let out a soft moan, her eyes closing in blissful surrender, unaware of the effect she was having on Leonardo. The desire swirled inside him as she innocently let out those erotic sounds.


    Setting the sponge aside for a


    moment, he bit his lips as he ced


    his hands on her shoulders, his


    touch light and hesitant. He was afraid of her reaction, worried that his actions might trigger painful memories. But to his relief, she rxed under his touch, leaning back slightly as he began to massage her shoulder and arm, the tension slowly melting away.


    Amidst the serenity of the moment, Sofia''s curiosity got the better of her. She turned her head towards Leonardo, her eyes searching his face.


    "So you are the Mafia king?" she blurted out, her words catching him off guard.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at her innocent question, finding her curiosity endearing. "Yeah!" he replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "So you are like a boss... the Don," she continued, trying to grasp the concept.


    Leonardo nodded, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Yes, baby girl, and let me tell you, I attained this position through our marriage. It was a condition for me to be the head of the Mafia - an alliance between the Ri and Morelli families."


    As the truth slipped from his lips, he watched Sofia''s expression change, a mixture of shock and surprise washing over her delicate features.


    Oh, no!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Pleasuring Her In Bathtub


    Sofia turned her head towards him, her face contorted with shock and disbelief. She felt disappointed to know the whole truth of their contract marriage.


    "So you married me for this position?" she asked, her voice filled with a mixture of hurt and confusion.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but feel amused, wondering how someone could be so naive. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "You can say that, and it''s not my fault," he responded, his voice tinged with a hint of defensiveness. "I had never met you before our marriage. I didn''t know you at that time. So yes, I married you for this position. But..." Leonardo leaned forward, his face just inches away from hers, his voice dropping to a low whisper. "...it is different now." Sofia''s eyes searched his face, her expression a mixture of vulnerability and skepticism.


    "How... how is it different? I am the same girl, and you are a Mafia king," she said, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Leonardo leaned even closer. A slight, knowing smirk yed on his lips. "Because now I am clear about what to choose between you and this position."


    Her eyebrows furrowed, her confusion growing.


    "Of course, you will choose your position as a Mafia king," she replied curtly, her voiceced with bitterness.


    He shook his head, his smirk widening. "No, angel, you are wrong."


    Her mouth fell open in surprise, her eyes widening as she stared at him in disbelief. And then, to Leonardo''s delight, a faint blush tinted her cheeks, a pink hue spreading across her delicate features.


    "Sofia... umm... can I cuddle you... in the... bathtub?" Leonardo asked, taking a chance, his voiceced with hope and desire.


    A deeper shade of red spread across his wife''s face, and she nodded, her lips caught between her teeth in anticipation. Encouraged by her response, Leonardo wasted no time. He swiftly peeled his clothes off, discarding each piece with urgency. His t-shirt was pulled over his head, followed by his sweatpants and boxers.


    Stepping into the warm water, he caused a small overflow as the tub struggled to contain their closeness. He settled on the opposite side, leaning back against the wall of the tub, the water embracing his body. With a gentle pull, he brought Sofia closer, guiding her to sit on hisp, her back against his front.


    A gasp escaped Sofia''s lips, her body instinctively tensing as their bare skin made contact. Leonardo felt a surge of desire course through him, his heart pounding in his chest. He swallowed hard, fighting to maintain his self-control, knowing that patience and restraint were paramount. He gently caressed her arms, and soon she became rxed. Leonardo brushed his fingers on her shoulder and, moving down to her back, he traced her spine. He ran his knuckles on her thighs, moving up towards her hips, and pressed her closer. His erection was pressed against her butt, bing harder, longer, and most painfully swollen.


    Sofia shivered and moaned. It was all new to her. But that was enough for Leonardo to lose control. However, he knew that she needed time, and he had to be patient. As much as he wanted to fuck her inside the bathtub, he knew she wouldn''t befortable. He wanted her to be more open and rxed with me. He wanted to make their intimate moment memorable for her, and this wasn''t the right time.


    He slowly ran his fingers along her hips, moving towards her thighs.


    She gasped, leaning back against him, her head finding a ce on his shoulder. Leonardo could now see her face. Her eyes were closed, her pink lips were slightly open, and her breathing was heavy. He knew that she was turned on.


    His heart was pleased to know that she was affected by his touch.


    "Do you not like my touch, baby girl?" he asked, and she opened her eyes and tilted her head to face him.


    Looking into my eyes, she slowly shook her head.


    He smirked and asked again, "So, do you like when I touch you?" He teased her, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "No." Sofia gasped, embarrassed, her cheek turning red as she wanted to pull away, but Leonardo held her waist possessively, pulling her closer. He leaned on her shoulder, and his lips brushed on her earlobe, sending shivers down her spine.


    "It''s ok, baby girl. You don''t have to be shy. I am your husband. Just tell me where you want me to touch you, and I will dly be at your service." He whispered into her ear.


    She gasped, her chest heaving and her breast peeking out of the bubbly water. Leonardo could see her hard nipples. Every sign was screaming, letting Leonardo know that she was aroused.


    He slowly moved his hand up from her waist and touched her full round breast, caressing her hard nipples. She moaned loudly, instinctively throwing her hands around his neck. He leaned down, sucking the soft skin of her neck.


    "Say my name, angel," Leonardo groaned, his voice filled with desperation and longing.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sofia remained silent, her lips bitten in hesitation. The intensity of the moment hung in the air, charged with desire and anticipation.


    "Please, angel! Don''t hold yourself


    back, baby girl, I am dying to hear my name from your sweet mouth,", he pleaded, his voiceced with longing. With tenderness, he


    showered her cheek with wet kisses, hoping to coax her into surrendering to the passion that consumed them.


    "Leonardo!" she finally whispered shyly.


    The sound of her uttering his name sent a surge of electricity through his body, igniting every nerve. It was as if all the right thoughts in his mind were ready to escape, overwhelmed by the sheer eroticism of her innocent voice pronouncing his name.


    "Look at me, baby girl," he urged, his own voice husky with desire.


    Sofia obediently opened her eyes, her gaze now hooded with desire, mirroring his own.


    His need for her became overwhelming, his body ame with longing.


    He held his breath, his very existence dependent on her answer. He would die if she refused. He needed to kiss her as much as he needed oxygen to breathe.


    Sofia raised her head, a silent affirmation in her actions. Leonardo wasn''t foolish enough to miss the cue. Eagerly, he bent his face down, meeting her halfway. Their lips finally touched, and the world around them seemed to fade away.


    With desperation in his voice, he managed to ask, "Can I kiss you, angel?"


    Overwhelmed by the intensity of the


    moment, Leonardo closed his eyes, surrendering to the sensations that coursed through his body. The softness of her lips against his, the taste of her, the electric connection between them-it was an


    Lou


    overwhelming wave of pleasure that consumed his senses.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Intimate Moments


    Leonardo''s lips ravished Sofia''s, his desire evident in every desperate kiss. He couldn''t get enough of her, his tongue teasing and parting the seam of her lips, seeking permission to explore the depths of her mouth. Sofia caught up in the intoxicating whirlwind of passion, eagerly reciprocated his advances, her tongue dancing with his in a fiery embrace.


    As Leonardo continued to taste the sweetness of her lips, a knowing smile yed on his face. He sensed herck of experience, and the realization excited him even more. With an unrestrained hunger, she bit down on his lip in a moment of desperate desire, sending a surge of pleasure through his veins, knowing she wanted him just as much as he wanted her. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Reluctantly pulling away from their passionate exchange, Leonardo looked deeply into her eyes. He had to hear it from her own lips to have the confirmation he sought. "Sofia, am I your first kiss?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and possessiveness. Her face dipped slightly, a hint of uncertainty in her eyes as she countered, "Did I... did I do something wrong?"


    Gently, he ced a finger under her chin, lifting her face to meet his gaze. The tenderness in his touch reassured her as he spoke with a soft conviction, "No, angel. I just want to hear from you that only I own these sweet lips. Tell me that I am the only man who has ever kissed these sweet-as-sin lips of yours."


    A blush crept over her cheeks as she nodded slightly, her teeth biting nervously into her bottom lip. Leonardo could see her hesitation and her shyness, and he wanted her to vocalize what he already knew.


    "I want your words, baby girl," he asserted, his voice filled with amanding tone that mirrored his position as the mafia king.


    With a whispered breath, Sofia finally gave him the confirmation he craved, her voice barely above a whisper, "Yes." "Fuck!" He groaned before mming his lips on her.


    He held her waist firmly, lifting her slightly under the water until she faced him. Sofia legs straddled his hips. The closeness, the intimate contact, ignited a surge of desire within him, and he could feel himself growing hard. He was just a moment away from entering her tight hole.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Shit!" he cursed inwardly, realizing that they needed to stop before he lost all semnce of self-control. He pulled away, his grip still firm on her waist. With a slight shift, he stepped out of the bathtub, extending his hand to offer her assistance in getting out. Confusion clouded her eyes as she looked at him.


    "We must stop, baby, or I won''t be able to hold myself back," he sighed, his gaze fixed on her tempting body.


    A shy smile adorned her lips as she took his hand and stepped out of the tub, trusting his judgment. He led her under the shower, and he couldn''t help but notice her eyes lingering on his erection.


    She looked up at him with her innocent blue eyes, her voice filled with curiosity. "You''re big."


    A deep chuckle escaped him, and he reassured her with a yful grin. "Don''t worry, baby girl. You''ll get used to it," he replied, his wordsced with a hint of teasing.


    Her eyes widened, her cheeks flushing crimson. Embarrassment washed over her, and she instinctively hid her face between her palms. He gently shook his head, his touch removing her hands from her face, making her look at him.


    "We are married, Sofia, and this is normal between married couples, okay?" he reassured her, trying to ease her difort. With a gentle turn of the shower knob, he let the water flow, creating a soothing ambiance.


    As they washed themselves, he took care to help her, tenderly drying her beautiful body afterward. He noticed her growing morefortable in his presence, her walls of awkwardness slowly crumbling. It was his goal to erase any difort between them.


    They changed into their sleepwear and settled into bed, with Sofia allowing Leonardo to cuddle her. It was a rare moment of tranquility for him, and he drifted off to sleep with a genuine smile on his face, a testament to the peace he found in Sofia''s presence.


    However, the serenity was abruptly


    e as he


    shattered in the early morning hours when Leonardo''s sleep was interrupted by the persistent ringing of his phone. He groaned, the annoyance evident on his face reached for the device on the side table. Seeing the name shing on the screen only served to dampen his mood further, but he knew he


    had no choice but to answer the call.


    Gently sliding out of bed, careful not to disturb Sofia''s sleep, he made his way to the balcony. With a sigh, he swiped the answer button and braced himself for the conversation he was about to have. "Dad," Leonardo greeted, his tone resigned yet respectful.


    "Leonardo! I heard Sofia was kidnapped. How did that happen? How could someone dare toy their hands on Morelli''s daughter-inw?" his father''s voice roared through the phone, filled with anger and concern.


    "I haven''t found out the details yet,


    Dad. But I assure you, I am already


    working on it. My people are diligently investigating to uncover who is behind Sofia''s kidnapping Leonardo replied, his voiceced with determination. Deep down, he knew that calming his father would be a challenging task. His father''s ego and the reputation of their family weighed heavily on his


    shoulders.


    "It''s a disgrace! Leonardo, if word spreads that we couldn''t protect our own, they''ll question our power and authority. You must find those responsible and make sure they pay for their actions the way they deserve," his father demanded, his tone unwavering.


    "I will, Dad. I promise. By the way, we''ll be back tomorrow morning. Sofia is still dealing with the trauma, so I decided to extend our stay in Rome by a day," Leonardo exined, his voiceced with concern for Sofia''s well-being.


    "That''s good to hear because Anderson''s has organized a fundraising charity g tonight. They invited me, and since you''re in town, I think it''s only fitting for you and Sofia to attend on my behalf," his father suggested, unaware of the turmoil those words would stir within Leonardo.


    Leonardo''s anger began to simmer beneath the surface. He despised the Anderson family and wanted nothing to do with their affairs. Attending any function associated with them was thest thing he desired.


    "But Dad, you know how much I loathe them. I can''t bring myself to attend that damn g with Sofia," Leonardo replied through clenched teeth, his frustration seeping into his voice.


    "I''m not asking, Leonardo. It''s an order," his father barked firmly through the phone speaker, leaving no room for argument.


    Fury ignited within Leonardo, his thoughts screaming curses at his father''smand. How dare he order him to attend an event that he detested? But he swallowed his pride. He couldn''t defy his father openly, not when the weight of their family''s legacy hung in the bnce.


    Before Leonardo could respond, his father abruptly ended the call, leaving him seething with resentment. He knew deep down that attending the g was inevitable. It meant having to face his first ex-girlfriend, Evelyn Anderson, a prospect that filled him with a mix of emotions.


    Leonardo leaned against the


    balcony railing, his mind filled with a whirlwind of thoughts. He despised being controlled and manipted by circumstances. But for the sake of his family''s reputation and the delicate bnce of power within the mafia, he would have to navigate this treacherous evening steeling himself for the encounter with Evelyn Anderson that awaited him at the g.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 His Sweet Wife


    After speaking with his father, Leonardo took care of some business calls before returning to the room. Sofia was still peacefully asleep, her innocence radiating from her face. A small glimmer of joy found its way into Leonardo''s heart as he observed her serenity. Careful not to disturb her slumber, he slid under the covers and drew her closer to him, his arm encircling her delicate frame. With Sofia nestled against him, he felt a sense of sce he hadn''t experienced in a long time. Thefort of her presence lulled him back into a deep sleep.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Upon awakening once more, Leonardo discovered that Sofia was no longer in bed beside him. His eyebrows knitted together, and he propped himself up on his elbows, scanning the room for any sign of her. Yet, she was nowhere to be found.


    Concern prickled at his skin as he rose from the bed, his feet carrying him toward the bathroom. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "Sofia? Are you there?" he called out, his voice filled with a tinge of worry. There was no response. He turned the doorknob and discovered that the bathroom was empty.


    His heart began to race, and a surge of panic coursed through him. Where could she have gone? Leonardo swiftly retrieved his phone, his fingers hovering over the dial pad, ready to call for assistance. However, his eyes caught sight of the slightly ajar balcony door. Moving with urgency, Leonardo approached the balcony and spotted Sofia standing there, her delicate figure leaning against the railing. She appeared lost in her thoughts, a serene smile gracing her lips. Leonardo couldn''t help but feel captivated by her beauty in that moment, a sense of relief washing over him.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but indulge in admiring Sofia''s beauty, his gaze lingering on her delicate features. He chastised himself for his possessive stares, reminding himself that she was his wife and he needed to control his desires and not behave like love sick. However, the allure of her presence was irresistible, and he yearned to soak in every detail of her pretty face without interruption. It seemed that no matter how much he looked at her, it would never be enough.


    Drawing nearer to her, Leonardo leaned against the railing, his body close to Sofia''s. With gentle care, he reached out to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear, causing her to turn towards him.


    "Good morning, baby girl," he greeted her with a warm smile, his eyes filled with affection.


    "Good morning, Mr..." Sofia began, but Leonardo raised an eyebrow challengingly, silently urging her to address him by his name.


    "I... mean Leonardo," she whispered shyly, her words taking his breath away. The way her voice caressed his name sent shivers down his spine.


    Curiosity piqued, Leonardo inquired, "What are you doing here? I was searching for you in the room. Why did you wake up so early?"


    A smile graced Sofia''s lips as she met his gaze. "I''m ustomed to waking up early in the morning," she exined.


    His brow furrowed slightly at her


    response. While he understood the


    discipline instilled in children from respected families, he had expected most girls from affluent


    backgrounds to be pampered


    princesses. Sofia, however, d


    those expectations. In that moment, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her individuality. He, too, had been raised in a strict and disciplined environment, but now he relished the freedom to sleep aste as he desired.


    "You don''t need to wake up so early, Sofia. We''re on vacation," Leonardo reassured Sofia, gently caressing her cheeks with his fingers. Sofia leaned into his touch, findingfort in his presence. "If you want, we can go back to bed," he offered.


    "I can''t sleep now; it''s alreadyte morning, almost afternoon. And aren''t we supposed to leave today?" Sofia asked, her big round blue eyes fixed on Leonardo.


    "No, baby girl. I extended our ns for an extra day. My dad called this morning and said we have to attend a fundraising G in the evening," he exined, and Sofia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "A G? But I don''t have anything to wear for such an event. I just packed some clothes when you asked me to pack my bags. I had no idea where we were going or what kind of clothes to bring," she said, feeling a sense of panic creeping in. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already asked Mark to arrange for a designer and a makeup artist to help you get ready for the evening," he assured her.


    "You''ve already nned everything?" Sofia eximed, her bright blue eyes fixed on Leonardo.


    He took her hand and ced it gently on his chest, a gesture offort and reassurance.


    "I''m hungry. What would you like me to order for breakfast?" Leonardo asked, looking down at Sofia. Her expression held a hint of something he couldn''t quite decipher. Concerned, he furrowed his eyebrows, trying to read her face.


    ovel


    She looked hesitant.


    "What''s wrong, Sofia? Please, tell me. You don''t need to hide anything from me," he urged, his voice filled with genuine worry.


    She shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m fine with anything. You can order whatever you like."


    There was a certain difference about


    her, unlike the girls from wealthy


    families who often threw tantrums She carried an innocence and politeness that Leonardo had never encountered before. That''s why he had bestowed upon her the name Angel- his angel.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 Something Is Happening


    "But baby, today I want to have your favorite food," he said, pulling her closer. Leonardo wrapped his arm around her and guided her inside the room from the balcony. "Okay, now it''s your turn to order our breakfast," he said, handing her the inte and pressing the button for room service.


    She looked at him with fear in her eyes. "I... I''ve never ordered take-out or food delivery before. I... I don''t know what to order."


    Her words ignited Leonardo''s anger. How could the Ri family treat their own daughter like this? She was so innocent and unaware of many things in their society.


    Now he was certain that the rumors about Sofia in society were false. She waspletely different from what he had heard about her. He wondered who could spread such lies and vowed to find the culprit and make them suffer for their actions. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Leonardo softened his voice as much as possible. "It''s very simple, Sofia. Just tell them what you want for breakfast. Anything, but today I''ll eat whatever you order for both of us," he insisted firmly.


    "Are... are you sure?" she asked, seeking reassurance. Leonardo nodded, smiling. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    She bit her lip and mustered the courage to make the call.


    "Um... Hi, can you... send some frittata, croissant with two cappinos to room number 2101?" she stammered, feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation.


    "Oh yes, Sofia, and add omelet and toast. You like those, right?" Leonardo suggested, noticing her eyes light up. He was discovering more about her preferences.


    Sofia nodded eagerly and continued the order, her voice filled with excitement. "And add omelet and toast," she added, unable to contain her enthusiasm.


    Leonardo had to suppress augh at her adorable and childlike excitement. He gave her a subtle nod of approval of her breakfast choices. Although he never really preferred those items for his own breakfast, he was willing to change his eating habits for her. "Okay, now you freshen up and take a shower while we wait for breakfast," he instructed.


    Sofia walked towards the cupboard, took a dress, and headed towards the bathroom. As she opened the door, he swiftly ced his hand on it, preventing her from closing itpletely. "That''s not fair. You can''t shower alone," he teased, smirking as he approached her.


    Sofia''s eyes widened, and her face flushed with embarrassment. "NO," she eximed, pushing him yfully. He let her go and she quickly closed the door, leaving him chuckling outside. He couldn''t resist teasing her further, unsure of what hade over him.


    After lunch, Sofia headed to the fancy boutique that Mark had mentioned. Since Leonardo had a conference call, he entrusted Mark with apanying Sofia to the


    store. The store was filled with


    exquisite collection of dresses and essories. Sofia was filled with excitement as she couldn''t wait to try on these stunning garments. They were even more beautiful than she had ever imagined, like something straight out of a dream.


    In the past, when Kat used to wear these expensive and limited edition dresses, Sofia secretly longed to try one for herself. Unfortunately, she never had the opportunity. Upon their arrival, they were greeted by the two designers, Jeorge and Pablo, who introduced themselves. Jeorge suggested Sofia try on some dresses to see what suited her best. First, she tried on a red off-shoulder dress that reached her knees.


    Although the dress was nice, it was too bright for Sofia''s taste.


    She then opted for a long, shimmering backless gown with a high slit that reached her mid-thighs. As she put on the dress, it beautifully entuated her figure, making her feel somewhat sexy and confident. The gown concealed her slim appearance and enhanced her natural curves.


    She stepped out of the room, dressed in a stunning red gown, catching Jeorge and Pablo off guard. Their jaws dropped, and they instinctively covered their mouths, captivated by her beauty.


    "Wow, darling, you look absolutely breathtaking," Pabloplimented, unable to tear his eyes away from her.


    "I couldn''t agree more. This dress was made for you. It''s settled, you''re wearing this gown to the G. Now, let''s focus on the essories," Jeorge dered. They began rummaging through their collection, carefully selecting various pieces to adorn Sofia. Earrings, nes, and footwear were tried on, one after another, as they sought the perfectbination.


    After much deliberation, they discovered a delicate diamond ne paired with diamond stud earrings and sleek ck high-heel stilettos thatplemented Sofia''s attire wlessly.


    "Thank you for helping me to find a perfect dress for the event," Sofia expressed her gratitude, thanking them for their assistance. She then headed to the renowned salon, apanied by Mark.


    Sofia found herself sitting in the


    bustling salon, where she met Jane,


    a talented makeup artist. Jane got toBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    work skillfully applyingyers of makeup and styling Sofia''s hair. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense of tedium as the process dragged on. She observed as Jane meticulously applied a makeup base and wlessly blended it. Next came the contouring, but Jane kept the conversation flowing, asking Sofia if she had any specific requests or questions. Sofia expressed her desire for a light makeup look, but Jane insisted that a heavy makeup application would suit the dress and the asion better. However, she assured Sofia that she would try to keep it as natural as possible.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sofia''s makeup was finallyplete. Jane then proceeded to work her magic on Sofia''s hair, fashioning an elegant high bun that added a touch of maturity to Sofia''s appearance, leaving a few loose curls cascading down the side of her neck. Now, Sofia was ready to attend the G. As she caught a glimpse of her transformed self in the mirror, she couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the remarkable work done by Jane. She looked entirely different, almost unrecognizable, and exuded confidence, beauty, and a hint of allure that went beyond her years. Sofia couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Wow, I can''t believe it''s me. Thank you so much, Jane," Sofia expressed her gratitude, truly appreciating the effort that had gone into her transformation.


    "It''s my pleasure, darling. You were already beautiful, we just enhanced some of your features," Jane responded graciously, maintaining her polite demeanor. Sofia beamed with a radiant smile, thanking Jane once again before bidding farewell and heading to the hotel where Leonardo, her husband, awaited her.

 Chapter 329

    Leonardo''s arrival was a sight to behold. d in a perfectly tailored ck tuxedo, he emanated an air of sophistication and power. His attention to detail was evident in the impable knot of his red tie, while the unbuttoned ck jacket revealed the crisp white shirt thaty beneath. His hair slicked back with gel, added an extra touch of refinement to his already striking appearance. As always, Leonardo had the ability to make Sofia''s heart skip a beat with his devilishly handsome face.


    Chapter 329 The Commitment


    His intense gaze swept over his wife, taking in every detail from head to toe. Sofia could see the admiration shining in his eyes, causing her own heart to flutter. He cleared his throat, drawing her attention.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "Excuse me, ma''am," Leonardo began, a yful tonecing his words. "Have you seen my wife? I left her in this room. Where did she go?" His eyes continued to scan the surroundings as if searching for a missing person.


    At first, Sofia was momentarily puzzled by his question. However, the realization dawned on her that he was teasing her. A surge of delight washed over her. Oh my God! Leonardo Morelli has a sense of humor. That''s news worth savoring.


    "What do you mean?" Sofia pouted, pretending to be offended. "I am only here, standing right in front of you." She yfully tilted her head and struck a pose, teasingly questioning her own appearance. "Am I...am I not looking good?" Her voice carried a hint of yful insecurity.


    A mischievous smile danced across Leonardo''s face as he closed the distance between them. He ced his hands gently on her waist, pulling her closer.


    "You want to hear the truth?!" He whispered, his voice filled with genuine adoration. "You are more than just good. You are breathtakingly stunning. Every time I see you, it takes my breath away." His words dripped with sincerity, his eyes locked onto hers, intensifying the moment. Sofia couldn''t help but blush, feeling a rush of warmth envelop her.


    Mark''s firm knock on the door disturbed their moment, signaling his presence. "Boss, the car is ready," he informed Leonardo, who was seated in the dimly lit room. Leonardo rose from his seat, hismanding presence filling the space. Sofia, standing nearby, caught his attention.


    Without a word, Leonardo extended his hand towards Sofia, his palm open and inviting. She hesitated for a moment before cing her delicate hand in his. His long, strong fingers enveloped her hand, creating a possessive grip that sent a thrill down her spine. It was a gesture that conveyed both protection and ownership.


    Together, they made their way towards the waiting vehicle. As they approached, Sofia noticed a group of unfamiliar men in crisp uniforms standing near the car. Their presence struck her as odd, as she had never seen them before.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Sofia turned to Leonardo and asked, "Who are they?"


    With a hint of pride, Leonardo replied, "They are your bodyguards, baby girl. They will be by your side twenty-four seven." He gestured towards the men, signifying their role in safeguarding her.


    Sofia''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "But I don''t need half a dozen bodyguards," she protested, her voice tinged with uncertainty. She couldn''t fathom why she would require such an extensive security detail. After all, Leonardo was always there to protect her. Leonardo''s gaze softened as he looked into her eyes, his voice tender yet resolute. "I don''t want to take any chances, my love. These men are the best in their field, and I want to ensure your safety even when I am not by your side," he exined, his adoration and affection evident in his words. Sofia found herself melting under his intense gaze.


    Mark held the backseat car door open, allowing Leonardo to assist Sofia in settling inside, being mindful of her long gown. Leonardo joined her, taking a seat beside her.


    Meanwhile, Mark upied the passenger seat and directed the driver to head towards the venue. As the car began to move, Leonardo tenderly reached for Sofia''s hand, gazing into her eyes with concern.


    "Are you nervous, baby girl?" he inquired, his perceptive nature noticing her habit of biting her lip, a telltale sign of her anxiety.


    Sofia admitted, her voice tinged with apprehension, "Yeah, I am... I''m a little nervous. It''s my first time attending a G, and I''m afraid. I don''t want to embarrass you in front of everyone."


    Leaning closer to her, Leonardo reassured her with unwavering confidence, "Angel, you can never embarrass me. No one cany a finger on you. Remember, you are Mrs. Sofia Leonardo Morelli. You have no reason to fear. In fact, it is they who should fear you, as you are the wife of the formidable Mafia king, Leonardo Morelli."


    His words filled Sofia with a sense


    of pride and admiration for him.As Sofia''s heart swayed, she felt a growing sense of fear mingled with the blossoming emotions. How could this be happening? She was slowly but surely falling for Leonardo, a man who seemedpletely out of her league. True, they were married, but it was merely a contract that wouldst for three years. She couldn''t fathom that she could ever be his type, considering how incredibly handsome and sophisticated he was. His well-built physique resembled that of a Greek god, and the women who surrounded him were equally elegant and stunning, as she had witnessed firsthand during their recent trip to the mall.


    ret


    Although Leonardo had always been kind to her, there was a shift in his demeanor after her traumatic kidnapping: Perhaps he pitied her, just like everyone else. Lost in her thoughts, Sofia failed to realize that they had arrived at their destination. It was only when Leonardo gently shook her and called her name that she snapped back to reality.


    "Sofia, we''re here. Are you alright, baby girl?" Leonardo''s voice was filled with concern as he tenderly caressed her cheeks and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "You don''t have to feel nervous. I''ll be by your side the entire time, okay?" Sofia couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions as she found herself irresistibly drawn to Leonardo''s sweet nature. She tried topose herself, offering only a smile and a nod in response.


    Leonardo gently assisted Sofia in


    stepping down from the car, his hand intertwining with hers as he led her toward the G. As they approached the entrance, a swarm of paparazzi awaited them, their cameras shing and their voices buzzing with questions. Sofia clutched Leonardo''s arm tightly, seeking sce in his presence. He nced down at her, wrapping an arm possessively around her waist, offering both support andContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    protection.


    Their vignt bodyguards diligently kept the paparazzi at bay, preventing them from getting too close. However, the persistent journalists continued to shout their inquiries and blinded Sofia with the incessant shes of their cameras. Her vision was obscured. She relied on Leonardo''s guidance to navigate through the chaos.


    Leonardo guided them into the grand ballroom, which was teeming with a sea of people. Sofia''s heart raced, pounding against her chest. If she had felt nervous before, the sight of the multitude surrounding them amplified her anxiety to an unprecedented level. The attendees began to approach Leonardo and Sofia, extending greetings and acknowledging his presence. Suddenly, a female voice pierced through themotion, calling out Leonardo''s name. He let out a low curse, closing his eyes momentarily. Sofia turned her head to see who had spoken.


    Standing there, adorned in a stunning golden mini-dress, was a girl exuding confidence and allure. Leonardo''s hold on Sofia''s waist tightened, drawing her even closer. The girl stepped forward, her gaze shifting between Leonardo and Sofia, curiosity dancing in her eyes. "I thought you wouldn''te. But I am d you are here," Evelyn greeted Leonardo, shing a captivating smile, batting her eyshes, and cing her hand on his chest. Sofia watched the interaction, feeling a pang of difort. However, before she could say anything, Leonardo swiftly removed Evelyn''s hand and ced it back at her side.


    "Evelyn, nice to meet you again," Leonardo spoke with a cold expression, asserting his dominance. "Meet my wife, Sofia Leonardo Morelli." He affectionately kissed the side of Sofia''s head, a gesture that both reassured her and asserted hismitment to their marriage. Sofia observed Evelyn''s expression transforming from pleasant to cold, her eyes now shooting daggers in Sofia''s direction. It was evident that Evelyn was not pleased with the presence of another woman in Leonardo''s life.


    "Sofia, meet Evelyn Anderson, my ex-girlfriend," Leonardo introduced, his words causing Sofia''s eyebrows to raise in surprise. She shifted her gaze back and forth between Evelyn and Leonardo, her mind racing with questions. Another ex-girlfriend? How many girlfriends did he have?

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Between Husband And Wife


    Evelyn''s eyes remained fixed on Leonardo, her gaze smoldering with an intense desire that threatened to consume him whole. Her seductive stare held a promise of passion as if she would pounce on him the moment the opportunity presented itself. Her hunger for him was palpable, so palpable that it seemed she could practically taste him in the air. A slight sheen of perspiration glistened on her forehead, a testament to the heat that burned within her.


    As Leonardo introduced Sofia as his wife, a flicker of something dangerous passed through Evelyn''s eyes. It was a burning gaze that bore into Sofia, filled with a lethal intent that could have incinerated her with its intensity. But just as quickly as it appeared, Evelyn concealed it behind a carefully crafted smile, masking her true feelings. Sofia, innocent and unsuspecting, felt a sudden wave of nervousness wash over her, unsure of the storm brewing beneath Evelyn''s facade.


    "Nice to meet you, Sofia," Evelyn said, her voiceced with a hint of sultriness, as she extended her hand towards Sofia in a seemingly friendly gesture. Sofia, eager to maintain a polite demeanor, reciprocated and began to extend her hand. However, before their hands could meet, Leonardo swiftly intercepted Sofia''s hand, capturing it possessively in his own. His grip was firm, almost possessive as if he were staking a im over Sofia in front of Evelyn.


    "Excuse us, Evelyn," Leonardo dered in a cold,manding tone. His words carried an undercurrent of dismissal as if he deemed Evelyn unimportant in that moment. "I have some more important people to meet. I will catch youter." With that, he turned away from Evelyn, leading Sofia to the other side of the bustling hall. Sofia nced back at Evelyn, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    As they walked together, Leonardo introduced Sofia to various members of his esteemed society. All eyes turned towards her, casting nces that held a mixture of curiosity, intrigue, and even judgment. Sofia felt like an outsider, but then their gazes met Leonardo''s steely re. The onlookers swiftly averted their eyes, their expressions transforming from curiosity to caution, for they knew better than to challenge Leonardo''s authority and protection.


    After a whirlwind of meeting and greeting countless people, Sofia''s parched mouth pleaded for a drink, while her stomach growled in hunger. A subtle tension lingered in the air as they approached the Anderson couple, Evelyn''s parents, an uneasiness that did not escape Sofia''s notice.


    Finally, the flurry of social interactions came to an end, and Leonardo guided her to a seat. With a gentle gesture, he pulled out a chair, a silent invitation for her to sit. Sofia gratefullyplied, feeling relief wash over her. The dryness of her lipspelled her to moisten them with a swift lick, a reflexive reaction to her thirst.


    Leonardo''s eyes momentarily flickered upon her lips, capturing the subtle gesture before he beckoned a waiter to bring refreshments to their table. His voice,ced with warmth and concern, reached Sofia''s ears, "What would you like to drink, baby girl?" His gaze prated deep into her being, his eyes holding a mesmerizing power. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over her as she couldn''t help but be drawn to the sweet yet captivating aura he emanated.


    Sofia, caught off guard by his intensity, replied with a touch of yfulness, "Anything will do. I''m quite adaptable when ites to food and drink." She saw him shake his head in amusement, a chuckle escaping his lips. His mere presence sent shivers down her spine, an intoxicating blend of sweetness and maism that left her breathless.


    As he prepared to fetch their drinks, Leonardo issued a gentle warning, his tone tinged with possessiveness. "You wait here, seated. I''ll bring something for you. And don''t wander off without me." His words held a protective edge, a clear indication that he cared deeply for her safety and well-being.


    Left alone at the table, Sofia waited patiently, her eyes scanning the room. It was then that she noticed Evelyn, a smirk ying on her lips as she approached. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a surge of resentment towards the audacious intruder. Evelyn''s words dripped with mockery, aimed at undermining the connection between Sofia and Leonardo.


    "So, finally, he left you alone. How long is he going to drag you around? You''re so dull and far from being his equal. He must be embarrassed," Evelyn taunted in a condescending tone, relishing in her attempt to belittle Sofia.


    Refusing to be drawn into her game, Sofia responded in aposed voice, "The dynamics between Leonardo and me are ours alone, and you needn''t interfere in matters between couples. I suggest you mind your own business." Her words, though neutral in tone, carried an undertone of determination, a warning to Evelyn not to overstep her boundaries.


    Unfazed by Sofia''s rebuke, Evelyn brazenly pulled up a chair and settled herself beside Sofia, shamelessly invading her personal space.


    "I can and will because he is still in love with me," Evelyn dered, a smug smile ying on her lips. Her words hung in the air, taunting Sofia, who fought the urge to deliver a resounding p to Evelyn''s wless face. The audacity of this woman, drooling over Sofia''s husband right in front of her.


    Evelyn leaned forward, cing her elbow on the table, her gaze locked onto Sofia. Her voice dropped to a low, confident tone, as if she held all the power in the room. The flicker of mischief danced in her eyes as she spoke. Sofia could almost feel the weight of Evelyn''s judgment, her gaze scanning Sofia from head to heels, assessing her worthiness.


    "Do you really think that you will be able to make him fall for you?" Evelyn smirked, her wordsced with skepticism. Sofia remained steadfast, refusing to be intimidated by Evelyn''s disy. She took a deep breath, her voice steady as she fought back.


    "Very soon, he will be bored and wille back to me," Evelyn taunted, her voice carrying a challenge that hung in the air between them. Sofia''s resolve hardened as she met Evelyn''s gaze head-on.


    "No. It won''t happen. He is my husband, and he won''t leave me for anyone. I trust him," Sofia countered, her voice filled with conviction. As her wordsnded, Sofia watched Evelyn''s beautiful face contort with a mix of anger and frustration. Evelyn''s teeth gritted, and a string of curses threatened to escape her lips.


    "You bitch. What do you think? Will


    your magic work on Leonardo Morelli? He will never in a million years fall for you," Evelyn spat, her voice dripping with venom. Her anger transformed her


    once beautiful face into a fiery, red mask of rage. The air in the room grew tense as Evelyn''s fury burned bright. Without warning, she pushed her chair back forcefully, rising to her feet.


    With each step, Evelyn''s high heels punctuated her anger, the sound of her stomping feet reverberating through the room. Sofia watched her exit, seeming to exhale, the tension dissipating slowly.


    Sofia perched on the cushionedContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    chair, her eyes darting around the


    bustling cafe. She could feel the warmth of the afternoon sun filtering through the windows, casting gentle rays that danced upon her face. Impatience tugged at her, a restless energy coursing through her veins as she eagerly awaited Leonardo''s return with their drinks. The anticipation mingled with a gnawing hunger, coaxing her to nibble on the tempting array of starters that sat before her, beckoning her taste buds.


    Just as she took a bite, a waiter approached her, breaking her concentration His voice, edged with a sense of urgency, reached her ears, "Ma''am, Mr. Morelli has requested your presence in room number 909." Sofia''s gaze shifted from her half-eaten food, searching the sea of faces in the crowded establishment. Leonardo was nowhere to be seen, and a flicker of concern crept into her expression.


    Expressing her gratitude to the waiter, she motioned for him to guide her to the designated room. As they traversed through the lively venue, his steps guiding her halfway, he pointed her in the direction she needed to go before excusing himself. Sofia continued her journey alone, each footstep carrying her closer to room number 909.


    Her heart fluttered with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty as she approached the door. It stood ajar, teasing her curiosity. Sofia hesitated for a moment, her hand reaching out to gingerly push the door open further. The wood creaked softly as if unveiling a secret it held within.


    As the door widened, a gasp escaped Sofia''s lips, her eyes widening in shock and disbelief. There, before her, Leonardo and Evelyn were locked in an embrace, their bodies entwined.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Ex Games


    Sofia stood frozen, her heart pounding in her chest as a wave of humiliation washed over her. The blood drained from her face, leaving her pale and vulnerable. Throughout her life, she had endured countless insults, but never before had she felt such intense shame. This was different; it cut deep into her soul. Leonardo, her husband in name only, had betrayed her in the most unexpected way. The sweetness he had shown her earlier now felt like a cruel deception. How could he be so tender one moment and then callously cheat on her with his ex-girlfriend the next? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, leaving her breathless.


    A surge of anger mixed with hurt coursed through Sofia''s veins. She knew, logically, that Leonardo didn''t owe her anything. Their marriage was nothing more than a contract, a fa?ade for the world to see. But still, she had hoped for more. She had dared to believe in the possibility of love, despite the circumstances.


    Evelyn, Leonardo''s ex-girlfriend, stood before Sofia, her victorious smile taunting and triumphant. In that moment, she was the winner of a twisted game, a challenge that Sofia never wanted to participate in. Evelyn''s eyes locked onto Sofia''s, relishing in her pain, savoring her victory.


    Leonardo, his face a mask of panic and guilt, called out Sofia''s name.


    "Sofia!" His voice carried the weight of regret, but Sofia couldn''t bear another insult, another empty promise.


    Without a word, she spun on her heel, determined to escape the suffocating atmosphere of the G. She left them behind, her steps quickening, driven by a mix of anger and heartache.


    As Sofia hurried through the crowd, tears welled up in her eyes, betraying the emotions she fought so hard to conceal. She brushed them away hastily with the back of her palm, unwilling to let them fall. Every step felt like a desperate plea for freedom, a way to distance herself from the pain that clung to her like a suffocating shroud.


    Her gaze darted around, searching for an exit, a way out of that wretched ce. The grandeur of the G, once a symbol of opulence and celebration, now felt like a prison. The noise ofughter and clinking sses became a cacophony of mocking voices, amplifying her


    sorrow.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia stormed through the crowded hallway, her steps quick and determined. The vibrant fabric of her gown billowed around her, hindering her movements with each step. Despite the obstacle, she refused to be hindered, propelled forward by a mix of frustration and determination.


    Leonardo''s urgent voice echoed behind her, desperate to reach her ears. "Sofia, wait. Listen to me, baby girl," he pleaded, his words strained with an undercurrent of emotion.


    But Sofia remained relentless, increasing her speed as if trying to outrun the turmoil brewing within her. Yet, his agility matched her determination. In a swift motion, Leonardo closed the gap between them, catching hold of her hand. He spun her around, forcing her to face him.


    The force of his action jolted Sofia, and she jerked her hand away from his grip. Her eyes zed with anger as she met his gaze, unwilling to back down. "No," she seethed, her voiceced with a mix of frustration and hurt. "Go to your ex-girlfriend and have fun. No need to follow me."


    She watched as his eyes revealed a pained emotion, a flicker of regret mingling with the intensity of his gaze. Sofia couldn''t fathom why she was so affected, but an unfamiliar fury surged within her, consuming any rational thought. "Sofia, you misunderstood. Let me exin to you," he implored, his voice falling t, weighted with disappointment.


    "I don''t need your exnation, Leonardo," Sofia spat out his name with bitter disdain. Her words cut through the air, heavy with usation. "I''ve seen everything with my own eyes, and I am not dumb enough not to know that you don''t want me. Hell, you don''t even like me."


    The sheer intensity of her anger fueled her actions, causing her to throw her hand in the air, a gesture of frustration and defiance. She no longer cared about the curious eyes that lingered nearby, drawn to the scene unfolding before them. Sofia''s anger demanded an outlet, and she would not be silenced.


    Leonardo extended his hand once more, reaching out to bridge the widening chasm between them. However, Sofia held up her hand, halting him in his tracks. The tension between them crackled in the air, their conflicting emotions sparking like a live wire.


    His fist clenched, the muscles in his jaw visibly tightening as he struggled to maintain hisposure. "Sofia, you are getting everything wrong," he gritted out, his voice strained with a mix of frustration and urgency. The corners of his eyes betrayed his escting temper, a sign that he, too, was on the edge.


    "Stop lying, Leonardo," Sofia


    used, her voiceced with


    ???!!


    bitterness. Her eyes bore into him, searching for any sign of deceit. "That day, in the mall, I saw you kissing a girl, and now you were hugging your ex-girlfriend in a room. Oh, Sorry I disturbed your precious time with your EX-girlfriend." Her emphasis on the word "EX" was deliberate, intended to deliver a blow to his heart. She spat out the words, her teeth grinding with anger, and then turned on her heel to leave.


    Leonardo was frustrated and shocked. Sofia was not ready to listen to him. Everything was spiraling out of control, and Sofia had taken it all the wrong way. It wasn''t what she assumed; something entirely different had transpired.


    ******************


    A few minutes ago...


    As he ordered their drinks and patiently waited for them to be prepared, Evelyn approached him, her presence casting a shadow over his already troubled mind.


    "Leonardo!" Evelyn eximed, her


    voice dripping with familiarity and


    possessiveness. She brazenly wrapped her hand around Leonardo''s forearm, refusing to let go. Annoyance flickered across his face, and he slowly peeled her hand off his arm, unable to hide his exasperation. He could sense her scowl burning into him, but he made a conscious effort to ignore her, refusing to acknowledge her audacity.


    "Leonardo, I want to talk to you. Pleasee with me," Evelyn pleaded, leaning on his shoulder in an attempt to assert her influence. Leonardo shifted away from her, his movements deliberate and purposeful. He had reached his limit with her shameless flirting and her disregard for his marital status. "Why don''t you understand that there is nothing left to discuss between us?" Leonardo''s voice held a tinge of frustration. His eyes met Evelyn''s, unwavering and determined. "So it would be better if you stopped ying your games and moved on." Evelyn''s desperation was palpable as she continued to plead, her voice teetering on the edge of desperation. "Please, Leonardo, just talk to me once."


    Taking a deep breath, Leonardo relented, knowing that he had to bring an end to this once and for all. "Okay," he said, his tone tinged with resignation. He turned to face Evelyn, his expression resolute.


    "Not here," Evelyn whispered


    urgently, ncing over her shoulder. Her eyes,rge and pleading, held a mixture of desperation and caution. The bustling crowd that surrounded them seemed oblivious to the turmoil brewing within her. "I have so many things to tell you," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "There are so many people around us. If someone hears, it will be news." Her lips pouted, forming a delicate curve that once would have stirred Leonardo''s heart.


    There was a time when Leonardo would have been defenseless against those puppy eyes, when her every word would have melted his resolve. But now he stood before her, a changed man, no longer the foolish Leonardo who had been captivated by the beauty and fame of Evelyn Anderson.


    He remained silent, his expression guarded, as she reached out and gently took his hand, holding it as if her lifeline depended on it. The touch was familiar, evoking memories of a time when their love had burned brightly. Evelyn''s voice quivered with a mix of anxiety and desperation as she pleaded, "Please give me one chance to exin myself. It will lessen the burden on my chest."


    Leonardo sighed, his weariness evident. He nodded begrudgingly, his gaze piercing through her fa?ade. "Fine," he relented, his tone tinged with a hint of resignation. "But I don''t have much time. I can give you only five minutes to exin yourself. But don''t expect that I will forgive you," he added with a blunt honesty. He had no intention of misleading her with false hope.


    "I know that my sin is not forgivable," Evelyn murmured, her voice filled with remorse. She bowed her head, her slender frame expressing a genuine sense of regret.


    With a solemn nod, Leonardo followed Evelyn as she led him toward a nearby room. They stepped inside, the door closing behind them, creating a temporary haven away from prying eyes. He waited in silence, the weight of his emotions heavy upon him, while she collected her thoughts.


    But before she could utter a single word, the air changed between them. In a sudden and unexpected gesture, Evelyn''s hand flew around Leonardo''s neck, her grip tightening as she attempted to pull him closer. Her eyes, once pleading, now zed with a mixture of longing and desperation. She would never change and would go dirty to have Leonardo.

 Chapter 332

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 332 Misunderstanding


    Leonardo


    was startled as Evelyn''s unexpected action caught him off-guard. Why did he allow himself to trust her again? He berated himself for letting his guard down so easily.


    "What are you doing, Evelyn Anderson?" Leonardo''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and disappointment. "You said you wanted to talk. I should have known that you wouldn''t change your old tactics."


    With a swift motion, he peeled her hands off his neck and forcefully threw them away, the movement carrying a hint of frustration and resentment. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "Please forgive me," Evelyn pleaded, her voice filled with remorse. "I truly regret breaking your heart. I was a fool back then not to value a true lover like you. But I am willing to correct my mistakes. I..."


    Her words became a blur as she started bbering, causing Leonardo''s head to pound with anger. He couldn''t bear to listen to her excuses and empty promises any longer. After all, he had moved on from their painful past. He couldn''t fathom why she was still obsessed with him when she was the one who had betrayed his trust.


    "Stop talking about your nonsense," Leonardo snapped, his voiceced with a cold indifference. "I am not interested in listening to your guilt and regrets." He turned to leave the room, his resolve firm.


    But before he could take another step, Evelyn threw herself at him, clutching him tightly in a desperate embrace. Her actions were calcted, her cunning nature shining through as she sought to exploit any opportunity to regain Leonardo''s affections. She believed that he would sumb to her charms once more.


    However, amidst the chaos of their struggle, Leonardo''s senses heightened. He caught a faint sound, barely audible but enough to make him react. With a sudden surge of strength, he forcefully separated himself from Evelyn''s grip and swiftly turned towards the source of the noise.


    There, standing with a shocked expression on her face, was Sofia, his wife. Leonardo''s heart sank as he realized the gravity of the situation. He knew that Sofia had witnessed the scene unfold before her eyes. Panic washed over him, and he desperately reached out to stop her, to exin, but it was toote.


    Sofia spun on her heels, her eyes filled with hurt and betrayal, and without uttering a single word, she started running away.


    Leonardo''s heart pounded in his chest as he desperately called out Sofia''s name, the urgency evident in his voice. He couldn''t let her walk away without understanding the truth. Swiftly, he closed the distance between them, his long strides helping him catch up to her. In a swift motion, he reached out and firmly grasped her arm, his fingers closing around her delicate skin, gently turning her to face him.


    But Sofia''s anger had ignited like a tempest within her, and she unleashed it upon him, her voice piercing the air with a fervent intensity he had never witnessed before. Leonardo was taken aback, astonished by the strength and conviction in her words. In the four days of their marriage, he had only heard her whispering. He longed to exin, to make her understand that she had misunderstood his intentions, but she refused to lend him an ear.


    As the torrent of usations continued, Sofia''s words struck a raw nerve within Leonardo. The mes of anger began to flicker in his mind, threatening to consume his self-control. When she boldly dered that she knew he didn''t want her and suggested he should return to his ex-girlfriend, his anger surged to the surface like a tidal wave crashing against the shore.


    But it was her next revtion that shattered thest remnants of Leonardo''s patience. Sofia confessed to witnessing him in the mall, locked in an intimate embrace with his other ex-girlfriend, Diana. The words hung heavy in the air, an usation that struck at the core of his being. In that moment, his mind swirled with a tumultuous mix of frustration, disbelief, and the sting of betrayal.


    As she turned abruptly on her heel, intending to escape his grasp once more, he refused to let her go. In one fluid motion, he reached out and captured her arm once more, spinning her around to face him. A surge of passion and raw emotion coursed through him, overriding any rational thought.


    With a mixture of gentleness and urgency, Leonardo instinctively bent Sofia over his arm, the strength of his embrace supporting her fragile frame. Leaning his body over hers, he closed the remaining distance between them, his lips crashing upon hers with an intensity born out of frustration, longing, and a desperate need to be understood.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in surprise, her


    breath catching in her throat as Leonardo''s kiss took her by surprise. In that moment, a whirlwind of emotions and sensations enveloped her. She gasped softly against his mouth, her body instinctively responding to his touch. His hands wrapped around her, drawing her closer, his fingers brushing against the softness of her skin. Their bodies pressed together, Sofia''s initial resistance to Leonardo''s advances quickly waned as her arms found their way around his neck, her fingers gently entwining themselves in his silky hair. Leonardo, seizing the opportunity, deepened their kiss, relishing the chance to show Sofia just how wrong she had been to doubt him. With deliberate slowness, he nibbled on her plump bottom lip, tugging it teasingly into his mouth. A soft moan escaped Sofia''s lips, betraying the overwhelming desire that consumed her. Leonardo boldly delved deeper, his tongue boldly invading the warm recesses of her mouth.


    In that heated moment, the world faded away, their surroundings bing an inconsequential blur. Sofia and Leonardo were locked in a passionate embrace, the intensity of their connection rivaling the passing of time itself. Yet, as the sounds of hooting and raucous shouting intruded upon their private sanctuary, Leonardo reluctantly tore himself away from Sofia''s


    intoxicating kiss.


    Leaning back, he gently guided Sofia to stand upright, her eyes zed with dizziness, still clinging to him as if he were her lifeline. A soft smile tugged at the corners of Leonardo''s mouth as he beheld her, a mix of tenderness and earnestness in his gaze. Taking a moment to collect himself, he began to speak, his voice carrying a hint of urgency.


    "Are you going to listen to me now,


    Sofia?" Leonardo''s words were tinged with both sincerity and a touch of desperation. "I didn''t kiss Diana that day in the mall. She took advantage of me when my guard was down. If only you had waited a mere two seconds longer, you would have witnessed how I reveled in humiliating her afterward. And today, she deceived me into that room, where she embraced me without warning. It was at that very moment you walked in. Please, baby girl, believe me when I say she is nothing more than my ex-girlfriend-a chapter of my past that I have long left behind. My heart holds no ce for her; I have moved on."


    With a single breath, Leonardo poured his heartfelt exnation into the space between them.


    Sofia''s delicateshes dipped down, veiling her eyes as she absorbed the weight of Leonardo''s words. Misinterpretation had clouded her understanding while he hadid bare his emotions before her. The air hung heavy with anticipation as a question pierced the silence.


    "So, do you believe me or not?" Leonardo''s brow furrowed, his voiceced with a mix of hope and doubt.


    With utmost care, Sofia raised her gaze, her eyes locked onto his like a hesitant traveler surveying uncharted territory. Her response came in the form of a subtle nod, apanied by a gentle nibble on her lower lip. It was a timid affirmation but one that carried profound significance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo''s rigid frame, taut with tension, seemed to melt as her approval reached him. His muscles rxed, and his guarded expression softened as if he had been granted respite from the burden he had been carrying. Yet, in the midst of this newfound relief, an unresolved matter lingered in the air-an act of betrayal that demanded restitution.


    "And you have reminded me that I have to punish you," Leonardo''s voice rumbled, a low growl filled with a dangerous undercurrent. His eyes held a glint of warning, a silent deration of consequences to be meted out.


    Sofia''s azure orbs widened, mirroring the surge of emotions coursing through her. A blush spread across her cheeks, turning them a rosy hue, as a mix of embarrassment and anticipation flooded her being. Drawing closer, Leonardo closed the distance between them, his movements calcted and deliberate. He leaned in, his lips grazing her earlobe as he whispered, his wordsced with sensuality and promise. "Be ready for your punishment, baby girl." His voice, a velvet caress against her skin, sent shivers down her spine.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 His Temptation


    more.


    The entire world seemed to fade away as Leonardo''s lips met Sofia''s in a passionate embrace. The force of his kiss sent her head spinning, her senses reeling with a dizzying mix of desire and disbelief. It was a soul-snatching kiss, one that left her breathless and wanting Amidst the chaos of the cheering crowd, Sofia''s mind struggled to regain itsposure. The electrifying intensity of Leonardo''s disy captivated everyone around them, turning their shared moment into a spectacle. But Sofia, lost in the whirlwind of emotions, barely noticed the uproar surrounding them.


    After themotion settled, Leonardo took the opportunity to exin himself to Sofia. He recounted the incident with Diana at the mall, as well as Evelyn''s deceptive ploy in the room. Though he didn''t owe her an exnation, he chose to offer one, touching the deepest recesses of Sofia''s heart. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "And you have reminded me that I have to punish you for running away when you saw me with another girl," Leonardo''s words sent shockwaves through Sofia''s being, her eyes widening in disbelief. The gravity of his statement weighed heavily upon her, filling her with a genuine fear. She knew all too well the severity of punishment, having witnessed her father''s brutal treatment of her mother.


    But then, as if sensing her trepidation, Leonardo leaned in close, his lips hovering near her ear. His voice, deep and husky, brushed against her skin, sending shivers down her spine and stealing her breath away.


    "Be ready for your punishment, baby girl," he whispered, the wordsced with an intoxicating mix of danger and seduction.


    Sofia''s breath hitched in her throat, her heart pounding in her chest like a wild stallion. The fear that had gripped her began to mingle with an undeniable arousal. It was a dangerousbination, one that both terrified and excited her.


    "Are you...are you really going to punish me?" she managed to stammer out, her voice trembling with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.


    Leonardo''s cold, grey eyes softened, a mischievous smile ying at the corners of his lips. He reached out and gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind Sofia''s ear, his touch both tender and possessive.


    "Don''t worry, baby girl," he assured her, his voice filled with a hint of reassurance. "You are going to love your punishment. I promise."


    Sofia''s mind reeled at his words, grappling with the conflicting emotions coursing through her veins. She should have been frightened, wary of what awaited her, but instead, a surge of desire surged within her.


    As the crowd erupted into cheers, their anticipation filled the air like an electric charge. The atmosphere was thick with excitement as Leonardo nced over the sea of enthusiastic faces, his charming smile captivating every gaze that met his. With Sofia by his side, he felt invincible.


    Sofia, however, was ovee with a sudden rush of panic. She tightened her grip on Leonardo''s hand, trying to halt their progress toward the beckoning dance floor. Her heart pounded in her chest as she stammered, "I don''t dance. I mean... I can''t."


    Leo turned his gaze towards her, his eyes intense and brimming with reassurance. With a gentle squeeze of her hand, he uttered, "Don''t worry, angel, you just have to follow my steps. I will guide you, but I want to dance with you today."


    Her fears began to wane as she looked into his captivating eyes. With a flutter of butterflies in her stomach, she let him take the lead. They gracefully glided toward the center of the dance floor, surrounded by a symphony of rhythmic movements and swaying bodies. The pulsating beat of the music permeated the atmosphere, urging everyone to surrender to its infectious rhythm. Sofia''s gaze wandered around, taking in the sight of people effortlessly twirling and swaying in perfect harmony. Doubts resurfaced within her, fearing that she would stumble and embarrass herself.


    Yet, Leonardo remained unfazed by the eyes that lingered on them. His unwavering focus was solely on Sofia, his desire to dance with her radiating from his every pore. With a subtle yet possessive curl of his hand around her waist, he drew her closer, erasing any doubts that lingered.


    With a gentle touch, Leonardo guided Sofia''s hand to rest delicately on his shoulder. As his fingers traced a slow, tantalizing path down her arm, goosebumps erupted upon her soft skin as if responding to his every touch. Finally, his hands found their ce, resting firmly on her hips, creating a connection that transcended the physical realm.


    The world around them seemed to fade into the background as they moved as one, synchronized with the melody of the music. Sofia began to trust in Leonardo''s guidance, allowing herself to be swept away by the current of their shared dance. With each step, she discovered a newfound confidence, her body responding to his lead as if it were second nature.


    Leonardo held Sofia firmly in his arms, their bodies swaying in perfect harmony. With each step, she tried to match his movements, their connection growing stronger. As he twirled her around, Sofia found herself pressed against his solid chest, his arms wrapped possessively around her delicate frame.


    In that intimate embrace, she could feel his hard bulge pressing against her butt. He was painfully hard, rubbing himself on her and igniting a fire within her. Leonardo leaned in, his lips grazing her bare shoulder, leaving a trail of wet kisses. His chin rested there, his warm breath tickling her skin as he whispered in a low, sensual voice.


    "Baby girl, today I want to show you my other side. Tell me you won''t be scared."


    Her heart raced in anticipation, longing to say ''yes,'' but the words remained trapped in her throat. Leonardo pressed his pointed nose along the curve of her neck, slowly tracing its path upward until he


    reached the sensitive spot justel.


    behind her ear. With a gentle bite on her earlobe, pleasure surged through her body, leaving her trembling and dripping with desire. His lips then pressed against that tender spot,


    sealing the moment with a lingering


    kiss. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Tell me, angel," His voice, nowced with desire and husky with need, sent shivers down her spine. Sofia couldn''t help but bite her lip shyly, her eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of apprehension. She slowly moaned, nodding subtly, giving her consent. "Fu.ck," he whispered under his breath, the word escaping in a mix of frustration and arousal. Sofia felt his breathing quicken as he rested his head on her shoulder, their connection intensifying with each passing second.


    After a few seconds of dancing, Leonardo leaned in close to Sofia, his voice a low, seductive whisper in her ear. "Babe, I can''t wait to take you to our bed," he murmured. He took a deep breath, his body stilling as he stopped dancing.


    "Let''s leave," he dered, gripping Sofia''s hand firmly and leading her toward the exit. The mor of voices calling his name and uttering various exmations washed over them, but Leonardo paid them no heed. He didn''t bother to say goodbye or acknowledge anyone as he guided Sofia through the crowd. Mark and the other bodyguards stationed outside the venue trailed behind them, their eyes scanning the surroundings vigntly.


    Once inside the sleek ck car,


    Leonardo wasted no time. He


    immediately instructed the driver to


    speed towards their hotel. If Sofia had any lingering doubts or uncertainties before, they were aff swept away by his unmistakable impatience. She could feel his intense gaze upon her, his eyes burning with desire. With her hand in his, he caressed his thumb gently along the back of her palm, sending shivers down her spine. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he fought to control himself.


    Sofia''s breathing grew ragged as Leonardo surprised her by taking her finger into his mouth, sucking on it sensually. He repeated the gesture with each of her fingers, one by one, igniting a stirring deep within her core. She clenched her thighs tightly, trying to contain the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.


    Abruptly, the car screeched to a halt, and Leonardo wasted no time in yanking the door open. He didn''t even wait for Mark toe around and open it for him. With a fervent urgency, he practically dragged Sofia out of the car. She had to quicken her pace, practically running to match his long strides that contrasted starkly with her own short steps.


    As Leonardo and Sofia stepped into the elevator, the doors slid shut behind them, enclosing them in a small, private space. Without hesitation, Leonardo swiftly pressed the button for their desired floor, a determined glint in his eyes. Sofia felt a sudden force against her back as he pushed her gently, yet firmly, towards the cool surface of the elevator wall.


    His hands came to rest on either side of her head, trapping her within his powerful grasp. She could feel the warmth emanating from his palms as his touch sent shivers down her spine. Tilting his head down Leonardo''s lips descended upon hers with a fervor she had never experienced before Gone were the tender and gentle kisses they had shared in the past. This time, his kiss wasden with a sense of urgency and hunger, as though he yearned to consume her entirely.


    Sofia''s legs trembled beneath her as the intensity of the moment overwhelmed her senses. Clutching onto Leonardo''s broad shoulders for support, she held on tightly, desperate to steady herself. His sturdy frame offered her a lifeline, allowing her to remain upright amidst the swirling whirlwind of emotions.


    Just as the elevator came to a halt, Leonardo abruptly broke the passionate connection between their lips. With a swift movement, he effortlessly scooped Sofia up into his arms, relieving her of the burden of standing. Grateful for his strength, she nestled against his chest, feeling a sense of security wash over her.


    Bncing her weight effortlessly, Leonardo reached into his pocket, retrieving the keycard necessary to grant them ess to their destination. With a swift motion, he swiped the card, and the door swung open, revealing their private sanctuary. Refusing to let Sofia''s feet touch the ground, Leonardo skillfully navigated the room, using his foot to shut the door behind them.


    Their destination was clear, as his purposeful strides carried them towards the bedroom. Gently depositing Sofia onto her feet, Leonardo''s gaze bore into her with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. The room seemed to darken as his eyes traveled the length of her body, taking in every curve and contour.


    A moment of anticipation hung in the air as Leonardo''s voice,ced with desire and a hint ofmand, broke the silence. "Are you ready, baby girl, for your punishment?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 His Punishment


    The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows on the walls as Leonardo''s gaze bore into Sofia''s trembling figure. His piercing eyes, once warm and loving, now flickered with a dark intensity as he appraised her from head to heel. The air crackled with an electric tension, leaving Sofia unable to find her voice, her mouth dry and parched.


    Silently, Leonardo approached her, his steps deliberate and purposeful. His hand, strong andmanding, grazed Sofia''s shoulder, sending a shiver down her spine. With a seductive whisper in her ear, his voice carried a potent mix of desire and authority. "Obey, my wife," hemanded, his words hanging in the air like a velvet promise.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Sofia hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest, but the intensity in Leonardo''s eyes left her powerless to resist. Slowly, she acquiesced, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. The weight of Leonardo''s gaze bore down on her, a silent reminder of his dominance. "Lie!" he ordered again, his voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    Sofia felt a surge of adrenaline, her body reacting almost instinctively, as if she were a devoted fangirl under his spell. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, sheplied, her body sinking onto the soft mattress, surrendering herself to his will.


    Leonardo, his desire fueling his every move, retrieved a silk tie from the depths of the cupboard. The cool touch of the fabric against his fingertips sent a tingle of anticipation through his veins.


    "Hands above head!" With a low murmur, he guided Sofia, instructing her to raise her hands above her head. There was amanding edge to his voice, a tone that brooked no disobedience, and Sofia found herself obeying, her hands suspended in the air like a delicate offering.


    Swiftly, Leonardo secured her wrists with the silk tie, the material encircling her delicate skin. The tension in the room grew, palpable and intoxicating. With a deft motion, he flipped her onto her stomach, her body syed before him. He slowly drifted her dress, the air cold against her sensitive skin. In the low light, the ckce of Sofia''s panties peeked out, a tantalizing glimpse that set Leonardo''s desire aze. He slowly kneaded her round full asscheek.


    Leonardo''s voice resonated through the dimly lit room, its deep timbre sending shivers down Sofia''s spine. The air crackled with an electrifying tension as his words hung in the air, filled with a palpable desire that stirred her senses. A flush of warmth spread across her body, making her skin tingle with anticipation.


    "Beautiful," he whispered, his voice a seductive melody that seemed to wrap around her like a velvet caress. Sofia''s heart raced, her breath hitching at the intoxicating mix of fear and arousal that swirled within her. His words carried a hint of a forbidden world, one she had yet to explore.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you ever been spanked, baby girl?" His question pierced the silence, catching her off guard.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in shock, her thoughts spinning in confusion.


    What did he mean by ''spanked''?


    A surge of fear coursed through her, tinged with uncertainty. The room suddenly felt smaller, the walls closing in as her imagination ran wild.


    Was he going to hit her? The thought sent a chill down her spine, and her voice cracked with trepidation as she dared to voice her fears.


    "Are you... are you going to hit me?" Her words trembled,ced with a raw vulnerability that betrayed her fear. The seductive allure that had entwined them moments ago seemed to fade away, reced by an uncertain tension that hung between them. Leonardo''s response was immediate, a deep chuckle escaping his lips as he squeezed her ass cheeks in hisrge palms, a firm yet gentle grip. The sensation sent an involuntary moan escaping her mouth, her body responding to his touch despite her earlier apprehension.


    "No, baby," he assured her, his voice a soothing balm that melted her fears away. "I will never hit you. But I have a thing for spanking. And some bad girls like you need to learn their lessons."


    His fingers danced along the curves of her backside, applying just enough pressure to ignite a delicious ache within her. Sofia''s breath hitched, her mind clouded with a heady mixture of desire and curiosity.


    With each squeeze and caress of


    her ass cheeks, Leonardo stoked the mes of her arousal, igniting a fierce longing between her legs. A newfound wetness pooled, evidence of the effect his touch had on ker. Sofia surrendered to the intoxicating dance of sensations, her fears dissipating in the face of a


    newfound trust and excitement.


    "I promise, baby girl, if you don''t like it, just tell me to stop, and I will stop," Leonardo uttered, his words like a sultry melody that danced upon Sofia''s ears. He paused, allowing his words to sink in, giving her a moment to process the weight of the decision thaty before her. Sofia''s heart raced, her pulse echoing in her ears as she struggled to catch her breath.


    "So, do you want me to punish you, baby?" Leonardo inquired, his words a tantalizing challenge that sent a shiver down Sofia''s spine. Her breath hitched, a gasp caught in her throat as his words awakened a dormant longing within her.


    Sofia''s mind reeled, her body tingling with anticipation. His provocativenguage aroused a primal hunger within her, an eagerness to surrender to the unexplored depths of pleasure thaty ahead. She felt an irresistible pull towards the unknown, an unyielding desire to embrace her darkest desires.


    Unable to resist any longer, Sofia nodded her head, her movements slow and deliberate, conveying a resounding affirmation.


    "In words, baby," Leonardomanded, his voice carrying the weight of his dominance.


    Sofia''s voice faltered under the weight of his touch, her ability to articte her desires temporarily eclipsed by the electricity coursing through her veins.


    Summoning every ounce of courage, Sofia managed to muster a whispered response, her voice barely audible. "Yes," she breathed, her voice trembling with anticipation, the sybleden with a yearning that defied exnation.


    His words had an almost hypnotic effect, weaving a spell that bound her to him, igniting a craving within her soul.


    "Now, you have to choose a safe word," Leonardo continued, his tone both husky andmanding.


    Sofia''s mind whirled, momentarily distracted by the thought of a word that would serve as her lifeline in this passionate journey.


    Her voice quivered as she mustered a response, her voiceden with anticipation.


    "Yes," she moaned, the single syble conveying her consent and trust, mingled with a vulnerability that made her heartbeat quicken..


    Do you want me to choose a word for you?" Leonardo asked, his voiceced with a subtle intrigue that sent a shiver down Sofia''s spine.


    As shey before him, surrendering herself, her heart racing in her chest, she could only manage a nod in response. The anticipation built within her, fueled by themanding presence he exuded.


    "No, baby, I want your words every


    time I ask you something. Ok?"


    Leonardo''s voice took on a tone of authority, demanding her


    v


    seemed to shut down, leaving only thoughts of him and the way his hand felt against her skin.


    "Yes, please," she managed to speak, her voice barely a whisper. Her words were barely coherent, her brain consumed by a dizzying haze. She could only focus on Leonardo and the electrifying touch of his hand on her body. "Whenever you want me to stop, you just have to say the word RED. Ok, baby girl?" Leonardo''s voice resonated in the room, firm yet tinged with a sense of care. The gravity of the situation began to sink in for Sofia, understanding the boundaries they were about to explore.


    "Hummm..." Sofia hummed, her


    body trembling as if a sudden jolt


    had struck her core. And then it came-a hard impact on her soft ass cheek, sending a surge of mixed sensations throughout her body. The pain was intense, leaving her gasping for breath, but before the sting fully registered, Leonardo''s warm hand immediately caressed her painfully sore butt, his touch soothing andforting against her flushed skin.


    "Words," Leonardo reminded her, his voice deep and dominating, yet infused with an underlying tenderness. Sofia knew she was entering dangerous territory, a realm where boundaries blurred and desires ignited. But instead of apprehension, her excitement surged, fueled by the delicious thrill of the unknown.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 First Orgasm


    Today, Leonardo was determined to reveal his dominant side to Sofia. As a natural Dom, he had always been apprehensive about broaching this aspect of his personality with her. Uncertainty lingered in his mind, uncertain of how she would react to this revtion. However, he resolved that today would be the day he offered her a glimpse into his world.


    Sofiay sprawled before him, a vision of vulnerability that sent Leonardo''s heart racing. The anticipation electrified every cell in his body, heightening his senses. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement, knowing he would administer a punishment that would bestow upon her infinite pleasure. His fingertips grazed thece that veiled her perfect, round ass, eliciting a rush of exhration.


    Her beauty was absolutely captivating. The delicate ckce panties that adorned her ass cheeks only served to amplify his every breath, leaving him breathless and consumed by desire.


    He hooked his fingers in the waistband of her ckce panties and slowly dragged them along her legs and left them near her ankles. Taking her ass cheeks in the palm of his hand, he applied gentle pressure, relishing in the sensation. Sofia''s moans of pleasure reached his ears, fueling his determination. Emboldened by her response, he increased the pressure, causing her to groan even louder, a symphony of gratification. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    His mouth watered, a primal response to the irresistible sight before him. He fought the urge to sumb to his desires, swallowing hard to regain control. With a deliberate movement, he delivered the first impactful strike to her right ass cheek. Her voice rang out in a yelp of surprise and pleasure, echoing through the room.


    "Ah!!!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Quickly, he covered the tender roundness of her ass with his palm, offering sce to alleviate her pain.


    Leonardo watched Sofia intently, his heart pounding in his chest as he awaited her response. The air around them seemed to still, holding its breath along with him. "Are you OK, baby girl?" he asked with concern, his voice gentle yetden with anticipation.


    Sofia''s voice came out as a squeak, barely audible. "Yes," she managed to utter, surprising Leonardo. Relief washed over him that she was handling the situation well so far. He wanted to ensure herfort and consent throughout their y.


    "I want you to count," Leonardo instructed, his voiceced with authority. He continued, "Because this is your first time, I will give you only ten spanks. And if you want me to stop before reaching ten, say the safe word, and I will stop." He wanted to establish clear boundaries, assuring her that her limits would be respected.


    With a firm yet tender motion, Leonardo raised his hand, his palm poised to deliver the first spank. As his hand made contact with Sofia''s round left ass cheek, she let out a louder moan, the sound mixing pleasure with a hint of pain. He could feel the warmth radiating from her skin, a testament to the intensity of the moment.


    "Count, baby girl," Leonardo reminded her, his voicemanding but caring. "Otherwise, I won''t stop." He wanted her to participate actively, emphasizing the importance ofmunication in their shared experience. In an effort to alleviate the ache, he gently covered her hot roundness with his hand, massaging the area with a soothing touch.


    Removing his hand, Leonardo observed the reddened hue that adorned both of her ass cheeks. They had responded beautifully to his administrations, but he desired to deepen their color just a shade more. He relished the power he held in this moment, the trust she had ced in him.


    With no warning, he swiftly brought his hand down on her right cheek, the impact resounding through the room. Sofia''s moan echoed, her voice tinged with a mix of pleasure and pain.


    "Ahhh... Threeeee," she managed to say, her voice slightly strained yet obedient.


    Leonardo smirked, pleased that she was adapting and learning. Her willingness to embrace this new experience excited him, fueling his desire to push boundaries in a consensual manner. He raised his hand again, the anticipation thickening the air, before delivering a harder spank.


    Sofia''s scream filled the room, a mixture of pleasure and agony intertwined. "Fourrrr..." she gasped, her voice trembling with each syble. Her legs quivered, betraying the intensity of the sensations coursing through her body.


    Leonardo felt a surge of dominance surge within him, the knowledge that he had the power to elicit such raw reactions from her.


    Leonardo''s hand hovered just above Sofia''s tender skin after he had spanked her nine times. She was breathless, moaning and whimpering, but still hadn''t said the safe word.


    "Do you want me to stop, baby? Just say the word," Leonardo whispered, his touch lingering on Sofia''s supple curves of her bottom. His fingertips moved in slow, soothing circles, massaging both of her bottoms with a deliberate tenderness. "No, don''t stop," she replied, her voiceced with a hint of vulnerability.


    A mischievous smile tugged at the corners of Leonardo''s mouth as he observed Sofia''s reaction. He gave her a warning, a yful spark igniting in his eyes.


    "Okay, so thest one," he warned, his voice tinged with both amusement and anticipation. Sofia clenched her thighs, her anticipation mounting as she braced herself for what was toe.


    With a deliberate slowness, Leonardo trailed his fingertips over Sofia''s bare thighs, his touch featherlight and teasing. He stroked her skin innguid, hypnotic motions, each caress melting away her tension. Gradually, her muscles rxed under his skilled ministrations. Sofia''s body quivered with a mix of anticipation and sensitivity, her skin flushed with a rosy hue. The room seemed to hold its breath as Leonardo prepared for the final stroke. With a sudden movement, he brought his hand down,nding a firm smack on Sofia''s round cheek.


    "Tennnn..." Sofia breathed out the number, her voice tinged with a mixture of pleasure and a faint tremor, riding hard on her first orgasm, writhing and cuming on the bed, wetting the bed cover with her hot honey.


    The sensation rippled through her, sending waves of sensation radiating outward. She clung to the moment, her body surrendering to the intensity of the experience.


    Leonardo''s touch lingered on Sofia''s reddened cheeks and thighs, his caresses gentle and tender. He traced his fingertips over the heated skin, soothing the lingering ache with delicate strokes. Gradually, the shivering in Sofia''s body subsided, reced by anguid calm.


    With a deft motion, Leonardo gently


    flipped Sofia onto her back, untying her hands and guiding her to sit on hisp. She followed his lead, her body still pulsating with residual energy. Sofia''s chest rose and fell rapidly, her breathsing in ragged gasps as she attempted to regain herposure.


    As Sofia lowered her gaze, her face flushed with a deep blush, Leonardo a couldn''t help but be captivated by her beauty. At that moment, she was the epitome of vulnerability and sensuality, a portrait etched in his memory. Her radiant presence filled the room, making her the most exquisite woman Leonardo had everid eyes upon.


    Leonardo''s eyesced with concern as he looked into Sofia''s innocent, troubled eyes. His voice filled with tenderness, he urged her, "Look at me, baby girl. What''s wrong?"


    Sofia timidly raised her eyshes, her gaze meeting his. Her pink, plump lips quivered as she confessed, "I''m sorry. I wetted the bed cover."


    A burst ofughter escaped Leonardo''s lips, charmed by her childlike innocence. He couldn''t resist the urge to draw her closer, cupping her face in his palm and tilting it gently upward, ensuring their eyes locked.


    "No, babe," he reassured her, his voiceced with warmth. "You just came from my spanking, and it''s an honor for me." His gaze never wavered from her innocent blue eyes, which shimmered with a mix of vulnerability and tears.


    In an instant, he pressed his lips


    against hers, a passionate kiss that spoke volumes about his desire for her. At that moment, he poured his entire being into the embrace, desperate to convey the depth of his longing. Sofia responded


    instinctively, matching his fervor


    with equal intensity.


    When their lips finally parted, Leonardo carefully scooped Sofia into his arms, his muscles straining with the effort. He carried her towards the bathroom, the urge to protect and care for her overpowering his every thought. The allure of her presence was simply irresistible. Once in the bathroom, he gently set her down and began to prepare a warm, soothing shower for her delicate frame. Leonardo''s eyes lingered on her. He knew this was her first orgasm, and she would be exhausted.


    After drying off and changing into theirfortable sleeping clothes, Leonardo tucked Sofia into the bed, her tired body surrendering to the softness of the mattress. Exhausted from the day''s events, she drifted off to sleep almost instantly.


    Curling his body around hers, Leonardo held Sofia close, his arms encircling her protectively as he gazed upon her radiant face. With Sofia in his embrace, he sumbed to sleep. They would leave for Genoa the following day, where their lives would be forever changed.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Blissful Morning


    Ouch! Sofia winced, feeling a lingering soreness in her butt. Last night''s punishment from Leonardo had left its mark, but strangely enough, she found herself enjoying it. It had been an experience unlike any other, one that had awakened a part of her she never knew existed. Her body had responded so intensely, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of embarrassment and excitement. She pondered over Leonardo''s words, which had made her feel desired and cherished. Yet, doubt lingered in her mind, questioning his true intentions. As she tried to rise from the bed, a pair of strong, muscr arms encircled her tightly, preventing her from getting away. Sofia''s back was pressed against a solid, unyielding chest, causing her heart to flutter. She couldn''t suppress the smile that tugged at her lips, even as she attempted to free herself from Leonardo''s embrace. However, he only tightened his grip, emitting a low groan as he nuzzled his face into the crook of Sofia''s neck. The sensation sent a wave of tingles through her, eliciting a soft giggle. "Let go," Sofia protested yfully, herughter filling the air.


    "No," Leonardo retorted, his voiceced with a hint of defiance, as he pulled her even closer, refusing to release her from his grasp.


    "Oh god! Let go of me. I have to pee," Sofia pleaded urgently, her voiceced with desperation.


    But Leonardo was unyielding, refusing to loosen his grip. Sofia''s annoyance grew, evident in her voice as she called out his name in frustration.


    "Leonardo!" she eximed, her irritation palpable.


    Leonardo''s response was a low and deepugh, a sound that sent a shiver down Sofia''s spine. Her heart skipped a beat, momentarily distracting her from her urgent predicament.


    "Ok, baby girl, I''ll let you go," Leonardo finally relented, his lips grazing Sofia''s cheek. "But only on one condition. Give me a kiss."


    Sofia''s determination surged, fueling her efforts to free herself from Leonardo''s grasp. She squirmed and wriggled, attempting to pry his hand off her body. However, her struggle only seemed to amuse him further as he groaned audibly and tightened his grip, now firmly holding onto her hips.


    "What are you trying to do, baby girl?" Leonardo''s voice held a husky tone, causing Sofia''s breath to catch. "I am already so hard, asleep the whole night, holding you closer in my arms, and you are rubbing my hard cock, making this painfully harder for me." His words,ced with desire, filled the air, making Sofia''s cheeks flush with embarrassment and desire.


    Sofia''s struggle ceased abruptly, her face turning scarlet. The words sank deep within her, leaving her momentarily breathless. The desire between them intensified as Leonardo effortlessly flipped her in his arms, making her face him. His body pressed against her, the undeniable proof of his arousal evident against her.


    Sofia bit her lip, a silent gasp escaping her mouth. She fought to stifle any audible response.


    "Look, what have you done, angel? Now I have to live a whole day with my hard dick aching for you."Leonardo''s deep, husky voice sent shivers down Sofia''s spine as he whispered those words, his words dripping with desire. She could feel her cheeks flush as she met his intense gaze, unable to tear her eyes away from his captivating presence. A mischievous smile yed on Leonardo''s lips as he continued, his demand hanging in the air.


    "Baby girl, don''t you think I deserve a morning kiss for this torture of yours?" He demanded again, pouting innocently.


    Sofia couldn''t help but be enchanted by his yful pout. It was as if this ruggedly handsome man possessed an irresistible blend of raw masculinity and unexpected tenderness. Abination she had never anticipated.


    Without hesitation, Sofia reached out, her hand sliding sensually around Leonardo''s neck. Pulling him closer, she felt the heat emanating from his body, their proximity intensifying the air around them. With a surge of anticipation, she tilted her head and closed her eyes, ready to fulfill his request.


    Their lips met in a collision of passion, a dance of longing and desire. Sofia''s senses became heightened, her entire being consumed by the taste and texture of Leonardo''s lips. It was a kiss that awakened her senses, stealing her breath and making her heart race with every beat.


    Leonardo''s hands found their ce on Sofia''s head, his touch firm yet tender. With his touch, he took control, guiding their movements with a deliberate rhythm. He explored her mouth with a tantalizingbination of urgency and finesse, leaving no corner untouched. Sofia could feel her lips being devoured, a mixture of pleasure and pain merging as Leonardo''s teeth grazed and nibbled on them. The sensation sent electric currents through her body, heightening the intensity of the moment. And when his tongue invaded her mouth, Sofia couldn''t help but surrender to the whirlwind of sensations.


    Their tongues entwined in a heated tango, a battle of dominance and submission. Sofia was lost in the intoxicating taste of Leonardo, the way hemanded her mouth with a wickedly dominant prowess. It was a kiss that held her captive, leaving her dizzy and craving


    more.


    Sofia''s lips moved with an


    irresistible rhythm, their delicate


    motions igniting a fiery dance with Leonardo''s full, inviting lips. As their mouths melded together, a


    symphony of moans and sighs filled the air, echoing their shared desire. Pulling her closer, Leonardo held her as if they were fused together, bodies pressed so tightly that even a whisper of breath could not pass between them. With a firm grip on the back of Sofia''s head, he deepened the connection, urging her further into the scorching heat of his mouth.


    His tongue, a seductive conductor, guided Sofia deeper into the depths of his molten embrace. Responding to his silent invitation, she followed the tantalizing path, her own tongue entwining with his. A primal groan escaped Leonardo''s lips, a rumbling grow that resonated within Sofia''s core. He ensnared her tongue between his own, expertly drawing her in and capturing her essence with every fervent suck and every gentle stroke. The taste of caffeine and mint danced upon their intertwined tongues, mingling into a vor that Sofia felt would forever mark her as his favorite.


    Nipping and kissing with a passionate fervor, Leonardo consumed her, leaving Sofia breathless and dizzy with the intensity of their connection. She teetered on the precipice of


    consciousness, ready to surrelN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    to the intoxicating whirlwind he had created. But just as she was about to lose herselfpletely, he pulled away, leaving Sofia panting and desperately grasping for air, her body still yearning for his touch.


    A smile tugged at Leonardo''s lips, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and adoration. "What a beautiful start to my day," he murmured, his voice a low, velvety whisper that sent shivers down Sofia''s spine. Trailing his thumb over her bottom lip, he gently tugged it downward, a subtle invitation for her surrender. Lowering his head once more, he imed her in a soul-snatching open-mouthed kiss.


    As Leonardo reluctantly pulled away, their lips parting with a delicate reluctance, his eyes gleamed with an intense longing. The depth of his desire was reflected in the darkness that now shrouded his gaze. He took a series of deep breaths as if trying to steady himself against the whirlwind of emotions swirling within.


    "Angel, get ready and pack your bags," he uttered, his voice a mere whisper that hovered between them. Though his words were firm, his attention remained captivated by the lingering memory of Sofia''s lips.


    Her voice, low and somber, filled the space between them. "Leonardo, I want to visit my grandma''s grave before we leave Rome," she uttered, her tone heavy with a mixture of grief and longing. His expression shifted, seriousness washing over his features like a storm cloud.


    "Ok, baby girl," he responded, his voice softened by understanding. "I will make arrangements. You get ready. Otherwise, we will bete," he added, a hint of concern tugging at his words.


    Sofia rose from their entwined embrace and retreated into the bathroom. There, she swiftlypleted her morning chores, the sound of running water enveloping the room as she took a warm,forting shower. Her thoughts drifted to the task at hand, her mind filled with memories of her cherished moments with Grandma and Grandpa.


    While Sofia busied herself with preparations, she deftly packed their bags. Her belongings intertwined with Leonardo''s as she carefully organized their essentials. Meanwhile, Leonardo enjoyed his own cleansing ritual, finding sce in the rhythm of the cascading water. As their morning rituals drew to a close, a knock at the door signaled the arrival of breakfast. Leonardo insisted that Sofia finish her meal, his adoration apparent as he yfully guided her to sit upon hisp. The intimacy of the moment,bined with the taste of their shared sustenance, painted a picture of serenity and love-a morning bliss they both savored.


    Completing their breakfast, they checked out of the hotel, their steps apanied by a mixture of anticipation and wistfulness. Sofia settled into the car, her thoughts drifting back to the cherished memories of her childhood spent with Grandma and Grandpa. A veil of sadness enveloped her, knowing that she hadn''t been able to see her grandmother in her final days.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Caring Husband


    Leonardo''s fingers gently intertwined with Sofia''s as they embarked on the somber journey. The car came to a halt, and Leonardo remained steadfast by her side, his grip on her hand unwavering. The solemn atmosphere of Ri''s graveyard enveloped them, and as they stepped out of the vehicle, their bodyguards formed a protective ring around them, a visible shield against the world. As they stood before the grave, Sofia''s eyes were drawn to the engraved name of her grandmother, Lady Valentina Ri, apanied by the dates that marked her existence in this world. A wave of mncholy washed over Sofia as she took in the reality of her grandmother''s passing.


    Mark stepped forward, handing Sofia some flowers. Sofia knelt by her grandmother''s tomb, her fingertips tracing the engraved letters, as if trying to bridge the divide between the realms of the living and the departed. Tenderly, she ced the flowers on the grave, a token of her affection and remorse. The weight of her absence burdened her as she whispered her apologies, hoping her grandmother could somehow hear her ethereal words.


    "I am sorry, Grandma," Sofia''s voice barely reached the air, heavy with regret. "I could note to meet youst time. Please forgive me, and I love you. I miss you so much. Why did you also leave me?"


    A solitary teardrop escaped her eye, a testament to the depth of her sorrow. With closed eyes, Sofia offered a silent prayer, her thoughts weaving through the spaces of remembrance.


    "I''lle and meet you again very soon, grandma," Sofia whispered, her voice carrying a flicker of determination.


    Her eyes, glistening with unshed tears, opened once more, revealing a resilience within. A delicate swipe of her hand brushed away the evidence of her grief, and she rose from her kneeling position, turning to face a concerned Leonardo.


    Standing silently behind Sofia, Leonardo''s gaze held a mixture of emotions, his forehead creased with a worry only heprehended. His eyes, usually a window to his soul, now shielded ayer of mystery. Lips pressed into a firm line, they refused to reveal the thoughts that stirred within him. Slowly, Leonardo took a step forward, his hand reaching out to tenderly caress Sofia''s cheeks, wiping away the remnants of her tears.


    Cupping Sofia''s face in his palms, Leonardo studied her countenance intently, as if trying to decipher theplexities that danced across her features. Concern mingled with an unspoken affection, a silent promise to be there for her, even in the darkest of moments. Sofia found sce in the warmth of his touch, a beacon of support in a world marred by loss.


    "Are you okay, baby girl?" Leonardo''s voice quivered with a mix of worry and tenderness, as if his very heart depended on her response. Sofia, still reeling from the events that had transpired, slowly nodded, appreciating his genuine concern.


    She felt a warm surge of affection for him as he asked, "Do you want to stay for some more time, or can we go and catch the flight?" His desire to make herfortable tugged at Sofia''s heartstrings.


    "Let''s go," Sofia replied, her voice soft but determined. She appreciated his protective grip on her hand, finding sce in his presence as they navigated the crowd of bodyguards surrounding them. With their support, they made their way towards the waiting car, a shield against the outside world.


    The journey to the airport was filled with a heavy silence, the weight of recent events hanging in the air. Leonardo''s hand never left Sofia''s, offering her aforting reassurance. His thumb gently caressed her knuckles.


    Finally arriving at the airport, they passed through the security check, the tension easing slightly. Leonardo led the way, his purposeful strides guiding them towards the private jet waiting on the runway. Sofia''s eyes flickered over the aircraft, noticing a change in the staff. She observed how they greeted Leonardo and herself, recognizing the shift in familiarity.


    With Leonardo as her guide, Sofia stepped onto the jet, her senses immediately greeted by the plush interior and the scent of luxury. The new staff weed them warmly, their smiles tinged with professionalism. Leonardo, ever the gentleman, guided Sofia towards their seats, and she chose the one by the window.


    "So, Angel,st time we flew to Rome, was that your first flight?" Leonardo inquired, his voiceced with curiosity. Sofia nodded shyly, her eyes glimmering with a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    She bit her lip nervously, her gaze fixed on Leonardo as he continued, his voice gentle and soothing. "And this is your second. I hope this time you will take it well."


    Sofia''s nervousness was palpable as she looked at him, her eyes searching for reassurance.


    She couldn''t help but voice her fears, her words trembling slightly. "You aren''t scared of flying in an aircraft? What if it fails in the middle of the sky? What will you do?"


    Leonardo chuckled deeply, hisughter carrying a hint of amusement.


    "No, baby girl, I have been flying in a jet since I was a baby. And all our jets are equipped with thetest technology and the highest security features," he reassured her, his shoulders nonchntly shrugging.


    He continued, his voice carrying a trace of pride. "For my business, I practically live in a private jet. You wille to know my lifestyle within a month of living with me."


    The realization hit Sofia like a bolt of lightning. If Leonardo''s business required him to frequently fly in jets, it meant he wouldn''t be able to spend much time with her in Genoa. A tinge of disappointment washed over her, visible in the flicker of her expression. "Don''t think that way. You wille with me whenever I travel. I am not going to spend a single day without you," his tone turned stern, a hint of warningcing his words


    Sofia''s mouth fell open, her eyes widening in astonishment. How could he read her mind? Did she unintentionally speak her thoughts aloud? Embarrassment flooded through her, a delicate blush creeping up her cheeks.


    Sofia''s face flushed crimson.


    Leaning closer, Leonardo''s warm breath caressed Sofia''s ear as he whispered, his voice a seductive melody that resonated deep within her. "Angel, I have a mile-high club fantasy about you. Would you like to know what I envision when we soar through the sky, hundreds of kilometers above the ground?"


    Sofia squirmed in her seat, a delicious shiver tingling down her spine. His words held an irresistible allure, leaving her yearning for more. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from him, her curiosity piqued, desperate to uncover the depths of his desires.


    In the midst of their enchantment, their reverie was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of the air hostess. Reality came crashing back, grounding them in the present. "Sir, ma''am, please fasten your seat belts. We are about to take off," she announced, her voice jolting them back to the confines of the aircraft.


    Leonardo swiftly assisted Sofia in


    fastening her seat belt, his touch gentle yet possessive. As the nemenced its journey down the runway, Sofia''s heart mirrored the increasing tempo of the engines. Nervously, she closed her eyes, clutching the seat with a fervent grip. Her lips silently formed a prayer, seeking sce and courage within her racing thoughts.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sensing her apprehension, Leonardo''s hand found hers, providing an anchor amidst the turbulent currents of her emotions. With tenderness and reassurance, he peeled her fingers off the seat, intertwining his fingers with hers. "Open your eyes, angel, and look at me," Leonardo''s voice cooed in a seductive tone that sent shivers down Sofia''s spine. Slowly, she obeyed, opening her eyes and turning her face towards him. The intensity in his gaze overwhelmed her. "Are you scared, babe?" Leonardo asked, his fingers gently stroking her cheek. Sofia''s embarrassment washed over her, causing her to bow her head in response. She scolded herself internally, feeling foolish for still harboring fear like a young child. Leonardo cupped her face lovingly, tilting it upwards. Lowering his face, he initiated a passionate and deep kiss that consumed Sofia''s senses. In that moment, she forgot about everything else, her mind and body fully captivated by him.


    Thoughts ceased to exist as Sofia''s body instinctively responded to the mind-blowing kiss, her core growing warm and wet with desire. Time became irrelevant as they sat there, lost in the intoxicating embrace of their lips. Eventually, Leonardo broke the kiss, revealing a smile as he gazed at Sofia''s dazed expression.


    "We are up in the sky, Sofia," he stated with amusementcing his voice, bringing her back to reality. Sofia looked around, realizing that the ne had settled into its cruising speed Peeking through the window, she beheld a stunning vista of clouds and blue sky stretching endlessly. It dawned on her that this was Leonardo''s clever ploy to distract her during takeoff.


    Suddenly, her interrupted thoughts returned to the mention of the mile-high club before being interrupted by the air hostess. Sofia''s curiosity piqued, prompting her to wonder what this mysterious "club" meant and urging her to seek an answer from Leonardo. "What mile-high club were you talking about before the ne took off?" she asked him innocently.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 The Mile High Club


    "Angel, you''re quite curious about the mile-high club," Leonardo said, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Sofia bit her lip, her curiosity piqued, and nodded, holding her breath, eager for him to reveal his fantasies.


    Leaning in closer, Leonardo''s voice took on a dangerous tone as his eyes darkened. He whispered against Sofia''s lips, sending shivers down her spine.


    "I want to taste you, explore you with my tongue, and bring you to the brink of ecstasy. I want to pleasure you with my fingers until you''re screaming my name. And when we''re soaring miles high, I want to be inside you, making you orgasm over and over again." Oh, God! His explicit words ignited a fire within Sofia. She was consumed by anticipation, eager to know how he would fulfill those desires.


    Releasing the shaky breath she had been holding, Sofia whispered, "Show me."


    His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowed, and desire filled his gaze. In one swift motion, Leonardo unbuckled Sofia''s seat belt and unfastened his own. Standing up, he firmly gripped her arm, pulling her up to her feet.


    "Come with me,"manded Leonardo, taking hold of Sofia''s hand and leading her toward the back of the ne. They reached a door, and as Leonardo opened it, Sofia''s eyes adjusted to the dimly lit room inside. It was small and cozy, with a bed positioned in the center. In one corner, there was a small cab, and next to it, a door marked with a sign indicating a bathroom. Sofia took in the details, her curiosity piqued.


    Before she could fully explore the room, Leonardo twirled her around to face him. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her close, pressing her body against his firm, muscr frame. His breathing was uneven, his chest rising and falling rapidly, and his once-gray eyes now darkened with desire.


    "Onest chance, baby girl," he whispered, his voice a low and dangerous warning. "Do you truly want me to show you how I want to pleasure you?" Sofia felt a surge of anticipation, knowing that she couldn''t turn back now. She wanted to move forward. "Yes," she whispered, her lips brushing against his.


    "Damn it," he cursed under his breath, ovee by urgency. Leonardo pressed his lips forcefully against Sofia''s, seeking a passionate connection. Gripping her waist firmly, he lifted her up effortlessly. Instantly, her legs wrapped around his waist, and she embraced his neck with her arms, holding on tightly.


    Leonardo''s lips continued to passionately explore Sofia''s as he guided them towards the bed. With a gentle touch, he eased her down onto the soft sheets, the bed enveloping her body. As his lips fervently imed hers, his hands found the edge of her t-shirt and skillfully pulled it over her head. A gasp escaped Sofia''s lips as the cool air from the air-conditioner caressed her warm skin. His hands sneaked around, moving towards her back, unhooking her redcy semi-transparent bra. He pulled the strap down her shoulder and threw it aside with impatience.


    "You are so incredibly beautiful, angel," Leonardo groaned, his voice filled with desire and admiration. His fingers glided over her breasts, kneading them and eliciting a response from Sofia that caused her head to tilt back and a shiver to race down her spine. He trailed his fingertips along her t abdomen, savoring every moment and building anticipation, driving her to the brink of desire. He started unbuttoning her jeans. Dragging the zipper down, he grabbed the waistband of her jeans and pulled it down in haste.


    With a gentle push, he urged her toy on her back, and Sofiaplied, her body buzzing with anticipation and need. He took a step back and stared at her for one or two seconds before hovering over and gripping her soft, round bosom in hisrge hand. His greedy tongue darted out and licked her soft pink nipple.


    A moan escaped her lips as the sensation overwhelmed her. Leonardo''s hot mouth wrapped around her bud, sending electrifying waves of pleasure through her body. Her hands instinctively tangled in his hair, unable to resist the ecstasy coursing through her. Sofia was the most beautiful woman Leonardo had everid eyes on, and he considered himself incredibly fortunate to have her. When she expressed her desire to experience the mile-high club, he couldn''t deny her. He longed to please her and make love to her while soaring hundreds of feet above the ground.


    The moment he had his mouth on her light pink-coloured soft nipple, he was gone. He started sucking it in his mouth and rolled her another soft nipple between his fingers. He felt like a teenage virgin boy who was excited about exploring a woman''s body. He had never felt so excited in his whole life. His cock was twitching and swelling in his boxers, straining the zipper of his pants.


    As their passion intensified, Leonardo explored every avenue to pleasure her. Sofia, caught in the moment, threw her hands around his neck, grasping the back of his head and tugging at his hair with a touch of forcefulness.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ouch! Leonardo winced, pulling away and looking at her. Sofia had parted her lips slightly, her eyes half-lidded, and her breath unsteady.


    "Your grip is causing some difort, baby girl," Leonardo said, stepping back and making his way toward a nearby cab. He opened it, revealing a red handcuff prominently ced at the front.


    Leonardo had a reputation as a yboy before he got married to Sofia. He had indulged in flings and one-night stands, and his private jet was no exception. In his private room, he kept some items that catered to his particr preferences. He retrieved a pair of handcuffs from there and returned to Sofia.


    "I think I need to restrain your hands, so they won''t disturb me again," he said, his voiceced with a hint of dominance as grabbing her hands, he locked the handcuffs around her wrists. Sofia''s eyes widened, and she instinctively tried to pull her hands away from his grip. "Don''t do that, baby. Tugging will chafe your skin," he warned, concerned about her well-being. As he secured the handcuffs to the bed frame above her head, he ran his finger gently along her cheek, his thumb grazing her sweet, full pink lips.


    "Don''t worry, love. I''ll never hurt you. And remember, you have a safe word. Just say it whenever you want me to stop. Tell me, love, what is your safe word?" he asked, wanting to ensure she was aware of their boundaries. He knew there were many things she still had to learn, and he wanted to take things slowly and gently, following his own approach.


    Sofia inhaled sharply and exhaled the word, "Red."


    "Good, baby girl. You are taking it very well." Leonardo smirked and checked the handcuffs to see whether she was hurt or not.


    While gently gliding his hands from her arms towards her armpit and moving down to her breast, he grabbed both her globes in his hand and lightly squeezed them. She gasped aloud.


    He covered her soft bud again with his hot mouth and rolled her another bud between his fingers. She shivered and moaned aloud.


    "Oh, God."


    He demanded while still having her nipple inside his mouth, "Say my name, Sofia."


    He slightly bit her swollen nipple. She arched, pressing herself more onto him, and rewarded him by moaning his name in ecstasy. "Uh... Leonardo!!!"


    He took his time with her nipple as he scraped his teeth on it and soothed the pain with his tongue rolling around it. He sucked it in his mouth until it became swollen and red.


    He slightly moved back to see his artwork and took his turn on her other bud.


    She was crying in pleasure, writhing under him and thrashing her head to and fro.


    By the time he was done with nipples, they had be swollen and red as to his liking.


    He crawled up and whispered against her lips.


    "If you want me to stop, you just need to say the word, OK. I am going down to taste your sweet wet vagina," he warned her as he trailed his fingers over her wet folds. She shivered and bit her lips hard.


    He kissed her lips, the corner of her mouth. His lips moved toward her cheeks, dragging his lips down to her neck. He sucked and nipped the soft skin of her neck, making a red spot that would show that he had marked her. He moved slightly up to see a red love bite appearing there. He was pleased as well as satisfied.


    He hooked his fingers in the waistband of her redce panties as he crawled his body down and dragged Sofia''s panties along with him, pulling them out of her legs and throwing them somewhere in the room.


    Her soft pink flesh came into sight. Her glistening soft tight pussy made his mouth water. Leonardo grabbed her pale thighs, and his rough, thick fingers sank into her smooth skin. He gently spread them apart. Bending down, he licked his way from her knees to her inner thigh, trailing his tongue toward her


    wetness. He felt her body shiver, and she tugged on the handcuffs. She


    began thrashing her body. He


    repeated this with her other leg before iming her wet cunt.


    He ced a hand on her waist to stop her from moving away as he licked the inner seam of her wet folds and parted them with his tongue. He rolled his tongue on her clit, and she screamed his name. He gently blew on it and then scraped his teeth on her sensitive bud. She shivered and screamed as he licked her wetness, swiping his tongue along the length of her hot pussy. He was getting addicted to her. He licked a few more times and inserted the tip of his tongue into her tight hole. She stretched around his tongue, giving him ess. Fuck. He could never get enough of her. He wanted to do more.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 His Sweet Promises Leonardo withdrew his tongue and reced it with his finger, circling the tip over her tight hole before gently dipping it inside Sofia. She let out a primal scream, unable to contain her overwhelming pleasure. Her face was flushed, her eyebrows furrowed, and her eyes glistened with moisture.


    Pausing for a moment, Leonardo pulled away to gaze at Sofia''s visage, searching for any signs of distress. He longed to continue, the desire coursing through his veins, but her well-being was his utmost concern. Sofia''s lips were parted, her breathsing in ragged


    gasps. When she didn''t immediately respond, he pressed gently once more.


    "Tell me, my love. Do you want me to stop? Say your safe word," he uttered, his own inner turmoil gnawing at his heart. Asking her to halt their intimacy was tearing him apart, but he knew he had to prioritize her consent andfort above all else.


    "No," Sofia moaned, her response leaving no room for doubt. Without wasting a single moment, Leonardo plunged his face back between her legs, his mouth working its magic as he fervently pumped his finger in and out of her tight, wet entrance. With each deliberate thrust, he could feel her inner muscles stretching around his thick digit, while his tongue and lips were busy ying with her clitoris.


    He slowly inserted another finger, and she shook hard, her inner muscles clenching tightly around his fingers.


    Fuck! She was so tight. He could feel her inner muscles tighten, and she throbbed around his fingers. He knew that she was on the edge. He pumped his fingers harder and faster this time. Her body writhed on the bed, her moans filling the room as she screamed Leonardo''s name with increasing fervor. It seemed as though her cries of pleasure could have easily reached the ears of every crew member aboard the private jet, but he didn''t care. In fact, he took pride in the fact that he could elicit such loud exmations, ensuring that everyone knew she belonged to him.


    Her petite body was intoxicating, a drug he couldn''t resist. Every touch, every moment spent with her only fueled his addiction. She squirted and writhed heavily, cuming so hard. He reced his fingers with his mouth and sucked her hot honey until herst drop. As her body slowly rxed, he propped himself up and hovered above her, capturing her lips in a searing kiss. His tongue invaded her mouth making her taste her owne. Their embrace grew more passionate with each passing second. He held her soft, yielding form tightly in his arms, cherishing the feel of her against him.


    Leonardo moved away, breaking their hot kiss when he sensed her breathlessness, and gently released the handcuffs that had confined her wrists. As he took her reddened hands into his, he could feel the marks left behind by her unconscious tugging, a testament to the intense pleasure she had experienced. With great tenderness, he began massaging her wrists, hoping to absorb her pain into himself, and ced soft kisses upon them, providing her with some relief. His lips grazed her reddened skin, lingering in their exploration. "Let''s get you dressed. We''re almost reaching Genoa," Leonardo murmured, gathering her scattered clothes from around the room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He carefully dressed Sofia, his movements deliberate and unhurried, while she watched him in awe, her eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and adoration.


    "Don''t worry, baby girl. As much as I yearn to make love to you, I won''t do it here," Leonardo reassured her with a teasing smile. "I want our love making to be extraordinarily special, something you''ll cherish forever. And believe me, it''ll be worth the wait." Sofia''s face flushed with embarrassment and shyness, her desire to be consumed by the earth in that moment almost tangible. How had he known? Were her desires so apparent? She was ready and wanted him.


    Leonardo''s smile widened, and he lowered his lips to press a gentle kiss against Sofia''s forehead, a gesture of reassurance and affection. Taking her hand in his, he led her toward their seats.


    ust then, the announcement fornding began, and they fastened their seatbelts. Sofia could feel her heart racing once again. However, this time, Leonardo was by her side, showering her face with sloppy kisses. He held her hand tightly and pulled her closer, his touch offeringfort and reassurance. Distracting her with his sweet talk, he managed to make her forget the nervous anticipation of thending. Sofia lost track of time, unaware of when the ne touched down.


    After disembarking at the airport, they climbed into their car, and Leonardo remained engrossed in his phone throughout the journey. Sofia couldn''t help but wonder what had captured his attention, but she decided to let it slide for the moment. They eventually arrived home, and as Sofia contemted heading to the guest room where she used to reside, Leonardo surprised her by leading her into his own room.


    "You will stay in our room, angel. I''m sorry for what happened before," Leonardo confessed, his guilt evident in his voice as he bit his full lips. Sofia replied nonchntly, trying not to let her emotions betray her.


    "That''s fine. I''mfortable in the guest room. I understand if you don''t want to share your space," she said, willing herself to remainposed. Leonardo shook his head in disagreement before speaking earnestly.


    "No, no, angel. That''s not the case at


    all. I want to share everything in this room with you. And... if you don''t like the interior, you can change it ording to your taste. But please forgive me for my mistake on our wedding night. I still regret how I mistreated you that day. You never deserved any of it," Leonardo''s eyes glistened with sincerity, and his voice weighed heavy with remorse.


    Sofia couldn''t help but feel touched by his words. He was being so sweet and genuine. Giving in to the surge of affection, she tiptoed closer to him and gently pecked his lips.


    "Okay. But what about my clothes? They are in another room," Sofia voiced her concern, worry etched on her face. The thought of transferring her belongings to Leonardo''s room seemed like a tiresome task.


    "Don''t worry, baby girl," Leonardo reassured her, his voice soothing. "Before our arrival, I made arrangements for the staff to move your things into this room. They''ve already taken care of it and organized everything in the cupboards."


    When did he n all that? Sofia


    couldn''t help but wonder, surprised by Leonardo''s thoughtfulness. His behavior had undergone a significant change, and she had half-expected him to revert to his rude demeanor once they were back in Genoa. But to her pleasant surprise, that hadn''t been the case. She worried that she might be spoiled if he continued tovish her with such pampering.


    Without wasting any time, Sofia hastened towards the closet, eager to see her belongings. As she opened the doors, a wave of relief washed over her. All her clothes and personal items were neatly arranged inside. She even noticed a few new additions to her collection. Turning around, Sofia found Leonardo standing there, a smile ying on his lips as he tucked his hands into his pockets. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched her reaction.


    "One more thing, angel," Leonardo spoke, his tone slightly regretful. "I have to head to the office. There''s a lot of pending work that needs my attention."


    Sofia''s heart sank at his words. It wasn''t what she wanted to hear, but she understood the responsibilities that came with his position. She mustered a small nod, silently acknowledging hismitment.


    "Okay, bute soon. I''ll be waiting," Sofia whispered, her words barely escaping her lips.


    Leonardo''s lips curled into a tender smile as he approached her. Closing the distance between them, he leaned down and pressed his lips against Sofia''s forehead, leaving a delicate kiss. Moving to her cheeks, he peppered them with affectionate pecks.


    "Take care, my love. I''ll try toe early," he murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of warmth and longing.


    Their gazes locked for a moment, a


    silent exchange of love and


    anticipation then, in a surge of emotion, Leonardo captured Sofia''s lips in a passionate kiss, his fervor igniting a fire within her. It was a moment of stolen tenderness before the demands of the day pulled them apart. Reluctantly breaking away, he strode towards his closet, his movements confident and


    purposeful.


    Sofia watched him in awe, admiring his every action. Without hesitation, he changed into his meticulously tailored business suit, his physiquemanding attention even in the simple act of dressing.


    Leonardo was the epitome of perfection. His hair, perpetually styled to perfection, was slicked back, entuating his sharp features. His clothing, an ensemble of bespoke Italian craftsmanship, hugged his form as if it were crafted solely for him. And his presence exuded a maic charisma, a charisma that could make any woman willing to kill or die for him.


    Once he was fully attired, he leaned in once more, capturing Sofia''s lips in a final, lingering kiss. With a whispered goodbye, he reluctantly tore himself away, leaving her behind as he embarked on his journey to the office.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Trust asked for her assistance.


    Sofia found herself standing alone in the vast expanse of the mansion. She surveyed her surroundings, contemting the idea of embarking on a tour to acquaint herself with this opulent ce. Determined to explore, she sought thepany of a nearby maid and kindly Together, they ascended the grand staircase, reaching the second floor. Sofia''s eyes widened as she beheld a multitude of rooms sprawling before her. The first room they encountered was avish movie theater,plete with plush seating and a state-of-the-art audiovisual setup. Sofia imagined herself indulging in cinematic delights in thefort of this luxurious space.


    As they ventured further, they entered a gaming room adorned with an array of high-tech consoles and adorned walls lined with shelves stacked full of games. Sofia could practically hear theughter and friendlypetition that had once filled this room. The atmosphere was undoubtedly one of camaraderie and enjoyment.


    Adjacent to the gaming room was a well-equipped gym, furnished with top-of-the-line exercise equipment and mirrors that reflected the determination of those who had once utilized this space. Sofia felt a surge of motivation course through her veins, envisioning herself engaging in rigorous workouts to maintain her strength and resilience.


    While Sofia''s room and Leonardo''s were situated on the first floor, there were three other rooms nearby. Their purposes remained a mystery, piquing Sofia''s curiosity. She made a mental note to explore them at ater time, perhaps when Leonardo was present to shed light on their enigmatic contents.


    Descending the staircase, Sofia found herself on the ground floor, where the heart of the mansion resided. To the left, a vast kitchen stood, exuding the aroma of delectable meals that were surely prepared within its well-stocked cabs and gleaming appliances. Adjacent to the kitchen, a spacious dining hall awaited, beckoning Sofia to imagine hosting grand feasts for friends and associates.


    On the opposite side of the ground floor, a sprawling living area awaited, replete with plush couches and tastefully arranged furniture. It seemed like the perfect space for gatherings and rxation, where Sofia envisioned sharingughter and intimate conversations with her newfound family.


    However, there was one area that held an air of mystery-Leonardo''s study, tucked away in the corner near the stairs. The maid warned Sofia that no one was permitted to enter without Leonardo''s explicit permission. Sofia''s curiosity battled with a sense of trepidation. She knew that barging into his study uninvited would surely incur his wrath. Resolving not to overstep her boundaries, she decided it would be wiser to wait for Leonardo''s return and respectfully request ess to his private sanctuary.


    After a hearty lunch, Sofia found herself lying on the plush bed, absentmindedly flipping through the myriad of TV channels. With nothing engaging her attention, boredom began to creep into her thoughts. Just as she was sinking deeper into the ennui, a resounding knock echoed from the door, jolting her from hernguid state. Curiosity piqued, Sofia rose from the bed and approached the entrance, turning the handle to reveal Mark standing there.


    "Ma''am, the Boss has sent this phone andptop to you. They are already configured and ready for use," Mark informed, his voice tinged with a sense of deference. He extended his hand, presenting Sofia with an exquisite smartphone and thetest state-of-the-artptop, both replete with luxurious features.


    As if on cue, the phone she held in her hand suddenly began to ring, its vibrant disy illuminating with the name and image of Leonardo. Sofia swiftly swiped the answer button, eagerly awaiting his voice to fill the airwaves.


    "How are you doing, love? Do you miss me?" Leonardo''s warm chuckle reverberated through the speakers, flooding Sofia''s senses. She rolled her eyes yfully, realizing that he couldn''t witness her reaction.


    In response, Sofia hesitated before speaking, her voiceced with uncertainty. "You really didn''t have to do this. I... ummm... I don''t need a phone orptop. I''m perfectly fine without them," she confessed, unustomed to such extravagant gifts.


    "Love, this isn''t just for you. It''s for me as well," Leonardo rified, his deep,manding voice resonating through the device. "This way, I can reach out to you whenever I desire. Besides, if boredom ever dares to find you, feel free to call me anytime. I''m here for you." "One more thing, angel," Leonardo began, his voiceced with a hint of anticipation. "My parents have graciously invited us to a family dinner. It''s a special asion organized just for us, and they''re eager for you to meet the rest of the family. So, be ready by seven. I''l send Mark to escort you to Morelli''s mansion. I''ll join you directly from the office."


    The weight of Leonardo''s words settled on Sofia, filling her with unease. Meeting new people was not something she was ustomed to, and the thought of meeting Leonardo''s family only heightened her anxiety. How would they receive her? Would they ept her presence? These questions churned in her mind, but she knew she had no choice but to attend the dinner. After all, it was an event specifically arranged for the newly wedded couple.


    As silence hung between them, Leonardo''s voice echoed through the speaker,ced with concern. "What happened, baby girl? Tell me."


    With a mixture of apprehension and vulnerability, Sofia finally responded, her words stumbling over her nerves. "Nothing, I''m just...nervous."


    Leonardo''s voice softened, overflowing with reassurance. "Oh, love, there''s no need to be. Don''t worry. You''ll be fine. No one will dare to trouble you there, and I''ll ensure your safety. Besides, I''ll be right by your side. I promise."


    Sofia found sce in his words, his


    conviction providing a newfound sense of strength. Gathering her resolve, she spoke, her tone unexpectedly firm. "Okay, I''ll be ready. But please,e on


    time


    Don''t make me wait." It was the first time she had ever used such a threatening tone with anyone. Normally timid and fearful, Leonardo had empowered her, and she felt a spark of authority within her. A soft


    chuckle escaped him.


    "I will, I promise," Leonardo replied, his promises nowced with tenderness. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Sofia anxiously watched the clock, her anticipation mounting as the minutes ticked by. At precisely 7 o''clock in the evening, she emerged from her room, adorned in a sleeveless, form-fitting gown that showcased her every curve. The elegant blue fabric cascaded down to her ankles, ring out in a mesmerizing disy.


    Her dark blonde hair cascaded freelyN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    around her shoulders, framing her radiant face, which she had adorned with a touch of carefully applied makeup. Sofia''s excitement grew as she realized that, unlike her initial visit she now had unrestricted ess to Leonardo''s collection of beauty products. Every cosmetic item had been meticulously utilized to enhance her natural beauty.


    Completing her ensemble, she slipped into a pair of nude heels, adding a touch of sophistication to her appearance. Fully prepared to attend Morelli''s family dinner, she descended the staircase, her graceful steps echoing through the grand hall. Waiting for her at the bottom was Mark greeted Sofia.


    Leading her toward the waiting vehicles in the parking lot, he ensured her safety by surrounding her with the vignt bodyguard team. They formed a protective circle around her, their presence a constant reminder of the dangers lurking in the shadows.


    As Sofia emerged from the grand entrance of the house, her every move was shadowed by the loyal security detail. They maintained a watchfuKeye until she safely entered the sleek ck car that awaited her. Mark gantly opened the door to the back seat, inviting Sofia to step inside. Once she settled herself, Mark closed the door with a soft thud and took his ce in the


    passenger seat.


    Other bodyguards followed Sofia in a separate car as they made their way through the bustling city streets. The ck sedan weaved through traffic, the tension palpable in the air. Sofia''s fingers drummed nervously on her knee as she nced at her watch, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "Has Leonardo left the office? When will he arrive?" Sofia asked Mark, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    She had tried to reach Leonardo, but her calls had gone unanswered, leaving her slightly annoyed. After all, he had promised to be there on time.


    "Ma''am, the boss is tied up in an urgent meeting," Mark replied, his eyes focused on the road ahead. "As soon as he finishes, he''ll leave the office. In the meantime, I''ll be apanying you. Don''t worry, ma''am. The boss has briefed me on everything." His words were meant to reassure her, but they only seemed to amplify her unease.


    Now, Sofia''s anxiety grew more intense. The city lights blurred outside the car windows as they sped toward their destination. Sofia''s mind raced with questions and uncertainties, her thoughts intertwining with the looming presence of the Morelli family.


    How would she survive in Morelli''s imposing mansion, surrounded by countless members of the notorious Morelli family, without Leonardo by her side? She felt a hitch in her breath as the weight of the situation settled upon her.


    She hade to rely on Leonardo Morelli more than anything else in the world. It troubled her deeply-what was happening to her? Why did she feel so safe and protected whenever he was near?

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Meeting His Family


    As the car came to a halt at the grand entrance gate of the Morelli mansion, Sofia could feel her heart pounding relentlessly against her chest as if desperately trying to escape. Its rapid beats echoed in her ears, matching the speed of aunching rocket. The anticipation of meeting her inws for the first time since their wedding made her incredibly nervous. During the ceremony, there had been little opportunity for meaningful interaction, leaving her feeling somewhat unprepared for this momentous asion.


    As she stepped out of the car, Sofia''s legs trembled with an intensity that threatened to destabilize her bnce. She took a deep breath, summoning every ounce of courage within her, and silently reassured herself that she could handle this encounter. She could survive it. With newfound determination, she exhaled slowly, willing her nerves to settle.


    The massive gate began to swing open, revealing a breathtaking sight before her eyes. Beyond the entrance, a picturesque garden unfolded, captivating her senses. A meticulously crafted marble stone path meandered through the lush expanse, leading the way to the imposing mansion. On either side of thene, an array of vibrant, exotic flowers bloomed, their colorful petals dancing in harmonious symphony. Sofia found herself utterly enchanted by the sheer beauty and impable upkeep of the garden.


    If she were not consumed by her nerves at that moment, Sofia would have savored the captivating scenery that surrounded the Morelli mansion. However, her anxiety had momentarily overtaken her, making it difficult for her to appreciate the breathtakingndscape fully. The sleek ck car came to a halt in front of the grand porch of the mansion. Mark was the first to step out of the vehicle. As the car doors swung open, she caught the sound of the doors of the other cars in the convoy opening simultaneously. The heavy thud of footsteps echoed in the air as half a dozen imposing bodyguards surrounded her car, their vignt presence palpable.


    Mark, with his sharp gaze and unwavering demeanor, approached Sofia''s side and opened the car door for her. She took a deep breath, her hand clutching the fabric of her dress tightly, gathering her resolve. Slowly, she emerged from the car, the weight of the moment weighing upon her.


    "Mark, why do I still need these bodyguards trailing me inside the Morelli mansion? I don''t require their constant presence," Sofia voiced her growing frustration, her irritation at always being encircled by an entourage of uniformed men seeping into her words. "I apologize, ma''am, but it''s the boss''s directive that we apany you wherever you go outside the house," Mark replied, his expression devoid of emotion, as if merely a vessel for the orders he was obliged to follow.


    Sofia rolled her eyes, a gesture of annoyance directed at Leonardo''s excessive protectiveness. She was ustomed to his overbearing nature, but it asionally tested her patience.


    "Sofia, my dear, I am overjoyed to see you," a warm voice interjected. It was Anna, Leonardo''s mother, who had approached and enveloped Sofia in a tender, motherly embrace


    Sofia stood there, stunned by the unexpected gesture. She couldn''t bring herself to react immediately, her arms frozen by her sides as Leonardo''s mother''s warm embrace enveloped her. It had been years since someone had shown her such genuine affection, and the flood of emotions caught her off guard. Her eyes welled up with tears, and a lump formed in her throat as memories of her deceased mother flooded her mind.


    After what felt like an eternity, Leonardo''s mother, Anna, gently pulled away, her eyes filled with concern as she surveyed Sofia''s face. "What happened, my dear? Are you okay?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine worry. "Oh, you must be tired from traveling. You justnded in Genoa today, and I invited you for dinner, but everyone was very curious to meet you. Come inside."


    Anna''s sweet voice and the touch of her hand provided aforting reassurance for Sofia. Nodding silently, Sofia allowed herself to be led inside the grand Morelli mansion. As she stepped through the entrance, she found herself in a vast hall adorned with opulent, imported furniture. Sofia''s gaze was immediately drawn to a magnificent chandelier hanging in the center, its sparkling crystals casting shimmering patterns across the room.


    Her eyes wandered, taking in the breathtaking perfection that seemed to emanate from every corner of the mansion. It surpassed even her father''s prestigious residence, leaving her in awe of the Morelli family''s opulence and taste. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a mixture of fascination and intimidation, realizing that she was now a part of this world, a world she had only heard whispers of until now.


    "Wee to Morelli Mansion, Sofia," a deep, authoritative voice interrupted Sofia''s trance. She turned her gaze towards the source, finding Alessandro Morelli, Leonardo''s father, standing before her in a sleek tuxedo. His hands were casually tucked into his pants pockets, exuding an air of confidence and power. Alessandro bore a striking resemnce to his son, almost as if Leonardo were a mirror image of him.


    Sofia mustered a grateful smile as she responded, "Thank you, Mr. Morelli. Thank you, Mrs. Morelli." Her eyes shifted to Anna, Leonardo''s mother, who stood beside her husband. The couple exchanged a knowing nce, their faces adorned with warm smiles. Anna, with genuine kindness in her eyes, turned her attention to Sofia.


    "Oh, my dear, call me ''Mum,'' and him ''Dad,'' just as Leonardo used to," Anna affectionately insisted, her hand gently caressing Sofia''s arm. Overwhelmed with emotion, Sofia felt tears welling up in her eyes, grateful for the loving eptance bestowed upon her by Leonardo''s mother.


    Sofia managed to nod in response, her voice trapped within her constricted throat, unable to escape in the usual manner.


    "Come, sweetheart. I will introduce you to the other family members," Anna said, extending her arm for Sofia to take. Sofia, her heart pounding, followed Anna into thevish dining room.


    As they entered, Sofia''s eyes widened at the sight of numerous people seated around therge table. She couldn''t help but feel a wave of nervousness wash over her as she anticipated meeting Leonardo''s extensive family.


    "Sofia, this is Leonardo''s uncle and


    aunt, Angelo and Allegra," Anna introduced, guiding Sofia toward an older couple who sat at the head of the table. Sofia smiled politely and exchanged greetings with them, relieved to find their warm reception.


    Moving further into the room, Anna pointed out a young girl standing nearby.


    "And this is Be, Leonardo''s cousin. And those two over there," she gestured towards two young men in their early twenties, "are Luca and Aldo, the twins and Be''s younger brothers."


    Sofia marveled at the striking


    resemnce between Luca and


    Aldo. Their identical features made it


    nearly impossible to tell them apart, except for their names. She nodded in acknowledgment, impressed by their uncanny simrity.


    Be, with an air of confidence, approached Sofia with a smug smile.


    "Hello, Sofia. It''s nice to finally meet you. We didn''t have a chance to properly meet at your wedding," she said, her toneced with subtle amusement.


    Sofia looked at Be, momentarily


    taken aback by her beauty. Be stood tall and slender, her goldenplexion radiating under the soft glow of the room''s chandeliers. Her piercing green eyes sparkled with mischief. Dressed in an elegant white gown adorned with delicate beading at the neckline, Be exuded an aura of sophistication, almost resembling a celebrity. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a pang ofN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    self-consciousness, suddenly aware of her own modest attire amidst Leonardo''s morous family.


    Be gently grasped Sofia''s arm.


    "Aunt Anna," she began, her voice carrying a touch of urgency, "let Sofia sit with us. We have so much to catch up on and discuss."


    Sofia''s heart raced with apprehension. What could they possibly have to talk about? She had only just met Be, and the thought of engaging in intimate conversations with rtive strangers made her uneasy. Anna, with a watchful gaze, considered Be''s request. Her eyes shifted from Be to the twins, conveying a stern warning.


    "Alright, Be," she relented, her voiceced with caution. "But remember, no teasing or prying. We don''t want Sofia to feel ufortable on her first day in Morelli''s mansion. Don''t y any of your games, understood?" Sofia felt a small sense of relief, grateful for Anna''s intervention. She silently pledged to keep her guard up, determined not to let her vulnerabilities be exploited.


    Just as Sofia was about to pass by Allegra''s seat, a soft voice reached her ears.


    "I''m sorry to hear about your grandmother, Sofia," Allegra expressed sympathetically.


    Sofia''s gaze dropped to the ground, her eyes welling up with tears as the mention of her beloved grandmother hit her hard. She desperately hoped that no one would notice her emotional turmoil.


    With Be at her side, Sofia was led back to the seat she had upied earlier. Taking a deep breath, she pulled out the chair and settled into it, attempting topose herself amidst the turbulent emotions swirling within her.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 She Is My Priority


    "Leonardo didn''te with you? I hope he''s treating you well," the twins chimed in unison, their mischievous grins widening. Their synchronizedughter filled the room, an eerie harmony that sent a shiver down Sofia''s spine. Trying to maintainposure, Sofia mustered a response, attempting to mask the nervous tremor in her voice. "He...he will be here any moment," she replied, striving for nonchnce, hoping to conceal the fluttering of her heart. Be exchanged a knowing nce with the twins before bursting intoughter once again.


    "Oh, God! She has a tongue," she remarked, her amusement evident. The room seemed to amplify Sofia''s embarrassment, leaving her at a loss for words. She knew all too well that they were teasing her, toying with her vulnerability. "Enough, you two," Anna intervened with a warningced in her voice, her authority cutting through the jovial atmosphere. The room momentarily fell silent, the twins''ughter subsiding, as they locked eyes with their aunt. "Aunt Anna, we''re not children anymore," Be retorted, her voice tinged with a hint of defiance. She rolled her eyes in exaggerated fashion, a gesture dripping with young rebellion. "We''re just trying to help her rx."


    As the banter settled, everyone took their respective seats around the opulent table. Butlers glided gracefully into the room, d in immacte attire, each carrying tes adorned with culinary masterpieces. They moved with silent precision, serving the meticulously crafted dishes one by one, each te a work of art. The butlers, with a poised elegance, inquired about each item on the table, their knowledge of the cuisine rivaling that of connoisseurs. Sof¨ªa watched in awe, feeling as if she had stepped into a world of regality and refinement.


    "You know Sofia?" Be''s voice was barely audible, a mere whisper that cut through the ambient noise of the crowded room. Sofia shifted her gaze, meeting Be''s piercing eyes as they sat side by side.


    "Leonardo and I grew up together," Be continued, her toneced with an air of superiority. "Despite being four years younger, I knew him inside out. And let me be frank, Sofia, you don''t fit his tastes. He craves someone ssy, beautiful, and absolutely stunning." Be''s scrutinizing gaze traveled up and down Sofia''s figure, as if assessing her worth. Her wordsnded like venomous darts, stinging with each syble.


    Sofia felt her heart sink as Be''s cruel assessment echoed in her ears. The weight of the words bore down on her, threatening to crush her spirit. She fought back tears, refusing to let them betray the pain that brewed within. How could Be be so audacious, so unapologetically insulting?


    "Be, why don''t you enlighten Sofia about Evelyn ?" Aldo interjected, his voiceced with amusement.


    Sofia winced at the mention of Leonardo''s ex-girlfriend, her wounds still raw and tender. The twins, seated on Sofia''s other side, observed the unfolding scene with a smug grin.


    Sofia''s hands trembled uncontrobly, a physical manifestation of the emotional turmoil swirling inside her. She released the fork she had been clutching, its metallic ng shattering the tense silence. Confusion washed over her.


    Why did people always feel the need to belittle her, especially when meeting her for the first time? It was reminiscent of the treatment she had endured from her half-sister, Kat, and her friends before her marriage, a painful reminder of a past she longed to forget. Sofia''s senses heightened as she heard a deep, manly voice resonate through the room. It was familiar, unmistakable. She turned her gaze towards the doorway, her heart skipping a beat when sheid eyes on Leonardo, apanied by a tall, lean man. A wave of relief washed over her, momentarily eclipsing the fear that had gripped her moments ago.


    Leonardo''s lips curved into a smile as he locked eyes with Sofia, but it swiftly transformed into a frown as he noticed the remnants of terror etched on her face. Sofia could almost feel his prating gaze pierce through Be and the twins, their presence suddenly made uneasy by his deathly stare. Urgency propelled Leonardo forward, hastening his steps until he stood by Sofia''s side.


    Drawing closer, Leonardo leaned down and pressed a tender kiss upon her cheeks. His hands gently cupped her face, his thumb caressing her flushed skin. With a tender strength, he lifted her face slightly, ensuring their eyes met.


    In a hushed, soothing voice, he whispered, concerncing his words, "Are you okay, baby girl? Did anyone say something to you?"


    The room fell into a collective hush, punctuated only by scattered gasps emanating from the onlookers seated at the table. All eyes were fixed on Leonardo and Sofia, each person conveying a unique blend of surprise, curiosity, or apprehension. Sofia felt her cheeks grow warm, the telltale sign of embarrassment coloring herplexion, as the weight of their attention bore down upon her.


    "I can see, Leonardo, your priorities have shifted," Annained, her toneced with a hint of disappointment. Her eyes flickered disapprovingly towards Sofia, who sat beside her son. "Your mum is sitting here, and you went to meet your wife first."


    Leonardo let out a low, melodious


    chuckle, his deep voice resonating in


    the room. With a suave demeanor, he gracefully walked around the table, navigating the maze of chairs and bodies until he reached the opposite side. There, his mother sat beside his father, exuding an air of quiet authority.


    "No, Mum," Leonardo replied, his voice tinged with affection. "My preference will always be you. But yes, a new name has been added to the list." He leaned in and nted a tender kiss on his mother''s cheek, their bond palpable in that fleeting moment. Anna''s face softened, revealing a glimmer of understanding.


    "I am happy for you, dear," she said, her voice filled with maternal warmth. She enveloped him in a tight embrace, her love embracing him as a shield against the dangers that awaited him beyond their familial sanctuary.


    After exchanging pleasantries with his father, his uncle, and his aunt, Leonardo turned his attention back to Sofia. His gaze hardened, and he addressed Aldo, who upied the seat next to her.


    "Aldo!" he said, his voice carrying a subtle warning. With a quick understanding, Aldo swiftly vacated the seat, granting Leonardo his rightful ce by Sofia''s side.


    A lean man, exuding an aura of quiet confidence, approached Sofia with a friendly smile. "Hi, I am Domenico Russo," he introduced himself, his voice tinged with a subtle Italian ent. "Leonardo''s best friend and, of course, his second-inmand." Sofia returned the smile, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and intrigue.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Russo," she replied graciously, her voice filled with genuine warmth.


    Domenico nodded, his gaze briefly lingering on Be, a fleeting moment of fascination, before he turned his attention to Leonardo''s parents, paying his respects to them.


    The butler arrived promptly, swiftly recing the empty te with a pristine one, and skillfully served Leonardo his meal. With a determined grip, he lifted the fork and knife, ready to indulge in his food.


    "Why aren''t you eating, angel?" Leonardo inquired, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity as he addressed Sofia, his attention fixed on his meal.


    Sofia, her delicate features slightly contorted in displeasure, voiced her grievances, her pout entuating her dissatisfaction. "Why were youte? I called you, but your phone was switched off. You promised me you would be punctual."


    A deep, resonant chuckle escaped Leonardo''s lips, hisughter as rich and textured as his voice.


    "I apologize, angel. I found myself entangled in an urgentst-minute meeting," he exined, his skilled hands adeptly slicing a sulent piece of steak.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He gently nudged it toward Sofia''s parted lips, prompting her to receive the morsel obediently. It was crucial for her to oblige swiftly, lest her lipstick tainted the savory bite.


    Caught off guard by his audacious


    gesture, Sofia blinked in surprise, her


    innate shyness resurfacing. What was he thinking, behaving so intimately in front of his own family? It was as though they were the only two people in existence. However, her gaze inadvertently fell upon his hand clutching the fork. She gasped, her eyes widening as she noticed his knuckles, bruised and broken, with fresh droplets of crimson still seeping from the wounds.


    Sofia''s delicate hand reached out and sped Leonardo''s, her eyes fixated on his wounded and bloodied knuckles. Concern etched across her face, she couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to your hands?"


    A nonchnt smirk tugged at the corner of Leonardo''s lips as he brushed off her worry with a dismissive wave. "Nothing to worry about, baby girl. It''s not as serious as you think," he replied, his voiceced with a casual tone. He gently pulled his hand away, trying to divert her attention.


    Unconvinced, Sofia watched his


    every move intently. She could


    sense the hidden truth lingering


    .n


    beneath his nonchnt facade. As Leonardo settled himself at the table, he began to eat, a silent invitation for Sofia to join him Despite his gesture, she knew deep down that there was something he was concealing, something far more sinister than he let on.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 The Reason Behind Attacks


    Leonardo''s demeanor shifted as he hid something from Sofia, causing a pang of difort within her. It troubled her deeply that he was keeping his problems to himself, shutting her out from his inner world.


    As Sofia pondered the reason behind Leonardo''s secrecy, Be''s voice suddenly pierced through her thoughts, snapping her attention away. The sarcasm in Be''s tone only served to intensify Sofia''s curiosity. She couldn''t help but wonder why Be was so interested in Leonardo''s newfound happiness, or rather, why she seemed displeased by it.


    A frown etched itself across Leonardo''s face, transforming his countenance from one of contentment to a cold and menacing visage. The warmth that had enveloped him moments ago dissipated, reced by an aura of danger and fear. Sofia shivered involuntarily, knowing all too well what this change in Leonardo meant.


    "That''s none of your business," Leonardo warned Be, his voiceced with a dangerous undertone that sent a chill down Sofia''s spine. His words were a stern reminder that he was not one to be trifled with, a man who operated by his own rules.


    Sofia couldn''t help but wonder why Be had chosen to mention Leonardo''s newfound happiness. Did she harbor ill will towards her cousin? Was she envious of his smiles, so rare and precious to Sofia?


    "Yes, Brother Leonardo, you seem different today," the twins, Luca and Aldo, chimed in unison, breaking intoughter.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Leonardo halted his meal and red at the mischievous twins. His expression was stern, conveying a hint of annoyance. However, before he could utter a word, his father, Alessandro, called out to him.


    "Leonardo!" Alessandro''s voice resonated across the room, capturing his son''s attention. Leonardo swiftly turned his head towards his father, his gaze piercing. "Yes, Dad!" he responded, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    "Finish your dinner and meet me at my bar. I have something urgent to discuss with you," his fathermanded, a sense of gravity underlying his words. Leonardo silently acknowledged his father''s request, nodding in agreement.


    Alessandro took a moment to address everyone gathered around the table. "Thank you, all, for joining us for dinner," he began, his voice carrying a blend of authority and gratitude. His gaze shifted to Sofia, and he motioned toward her. "And Sofia, wee to the family." Sofia, filled with a mix of nerves and excitement, managed a smile and whispered her gratitude in a soft, barely audible voice. "Thank you." She wondered if Leonardo had caught her words, her thoughts confined to her inner self.


    With dinner concluded, Leonardo and Domenico departed to meet Alessandro. Once again, Sofia found herself alone. Though she felt a twinge of restlessness, she silently appreciated the presence of Leonardo''s mother, Anna, who remained steadfastly by her side. Sofia couldn''t help but be reminded of her mother when she looked at Anna. Like her mother, Anna exuded affection and care, making Sofia feelfortable and at ease. As they sat together, Anna engaged Sofia in a lively conversation about her hobbies and her adjustment to her new home. It was a rare experience for Sofia to have someone genuinely interested in her life, and she cherished every moment of it. Anna even assured Sofia that she could call her anytime she needed to talk. The warmth and eptance Sofia felt from Anna made her heart swell with gratitude, as if she had found a ce in a new family.


    Their conversation flowed effortlessly, the hours slipping away unnoticed. Yet amidst the warmth and camaraderie, Be, a member of the family, couldn''t resist interjecting with her sharp, sarcastic remarks. However, Sofia brushed off Be''s taunts.


    Sofia''s attention was firmly fixed on the direction where Leonardo had disappeared, heading towards a meeting with his father. She eagerly awaited Leonardo''s return, anticipation bubbling within her. This discussion with his father held significance, and Sofia couldn''t help but wonder what revtions or decisions might unfold during their private conversation. Time seemed to slow as Sofia''s thoughts swirled with curiosity and expectation, patiently awaiting Leonardo''s return.


    ******


    After their sumptuous dinner, Leonardo made his way towards his father''s exclusive private bar, a ce where Alessandro preferred to discuss matters of great importance. Domenico, ever the loyal follower, trailed behind Leonardo. As they entered the dimly lit room, Leonardo''s eyes were immediately drawn to his father, Alessandro, skillfully concocting drinks behind the bar. Sensing Domenico''s presence, Alessandro swiftly added another ss to his setup.


    Once they reached the counter and settled into their seats, Alessandro gracefully handed each of them a ss, then rounded the counter to join them. Positioned directly across from his son and Domenico, he exuded an air of authority andmand. "Have you managed to uncover the identity of the person responsible for Sofia''s kidnapping?" Alessandro inquired, his voice resonating with power and expectation.


    "I have a lead, Dad," Leonardo


    replied, his toneced with


    determination. "One of my men


    apprehended an individual who was involved in the abduction. I


    attempted to extract information from him, but he remained


    stubbornly silent. However, it won''t truth


    be long before he spills thiol


    before me," Leonardo added, his teeth tightly clenched as he spoke.


    The frustration and anger seethed within him, causing his knuckles to ache from the involuntary clenching of his fist. Damn it. This was the reason he had arrivedte, preventing him from sharing this crucial update with Sofia.


    Alessandro nodded somberly, his eyes filled with concern. "I received a call from Carlo this morning," he began, his voiceced with a hint of worry. "He informed me that Lady Valentina Ri''s will has gone missing, and it struck me as odd. Why would someone steal her will?"


    Pausing for a moment, Alessandro


    met


    locked his gaze onto Leonardo''s face, searching for any signs of understanding. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, adding tension to the room. "Carlo requested my assistance in locating the will," Alessandro continued, his voice growing more determined. "There must be something of great importance written within it,


    something valuable enough to drive someone to desperate measures." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo''s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding together with a furious resolve. From the moment Sofia had been attacked at her grandmother''s funeral, he had sensed a sinister connection to Lady Ri. The puzzle pieces were slowly falling into ce, and Leonardo knew he had to act swiftly.


    "Very well, Dad," Leonardo responded, his voice low and filled with steely determination. "I will have my people investigate this matter as well. Soon enough, I will uncover the culprit responsible for all of this, and they will face the dire consequences." With a surge of anger, he drained the contents of his ss in one swift motion, mming it down on the counter with a resounding thud.


    Alessandro mirrored his son''s resolve, raising his ss and downing the remainder of his drink in solidarity.


    "I heard that there''s a conflict brewing between the gangs here in Genoa," Alessandro stated, his voice devoid of any warmth. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows across the ornate furniture and polished marble floor. The air was heavy with the scent of cigar smoke, adding to the atmosphere of tension that hung between father and son.


    Leonardo, standing across from Alessandro, nodded solemnly. His eyes, dark and piercing, reflected the same detachment that defined his father. Their conversations were always focused on matters of business, their personal lives held at arm''s length. Raised in an environment of strict discipline, Leonardo had grown into a man devoid of sentiment, a perfect heir to the throne of the Mafia.


    "Yes, I''ve heard whispers of the conflict as well," Leonardo responded, his tone steady and controlled. "I''ve taken the initiative and arranged a meeting with both parties involved. I''ll do my best to mediate and find a resolution before it esctes further."


    Before Alessandro could respond, the shrill ringtone of his phone pierced the air, abruptly interrupting the conversation. He nced at the disy, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the number shing on the screen.


    "Alright, gentlemen, I''ll take my leave, and you two can continue," Alessandro dered, his voiceced with authority. With a slight nod, he exited the dimly lit room, leaving Leonardo and Domenico alone in the heavy silence that lingered like cigarette smoke.


    Leonardo reached for the crystal


    decanter, his fingers grazing the


    cold surface as he poured a


    generous amount of his father''s prized Scotch into his tumbler. The amber liquid cascaded smoothly filling the ss with a rich,


    intoxicating aroma. Bringing it to his lips he closed his eyes, savoring the momentary escape from the gritty reality that surrounded him. The whiskey danced across his tongue, its warmth radiating through his body, offering a temporary respite from the shadows that loomed over his life.


    As Leonardo opened his eyes to take another sip, he was met with Domenico''s piercing gaze. The flickering candlelight yed upon Domenico''s face, entuating the mischievous glimmer in his eyes. It was a look that Leonardo hade to know all too well-an expression that often heralded trouble.


    "What?" Leonardo scoffed, his voice tinged with irritation, as he ced his tumbler back on the mahogany table. His brows furrowed, demanding an exnation from the enigmatic Domenico.


    A smirk crept across Domenico''s face, an insidious curl of his lips that hinted at a secret shared between them. Leonardo''s frustration boiled within him, his clenched fists itching for release. He longed to wipe that smug smile off Domenico''s face, to assert his dominance in this treacherous world they both inhabited.


    "I know," Domenico finally uttered, his voice filled with a taunting yfulness. "You were not merely pretending at the dinner, were you?"


    The words hung in the air, heavy with implications that threatened to unravel the carefully constructed fa?ade Leonardo had meticulously crafted.

 Chapter 344

    Leonardo''s eyes narrowed, his gaze intensifying as he locked onto Domenico''s. Leonardo''s fists involuntarily clenched, his knuckles turning white as his frustration surged. He yearned to strike Domenico, to obliterate that infuriatingly smug smile from his face. "What do you mean?" Leonardo finally replied, his voiceced with a touch of confusion.


    Chapter 344 Emotional Whirlwind


    Domenico''s gaze hardened, his chin jutting forward in a defiant challenge. "I mean, the way you were behaving with Sofia, it wasn''t an act, was it?"


    Leonardo''s hesitation grew, his mind grappling with theplexity of his emotions. He hadn''t expected Domenico to notice, to question the cracks in his icy demeanor. The truth was, he didn''t have an answer himself. Leonardo couldn''tprehend why Sofia had the power to unravel him, to soften the edges of his hardened soul. It was as if a storm of conflicting feelings raged within him whenever she crossed his path.


    His silence hung in the air, a veil of uncertainty enveloping the room. Leonardo knew he couldn''t brush off the inquiry, but he also couldn''t reveal his own confusion. How could he exin a phenomenon he didn''t understand himself?


    Unwilling to disclose his vulnerability, Leonardo averted his gaze, choosing to deflect the question rather than face his own inner turmoil. With a deliberate motion, he swirled the amber liquid in his ss, the ice cubes clinking softly against the crystal sides. Raising the ss to his lips, he took a measured sip, the bitter taste momentarily distracting him from the weight of the conversation.


    "Leo, what''s wrong? Talk to me. I know you weren''t just acting back there. You have to pretend to be in this marriage for three years, but that concern and care for your wife¡ªit wasn''t fake," Domenico said, his toneced with genuine concern.


    Leonardo recognized that this time Domenico was speaking as his friend, not merely his business partner. Domenico, after all, held the position of second-inmand in Leonardo''s Mafia world.


    "I don''t know, Domenico. I don''t know what''s happening to me," Leonardo confessed, his voice tinged with confusion. "But there''s something different about Sofia. She''s unlike any other girl I''ve ever met. When she cries, my heart aches. When she''s hurt, I want to burn this whole world down." Leonardo ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his actions.


    "I''m also trying to understand what I truly feel for her. However, deep down, I''m terrified of experiencing another heartbreak," he admitted, his voice betraying a mix of vulnerability and apprehension.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Exhaling sharply, Leonardo locked eyes with Domenico. Thetter observed Leonardo''s face intently, as if searching for answers within his friend''s troubled expression.


    Leonardo tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Domenico with a challenging gaze. Domenico shook his head, a faint chuckle escaping his lips.


    "I could tell, you know," Domenico said, his voiceced with amusement. "The moment that bastard mentioned his boss wanted Sofia dead, and you unleashed your fury upon him, I knew something had changed. It was clear then and there that you had developed feelings for your wife."


    Leonardo''s mind flickered back to the haunting memory of when his men had brought in a man involved in Sofia''s kidnapping. During the interrogation, the henchman callously revealed their intention to kill Sofia. In that instant, Leonardo had lost control, his rage consuming him as he unleashed a brutal blow upon the goon''s face. It took thebined efforts of his men to restrain him from delivering the killing blow.


    Domenico scratched his chin, his brows furrowing in confusion. "But I''m puzzled, my friend. Before your marriage, you despised Sofia with every fiber of your being. And now, I find myself wondering what could have transpired in Rome. It''s barely been a week since your wedding, and yet your heart has taken aplete 180-degree turn."


    As Domenico spoke, Leonardo''s anger surged once again, his fist shooting toward hispanion''s face in a fit of fury. Reacting swiftly, Domenico instinctively raised his hands in a defensive posture, shielding his face from the impending blow. "Hey! Hey! Hold on. I was just curious. If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask," Domenico pleaded, his voiceced with genuine concern.


    Leonardo clenched his fist tightly, his eyes piercing into Domenico''s. The air grew heavy with tension as he spoke, his words sharp andmanding, carrying the weight of authority. "And it''s Sofia Leonardo Morelli to you. Take her name with respect." Domenico''s face paled slightly, realizing his mistake. He stammered, desperately trying to rectify the situation. "Okay, boss. Please let me know if you want me to address her as ''ma''am'' or something else. I don''t want to have a punch on my handsome face," he blurted out, a hint of panic in his voice.


    Both men shared a moment of brief amusement, theirughter echoing through the dimly lit room. The tension began to dissipate, reced by a more rxed atmosphere.


    Leonardo shook his head, a weary sigh escaping his lips. He couldn''t help but question why he was feeling this way, why emotions he had kept locked away for so long were now bubbling to the surface. It was as if a tornado of conflicting feelings was swirling within him, threatening to consume him entirely.


    Domenico''s voice softened, his tone filled with sincerity. "But on a serious note, I really want you to figure out your feelings for Sofia before it''s toote. Let your guard down and set aside your fears. Allow yourself to feel what your heart truly desires," he advised, his eyes conveying a sense of understanding.


    Leonardo took a deep breath, his


    chest rising and falling in sync with the weight of his emotions. His eyes darted across the dimly lit room, searching for sce amidst the shadows. He had known heartbreak all too well, the searing pain that had consumed him for years, leaving scars that still lingered. The thought of subjecting himself to another emotional whirlwind terrified him, threatening to shatter the delicate bnce he had finally achieved.


    In the eyes of the world, Leonardo was the embodiment of a heartless man, his ruthless reputation echoing through the alleys of the city. He had built imprable walls around his heart, shielding it from vulnerability, from the risks that came with love. Yet deep within his guarded exterior, a flicker of trepidation lingered, a fear of surrendering his heart to someone who wouldn''t handle it with care.


    With a heavy sigh, Leonardo gathered his resolve and decided to seek sce in the living room of the Morelli mansion. Each step he took seemed burdened with the weight of his past, his mind a swirling storm of memories and apprehension. As he entered the opulent room, the atmosphere changed, the scent of wealth and power enveloping him like a suffocating embrace.


    His eyes swept across the room, observing the luxurious furnishings and the portraits of Morelli family ancestors adorning the walls. It was a grand disy of opulence, a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions raging within him. But amidst the grandeur, Leonardo''s attention was abruptly seized by a scene that made him freeze in his tracks.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 The Past


    Sofia raised her head as Leonardo entered the opulent living area. Her eyes lit up, and a radiant smile graced her beautiful face. It was impossible for Leonardo not to smile in return; every time he saw her innocent expression, his stone heart came alive. The way Sofia''s eyes sparkled when she looked at him made him feel like the center of her universe.


    But a nagging fear haunted Leonardo''s mind. How would he ever survive if she decided to leave him once their contract marriage was over? The thought sent a chill down his spine, disrupting the warmth he felt in Sofia''s presence. He realized he had unconsciously furrowed his brow, mirroring the worry that had reced Sofia''s smile.


    Oh, my angel, your smile is everything to me. I must find a way to bring it back to your face, he pondered, shaking his head slightly as if to dispel his troubled thoughts. With determination, he continued his stride toward her.


    However, his progress was interrupted when he heard Be''s voice calling out to him.


    "Leo! Wait," Be called, her voice cutting through the air and causing Leonardo to pause mid-step. He turned to face his cousin, his expression inquiring.


    Be gestured for him to follow her. "Come with me. I want to talk to you," she said, her tone carrying a sense of urgency. Leonardo nodded silently, his curiosity piqued. He followed Be as she led him to a secluded corner at the back of the hall, away from prying eyes and curious ears.


    Leonardo stood in silence, his gaze fixed on Be as she stared back at him, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. The tension in the room was palpable, like a smoldering fire waiting to ignite.


    "What''s wrong with you, Leo? Why are you taking sides with that slut?" Be spat out the words, her voice dripping with venom. The moment they left her lips, Leonardo could feel his blood start to boil, his temper threatening to erupt.


    "Mind yournguage, Be," he growled, his voiceced with barely contained rage. "You are talking about my wife."


    Be''s incredulous gaze locked onto Leonardo as if he had sprouted another head. Her disbelief was written all over her face. "Seriously, Leo? Are you the same Leonardo Morelli? You''re talking about a girl you hated and didn''t want to marry. Did you forget that you were forced into that marriage? You were supposed to marry Kat Ri but ended up marrying her half-sister."


    Leonardo scoffed, unable to believe Be''s audacity. He turned his back to her, his jaw clenched tightly. What was she trying to prove with her words?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "But the reality is that I am married to Sofia, and she is my wife. So what''s your point in discussing this? I don''t want to dwell on whatever happened in the past. I believe in living in the present and thinking about the future," Leonardo said firmly, hoping Be would grasp his perspective and drop the topic.


    Be''s frustration mounted as she raised her voice, her words cutting through the air like a sharp de. "My point is that Kat was still in our ss. But that girl is not worthy of being a Morelli. And... now I am certain that people were right about her, that she used to put a spell on men. Because I can see how you are behaving under her spell," she spat out, her toneden with contempt. Leonardo winced at her harshness, turning to face her directly.


    "Shut up, Be," he snapped, his voice tinged with anger. "There is nothing like that. And no, I am not under any spell. In fact, I discovered that the rumors about Sofia were false and fabricated. After spending a few days with her, I could see the genuine innocence within Sofia," he warned her in a low voice, emphasizing his desire to avoid creating undue stress within their family.


    "I just can''t believe that Leonardo Morelli is saying this," Be eximed, her voice dripping with disbelief. Her brows furrowed in frustration as she threw her hands in the air. "How can you not see her true face? She is a gold digger just like her mother." Leonardo sighed, his expression weary. "Be, please. Sofia is not like that. You''re judging her based on false assumptions."


    "Come on, Leonardo," Be persisted, her tone pleading. "You are again making the wrong decision, just like you did with Evelyn and Diana. Don''t let yourself go through that pain again. You still have time, Leonardo. Try to see her real face."


    Leonardo''s patience waned, his voice tinged with irritation. "Enough, Be! You don''t understand. Sofia is different. She''s not like the others. I know her better than you do."


    Be''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a sneer. Without giving Leonardo a chance to speak further, she turned on her heel and stormed away, the sound of her feet echoing through the room.


    Leonardo rubbed his forehead,


    feeling a dull ache pulsating. His cousin''s skepticism was giving him a headache. Why couldn''t they see that Sofia was innocent? Maybe one day they would realize their misjudgment and acknowledge their mistake. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm his frayed nerves, before making his way back to the living hall where Sofia and his mother were engaged in


    conversation.


    As Leonardo approached them, a surge of warmth filled his heart. Seeing two of his favorite women together, theirughter intertwining in the air, brought a sense of joy to his troubled soul. Sofia looked up, her eyes lighting up with affection as she spotted Leonardo''s approach.


    "Are you ready, Sofia? Can we leave?" Leonardo asked, his gaze fixed on her, studying every subtle movement. Sofia''s eyes shimmered with a mixture of excitement and tenderness as she offered him her radiant smile, nodding her head in agreement. Leonardo couldn''t help but feel a tinge of obsession creeping within him, causing a furrow to form on his brow. What''s


    wrong with me? He silently


    pondered, questioning his own


    thoughts.


    "Oh dear, I would love to see you again, and I expect a visit from you very soon. And don''t forget to call me every day," Leonardo''s mother chimed in, pulling Sofia into a warm embrace.


    "Mum, it seems your loyalties have shifted," Leonardo yfully taunted, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes.


    His mother yfully pped his arm. "Oh, hush, Leonardo. Don''t try to be too clever. Remember, I''m your mother, not the other way around," Anna scolded him, her toneced with affectionate reproach. Leonardo hissed in mock pain, rubbing his arm, elicitingughter from both his mother and Sofia, who found his exaggerated reaction amusing.


    Leonardo embraced his mother, holding her tightly as if he never wanted to let go.


    "I love you, Mum," he whispered, his voice filled with genuine affection. "I wille to visit you soon, I promise."


    Anna''s eyes brimmed with love and pride as she cupped Leonardo''s face in her hands, her touch gentle and warm. Leaning in, she ced a tender kiss on his forehead. "I love you, my baby," she murmured, her voice filled with maternal tenderness.


    As Leonardo reluctantly pulled away, he held Sofia''s hand, intertwining their fingers, and led her towards the waiting car in the parking lot. They settled inside, thefortable leather seats enveloping them. The engine roared to life as the driver started the journey towards their destination.


    Sofia remained unusually silent, her


    eyes distant and lost in thought. Leonardo, noticing her mncholic demeanor decided to break the


    silence and lighten the mood. H


    turned towards her, his voice filled with genuine concern. "Sofia how was your first meeting with my family? I hope they didn''t say


    anything to make you feel scared or


    ufortable."


    A faint smile appeared on Sofia''s lips as she turned her gaze toward Leonardo, her eyes shining with a mix of gratitude and warmth.


    "No, Leonardo," she reassured him, her voice soft and sincere. "Your family was very sweet, especially your mother. She reminded me so much of my own mother." Sofia''s voice trailed off, and once again, she fell into a contemtive silence, staring nkly out the car window. Leonardo sighed.


    Leonardo''s touch was gentle yet firm as he held Sofia''s chin, guiding her gaze to meet his eyes. Concern and determination mingled in his expression as he sought to understand her troubles.


    "Sofia," he spoke softly, his voice filled with reassurance, "I need you to share what''s troubling you. Talk to me, my love."


    Sofia''s voice quivered as she hesitated, hershes casting a faint shadow on her cheeks. "I''ve been thinking about Evelyn," she finally confessed, her wordsced with uncertainty.


    Leonardo''s grip on her chin tightened slightly, his gaze unwavering. "Angel, I''ve told you before-Evelyn is my past. She holds no ce in my heart anymore," he asserted, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "So why does she still trouble you? Is there ack of trust between us?" Sofia''s worry etched deeper lines on her lips as she struggled to find the right words. "Be... Be insinuated that you were still in love with Evelyn," she revealed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leonardo''s eyes narrowed, his brows furrowing as he delved into the painful memories of his past. He understood the weight of this moment, the need to disclose the truth to Sofia.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Winning Her Trust


    Leonardo''s gaze hardened as he delved into the painful memories of his past. He knew he had to be honest with Sofia, to reveal the depths of his heartache. With a deep breath, he whispered, "Yes, I was in love with Evelyn." Sofia''s eyes remained fixed on Leonardo, capturing his attentionpletely. He found himself momentarily lost in the depths of her captivating blue eyes, but he quicklyposed himself, clearing his throat to continue.


    "I was only neen at the time, Sofia," Leonardo began, his voice tinged with a mixture of regret and resignation. "I was in college and foolishly gave my heart to Evelyn. However, she betrayed my trust and cheated on me with a famous NFL yer."


    As he recalled the pain of Evelyn''s betrayal, Leonardo''s gaze shifted, ncing out through the window, as if seeking sce in the outside world. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    "But it has been seven years since then," he said, a hint of carelessness entering his voice. "I have moved on, and the wounds have healed. I have forgotten about her and the pain she caused me."


    Sofia''s voice trembled with uncertainty as she mustered the courage to ask, "Um... How old are you now?"


    Leonardo raised an eyebrow in question, his eyes fixed on Sofia''s innocent face. "I am twenty-six," he replied, awaiting her response.


    A flicker of surprise passed through Sofia''s eyes as she processed the age difference. She faltered for a moment before shaking her head gently. "You... you are eight years older?" she stammered.


    Leonardo''s worry creased his brow. He feared that Sofia might believe he wasn''t deserving of her or that the age gap would pose a problem. "Am I too old for you?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    A shy smile tugged at the corners of Sofia''s lips, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink. "No, Leonardo," she reassured him. "I didn''t mean that."


    Leonardo''s warm breath caressed Sofia''s neck as he whispered into her ear, his voiceced with desire and vulnerability.


    "So, do you think I am good enough for you?" His words hung in the air, filled with anticipation.


    Sofia''s lips quivered, her eyes locked with Leonardo''s intense gaze. Her heart raced in her chest, and a flush spread across her cheeks. She tried to respond, but the words seemed to escape her, lost in the intensity of the moment. Before she could find her voice, Leonardo''s lips found her neck, pressing against her skin with a gentle yet passionate kiss.


    A gasp escaped Sofia''s lips as her body arched toward his touch, the sensation sending shivers down her spine. The car came to a halt, its motion ceasing, as if it mirrored the stillness that had descended upon them. It was a silent signal that they had reached their destination. Leonardo just got a taste of her in the morning, and He couldn''t wait to taste her again. He wanted her badly and right now.


    Without hesitation, Leonardo flung open the car door, his hand securely sping Sofia''s as he whisked her inside the house. The anticipation in their steps matched the quickening pace of their hearts. They ascended the stairs, their footsteps echoing through the hall, drawing them closer to their private sanctuary.


    Finally, they stood before their room, a refuge where their desires would ignite. Leonardo closed the door behind them, shutting out the outside world. Sofia''s pulse quickened as she felt the weight of his presence pressing against her, his firm body embracing her in a maic hold. She was trapped, willingly caught between the door and his unyielding form.


    Leonardo''s hands settled on Sofia''s waist, his touch sending electric currents through her body. Their eyes locked once more, a silentnguage of longing passing between them. His gaze descended to her lips, and Sofia''s breath hitched in anticipation, her own desire mirroring his.


    In that intimate space, time seemed to stand still, the air charged with a potent mix of passion and longing. Their hearts beat in sync, a rhythm of connection and desire that would guide their every move. With a silent understanding, their lips met in a searing kiss, a testament to the intensity of their love and the depth of their connection.


    Sofia''s breath caught in her throat as Leonardo''s face neared hers, his breath tainted with the scent of alcohol. In an instant, a rush of memories flooded her mind, memories of her mother enduring the brutality of her drunk father. Panic gripped her, and she reacted instinctively, pushing Leonardo away with all her strength. However, despite her efforts, his firm grip remained unyielding.


    Leonardo''s brows furrowed in confusion and concern as Sofia''s abrupt action startled him. He withdrew, creating a distance between them. With a heavy swallow, Sofia found her voice, her words trembling with a mixture of fear and regret.


    "You... you are drunk," she managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. Her heart pounded in her chest, knowing that her reaction might have offended him.


    "Yeah, I had some Scotch, but I am very sober, baby girl, not drunk. My alcohol tolerance is good." Leonardo said, his features softened.


    He reached out, his hand hovering near Sofia''s face, but she flinched and closed her eyes tightly, a reflex born out of past traumas.


    A sigh escaped Leonardo''s lips as he retracted his hand, understanding the impact his actions had on her. He stood at a distance, his gaze fixed upon her, filled with a desire to ease her fears.


    "You don''t need to be afraid of me," he assured her, his voiceced with sincerity. "I won''t do anything to hurt you. Please, rx."


    Running his hand through his hair in a gesture of frustration, Leonardo made a solemn promise. "If my drinking makes you ufortable, I won''t touch alcohol in the future. I promise you, baby girl. But please, don''t hate me."


    His voice carried a plea, and Sofia felt her heart ache with guilt.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Why couldn''t Sofia open her heart to him? Why couldn''t she trust him wholeheartedly? He had always been so sweet to her, yet she couldn''t fully let him into her life.


    "I... I... am sorry," Sofia''s voice trembled as she struggled to find the right words. "I couldn''t help it. Growing up, I witnessed my father''s drunken rage and the way he treated my mother... with disrespect and cruelty, beating her every night. It scared me, and I fear history repeating itself." Tears welled up in Sofia''s eyes, cascading down her cheeks as the memories overwhelmed her. Leonardo closed the distance between them in two swift strides, his touch gentle as he wiped away her tears with the pad of his thumb.


    "Shhh... Angel. I would never do that to you," Leonardo''s voice was aforting whisper, his arms enveloping Sofia in a protective embrace. His touch soothed her, easing her fear and anguish. "I can''tprehend how a man could harm his own wife. It''s unfathomable."


    Sofia looked up, her tear-stained eyes meeting Leonardo''s gaze filled with genuine concern. In his beautiful gray eyes, she saw care and love, akin to the way her mother had looked at her with affection.


    A moment of uncertainty washed over Sofia. Was she imagining things? Had she misjudged Leonardo''s intentions?


    Sofia''s mind was filled with


    thoughts, doubts, and fears, but in that moment, she wanted nothing more than to escape from them all Without hesitating, she leaned up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against Leonardo''s. As their mouths met, she inhaled his alcohol-tinged breath, feeling a mix of anticipation and vulnerability.


    Leonardo''s initial surprise quickly gave way to desire. Without a moment''s hesitation, he lifted Sofia off her feet, pulling her closer to him, deepening the kiss with a hunger that matched her own. Their lips moved in perfect synchrony, igniting a fire within them that burned hotter with each passing second.


    Gradually, Leonardo began to lower Sofia back down, but he never broke the passionate connection between their mouths. He leaned over her, pressing her gently against the soft mattress, his hands firmly but tenderly holding her. His kiss was unyielding, as if he feared that she


    might slip away from him if he let


    go.


    Sofia''s mind spun in a whirlwind of sensations. The intensity of Leonardo''s kiss overwhelmed her senses, sending a rush of warmth through her veins.


    "I had a very long day, love. I need a release. I need you," he whispered against her lips before kissing her again.


    His lips brushed against the corner of her mouth, nting a series of delicate kisses on her cheeks before trailing along her jawline. Sofia''s voice trembled as she attempted to speak, breathless with anticipation.


    "Are we... going to?" she managed to utter, her words barely escaping her lips when she tried to ask him if they were going to have sex as thest time she wasn''t in her senses, but this time she wanted to remember everything when he made love to her. Leonardo tilted his head slightly, his face moving closer to hers, and gently shook his head.


    "Not today, baby girl," he whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of desire and restraint. "But very soon. I''ve nned something extraordinary for our lovemaking. It will be our official wedding night."


    With that, Leonardo pulled her up, guiding her to sit on the edge of the bed and started undressing her. His hands skillfully found the zipper of her gown, slowly gliding it down. The fabric slipped from her shoulders, revealing her skin inch by inch until the dress cascaded down to her ankles.


    Eager and impatient, his fingers deftly unsped her bra, removing it swiftly. Every passing moment amplified the intensity of their longing, urging him to quicken his pace.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Pleasuring Him


    Leonardo''s fingers hooked into the waistband of her panties, causing Sofia to gasp in surprise. With a sudden jerk, he ripped the sheer fabric into shreds and discarded it carelessly. His gaze trailed hungrily over her exposed form as he began undressing himself. Efficiently, his suit jacket was discarded, the tie forcefully removed and tossed aside, its destination lost in the chaos of the room. Impatience fueled his actions as he hastily unbuttoned his shirt, leaving him only in his ck boxers, showing his boner poking the thin material of his ck boxers.


    Sofia''s anticipation grew, her thighs clenching involuntarily as she felt the raw desire pulsating between them. Leonardo crawled onto the bed, urging her to lie on her back. His lips found hers, iming them with an intensity that left her breathless. They kissed passionately, his mouth exploring every inch of hers, his tongue seeking and entwining with hers, igniting a fire that consumed them both in its intoxicating embrace.


    His lips embarked on a tantalizing journey, leaving a trail of nips and sucking sensations along her delicate neck. Sofia knew thate morning, she would bear the marks of their passionate encounter-pink and purple reminders of their shared desire. Leonardo''s hands forcefully grasped her breasts, his fingers exerting firm pressure that elicited a fervent moan from deep within her. Skillfully, he pinched and rolled her soft, pink nipples, sending an electric surge coursing through her body, igniting a growing heat that saturated her very core.


    A cry escaped Sofia''s lips as his mouth enveloped her swollen nipple, his tongue expertly swirling and circling around her sensitive nub. His teeth grazed against the pebbles bud, intensifying the sensations as he sucked it deeper into a vortex of pleasure.


    Her fingers instinctively tangled in his ebony locks, an act of desperate longing, urging him to delve further, to grant her the relief she sought. Leonardo continued his assault, his mouth and lips exploring every inch of her, turning her nipples as hard and swollen as pebbles, aching with a delightful soreness. As hevished attention on one breast, he seamlessly transitioned to the other, never relenting in his pursuit of herplete satisfaction.


    With each passing moment, her arousal heightened, her core growing wetter, a stream of liquid passion flowing from her heated center. Sensing her mounting anticipation, he shifted his focus, his mouth journeying southward, parting her thighs with his knees as he positioned himself between her legs.


    An instinctive urge to rise surged through Sofia, but Leonardo''s firm grip on her hips held her securely against the bed, preventing any escape from the overwhelming pleasure that awaited her.


    As Leonardo''s wicked tongue made contact with Sofia''s delicate center, an electrifying surge coursed through her body, causing her to arch on the bed and grip the bedsheets tightly within her fists. His warm, skillful tonguepped at her aching pussy, pressing firmly against her clit, rolling and circling with expertise that sent waves of pleasure crashing over her. It was indescribably exquisite, pushing her to the brink of begging him to take her right then and there.


    Her cries of ecstasy intensified as she felt the intrusion of Leonardo''s long, thick finger inside her tight hole. The addition of a second finger sent her senses reeling, and she found herself panting and gasping for breath. The amalgamation of pain and pleasure mingled together, driving Sofia to the edge of an otherworldly sensation. The desires and sensations he ignited within her were overwhelming, intensifying her craving for him. Her entire body quivered and trembled, the mounting pleasure building until it consumed her in a mind- shattering climax that reverberated through her core, leaving her utterly spent and satisfied. He kept pumping his finger in and out and sucking her clit with his wicked mouth. She rose on her elbow and saw his boxer slide down to his knees as he stroked his cock with his other hand while pumping his fingers inside her.


    Sofia''s desire to reciprocate the pleasure overwhelmed her, even though she had no prior experience. Her body seemed to respond as if guided by an innate understanding instinctively. With a sense of anticipation, she positioned herself on the bed and took his erection in her hand, her fingers wrapping around his impressive size. His sheer magnitude was daunting, stretching the limits of her petite hand. Leonardo''s response was immediate, a deep groan escaping his lips as he closed his eyes, tilting his head back in surrender to the sensations she evoked. Sofia''s own moans echoed in the room, a symphony of satisfaction at knowing she could bring him pleasure with her touch.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instinctively, her face bent down, and her mouth covered the head of his hot and hard rod.


    "Fuck," he uttered, his voiceced with desire and a hint of surprise. "You don''t have to do this, baby," he opened his eyes and tried to push her away, a mix of concern and restraint evident in his gaze. However, Sofia tightened her grip on his hips, refusing to let him retreat and sucked him more into her mouth because she wanted to do this.


    Leonardo''s eyes squeezed shut once again, overwhelmed by the intensity of pleasure as Sofia''s talented tongue swirled and danced around soft swollen head. A cascade of curses escaped his mouth, his fingers intertwining with her hair, an instinctive grip driven by ecstasy and desire. She kept pumping him in her mouth.


    As Sofia sensed the telltale


    tightening of Leonardo''s balls, she knew he was teetering on the edge of release. With a deep, guttural groan, he exerted a gentle tug at her hair, pushing her away and slipping out of her mouth with a pop. Their mouths collided in a passionate, open-mouthed kiss, sealing their connection in that moment of culmination. At the same time, he pumped his erection two-three times more and shot his hot cum over her body.


    Feeling his body tremble against hers, Sofia held him close, their lips locked together with an intensity that conveyed their shared desire. Every ounce of her being poured into the kiss, an offering of her passion and love.


    After a few fleeting seconds that felt


    like an eternity, Leonardo reluctantly pulled away, his gaze fixated on Sofia''s flushed and alluring body, covered his cum. His hand


    absently rubbed the back of his


    neck, a hint of bashfulness coloring his cheeks. Astonishingly, even the formidable Leonardo Morelli was not immune to vulnerability and the blush-inducing power of their


    intimate encounter.


    "I''m sorry, baby girl," he murmured, his voiceden with tenderness and a hint of apology. "Let''s get you cleaned up." With that, he effortlessly scooped her up into his strong arms, cradling her protectively as he carried her towards the bathroom. Together, they indulged in a steamy hot tub bath, the warm water enveloping them, erasing any lingering tension and amplifying their intimacy. Later, exhausted yet content, Sofia found sce and security wrapped in the embrace of Leonardo''s arms as sleep overcame them, their bodies intertwined in a cocoon offort.


    When Sofia awoke, she found the bed empty, devoid of Leonardo''s presence. A sense of unease washed over her, prompting her to rise swiftly and sit on the edge of the bed. She scanned the room with searching eyes, but he was nowhere to be found. Anxious, she approached the bathroom door and gently knocked before cautiously opening it, only to discover it vacant as well.


    Sofia tied her hair into a ponytail,


    attended to her morning routine of brushing her teeth and washing her face, all the while a sense of anticipation tinged with concern lingering within her. Descending to the dining area, she discovered Leonardo''s absence once again. The house staff diligently carried out their daily tasks, unaware of his whereabouts. Inquisitive, Sofia approached a maid, seeking information.


    The maid bowed respectfully before Sofia and greeted her, "Good morning, ma''am! Sir left early this morning, informing us to ry the message to you and ensure that you have everything you need. May I inquire what you would like for breakfast?"


    "Excuse me," she politely addressed the maid, "Did you happen to see Leonardo this morning?"


    Sofia''s annoyance flickered beneath the surface. Leonardo hadn''t awakened her before departing for the office as he often did. She longed to witness his handsome face when she opened her eyes each morning, yearning for the wicked kisses he bestowed upon her at the start of each day. Her mood shifted to one of somber discontent.


    However, hunger gnawed at her stomach, reminding her of the practicality of attending to her morning sustenance. Resolving to address the matterter, she decided to have breakfast first,forting her rumbling appetite, before retreating to her room to make the necessary phone call to Leonardo.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 Missing My Husband


    Sofia was hungry, so she decided to have breakfast first before calling Leonardo. She pulled out a chair at the dining table and sat down. Sofia informed the servant that she would be fine with anything for breakfast. They served her an array of dishes, and her taste buds rejoiced at the sight of so many delicious foods spread out before her. Once she had eaten her fill, she set down her fork and spoon, bidding farewell to the dining room as she made her way back to her room.


    Sofia indulged in a lengthy shower, luxuriating in the warm water cascading over her body. She lingered in the bathtub, fully immersed in the soothingfort, while her chosen ylist filled the air from the speakers discreetly mounted in the bathroom''s corners. After emerging from the refreshing bath, she slipped into a fresh set of clothes and turned on the television to pass the time. As she sat there, she anxiously awaited Leonardo''s call or message. Though a romantic movie yed on the screen, her mind was far from the love story unfolding before her. She clutched her phone tightly, her gaze fixated on the screen, hoping for any sign ofmunication.


    Hours crawled by, and the silence from him persisted. Frustrated, Sofia decided to take matters into her own hands and dialed his number. He answered after just two rings, his deep, manly voice washing over her through the phone''s speaker, causing her to melt inside. "Hey, baby girl, you''re awake?" Leonardo''s enchanting voice resonated with a maic charm.


    "Yes, I''ve been up for three hours. And you... Why didn''t you wake me up before leaving for the office?" Sofiained, a hint of disappointment evident in her voice.


    "Oh baby, you were sleeping so peacefully. I didn''t want to disturb you and listen in on your dreams," Leonardo whispered, his voiceced with weariness. "Don''t wait for me for dinner because I will bete. There are so many things going on, causing trouble..." He sighed, his voice heavy with the weight of his responsibilities. "I have to handle them myself."


    "It''s okay," Sofia murmured, her voice tinged with concern. "But try toe home soon, hmmm?" She reached out to caress his cheek, and he responded with a gentle hum.


    Sofia spent the evening in a mixture of restlessness and boredom. She watched TV for a while, taking asional breaks to wander through the opulent mansion. The grandeur of the ce had lost its luster over time, and she found sce in the tranquility of the garden. She took a leisurely stroll, breathing in the fragrant blooms that adorned the pathways. In between, she allowed herself a brief respite, lying down on a bench and closing her eyes to pass the time.


    As midnight approached, Leonardo had still not returned. Exhaustion overwhelmed Sofia, and she sumbed to sleep, hoping he would be by her side when she woke.


    In the depths of the night, as Sofia stirred in her slumber, she felt a presence beside her. Her eyes fluttered open, and she saw Leonardo lying there, his chiseled features softened in sleep. His muscr arm enveloped her, providing a sense of security. She couldn''t help but smile, nuzzling her face against his chest, finding sce in his warmth. Sleep imed her once more.


    When Sofia awoke in the morning, she stretched her limbs, only to find Leonardo''s side of the bed vacant once again. Confusion clouded her thoughts, and she wondered where he could be. Seeking answers, she summoned one of the servants, who informed her that Leonardo had left early in the morning and would not return untilte at night.


    Sofia let out a sigh, the weight of her solitude pressing upon her. She pondered the price she had unknowingly paid for marrying a wealthy billionaire-the empty hours spent in his absence, the yearning for hispanionship, and the constant reminder of her own loneliness.


    It had been nearly a week, and Sofia had yet to have a proper conversation with Leonardo, despite living under the same roof. He would leave early in the morning and returnte at night. Sofia was well aware that he was not just a business tycoon, but also a powerful Mafia king. Perhaps his dual responsibilities prevented him from allocating any time for his personal life. However, Sofia''s patience had worn thin, and she no longer cared about his obligations-she simply wanted her husband''s attention and time. Determined to reach out to him, Sofia decided to call Leonardo in the middle of the day. However, he didn''t answer. Undeterred, she dialed his number again, and this time, the call was answered. But it wasn''t Leonardo on the other end of the line. "Hello, ma''am. Mr. Morelli is currently tied up in an urgent meeting. He will contact you when he bes avable," the unfamiliar voice informed her, prepared to end the call. Sofia, unwilling to ept this dismissal, interjected.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Wait! I need to speak to him right now. It''s urgent," she insisted, her determination fueled by her status as his wife, giving her a measure of authority. Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Sofia''s ears caught the sound of a weary sigh from the other end of the phone, followed by a brief pause. Then, the voice returned, "Ma''am, Mr. Morelli is currently upied and unable to speak with you at the moment."


    Fury surged through Sofia at the thought of being ignored by Leonardo. She had never anticipated such treatment from him. He had promised he would never mistreat her. Yet, for nearly a week, he had disregarded her, causing her anger to boil. She wasn''t about to let him off so easily.


    In a fit of frustration, she bellowed into the phone, "Tell Mr. Morelli that he muste home immediately. Otherwise, I will never forgive him."


    Sofia ryed her demands to the person on the other end, possibly an assistant, and promptly ended the call. Seeking sce, she retreated to her room and turned on the television, hoping to distract herself by watching the news. However, a particr report repeatedly shed across the screen, revealing the imminent threat of a gang war in Genoa involving two rival factions. The tension in the city was palpable.


    Just as Sofia absorbed the dire news, a knock echoed at her door. "Come in," she granted entry to whoever sought her attention. The door swung open, and a maid stepped into the room, announcing, "Ma''am, Mr. Domenico Russo has arrived to see you. He is waiting in the living area."


    Sofia''s memory jogged, recalling her encounter with Domenico at the Morelli mansion. What could he possibly want here? Leonardo wasn''t present, so why had Domenicoe to meet her?


    Sofia rose from her seat and made her way to the living area, where she found Domenico Russo waiting for her. The moment his eyes fell upon Sofia''s presence, he stood up and gracefully bowed, extending his greeting. "Good evening, ma''am! Mr. Morelli is currently upied with a matter of utmost urgency and importance. Therefore, I havee to assist you," he exined with a respectful tone.


    Sofia couldn''t help but roll her eyes


    in frustration. Why had Leonardo sent Domenico Russo instead of being there himself? She longed for her husband, her dear Leonardo, to be by her side. "Why are you here? simply wish to spend some time with my husband. Where is he?" she sighed, sinking onto the plush


    couch. She realized her words came across as rude, but her frustration overpowered her manners. Her heart yearned for Leonardo''s presence, and nobody else would suffice.


    Domenico settled himself in a seat across from Sofia, attentively observing her. "And why do you address him as Mr. Morelli? Aren''t you his best friend?" Sofia raised a questioning eyebrow, her curiosity piqued.


    "You are correct," Domenico


    acknowledged, nodding in


    agreement. "However, at this moment, I am here on duty, and Leonardo is my superior. I work for him as the CEO of one of hispanies and serve as his trusted right hand," he exined, shrugging his shoulders nonchntly Unspoken between them was the understanding that Domenico held a position of power within Leonardo''s formidable Mafia organization, making him the proverbial right hand to the boss himself.


    "What kind of urgent meetings has he been attending for an entire week?" Sofia''s voice resonated with a mixture of frustration and anger as she confronted Domenico. Her eyes shed with pent-up emotion, reflecting her genuine discontent: "I haven''t had a proper conversation with him in thest seven days. I am beyond fed up with his constant disregard for me. He leaves early in the morning and returnste at night. What am I supposed to expect from this marriage?" Her words carried a raw intensity, revealing the depths of her disappointment.


    Sofia''s frustration had reached its peak, her patience worn thin. She longed for a connection with her husband, for his presence and attention to be wholly hers. The absence of hispanionship had taken its toll on her, leaving her with an overwhelming sense of istion. She felt lonely and neglected.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Waiting For Him


    Domenico nodded sympathetically, his expression conveying understanding. "I can understand, ma''am," he responded gently.


    "Call me Sofia," she corrected him abruptly, wanting to assert some familiarity amidst her distress.


    Domenico''s face showed a hint of concern, and he responded, "Oh no, ma''am! I am not permitted to address you by your name. I value my life too much," he said with a chuckle, leaving Sofia perplexed. What did he mean by such a cryptic statement? Sensing her confusion, he continued, tapping his chin as if deep in thought. "So, the issue lies in your desire to spend quality time with your husband while he fails to provide you with the attention you seek. Hmmm..." Domenico''s words trailed off, indicating his contemtion of the matter.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards Sofia, mustering a gentle smile, and spoke with the utmost politeness, "Given that you are married to the most sessful and affluent man in the country, you must understand the immense responsibilities and workload that rest upon his shoulders."


    Pausing for a moment, Domenico gauged her reaction, finding her silent and contemtive. He continued, hoping to offer sce and advice, "Grant him some time. I am certain that he, too, yearns for moments spent with you. Should you ever need to vent or voice your concerns, feel free to confide in me like a brother. I am always avable to lend an ear."


    Sofia''s gloomy mood began to brighten at Leonardo''s brotherly gesture. Grateful, she responded, "Thank you so much, Mr. Russo, for lending me your ear." Finally, a genuine smile graced her lips.


    "Anytime. And call me Dom," he suggested, returning her smile warmly.


    Sofia pondered his proposal for a moment before suggesting, "How about I call you brother?"


    A genuine look of happiness illuminated Dom''s face as he enthusiastically replied, "That would be wonderful! I''ve gained a sister. How marvelous!"


    As their camaraderie grew, Dom shifted the topic, acknowledging Sofia''s boredom at home and missing her husband. "Why don''t you consider joining some clubs, like the ones societydies often do?" he advised, hoping to offer her an outlet for her restlessness. "Oh no, I''m too young to join those clubs," Sofia pouted, her youthful spirit refusing to conform to the restrictions imposed by such establishments.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dom nodded in understanding. "You''re right. Then how about your studies? Have you managed toplete your course?"


    Sofia hesitated, her thoughts turning to her unfulfilled desire to finish her education, secure a decent job, and be independent. "No, I had to abandon it halfway when my father arranged my marriage with Leonardo," she confessed, her voice carrying a hint of regret. "Oh... I have a brilliant idea!" Domenico eximed, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Why don''t you continue your studies and rejoin your school? Have a conversation with Leonardo about it and seek admission again. It would be beneficial for both you and Leonardo. You won''t have to stay at home all the time, and you''ll have something productive to keep you engaged," he suggested, his words filled with genuine concern.


    Sofia''s face lit up with joy. "Wow, brother! You''re absolutely brilliant. Thank you so much for suggesting that," she expressed her gratitude sincerely, feeling a surge of happiness within her.


    "The pleasure is mine," Domenico replied with a warm smile. "So, if the matter is resolved, may I take your leave? Your husband will also require my presence at the office," he informed her, his smile still intact.


    Sofia giggled in response, nodding her head. "Of course, and thank you foring. It was a pleasure to meet you," she expressed her appreciation.


    "Good night, Mrs. Morelli," Domenico bid farewell respectfully.


    "Call me Sofia!" she insisted, her voice carrying a touch of familiarity.


    "Oh no. I must protect this beautiful face of mine," Domenico yfully replied, his hand gently caressing his cheek. His remark elicited genuineughter from Sofia, reaffirming her belief that he was a genuinely good-hearted man.


    With that, Domenico took his leave, and Sofia eagerly awaited Leonardo''s arrival. Tonight, she would discuss with him the idea of rejoining her school, excited about the possibilities thaty ahead.


    The day had been arduous for


    Leonardo, and as he settled into his


    car for the journey home, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of exhaustion. It seemed like an eternity since he hadst seen theforts of his residence. Amidst the chaos of an ongoing dispute between rival gangs, Sofia''s call had interrupted him, demanding his attention. The gangs had grown defiant, refusing to heed his


    Leonardo understood that Sofia must have grown upset due to his recentck of attention. The past few days had been consumed by his demanding responsibilities, leaving him little time for his beloved wife. It was during this chaotic period that Domenico had picked up Sofia''s call, assuming the role of intermediary on Leonardo''s behalf. After their conversation, Domenico informed Leonardo of Sofia''s raging anger and her ultimatum for his immediate return home. Leonardo couldn''t help but find amusement in the fact that only Sofia possessed the power to threaten him in such a manner. However, he was left feeling helpless, torn between his duty to quell the rising tension between the warring factions and his yearning to be with his wife.


    Deep down, Leonardo knew that Sofia''s concerns were not rooted in her safety. The mansion was under constant guard, with vignt sentinels patrolling the premises day and night. Inside the house, servants attended to her every need, ensuring her well-being. No, her distress stemmed from a sense of loneliness, and Leonardo found himself missing her with an intensity he couldn''t ignore.


    Leonardo had dispatched Domenico to check on Sofia promptly after her call. He knew he could rely on Domenico''s unwavering loyalty. As Leonardo''s best friend, Domenico had been a steadfast presence throughout Leonardo''s life, tackling every challenge that came their way. It was for this reason that Domenico held the esteemed position of Leonardo''s right-hand man.


    Exhaustion consumed Leonardo as he reclined in his seat, his eyelids heavy with the weight of weariness. He leaned his head back, seeking a brief respite, allowing his eyes to flutter shut as he yearned for a moment of rxation before arriving home.


    Upon his arrival, Leonardo treaded


    softly, silently entering the premises.


    He had been making his way


    towards his room when he caught- sight of Sofia curled up on the couch. What was she doing there at thiste hour? He drew closer concern furrowing his brow, and observed her slumbering form. Sofia slept soundly, her lips slightly parted, and a subtle crease of discontent marring her features. Oh, God! She had been waiting for him.


    This realization struck Leonardo with a sense of foreboding. It meant Sofia''s anger still smoldered, and he knew he was in for a trying ordeal. Carefully, he bent down, his muscles straining as he gathered her delicate frame into his arms, intending to carry her to their room and settle her upon their shared bed.


    However, the moment he lifted Sofia''s weight, her eyes fluttered open, and she instinctively wound her slender arms around his neck. "Leonardo! You''re back," she whispered in a drowsy voice, her words dripping with affection. In that moment, with her tousled hair and partially hooded eyes, she appeared irresistibly tempting to him.


    "Yes, my baby girl," Leonardo responded affectionately, a warm smile adorning his face as he scooped Sofia up into his strong arms. With tender steps, he carried her towards their bedroom, his gaze filled with adoration for his beloved wife. "Why are you sleeping here? You should be resting in our bed," he gently chided, his voiceced with concern.


    Sofia looked up at Leonardo with innocent eyes, her face nestled in the crook of his neck. Her proximity sent an electric current surging through his body, causing his cock twitch in his pants. He fought back a groan, trying to maintainposure in the face of such tempting sensations.


    "I was waiting for you," Sofia replied, her voice filled with sincerity and longing. The words tugged at Leonardo''s heartstrings, reminding him of the time they had spent apart. He carried her up the stairs, each step a deliberate movement filled with a mix of desire and regret.


    "I''m sorry, baby girl," Leonardo apologized, his voiceced with regret. "These past few days have been incredibly demanding. There are countless matters that require my attention at work," he exined, his tone tinged with frustration at the obligations that kept him away from his wife.


    "Yes, it seems like everything requires your undivided attention except for me. Don''t you think I..." Sofia''s sentence abruptly halted, her delicate lips biting down on them shyly, revealing her inner turmoil.


    At that moment, the radiance of her beautiful face faded, reced by a tinge of sadness that dimmed her once-bright eyes.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 My Hot Husband his veins.


    Leonardo''s breathing became heavy, his chest rising and falling with eachbored breath. His heartbeat thudded in his ears, the sound echoing in his head as his pulse raced into his cardiac chamber. Sweat dotted his forehead, evidence of the adrenaline coursing through "Tell me, baby girl," he whispered, his voice husky with desire. He leaned in closer to Sofia, his face mere inches from hers, his eyes filled with a mixture of longing and anticipation. With one swift motion, he kicked the door open, the force of it propelling them forward as he continued to hold her securely in his arms. Taking purposeful strides, he carried her towards the bed, his movements confident and deliberate.


    Reaching the bed, Leonardo gently ced Sofia down, his touch tender yet possessive. He was about to pull away, but Sofia''s hands clung to his neck, her fingers entwined in his hair, refusing to let go.


    "What, baby girl?" he asked, his voice a low murmur. He brushed a strand of hair away from her face, his fingertips grazing her soft skin. He wanted to see her clearly, to etch every detail of her pretty face into his memory.


    Sofia''s lips parted, her breath hitching in her throat as she struggled to find the words. "Hubby..." she began, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, a mix of longing and vulnerability shining within them. "I missed you," she finally confessed, her voice breathless with emotion.


    A surge of tenderness washed over Leonardo, his heart swelling with affection for the woman before him. He traced his thumb gently across her cheek, his touch feather-light. "You have me, baby girl," he reassured her, his voice filled with sincerity and devotion. "I am here with you, always."


    Reluctantly, Leonardo tried to pull away, the weight of exhaustion tugging at him after a long and tiring day. He needed to freshen up to regain his strength. But Sofia tugged him back down, her grip firm yet gentle. Her eyes pleaded with him, silently begging him to stay, to bask in the warmth of their connection just a little longer.


    Sofia tightened her hold on Leonardo''s neck, her grip possessive and needy. It elicited a low chuckle from him, the sound reverberating through the room. His eyes sparkled with mischief as he peered into her flushed face, taking in every delicate detail.


    Her cheeks were a vibrant shade of crimson, a clear sign of her heightened arousal. Leonardo''s gaze zeroed in on her plump, tempting lips, aching to taste their sweetness. The desire in her eyes was palpable, mirroring his own.


    With a voiceced with desire, Sofia finally voiced the words he had longed to hear. "I want... I want you... to make love... to me." Her admission hung in the air, heavy with anticipation. How could he deny himself after such a confession? But today was not the day he would im her.


    Leaning his face down, Leonardo brushed his lips against hers, initiating a kiss filled with raw passion. His mouth melded with hers, an explosion of longing and need igniting a zing fire within him. Every nerve in his body came alive, craving the taste and touch of her. When he finally pulled away, Sofia was left breathless and panting, her lips swollen and her eyes half-closed, revealing a mesmerizing shade of blue. She looked at him with a mixture of adoration and hunger, her gaze captivating him in its intensity. "Baby, I''m dying to," Leonardo confessed, his voice husky with desire. "But I am too tired tonight. I doubt I can satisfy you with my hundred percent." A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, teasing and yful.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in surprise, a mix of disappointment and amusement flickering within them. She let out a small squeak, her voice filled with yful indignation. "Eww," she eximed, a hint ofughter in her tone as she yfully swatted his arm. Sofia gently pushed Leonardo to sit on the edge of the bed, her delicate hands covering her face as if to shield herself from his gaze. A soft chuckle escaped his lips, a mixture of adoration and amusement at her adorable demeanor.


    With tenderness, Leonardo reached out, his strong hands gently prying her fingers away from her face. He cradled her beautiful face in his palms, his thumbs caressing her cheeks as he implored her to look at him. "Look at me, angel," he pleaded, his voice filled with abination of longing and concern.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But Sofia kept her eyes closed, as if afraid of the vulnerability thaty beneath her flutteringshes. Her breathing was shallow, the rapid rise and fall of her chest betraying her inner turmoil.


    "Look at me, love," Leonardo insisted, his voice nowced with gentle determination. He yearned to connect with her on a deeper level.


    Slowly, hesitantly, she yielded to his request, her longshes lifting to reveal the depth of her soul. His gaze locked with hers, Leonardo felt a surge of emotions flood his being. At that moment, he knew he would do anything for her.


    Drawing a deep breath, he mustered the courage to ask the question that had been burning in his chest. "Tell me, what do you want?" Leonardo''s voice was gentle yetced with a smoldering intensity. His eyes drank in every contour of her beautiful face, desperate to understand her desires, to fulfill her every need.


    Sofia''s voice trembled slightly, her wordsden with desire and vulnerability.


    "I want you," she confessed, her eyes never wavering from his gaze. There was no chance that Leonardo would deny her request.


    Leonardo gently removed Sofia''s t-shirt, revealing she didn''t wear a bra. Her round breasts spilled before him as her nipples stood erect, beckoning him closer. The room was filled with an intoxicating mix of desire and anticipation.


    With an unspoken understanding,


    Leonardo wasted no time. He


    pressed his lips against her sensitive buds, drawing them into his mouth with a skillful touch. Sofia''s breath hitched as pleasure surged through her. Simultaneously, Leonardo''s hand found its way to the waistband of her shorts, teasingly tugging them down along with her panties.


    Sofia''s fingers instinctively entangled themselves in Leonardo''s hair, her touch sending shivers down his spine. Her moans and gasps filled the air, fueling his desire to bring he ecstasy. Leonardo used his tongue, lips, and fingers to pleasure her, expertly exploring every inch of her being. His actions were driven by an overwhelming urge to make this experience unforgettable. As much as he wanted to make love to her, he would control tonight. He had something in his mind to recreate their wedding night as he was the one who spoiled it.


    Leonardo was determined to make it the best night of Sofia''s life, a night she would cherish forever.


    He skillfully elicited pleasure from her, causing waves of ecstasy to ripple through her. Each touch, each caress sent her into a euphoric frenzy, her breath hitching in her throat. The room echoed with the symphony of their passion as she surrendered herself to himpletely.


    He had an uncanny ability to bring


    her to the brink of ecstasy time and time again, his expertise leaving her gasping for breath and begging for more. He pleasured her so intensely that the count of her climaxes became a blur, lost in the depths of their passion. When she finally sumbed to exhaustion and drifted off to sleep, he decided to refresh himself.


    Leonardo made his way to the bathroom. Stepping into the cascading water of the shower, the warm droplets washed away the burden of the exhausting long day. The water soothed his muscles, invigorating him as it ran down his toned physique. Cleansed and rejuvenated, he emerged from the shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist.


    Gazing at the slumbering beauty on the bed, he felt a surge of protectiveness and possessiveness. Slipping under the sheets, he gathered her in his strong, muscr arms, cradling her fragile form against his chest. As her rhythmic breathing lulled him into a state of tranquility, he sumbed to the gentle embrace of sleep.


    The next day, Sofia gradually emerged from the realm of sleep, her eyes fluttering open to the dimly lit room. The warmth that once enveloped her vanished, leaving an empty space beside her on the bed. A mix of confusion and frustration coursed through her veins, intertwining with the remnants of a dream that slipped away like smoke.


    Sofia swung her legs over the edge of the bed and nted her feet on the cold, wooden floor. The softness of the sheets still clung to her skin, reminding her of the intimacy they shared the night before. She sighed, her gaze drifting to the empty spot beside her as if expecting Leonardo''s form to materialize and fill the void.


    The room, draped in shadows, echoed with the haunting silence that seemed to reflect her thoughts. Sofia''s hand reached out to the side table, her fingers grazing the surface as she groped for her cell phone. The device illuminated her face as she unlocked it with a swipe, revealing no missed calls or unanswered messages.


    So, Leonardo, as he did every day, had disappeared without a word.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 He Cares Sofia''s disappointment dissipated as she entered the bathroom, the cool water sshing on her face like a gentle wake-up call. With renewed vigor, she hastily freshened up, determined to seize the moment. As she walked down the hall, her footsteps seemed lighter, her heart was sad and missing her husband.


    To her surprise, the gloomy corridors led her to a heartwarming sight. There he was, Leonardo, seated at the breakfast table with hisptop open before him. His typically unreadable demeanor softened, and his tea sat neglected, growing colder with each passing moment.


    "You haven''t left for your work?" Sofia inquired, taking a seat beside him, her smile radiant and genuine. It had been an entire week since they had the chance to share breakfast together, and her joy couldn''t be contained.


    Leonardo chuckled, yfully teasing her, "Why, baby girl? Are you not happy to see me?" He knew all too well the happiness he brought to her by being there, breaking his routine for this special asion.


    Sofia quickly rified, "No, I didn''t mean that. I am pleasantly surprised to see you at the breakfast table. Otherwise, you always leave for your office before I wake up." There was a tinge of sadness in her sigh, as she often felt a longing to have more of these cherished moments together.


    "I can''t do anything about that, baby girl. Because... you know... work is God," he responded with a touch of jest, hisughter resonating through the room. In that moment, she felt a sense of contentment seeing him in such a good mood, as if the weight of the world had momentarily lifted from his shoulders.


    As they exchanged yful banter, Sofia felt a surge of courage welling up inside her. It was the right time to discuss her own aspirations, her desire to rejoin school, and pursue her dreams.


    "I want to ask you about... Can I go back to join my school? I want toplete my course," Sofia''s voice trembled with a mix of fear and hope as she broached the subject, unsure of how Leonardo would react.


    Leonardo, his attention momentarily diverted from the glow of hisptop, turned his gaze towards Sofia. His intense eyes studied her for a few lingering seconds, his thoughts seemingly lost in contemtion.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice measured yet filled with understanding, "Of course, baby. I didn''t know that you had dropped your course in the middle. Otherwise, I would have made arrangements for you to continue your education earlier."


    A surge of relief washed over Sofia, causing a smile to bloom on her lips. The weight of uncertainty lifted from her shoulders as Leonardo''s words offered reassurance. Gratitude colored her voice as she eximed, "Thank you so much! I truly appreciate it." Leonardo''s attention returned to hisptop momentarily before he looked back at Sofia, his expression now serious. "I will speak with Domenico and ensure that all the necessary formalities arepleted. Let him know which school you want to attend, and I will make certain that Mark enhances your safety. They will be by your side at all times, even inside the ssroom. I won''t take any chances with your well-being," his tone carried a resolute determination.


    A wave of mixed emotions washed over Sofia, her happiness tainted by the realization that her life as the wife of a Mafia king would never be ordinary.


    With the help of Domenico, Sofia secured admission to her old school and embarked on her journey to reim her education. Determined not to miss a beat, she attended her sses diligently, making up for lost time through extra studying. She immersed herself in the familiar rhythms of academia, a sanctuary of knowledge amidst the chaos of her life.


    Yet, on her first day back at school after her marriage, a mix of nervousness and anticipation consumed Sofia. Once ustomed to traveling by public transport, she now found herself seated in the luxurious confines of a Mercedes, followed closely by a car filled with vignt bodyguards. The attention they garnered as they arrived at the school was palpable, and Sofia felt the weight of every gaze fixed upon her.


    Students and teachers alike regarded her with curiosity and awe, their eyes widening as if she had materialized from another world. This scrutiny only heightened Sofia''s unease, for she was unustomed to being the center of attention. In the hallways and ssrooms, whispers and stares trailed her like shadows, leaving her feeling vulnerable and exposed.Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Although the knowledge of Sofia''s


    connection to Kat, a notorious figure in the underworld, spread like wildfire, the treatment she received from her peers left much to be desired. They reveled in treating her as an outcast, relishing the


    ¦«¦¯¦²


    opportunity to degrade and belittle her at every turn. Sofia became an easy target, and their contemptuous behavior toward her intensified as the days went by.


    Loneliness became Sofia''s constantpanion, as her peers shunned her and refused to offer even a sliver of friendship. She was ostracized, deemed unworthy of


    ???


    In the corridors of the school, Kat reigned as a popr and celebrated figure. Her beauty captivated all who crossed her path, and her skills in both extracurricr activities and academics set her apart from the crowd. Sofia, on the other hand, existed in the shadows, an almost invisible presence in the overwhelming radiance of her half-sister.


    To ensure Sofia''s safety, Domenico sought permission from the dean for two bodyguards to apany her during sses. One guard would station themselves outside the ssroom, vignt and watchful, while the other would find a discreet corner within the ssroom, keeping a constant eye on Sofia''s surroundings.


    As Sofia learned of this arrangement, she couldn''t help but marvel at the extent of her husband, Leonardo Morelli''s influence. The dean''s agreement to the request was a testament to the power and sway that Leonardo held, and Domenico confirmed that a substantial donation had been made to the school as a gesture of gratitude for theirpliance.


    With trepidation swirling within her, Sofia approached her ssroom, her head bowed and her steps measured. But the moment she entered, the room erupted with hushed whispers and pointed fingers. The curious gazes of her ssmates fixed upon her, turning her into the center of attention, however unwee it may have been.


    The weight of their judgement boreBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    down on Sofia''s shoulders,


    here


    threatening to crush her spirit. Each whisper and each pointed stare felt like a piercing arrow aimed at her vulnerability. The insecurity she she had kept at bay resurfaced, wing its way to the surface of her


    consciousness. It was as if the very act of existing in that ssroom drew forth their scrutiny, amplifying her self-consciousness to


    unbearable levels.


    Silently, Sofia took her seat, her eyes focused on her desk, attempting to shield herself from the prying eyes that lingered upon her. The air felt heavy, suffused with unspoken judgement, and she longed for an escape from the suffocating atmosphere. Yet, despite the ufortable attention, Sofia''s determination remained unshaken. The knowledge that her safety was being safeguarded by the presence of the bodyguards lent her a sense of reassurance, even amidst the storm of whispers and sidelong nces. With each passing day, she vowed to rise above the pettiness and superficial judgments, believing in the strength that resided within her.


    As Sofia bowed her head, the room hummed with gossip and spection. But unbeknownst to her ssmates, she was not defined by their shallow perceptions.


    The usual quietness of Sofia''s world was interrupted by the unexpected arrival of Rena, her ssmate, who took a seat beside her. Sofia was taken aback by the rare act of someone initiating a conversation with her, a stark contrast to the usual invisibility she felt among her peers.


    "Hi Sofia, you were absent for almost a month," Rena said with a friendly smile, breaking the ice between them.


    Sofia tried to find an excuse for her prolonged absence, but her voice trailed off, unable to fabricate a usible reason for her absence. The truth was a delicate secret, one she couldn''t share with her schoolmates.


    "Yeah, I was busy," she managed to reply vaguely, her eyes averting Rena''s inquisitive gaze.


    "Babe, I heard about your marriage," Rena continued, her grin widening. The words spilled from her lips with a mix of excitement and curiosity. "In fact, everyone in our school knew about Leonardo Morelli and your marriage. Congrattions, Mrs. Morelli, you hit the jackpot!"


    Sofia''s heart sank at the way her marriage was reduced to a mere jackpot, a financial windfall that supposedly defined her newfound identity.


    Inwardly, Sofia seethed with indignation. Her rtionship with Leonardo was not a game of chance. Money had never been a driving force in her decision to be with him. Yet, she chose to remain silent, burying her head in book and unwilling to engage in a conversation that belittled the significance of her union.

 Chapter 352

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 352 New Friends


    "Sofia, you missed so many sses. If you need any assistance or notes, you can ask me," Rena''s words broke through the air,ced with sincerity and genuine concern. Sofia lifted her head, her eyes meeting Rena''s with surprise. The kindness radiating from Rena''s offer struck a chord within Sofia, for it was a gesture she had never experienced before.


    "Thanks, I really appreciate that," Sofia''s voice carried a soft gratitude, her heart warming at the thought of someone extending a helping hand. In that moment, Rena''s genuine nature pierced through the superficial facade that often dominated the halls of their school.


    "I got you, girl. So... friends?" Rena''s hand extended towards Sofia, an invitation to forge a connection. Sofia hesitated for a moment, her mind wrestling with the skepticism bred from past experiences. But the sincerity in Rena''s eyes and the warmth of her gesture melted Sofia''s reservations. With a tentative smile, she reached out and sped Rena''s hand in hers.


    "By the way, I''m Rena," Rena introduced herself, a touch of yfulness in her tone.


    "I know your name," Sofia responded, a smile gracing her lips. Though she had often remained in the periphery of social interactions, Sofia had observed her ssmates closely, taking note of their names and faces.


    "Really, babe?" Rena''s eyes sparkled with amusement.


    Before Sofia could delve deeper into their conversation, a new presence made itself known.


    "Hey, I am Enzo." Enzo, one of the schrs known for his academic prowess, approached and took a seat next to Sofia. His reputation preceded him, a testament to his exceptional intellect and consistent academic achievements.


    "Hi, I''m Sofia," she greeted him, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity and intrigue. Enzo nodded, acknowledging her presence with a silent affirmation.


    "Sofia, if you need help with your studies, ask me anytime," Enzo said with sincerity. "That would be great, thank you," Sofia''s words carried a tinge of relief, grateful for the opportunity to seek academic support and connect with someone who saw beyond the superficialities that had enveloped her.


    Their conversation was cut short as the teacher entered the room,manding the attention of the students. The ssroom descended into a hushed silence, the rustling of papers and the tapping of pens bing the sole sounds that permeated the air. After the ss concluded, Sofia gathered her belongings, her mind contemting the brief respite she had before her next lesson. The library called to her, it''s quiet embrace beckoning her to immerse herself in the world of books and knowledge. Apanied by her vignt bodyguards, Sofia made her way towards the library. A familiar voice called out to her. Enzo appeared, rushing towards her with a bag slung over his shoulder, his eagerness palpable.


    A bodyguard instinctively stepped forward, creating a barrier between Enzo and Sofia, his protective stance unwavering. Sofia, realizing the situation, intervened, her voice firm yet gentle as she addressed the bodyguard.


    "Please don''t stop him. He is my friend," Sofia''s request hung in the air, her eyes earnestly meeting those of the bodyguard. After a brief pause, he nced between Enzo and Sofia, silently acknowledging her trust in her friend, and he slowly withdrew his hand, allowing Enzo to approach.


    Enzo, his eyes widening in surprise, couldn''t help butment on the sight of the security detail that shadowed Sofia''s every move. Rubbing his shoulder where the bodyguard had briefly restrained him, he spoke with a mix of awe and amusement.


    "Wow, dude, you''ve got your own security detail following you everywhere," Enzo''s words dripped with a mixture of astonishment and yful jest. Sofia shook her head lightly, a soft smile gracing her lips as she responded.


    "Just a precaution," Sofia''s voice carried a hint of understatement, aware of the truth thaty beneath the surface.


    "Rena said that you need some notes. You missed your sses for almost a month," Enzo exined, pulling out a stack of notebooks from his bag and cing them before Sofia. "Look, we have two sses inmon. I can give you notes on those subjects, and Rena will provide you with notes for the others, okay?"


    Gratitude welled up within Sofia as she epted the proffered notes, appreciating Enzo''s willingness to lend a helping hand. "Thank you, Enzo. I''ll make sure to return them once I''ve copied all the notes."


    Enzo simply grinned, brushing off her gratitude as if it were inconsequential. Before she could fully process Enzo''s gesture, Rena burst onto the scene, her voice ringing with excitement. "Sofia!"


    Sofia turned towards her, her attention captured by Rena''s exuberance.


    "If you''re free, let''s go to the cafeteria," Rena suggested, ncing between Enzo and Sofia.


    "Thank you, but I would prefer to be in the library," Sofia replied, a note of hesitationcing her words. The invitation to join her friends in the cafeteria was foreign to her, as she had always sought sce in the quiet corners of the library. It was where she had foundfort and familiarity in her solitude.


    Rena and Enzo exchanged a brief nce, silentlymunicating their understanding. Rena, ever adaptable, adjusted her proposal. "Okay, then let''s go to the library. I also need to make some notes. It''ll be great if we study together in a group."


    A grin tugged at the corners of Sofia''s lips, her heart lifting at the revtion that her newfoundpanions also shared a fondness for the library''s tranquil embrace.


    As Sofia, Rena, and Enzo entered the


    library, they were greeted by the


    familiar hush that enveloped the sacred space of books and knowledge, it was a haven where Sofia had always found sce, and today was no exception. However, she couldn''t help but notice that a silent presence followed her inside-the ever-watchful bodyguard assigned to her protection. It seemed their mandate extended even within the confines of the library, a constant reminder of the world she now inhabited.


    Undeterred, Sofia focused on her studies, grateful for the notes provided by Enzo and Rena. With determination in her eyes, she delved into her missed work, determined to catch up on her studies and make the most of this opportunity.


    Days turned into weeks, and Sofia


    found herself engrossed in her studies, forging ahead with her coursework. Leonardo''s absence became a regr urrence, his business ventures demanding his attention. Though Sofia yearned for more time with him, she understood the demands of his position and chose not to burden him with her own desires. She had found a semnce of contentment in her studies.


    It had been a productive two weeks for Sofia, having sessfullypleted all the missed notes with the invaluable help of her new friends, Renia and Enzo. The weight of the past seemed to lessen with each passing day, reced by a newfound sense of belonging and aplishment. As the final bell rang, signaling the end of sses, Sofia made her way towards the parking lot, her steps light with the satisfaction of a productive day.


    However, her moment of serenity was interrupted when she caught sight of Kat, her half-sister, engaged in what seemed like a flirting conversation with a famous swimmer from their school. The boy''s presence exuded wealth and poprity, drawing Sofia''s attention, for she knew that such attention was a rarity from Kat, who had often neglected her in the past. Unconsciously, Sofia lowered her gaze, not wanting to intrude on her half-sister''s moment or draw attention to herself. But it was toote; Kat''s sharp eyes had caught sight of her, and she called out her name with a mix of curiosity and surprise.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Sofia? What are you doing here in school?" Kat''s voice carried a tone of genuine inquiry as she left the boy behind and walked toward Sofia, leaving the swimmer momentarily forgotten.


    Sofia came to an uneasy halt, her heart racing as she braced herself for the possibility of facing Kat''s scorn once again. The fear of being insulted and belittled by her half-sister still lingered.


    Kat''s words struck Sofia like a series of blows, each one fueling her fear and igniting the memories of past torment. Theughter of Kat''s friends joined the chorus, amplifying the humiliation that washed over her. She felt herposure slipping, her trembling hands a testament to her vulnerability.


    "I... I joined the school again toplete my course," Sofia managed to stutter, her voice barely audible above the taunts andughter.


    Kat''s expression twisted with disbelief, a mocking smirk dancing upon her lips. "And Leonardo allowed you?" she sneered, her tone dripping with condescension.


    Unable to find her voice, Sofia simply nodded, her gaze fixed on the ground beneath her feet. The weight of Kat''s ridicule pressed upon her, leaving her feeling small and insignificant.


    A raucousughter erupted from Kat''s gang, their jeers and jabs aimed directly at Sofia''s marriage and her supposed influence over Leonardo. The words cut deep, dredging up insecurities she thought she had ovee. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, but she fought to hold them back, unwilling to give Kat and her cronies the satisfaction of seeing her break.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 My Husband''s Pda


    The weight of their cruel words started to overwhelm Sofia, and tears welled up in her eyes. Sensing her distress, Sofia''s bodyguard, who had been observing the scene from a distance, stepped forward, concern etched on his face. "Ma''am, if you want, I can make them pay forughing at you," he offered, his voice filled with a protective determination.


    Sofia, fighting back her tears, shook her head. "No, no, please. I don''t want to make a scene," she pleaded, her voiceced with vulnerability.


    In the past few days, Sofia''s bodyguards had grown ustomed to her friends apanying her at school. They had learned to recognize them and had stopped bothering the students who approached Sofia.


    Sofia, determined to maintain herposure, continued walking towards her car, trying to ignore the hurtful names thrown her way. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over, as the weight of the taunting became too much to bear.


    Just as she reached her breaking point, someone abruptly grabbed her hand and pulled her into a warm embrace. Startled, Sofia looked up and found Leonardo standing before her, a gentle smile ying on his lips. His presence took her aback, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and relief.


    "Leonardo?" Sofia squeaked, her voice trembling with confusion. "What... what are you doing here?" Her gaze darted around, realizing that all eyes were on them, including Kat''s piercing stare.


    Without releasing her from his hold, Leonardo gently held Sofia''s face, making her focus solely on him. A grin spread across his face as he spoke, his beautiful grey eyes shimmering with love.


    "I had a meeting near your school, so I thought to surprise you by picking you up myself," he exined, his voice filled with warmth. "I was missing you, baby girl." With those words, he leaned down and kissed Sofia''s cheeks, causing her eyes to widen in a mix of astonishment and horror.


    The kiss, however, quickly shifted from her cheeks to her lips, and Sofia closed her eyes, savoring the taste of his affection. In that moment, she no longer cared about the surrounding gasps and whimpering. She tightened her grip around Leonardo''s neck, deepening the kiss, lost in the overwhelming longing she had felt for him.


    The school courtyard seemed to hold its breath, witnessing the unexpected disy of love.


    As Sofia and Leonardo remained locked in their passionate kiss, the world around them seemed to fade into insignificance. Nothing else mattered in that moment except for their love and connection.


    However, their blissful moment was abruptly interrupted by a piercing scream, calling out Leonardo''s name. Leonardo reluctantly pulled away from Sofia, curiosity etched on his face as he scanned the surroundings to identify the source of the disturbance.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    To their surprise, it was Kat, standing a short distance away, her eyes fixed on Sofia with an intense gaze filled with animosity. However, as her eyes shifted to Leonardo, the hatred seemed to melt away, reced by a glimmer of happiness. Leonardo''s vignt bodyguards swiftly intercepted Kat, preventing her from getting any closer to Sofia and Leonardo.


    "Leonardo!" Kat called out again, desperation evident in her voice.


    Yet, Leonardo remained unresponsive, his attention seemingly absorbed elsewhere.


    Desperation colored Kat''s plea as she implored the bodyguards, "Let me go. She is my sister."


    Sofia turned her gaze to Leonardo, sensing a change in his demeanor. The warmth and affection he had exuded only moments ago had vanished, leaving behind an expressionless face and an intimidating aura radiating from his being.


    Sofia gestured to the bodyguards, signaling them to allow Kat to approach. In a flurry of movement, Kat darted towards them, her eyes darting between Leonardo and Sofia.


    "Oh God, Sofia!" Kat turned her attention back to Sofia, her voice filled with exasperation. "Can''t you just stop making us embarrassed? He is your husband, for God''s sake. Leave your habit of making out in public. At least spare him. Do not make a fool out of him in front of all the students in the school," Kat lectured, attempting to sound concerned.


    Sofia stood there in shock, her eyes widening at Kat''s words. What did she mean by making a fool of her husband? Sofia was about to defend herself, to speak up and rify the misunderstanding, but Kat interrupted her once more.


    "Oh, Leonardo, please forgive her," Kat pleaded, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "It''s in her genes that she used to make out with every boy in the school."


    Sofia felt her heart skip a beat, the usation hitting her like a bolt of lightning. It was Kat who had a reputation for engaging in such behavior, not her. And now, she was maliciously using Sofia in front of Leonardo, attempting to degrade her and tarnish her image. Sofia''s mouth opened, ready to protest and defend herself, but before she could utter a word, Leonardo intervened. His voice was firm, cutting through the tension in the air.


    "So you mean that my wife used to flirt with every guy in the school?" Leonardo''s words cut through the air like shards of ice, his voice devoid of warmth or trust. Sofia''s heart sank, fear gripping her as she believed that he might actually


    believe Kat''s usations.


    She


    couldn''t bear the thought of his eyes,


    usually filled with love, turning to


    show hatred towards her. How could she prove her innocence?


    With a seemingly apologetic tone, Kat responded, "I am sorry, Leonardo, she is my sister. But unfortunately, it is true." Her voice dripped with false sympathy, a skill she was well-practiced in.


    Leonardo''s demeanor changed instantly, his voice turning deadly and cold. "Miss Kat Ri, you are defaming my wife, and I can sue you for this," he dered, his words carrying a weight of authority and a hint of menace. Stammering, Kat attempted to defend herself, "But... but... I was... I was just telling you the truth." Sofia noticed the unfamiliar stammer in Kat''s voice, a sign that perhaps the truth was not on her side.


    "I don''t need you to tell me about my wife. I know her very well," Leonardo stated firmly his gaze finally turning towards Sofia. Relief washed over her as she saw a flicker of understanding and trust in his eyes. "You just don''t ever try to give me a bad impression of my wife in front of everyone, including me. This time, I am leaving you with a warning. But next time, I won''t give you any warning, and you will see how bad I can be," he warned, his voice


    chillinglyposed.


    "Leonardo... but... no, it''s not only me. You can ask everyone present there," Kat insisted, motioning towards her gang. "Come on, guys, tell him about her slutty nature."


    Leonardo''s gaze hardened as he


    turned his piercing eyes towards Kat''s gang, waiting for someone toe forward and support the


    ims. However, a heavy silence et


    hung in the air, and nobody stepped forward toin about Sofia. A sense of satisfaction crept over Sofia, threatening to spill into


    pressed her lips together, restraining herself from giving in to the


    amusement.


    Without wasting another moment, Leonardo wrapped a protective arm around Sofia''s shoulder and began leading her toward his car, ready to leave the chaotic scene behind.


    But before they could make their escape, Kat jumped in front of Leonardo, attempting to grab his attention once again.


    "Wait, handsome! Are you still angry with me?" Kat''s voice dropped to a low, seductive tone as she batted her eyshes. "Look, it wasn''t my fault that our parents changed the bride at thest moment."


    Sofia''s heart skipped a beat as she watched Kat shamelessly flirt with her husband right in front of her. The boy who had been by Kat''s side moments ago stood there, witnessing her abrupt change in demeanor. It was a bewildering sight for Sofia, but she clenched her fists, determined not to let Kat''s antics affect her.


    "Ms. Kat Ri, you don''t need to mention that," Leonardo responded, his voice cold and unwavering. "I am happy that Sofia was my bride, and now she is my wife. I don''t need anyone else. If everything is clear between us, I will take my leave."


    Sofia avoided looking directly at Leonardo''s stone-cold face, aware of the power and dominance he exuded. It became clear to her why so many people feared him, recognizing him as a formidable figure in the world of the mafia.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Be Ready For Surprise


    As Leonardo began to walk, leading Sofia by his side, a sudden touch upon his chest caused a surge of fury to ripple through him. Kat, with audacious boldness, had dared to ce her hand upon him, a move that invited his wrath. His eyes red with a fiery intensity, his face contorting into a menacing expression that conveyed a clear and deadly threat.


    But she also saw something else in his eyes-amand for her to handle the situation. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward, her confidence bolstered by the knowledge that she held a ce in Leonardo''s life that Kat could neverprehend. With a subtle shift of her body, Sofia removed Kat''s hand, her voice dripping with calm assertiveness.


    "Kat, can''t you see my husband is not interested in talking to you? Please leave us alone," Sofia dered, her expression betraying a hint of boredom as if Kat''s presence was nothing more than an irritating inconvenience.


    Kat, taken aback by Sofia''s sudden disy of assertiveness, found herself at a loss for words. The girl who had once been the target of their ridicule and cruelty had now emerged with a voice of her own, a voice thatmanded attention and respect. Sofia''s transformation both shocked and intrigued Kat, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Sofia, unfazed by Kat''s astonishment, intertwined her arm with Leonardo''s, reveling in the strength and solidity of his muscr hand. Together, they continued towards his car, the embodiment of unity amidst the chaos. Leonardo deftly retrieved the keys from his driver and gantly opened the passenger seat for Sofia, a gesture that spoke of chivalry and protection.


    With a graceful glide, Sofia settled into the plush seat. For the first time, she would sit next to him in the passenger seat. Sofia couldn''t help but feel a sense of romance enveloping them, amidst the chaos of their unconventional world.


    Leonardo settled into the driver''s seat, the engineing to life with a satisfying growl. Sofia watched him with admiration, appreciating the way he handled the powerful machine with ease and control. Their bodyguards followed closely behind in a separate car. As the car cruised down the road, Sofia''s mind remained captivated by the handsome man beside her. She couldn''t help but steal nces at Leonardo, admiring his chiseled features and strong jawline. Lost in her thoughts, she was taken aback when Leonardo suddenly spoke, his words shocking her to the core.


    "How long are you going to eye fuck me?" His yful yet bold remark left Sofia wide-eyed and flustered. She felt her cheeks flush, and her jaw dropped in astonishment as if she could touch the car floor with it. At that moment, she wished the ground would swallow her whole.


    Embarrassed by his directness, Sofia quickly straightened herself in her seat, forcing her gaze away from him. She shifted her focus to the passing scenery outside the window, trying to hide her flustered state. How did he manage to catch her staring at him? She wondered.


    But Leonardo''sughter filled the car shamelessly, causing Sofia to scoff yfully. It was incredible how he could shift from his cold and intimidating demeanor to this warm and teasing side so effortlessly.


    "Come on, baby girl," he continued, his voice tinged with a hint of yfulness. "You can eye fuck me with your beautiful eyes as much as you want. I was just teasing you. I enjoy you''re literally undressing me with your eyes."


    His audacious confession only made Sofia blush even more, and she found herself biting her lips to suppress augh. Her eyes met his from the corner of her gaze, her cheeks still tinged with a faint blush. She found sce in his warm and inviting expression, reassured that her Leonardo, the one who made her heart flutter, had returned.


    "So, how''s the school?" Leonardo asked, his eyes still focused on the road ahead.


    "It''s going well," Sofia replied, feeling a hint of pride in her voice. "I managed to pick up where I left off and met some new friends who helped me catch up on my notes."


    He hummed, seemingly content with her response, and then fell silent for a few moments. Sofia could sense that he had something else on his mind.


    "What are their names?" he inquired, breaking the silence.


    "Whose names?" she asked, a little confused.


    "Your new friends," he rified.


    "Oh, right!" Sofia began to tell him about her new friends, sharing their names and a little about each of them. Leonardo listened quietly, his gaze asionally flickering to her as she spoke.


    "So now you have new friends, you don''t miss me anymore?" His question caught her off guard, and she could sense a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    "Leonardo," she said, trying to sound reassuring, "they are my friends, and you are my husband. It''s not about missing anyone, more or less. You hold a different ce in my life."


    He seemed appeased by her response, but Sofia wasn''t done with her questions either.


    "You didn''t tell me how you managed to find time toe and pick me up. You''re always so busy," she pointed out, her voice tinged with a hint ofint.


    His eyes sparkled mischievously, and a smirk yed on his lips. "Actually, I have a surprise for you," he said.


    Instantly intrigued, Sofia turned towards him, eager to know more. "A surprise? What is it?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "You''lle to know very soon. Just pack your bags and take all your hot and sexy lingerie. We''re going away for seven days," he dered, the smirk never leaving his face.


    Sofia blushed at his words, feeling a mix of excitement and shyness. Seven days away with him sounded like a thrilling adventure.


    "And what about your work and my school?" Sofia asked hesitantly, concern evident in her voice. She had just caught up with her missed work and didn''t want to fall behind again by missing school for seven days.


    "One important job is done, and now I know you can manage to take one week off from your school. Trust me, it''s going to be worth it," Leonardo assured her, a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    When they arrived home and finished their dinner, Sofia found herself standing in front of her wardrobe, contemting what to pack. Leonardo came up from behind, wrapping his strong arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. "What are you thinking, angel?" he whispered, his warm breath tickling her ear.


    "I was thinking about packing, but you haven''t given me any idea about where we are going. I''m confused about what kind of clothes I should bring," she admitted, pouting slightly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A mischievous smile yed on his


    lips as he nuzzled her ear, his lips grazing her earlobe. "If you don''t


    pack anything to wear for thoset


    seven days, I''ll be more than happy," he whispered seductively, sending shivers down her spine.


    Sofia blushed, feeling her cheeks heat up at his suggestive words. His touch and his proximity ignited a fiery desire within her. She turned around in his arms, her eyes meeting his intense gaze. "What... what do you mean?" Sofia asked, her voice barely a whisper as she tried to catch her breath. Leonardo''s closeness and his words sent a thrill coursing through her veins.


    A devilish smirk yed on


    Leonardo''s lips as he looked back at


    her, his eyes filled with desire. "I


    mean, baby girl, get a good night''s sleep tonight because you''re not going to get much sleep for the next seven days," he replied, his voice low and seductive. He leaned in, pressing a lingering kiss on the pulsating beat of her neck before slowly pulling away, leaving her standing there, frozen in ce.


    Sofia''s heart pounded in her chest, the anticipation and nervousness mixing together in a whirlwind of emotions. Her breathing grew heavier as her mind raced with possibilities. She knew that once the


    ?????


    clock started ticking, and tel


    time,


    Leonardo wouldn''t stop until he imed herpletely.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Honeymoon


    Sofia''s excitement was palpable as she woke up early, anticipation coursing through her veins. She carefully selected a pink, flowy gown that entuated her figure, its fabric dancing with each step she took. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, showcasing her slender neck and framing her delicate features. With a touch of light makeup, mascara enhancing hershes and a pink lip gloss adding a touch of freshness to her lips, she wanted to present herself as a woman ready to embrace the adventure that awaited her.


    As Sofia made her way down the grand hall of their mansion, she couldn''t help but notice Leonardo standing there, exuding an aura of charm and confidence. He was dressed in a perfectly fitted white shirt, the fabric molding to his muscr physique and emphasizing his well-defined abs. The sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong forearms, and a few buttons at the top were left undone, offering a tantalizing glimpse of his chiseled chest. Paired with faded denim jeans that hung low on his hips, he looked both effortlessly stylish and irresistibly alluring.


    Today, Leonardo seemed different, a younger and more rxed version of himself. His hair was artfully disheveled, and his clean-shaven face entuated his striking features. Sofia couldn''t help but feel her heart flutter in her chest as his gaze met hers, his smile captivating her in an instant. It was as if time stood still, her body responding to his maic presence.


    As Leonardo extended his hand, Sofia''s breath hitched, and she ced her hand in his, feeling a jolt of electricity at his touch. He pulled her gently, drawing her closer, and wrapped his arms around her waist. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her, making her feel safe and desired.


    "Are you ready, baby girl?" Leonardo asked, his voice filled with a hint of mischief, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. Sofia couldn''t help but return his infectious smile, her excitement evident in her nod.


    "Like forever," she chirped yfully, her enthusiasm bubbling over. Sofia was eager to spend quality time with him, away from the prying eyes and constant presence of their bodyguards.


    "So, our bodyguards are alsoing with us?" she asked, curiosity tinged with a touch of disappointment. The thought of having their privacy invaded even during their vacation was disheartening.


    Leonardo''s gaze turned serious as he looked at her, his expression unyielding. "Yes, angel. I can''t take any chances," he replied in his authoritative tone. His protective nature came to the forefront, reminding Sofia of the dangers that lurked in their world.


    Sofia couldn''t help but pout, her frustration evident. She longed for moments of intimacy and privacy with her husband, away from the watchful eyes of others. She wanted it to be just the two of them, lost in their own world.


    "Can we get some privacy when we are on holiday?" she pleaded softly, her lips forming a pout that tugged at Leonardo''s heart.


    "Love, you will get used to this. This is my life," Leonardo exined, his tone serious but tinged with a touch of tenderness. "I have more enemies than friends, and they would not hesitate to harm us if given the chance. Although I am powerful, you are my weakness, and that makes you a target."


    Sofia''s heart swelled with both admiration and shyness. She felt a rush of warmth knowing that she held such a special ce in his life, that he openly acknowledged her importance.


    They sat in the car and began their journey towards their undisclosed destination. Sofia couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and eagerly asked Leonardo about their destination, hoping for a hint or clue. She looked at him with anticipation, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "Are you still not going to tell me where we are going?" Sofia inquired, her voice filled with anticipation as they embarked on their trip.


    Leonardo chuckled, his deep and husky voice sending shivers down her spine. "Patience, baby girl. It''s a surprise, remember?" he replied, a mischievous smirk dancing on his lips.


    As they continued their drive, Sofia noticed that they were veering towards the riverside, away from the anticipated airport. Confusion washed over her, and she nced at Leonardo, who seemed to be amused by her perplexed expression. The car eventually came to a halt in front of a grand yacht, its size and elegance breathtaking.


    Her mouth fell open in awe as she took in the sight before her. She turned to Leonardo, her eyes filled with excitement, and asked, "Are we going to ride this?"


    Leonardo simply nodded, his eyes gleaming with delight, and they made their way towards the luxurious superyacht. A man in a crisp white uniform greeted them with a warm wee.


    "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Morelli. I am your captain. Wee to your superyacht," he announced, and Sofia''s eyes widened in shock and surprise. Their yacht!


    Confusion filled her mind as she turned to Leonardo, seeking an exnation. His cheeky grin only added to her curiosity.


    "What did he say?" Sofia asked, her eyes searching Leonardo''s for answers. She knew he held the key to unraveling the mystery.


    With a yful glint in his eyes,


    Leonardo guided her toward the


    front corner of the yacht. cing his hand under her chin, he gently lifted her gaze, directing her attention to the upper end of the yacht. Sofia followed his gaze and her eyes widened, her astonishment evident on her face as she gazed at the superyacht. The realization washed over her like a wave, leaving her breathless and speechless. It belonged to Morelli Enterprises.


    "Leonardo!" she eximed, her voice barely a whisper, filled with awe and disbelief.


    A warm smile graced Leonardo''s lips as he looked at her, his eyes shining with affection and excitement.


    "I bought it for us, for our special moments together. I wanted to make our honeymoon unforgettable, just like you are to me. So we will spend seven days on this superyacht, where no one will disturb us," he revealed, his voice filled with tenderness. Sofia''s heart raced with anticipation and joy. The thought of having this luxurious yacht all to themselves filled her with a thrilling excitement.


    "You and me, alone," she murmured, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and love.


    Leaning closer, Leonardo gently brushed his lips against hers, savoring the sweet connection they shared. It was a moment filled with tenderness and the promise of endless love.


    "Come, my love. I''ll show you our room," he said, his voice tinged with happiness.


    Taking her hand in his, he guided her inside the yacht. The moment they stepped inside, they were greeted by a spacious hall adorned with a stylish bar in one corner and elegantly arranged dining tables. Soft music yed in the background, adding to the ambiance of their private sanctuary.


    They walked together through a


    gallery, their steps echoing lightly against the polished floor, until they reached the furthest end. Leonardo opened the door, revealing a


    stunning room that left Sofia in awe.


    The space was impably awe.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    designed, adorned with pristine white decor that exuded an air of elegance and tranquility.


    Sofia''s eyes sparkled with delight as she took in the luxurious surroundings.


    In the center of the room, arge bed beckoned, adorned with luxurious white silk sheets that seemed to invite them to rx and indulge in their private haven. Sofia couldn''t help but imagine thefort and intimacy they would share on that bed, creating cherished memories.


    Their luggage had already been carefully ced in the room, a thoughtful detail that demonstrated Leonardo''s attention to every aspect of their trip. Sofia couldn''t wait to explore more of this beautiful yacht and the adventures that awaited them.


    Curiosity led her toward the window,


    and she gracefully slid open the curtains, revealing a breathtaking view of the vast ocean stretching out before her. The endless expanse of water meeting the sky in the distance filled her with a sense of wonder and awe. Sofia couldn''t help but let out a gasp of delight, her excitement palpable.


    pping her hands with joy, she turned to face Leonardo, her eyes sparkling with excitement and anticipation.


    "Are you sure we get to stay on this amazing yacht for seven days?" she asked, seeking confirmation from him, her voice filled with wonder.


    Leonardo''s eyes lit up mischievously, a knowing smile ying on his lips. Closing the distance between them with just a few strides, he took hold of her waist, pulling her irresistibly close to his strong, firm body. Sofia''s heart raced at his touch, her senses heightened by their proximity.


    Bending his face down, he whispered against her lips, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine, "Do you still have doubts, baby girl?"

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Dinner Date


    Sofia''s eyes widened in awe as she explored every corner of the luxurious room. The soft, golden hues of the decor created a warm and inviting atmosphere. The room seemed straight out of a fairytale, with its elegant furnishings and breathtaking view of the ocean. Sofia couldn''t believe her luck - she would be spending an entire week on this magnificent superyacht. Her excitement was so overwhelming that she didn''t mind appearing childish; she couldn''t help but jump up and down with pure joy. As Sofia''s eyes met her husband Leonardo''s mischievously bright grey eyes, she couldn''t help but seek reassurance. Her voice quivered with excitement as she asked, "Are you sure we get to stay on this amazing yacht for seven whole days?" Leonardo closed the distance between them with three swift strides, his strong hand gently gripping Sofia''s waist as he pulled her closer. His hard, firm body pressed against hers, causing her heart to race in her chest. Leaning down, Leonardo whispered huskily near her lips, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine.


    "Do you still have doubts, baby girl?"


    Sofia''s breath hitched as she felt her doubts melt away.


    "No," she managed to breathe out, anticipation coursing through her veins. And with that, he closed the remaining gap between their lips, sealing their connection in a passionate kiss.


    In that moment, Leonardo effortlessly lifted Sofia off her feet, their lips locked in a fervent dance. He nibbled and sucked on her lips, his mouth hot and intoxicating, igniting a fire within her. She craved him more than ever, addicted to the taste and touch of his lips. Her breathing grew ragged, and her heart pounded wildly in her chest, eager for what wasing next.


    Their lips moved in perfect harmony, each movement a silent symphony of desire. Leonardo''s tongue delicately teased the seam of Sofia''s lips, coaxing them apart. As his tongue plunged into her mouth, it roamed every crevice, iming its territory with an intoxicating blend of skill and passion. Sofia''s mind spun with the intensity of the kiss, a mind-blowing sensation that left her dizzy and breathless. She marveled at his ability to kiss with such finesse, his wicked tongue exploring her lips with a sensuality that drove her to the brink of insanity. It tasted sweet, leaving an indelible impression as it massaged every corner of her mouth, dominating her own tongue and drawing it into his embrace.


    Leonardo''s hands, rough yet gentle, traced a map of desire across Sofia''s body, caressing her skin and evoking a symphony of goosebumps. She reveled in the sensations, relishing every moment of their intimate connection. Reluctantly, he pulled away, causing Sofia to whimper in protest. A smile danced upon his lips as he looked into her eyes.


    "You should freshen up, baby girl, and change your dress. We have a dinner date," he suggested, his eyes still smoldering with desire. Sofia could see that he, too, was catching his breath, their shared passion leaving its mark. "I''ll go and check the arrangements," he added before nting a soft peck on her lips. With that, he left her alone in the room, anticipation hanging in the air.


    Sofia wasted no time and hastened into the bathroom to freshen up. She discarded her current attire and slipped into a short navy blue dress, a perfect match for the evening''s asion. Toplete her ensemble, she selected a pair of red high heels, hoping to bridge the height gap between Leonardo and herself.


    Sofia took a moment topose herself, admiring her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup was wless, highlighting her natural features, and her long, straight blond hair cascaded down her shoulders. She couldn''t help but blush as she realized she was getting ready for her first dinner date with the most handsome and incredibly wealthy man, Leonardo Morelli.


    Exiting her room, Sofia noticed a staff member waiting for her outside. He bowed respectfully and greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Mr. Morelli has sent me to take you to the diner," he informed her. Sofia nodded appreciatively and followed the staff member''s lead.


    As she entered the vast hall once again, Sofia''s eyes immediately locked with Leonardo''s, who was already waiting for her. He stood there confidently, his hand casually tucked into the pocket of his impably tailored blue trousers. Sofia couldn''t help but admire how dashing he looked in his blue tuxedo, exuding both charm and an undeniable allure.


    Noticing Sofia''s arrival, Leonardo began to walk towards her, his eyes fixed on her as if she were the only person in the room. Closing the distance between them, he extended his hand towards her. Sofia ced her hand delicately in his, feeling a rush of warmth spread through her as he raised her hand to his lips and nted a gentle kiss on the back of her palm.


    "You look absolutely gorgeous, Sofia," Leonardoplimented her, causing her cheeks to flush an even deeper shade of pink. It was a simple gesture, yet it melted her heart and made her feel like the most special person in the world.


    With his hand still intertwined with hers, Leonardo led Sofia toward their table. As they approached, he courteously pulled out a chair for her, waiting patiently for her to settle downfortably before taking his seat opposite her. The enchanting melody of a violinist filled the air, adding a touch of romance to the already perfect ambiance.


    Waiters began to appear, serving their meals one by one with precision and elegance. Sofia''s eyes were drawn to the bottle of champagne ced enticingly in the center of the table. Curiosity sparked within her, and she raised an eyebrow in question, her gaze shifting up to meet Leonardo''s eyes.


    Leonardo chuckled warmly, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "It''s not alcohol, my wife. This is champagne," he exined, shrugging his shoulders yfully.


    Sofia sat at a beautifully decorated


    table, adorned with flickering


    candles and elegant floral arrangements. She wore a skeptical expression, her eyes rolling in exasperation as she looked


    Leonardo. The dimly lit rone


    was


    filled with the clinking of sses and the murmurs of other patrons enjoying their evening.


    "You promised me that you wouldn''t touch alcohol," Sofiained, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    Leonardo leaned back in his chair, a


    mischievous glint in his eyes. "If you want, baby girl, I won''t touch alcohol my whole life. But this is notN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    vel


    alcohol," he exined, his voiceced with innocence. "This is.


    champagne. Everyone can have this when we celebrate something. I


    suggest you try it as it has a very low


    alcohol content. It''s just sparkling


    water."


    Sofia hesitated, unsure whether to trust his words. However, she couldn''t resist his charming persuasion. With a sigh, she finally relented and agreed to take a sip.


    Seeing her agreement, Leonardo gestured to a nearby waiter, who promptly approached their table with a chilled bottle of champagne. The waiter deftly unscrewed the bottle and poured the effervescent liquid into two delicate crystal sses, the bubbles dancing yfully within. Leonardo raised his ss, a smile ying on his lips.


    "For our new life," he toasted, his voice filled with hope and excitement.


    Sofia mirrored his gesture, lifting her own ss and clinking it gently against his. She took a small sip, the initial sour taste surprising her. It wasn''t as bad as she had expected. Encouraged, she swallowed the rest of the drink in one go.


    Leonardo''s concern was evident as he watched her down the champagne so quickly. "Oh no, love. Go easy," he chided gently. "Take a small sip at a time."


    A hint of frustration crept into Sofia''s voice as she confronted him. "You said it''s not alcohol," sheined, her eyebrows furrowing.


    Leonardo paused for a moment,


    searching for the right words. "Yeah,


    I said that, but it still has low content," he replied, his tone filled with reassurance. "Go on. I am here to handle it. You can drink as much as you want and eat as much and whatever you want to eat. Do you want to order something else?"


    Sofia nced at the array of delicious dishes spread before her. "There is enough food on the table. I am happy with that," she replied, popping a nugget into her mouth.


    The dinner progressed, the couple enjoying each other''spany amidstughter and conversation. Sofia savored the vors of the meal, feeling the warmth of the champagne spreading through her veins. She had two sses of the sparkling beverage and felt a strong desire for more.


    However, Leonardo intervened, his caring nature shining through. He gently ced a hand on her arm, his voice filled with affection. "It''s your first time drinking, love. You should go slow," he advised, his eyes filled with concern. "I''ll always take care of you." Sofia couldn''t help but smile at his sweetness. She nodded, realizing that she was indeed in good hands.


    After a delightful dinner, Leonardo gently led her to the center of the dance floor, where the soft notes of a slow, melodic tune filled the air. They embraced, his hand on her waist, hers on his shoulder, as they began to sway in harmony with the music. The music eventually came to a gentle stop, but the magic between them lingered.


    Leonardo gazed into her eyes, a hint of excitement dancing in his own as he whispered sensually, "Ready for the next surprise?"


    Her heart skipped a beat, curious and eager to know what he had in store for her.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Making Her Mine


    After a while, the yacht came to a halt near an ind, and Leonardo helped Sofia disembark. As their feet touched the sandy shore, the yacht sailed away, leaving Sofia feeling bewildered. She looked at Leonardo, seeking reassurance, and he nodded, instantly calming "But what''s the name of this ind?" Sofia asked, realizing that he hadn''t mentioned it yet.


    her fears.


    Leonardo ced a gentle hand on her shoulders and turned her to face a direction. Sofia''s eyesnded on an illuminated board, adorned with LED lights. Her jaw dropped in disbelief as she read the name written in bold capital letters: SOFIA.


    Turning towards her husband, her eyes filled with a multitude of questions. He mirrored her gaze, his lips anxiously bitten.


    "What does this mean?" she shook her head in astonishment.


    "This is your ind, baby. I wanted to give it to you as our wedding gift," he exined, his voice tinged with nonchnce.


    While it might have seemed ordinary to him, Sofia couldn''t contain her excitement. Someone had purchased an entire ind and named it after her. It was an incredibly intimate gesture. Sofia allowed her racing heartbeats to settle for a moment, but they insisted on pounding louder and faster. Oh my God! He had bought her an ind.


    "But you didn''t have to do this," she said formally, attempting to keep her voice steady. However, an immense smile spread across her lips, unable to conceal her delight at his sweet gesture.


    "This wedding gift was long overdue from my side. Since we got married in a hurry, I want our honeymoon to be perfect. I don''t want you to tease me about it for the rest of our lives," he yfully winked at her, causing Sofia''s heart to melt at his words. Tease me for a lifetime! A lifetime with him! Suddenly, Sofia''s eyes welled up with tears, and her throat felt too heavy to utter a word.


    "Hey! Are you crying? I''m sorry. If you don''t want to stay here, we can go back on the yacht. We can leave this ind and go anywhere you want," he panicked, his voice filled with concern.


    Sofia didn''t respond with words. Instead, she stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Pulling him closer, she pressed her lips against his, eliciting a deep groan from him.


    Her hand slid down his chest, feeling the firmness beneath her touch. Unable to contain her smile between kisses, she sensed his shudder under her fingertips. He trailed his hand over her back, and as he reached down to cup her ass, pulling her closer, she could feel how hard he was for her at that moment.


    "My wife," Leonardo whispered against Sofia''s lips, his deep raspy voice stealing away her sanity.


    He intensified their kiss, his tongue gently coaxing the seam of her lips, causing her to moan softly. Taking the opportunity, he plunged his wicked tongue into her mouth, exploring every corner as if he owned it. Sofia closed her eyes, surrendering to the intoxicating sensation of their tongues entwined, her head spinning and her legs weakening. Leonardo lifted her effortlessly into his arms and carried her, their lips still locked in a passionate embrace. When she felt the softness of the mattress beneath her back, she opened her eyes, finding Leonardo panting heavily, his gaze fixed upon her.


    "Listen, angel, think it through once more. Are you absolutely sure you''re ready for this?" he asked, his voice hoarse and filled with desire. "Because there''s no turning back after this."


    With his deration, any lingering doubt in her mind vanished. She wanted to be hispletely.


    "I am ready, hubby. im me!" she agreed, her voice filled with eagerness.


    "Fuck! You''ll be the death of me, baby girl," he cursed, his fingers entwined in her hair as he sealed his mouth upon hers, sumbing to the fervor of their desires.


    Leonardo gently ced his hand behind Sofia''s head, his fingers tangling in her hair as he guided her face closer to his. With an air of determination, he pressed his lips against hers, iming her as his own. The thought of forever filled him with resolute certainty. He wouldn''t let her go; she was trapped with him for a lifetime, whether she believed it or not. His sweet, beloved wife.


    His desperate hand fumbled with the zipper of her dress, swiftly freeing her from its confines. As the dress fell away, his eyes darkened with desire, drinking in her naked form. She wasn''t wearing a bra, intensifying his need for her.


    With feather-light touches, he trailed his fingers along her slender neck, gliding down to her bare shoulder. Pausing at her round, full bosom, he gently kneaded, eliciting a responsive arch of her back. Sofia moaned, her eyes closed in blissful surrender. His fingers continued their journey, tracing the curves of her rib bones.


    She was everything he desired, beautifully exposed before him, exactly as he had always imagined her beneath him. His gaze lingered hungrily, possessively drinking in every inch of her perfect body. The overwhelming desire to make herpletely his surged within his heart.


    Peppering kisses along her jawline, he trailed his lips down toward her soft, slender neck. He took his time, nibbling and sucking gently, leaving faint marks of his affection.


    His greedy tongue darted out, its path trailing toward her round breast, his mouth hungry and eager. It closed over her nipple, rewarding him with the sweet sound of her beautiful scream, her voice calling out his name in pleasure. "Uh! Leonardo!!!"


    "I want to hear you scream my name, baby. Let the world know who you belong to," Leonardo groaned, his voiceced with desire.


    He continued to suck on her


    sensitive bud, his tongue flickering and teasing, earning another scream of his name, leaving it sore, swollen, and red. He intended for them to remain that way, a mark of his


    worship upon her body. Sofia arched her back in ecstasy, gasping and moaning, offering herself


    fully to


    him. Her fingers became entangled in his hair, urging him to take her nipple even deeper in his mouth. He eagerly obliged, sucking harder and more passionately, eliciting cries for more.


    Leonardo pulled back to observe her nipple glistening with his saliva, reveling in the satisfaction of the effect he had on her tantalizing body. He continued to lick and flick his tongue over her erect nipple, each movement causing her to moan, further fueling his desire. Moving on to another sensitive area, he repeated his ministrations, leaving it beautifully marked, exquisitely sore, swollen, and red.


    He took his time, savoring every moment, wanting to make this night unforgettable. He yearned to im every part, every inch of her body as his own. His mouth continued to explore her silky skin, leaving wet kisses between the valley of her bosoms. Moving lower, he swirled his tongue on her belly button, lightly sucking, as she pressed his head closer, arching her back off the sheets and crying out his name in pleasure.


    "Oh... God... Leonardo!" Sofia eximed, her voice filled with desire.


    "Yes, baby? What do you want?" he teased, his toneced with anticipation.


    "I want you to take off your clothes. I want to feel your skin," she confessed, her longing evident.


    How could he deny her request?


    Leonardo pulled away, his impatience evident as he swiftly discarded his jacket and shirt, tossing them aside. He couldn''t bear any further dy. Deep inside, he felt a mix of excitement and fear, knowing how she affected him, body and soul He wasn''t sure if he could


    contro his desirespletely, not wanting to hurt her as he did on their wedding night. This time, he wanted to make it pleasurable and unforgettable. He wanted her to remember this day only for the pleasure and ecstasy they would share. The moon shone above, casting a divine glow upon her features, making her even more mesmerizing. Leonardo was spellbound by her beauty, his eyes and heart perpetually yearning for more. If he told her that he wished for her to be seated before him for a lifetime, so he could feast on her beauty, she mightugh and call him mad. But he was indeed crazy for her.


    He reached out, grabbing her leg and pulling her closer to him. His tongue darted out, eager to taste her silky smooth skin as he trailed kisses from her calves to her thighs.


    "Oh! Ah! Fuck!" Sofia moaned and squirmed, clutching the sheets tightly in her hand. Leonardo paused, hovering at her pussy, teasingly licking her through the fabric.


    Gripping her ckcy panties


    between his teeth, he tore them with


    a hard tug, making her sweet tight pussy all bare for all his eyes. He parted her thighs and settled between them. Bowing his head, he reverently devoured his wet pussy. Tracing a slow path with his tips along her wet folds, a shiver coursed


    through her, and she clutched his


    hair tightly as though afraid he might stray. This had be his most cherished duty.


    Drawing her clitoris into his mouth, he delicately nipped and grazed his teeth against it. She became a symphony of moans, writhing in the sheets, twisting and thrashing, tugging at his hair, and burying her head in the pillow. Her hips bucked, her body arched with longing. He chuckled softly, pressing his hand against her t stomach to anchor her.


    He flicked his teeth against her and expertly manipted his tongue, rolling and swirling it around her, driving her further into ecstasy.


    Her sweet juice flowing out of her vagina, made him groan with lust. She was as turned on as he was right now, ready to take him inside her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 Love Making


    He shoved my tongue in her tight hole and began pumping in and out, fucking her with his tongue, stretching in the process. He circled his thumb on her clit, eliciting a pleasurable response. She tightened around his tongue, causing him to groan. She was incredibly tight, and he could only imagine the sensation of being inside her. Gently, he withdrew his tongue and reced it with a finger, slowly thrusting it into her tight entrance. Encouraged by her moans, he added two more fingers, causing her to cry out his name. Leonardo continued to suck and nip at her sensitive areas, increasing the intensity of his finger thrusts. The sound of her screaming his name echoed in the open air, and he reveled in the idea of everyone hearing her pleasure-filled cries.


    Her petite body trembled as she experienced her first orgasm of the day, her release washing over his fingers. But this was just the beginning; he intended to make her climax repeatedly throughout the night. A smirk yed on his lips as he contemted the pleasure he had in store for her.


    Leaning back, he observed his wife panting heavily, her eyes closed as she struggled to catch her breath. Slowly, he untangled her fingers from his hair and crawled towards her face. He rewarded himself with another moan as he licked her lips. Opening her desire-filled eyes, she met his gaze, longing evident in her half-hooded stare. He kissed her deeply and forcefully, conveying his desperate desire for her. She reciprocated with equal passion, biting his lips and sucking his tongue as if she couldn''t get enough. It was clear she wanted him just as much as he wanted her.


    "Are you ready, my wife?" he whispered, using the term to signify her status as his, whether officially or unofficially.


    She smiled sleepily and gave a subtle nod. He promptly unbuckled his belt and slowly pulled the zipper down. He opened the fly, then grabbed the waistband and swiftly removed his pants and boxers in one fluid motion, kicking all the clothes away.


    He took his hard length in his hand, already rock hard, head glistened with precum. He stroked it a few more times and it was swollen and erected. She raised herself and wrapped her soft fingers around mine, beginning to pump. I removed my hand and allowed her to have her way with me. Closing his eyes, he savored the sensation of her soft, warm hands on his dick. She massaged his balls and trailed her nails over his soft tip, making him shiver.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I don''t want to cum in your hand, angel," he warned as he pushed her to lie on her back. He positioned himself between her legs.


    "I have been waiting for this day, my wife. I can''t tell you how I''ve controlled myself until now. Whatever happened on our wedding night, I will make you forget with these new, happy memories," he promised. Groaning, he thrust inside her, and they both moaned in ecstasy. "Oh, God! Leonardo!" Sofia moaned so loudly.


    Leonardo cursed under his breath as he pressed his lips against Sofia''s. Slowly, he began to slide his penis inside her pussy. Sofia squeezed her eyes shut and gripped his shoulder tightly, her nails almost piercing his skin. He pulled out and thrust back in, causing her to gasp against his mouth. Confusion shed across his face as he nced at her while halfway inside her. He throbbed painfully, craving to thrust into her with intensity.


    "No... You''re so big," she moaned in pain.


    Are you serious, baby? Why are you doing this to me? He screamed silently in his mind, wanting to express his frustration to his wife. However, the words that escaped his mouth were different.


    "Bear with it, baby. The pain will subside, I promise. Soon, you''ll feel the pleasure that only I can give you." He kissed his wife''s teary eyes, lightly brushed her reddened nose, and then pressed his lips against her forehead. As she nodded in agreement, he attempted to move again.


    Her tightness nearly overwhelmed him. Her walls constricted around him, gripping him with intensity.


    With determination, he pushed his dick deeper inside her tight cunt. Leaning over her, he supported himself with his hands, keeping still to allow her time to adjust and amodate his size. Tears brimmed into her eyes as she squeezed them shut, trying to focus on her breath, panting hard.


    Leonardo caressed his wife''s breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers to gently stimte her pleasure and ease her pain. He nted tender kisses all over her face and neck, nibbling on her soft skin to intensify her pleasure. Gradually, she opened her eyes, her breathing bing smooth and regr. Her hips began to move, grinding against his, and a moan of pleasure escaped her lips.


    With a slow and steady rhythm,


    Leonardo started thrusting in and out of her sweet slickening pussy. His wife matched his movements, their bodies.synchronizing in a passionate dance. They werepletely immersed in their lovemaking, and Leonardo couldn''t help but groan with pleasure as he felt her climax once again. Her walls tightened around his cock, gripping it tightly. He increased the speed and force of his movements, feeling the pressure build into his balls, causing him to groan even louder.


    Leaning down, he took her nipple in his mouth, increasing the intensity while his thumb ventured downward to massage her clit. Overwhelmed by pleasure, she became a moaning mess, writhing and thrashing on the bed.


    "I am going toe, Sofia. Come with me, baby girl," he ordered, his voice filled with desire.


    "Oh! I can''t," she sobbed, panting heavily.


    "Yes, you can. Come for me. Just one more time," hemanded, his voice filled with urgency.


    His body trembled with pleasure as he spilled his seeds inside her, and she reached the peak of orgasm alongside him. He continued thrusting until everyst drop of his semen spilled into her. Tenderly, he kissed her lips and forehead, and she copsed onto the bed, utterly spent.


    Withdrawing from her, he reached


    for a towel ced on the bedside table and gently wiped her down. She winced as he touched her sore vagina, feeling sore from their


    passionate encounter. Wiping het dick, he put on his boxer st


    loosened the that was tied to the canopy above the bed, letting it fall to cover their intimate space. Hey beside her, enveloping her in his arms, and pulled a sheet over them. Pressing a tender kiss to her bare shoulder.


    "My wife, get some good sleep," he murmured in her ear, unsure if she was listening because she appeared to be already asleep. He closed his eyes and inhaled her sweet scent. He gazed at her beautiful face, and a smileSpread across his face. She was the best thing that had ever happened to him. She belonged to him, and she always would. He feltplete and whole with her. He held her even tighter in his arms and closed his eyes. Soon, he drifted off to sleep.


    *********


    The next morning, Sofia woke up nestled in Leonardo''s arms. The warm rays of the sun filled the room, interrupting her peaceful sleep. She squinted her eyes and slowly opened them to take a peek. They were still on the ind, and the sun was slowly rising above them. Sofia found herself lying naked on the bed, her face resting against Leonardo''s bare chest. Blushing, she couldn''t help but think about the passionate night they had shared. Her husband had been wild and passionate, igniting a fire within her.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she lifted her head slightly to admire his handsome face. Leonardo was peacefully asleep, a satisfied smile lingering on his lips. Sofia couldn''t resist the temptation to kiss those full, inviting lips.


    As the sun''s raysnded on Leonardo''s face, he frowned in his sleep. Sofia quickly pulled the covers up to shield him from the direct light. He instinctively held her tighter and let out a soft groan. Sofia wanted to giggle but didn''t want to disturb his restful slumber.


    His morning arousal pushed against her stomach, poking her gently, and causing her to moan in anticipation. She reminisced about the previous night when his desire had left her both pleasantly sore and fulfilled. Being with her husband made her feelplete and content.


    Leonardo pressed her closer to him, emphasizing his arousal, and Sofia knew that he was pretending to be asleep.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 The Phone Call


    "So you''re pretending to be asleep, huh?" Sofia asked yfully, feigning annoyance.


    Leonardo chuckled, his eyes opening slowly.


    "Good morning, love. How did you sleepst night?" His eyes sparkled mischievously as he smirked at her.


    Growing slightly irritated by his teasing, Sofia pressed her hand against his chest and pushed him away gently. But he pulled her closer to him, refusing to let her go.


    "Where do you think you''re going, baby girl?" He tugged on her hair tenderly, tilting her head up to meet his as he pressed his full, red lips against hers.


    Her morning couldn''t have been more beautiful than this. Shey in his arms, feeling his kiss as if he desired nothing else in the world but her. Her breasts pressed against his chest, sending electric waves through her body. Their legs intertwined, and he rubbed his hard- on against her bare pussy, his desire evident.


    She moaned softly into his mouth as he touched his sore pussy, deepening the kiss. They continued to explore each other''s lips for a few minutes until they were both breathless and in need of air. They reluctantly pulled away, panting heavily, their eyes locked in a passionate gaze.


    He effortlessly spun her around, pressing her back against his chest. He pulled her thigh over his hip and entered her from behind. When did he remove his boxers? As her head rolled back, resting on his shoulder, she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. His lips found her exposed neck, nibbling on the tender skin, leaving behind passionate marks.


    His hands gently moved towards her breasts, caressing her nipples, twisting and rolling between fingers. The rhythm of their bodies synchronized as he started moving in and out of her. The intensity of their connection made her lose herself in pleasure. She moaned unabashedly, oblivious to the possibility of anyone on the private ind hearing her. Her voice echoed in the open surroundings, a testament to their passion.


    The overwhelming sensation overwhelmed her, pushing her towards the brink. She couldn''t contain her desire any longer and screamed his name, yearning for more.


    As if reading her mind, his hand crawled between her legs, and he began rolling his thumb on her clit.


    Her arousal grew, her body bing wetter as she pleaded for him not to stop, craving his touch. She had transformed into a tangled mess of moans, twisting and thrashing in search of relief.


    "Oh, hubby!" she cried out, her voice filled with need.


    "Yes, my love?" he responded, thrusting into her, his voice strained with desire.


    "I''m... ah... about to...e," she managed to sob between gasps.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Hold on, my love. Wait for me," he whispered, his thrusts bing faster and deeper, driving them both towards the peak of ecstasy


    "Come with me, my love," hemanded, his voice filled with authority.


    As if her body had been eagerly awaiting his instruction, she exploded in a climax, her cries of pleasure mingling with his name. Every inch of her shuddered and went limp as wave after wave of intense orgasm swept over her, erasing all thoughts from her mind.


    His dick throbbed within her, releasing his cum inside her with a low groan, his voice mingling with her screams of ecstasy. His lips sought her neck and shoulders, his grip gently turning her face towards him. Even while still inside her, he captured her lips in another passionate kiss, stealing her soul once again. Breaking away, he smiled at her with affection.


    "I''ve always yearned for my mornings to be like this. I''ve waited so long," he confessed, his words causing her heart to blossom. "From today onwards, I want to wake up every morning and make love to you, Mrs. Morelli," he dered, the endearment bringing joy to her ears.


    Slowly, he withdrew from her, and she gasped at the loss of his touch. He gracefully stepped off the bed, his naked form emanating confidence. Two white robesy on the bedside table, and he picked them up. Draping one over his body, he tied the sash securely. With a tender gesture, he handed her the other robe, and she immediately slipped into it, relishing thefort it provided.


    After a while, the yacht arrived at the ind to pick them up. Once they boarded the yacht, Leonardo took Sofia''s hand and led her towards the stairs, ensuring she descended safely into the main hall. Sofia, exhausted from their passionate encounter earlier, yearned for some nourishment and energy. Leonardo pulled out a chair for her, dismissing the waiters and personally serving her favorite breakfast. He always knew her preferences.


    Just as they settled down, a bodyguard approached Leonardo and bowed respectfully. "Sir, you have a call from Mr. Russo," he announced.


    Domenico calling? But he must be


    aware that they were on their honeymoon. Why would he disturb them? It had to be something urgent. Sofia sensed that something was amiss, yet she knew Leonardo would shield her from any worries. He always treated her like his precious baby girl, shielding her from stress.


    Leonardo nodded to the bodyguard and then turned his attention back to Sofia. "Enjoy your breakfast, my love. I will join you in a few minutes," he said, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Please, don''t go. I want to have breakfast with you," Sofia pleaded, hoping he would reveal the reason behind the call.


    "Oh, baby, I want that too. But I must take this call. It seems urgent. Otherwise, Domenico wouldn''t have bothered us," Leonardo exined, his voice filled with concern.


    Sofia hummed in agreement, reluctantly allowing him to attend to the call. As she waited for his return, her hunger got the better of her, and she started munching on some fruit to satiate her appetite.


    ******


    If Domenico was calling Leonardo, it had to be something important. Leonardo swiftly made his way to the captain''s room, knowing that it was the only way they couldmunicate securely.


    He grabbed the receiver and braced himself. "Domenico, I hope this is worth disturbing me during my honeymoon," Leonardo warned, his tone slightly annoyed.


    "It''s urgent, Leonardo. I wouldn''t have bothered you otherwise. The gang situation has taken a turn for the worse," Domenico informed him.


    "Damn it!" Leonardo cursed, running a hand through his hair. "Can you handle it?"


    "I''m doing my best. Don''t worry, but if things escte, I''ll contact you," Domenico assured him.


    "Fine," Leonardo said, about to end the call.


    "By the way, I''ve gathered some information about the missing will and the attacks on your wife," Domenico said in a serious tone, an unusual change from his usual demeanor. It must be significant.


    "I''m listening," Leonardo responded eagerly, his impatience evident.


    "It seems someone from the Ri family is involved. I haven''t identified the person yet, but I''m getting closer. I''m on the verge of obtaining the will," Domenico dered.


    "That''s good news. I want that person right in front of me, the one responsible for these attacks and endangering Sofia. Once I have them, I''ll make sure they suffer for eternity, and then Sofia will be safe forever. Use all your resources to find that person," Leonardo instructed firmly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll track down that person and make them beg for their life for crossing Leonardo Morelli," Domenico promised.


    "So, how''s your honeymoon going?" Leonardo''s amusement shone through as he switched back to his familiar tone, realizing that his friend Domenico was back to his usual self.


    "I''m not going to tell you anything, Domenico. Get back to work," Leonardo said, his voice filled with frustration, before hanging up the call.


    His mind was consumed with worry, the sole concern being to catch the person who had attacked Sofia as soon as possible, so he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Despite appointing a dozen


    bodyguards to protect Sofia, Leonardo couldn''t shake off the fear for her safety. He had no knowledge of the identity and capabilities of this unknown enemy who had targeted her. The only clue he had was that it was someone from the Ri family, a fellow mafia member. This realization only heightened his anxiety, knowing just how dangerous and relentless a mafia


    member could be in pursuit of their goals.


    The mystery surrounding the


    missing will and the attempted


    murder of Sofia remained unsolved. Leonardo couldn''t help but


    specte that the two events were connected and somehow linked to the Rice family. With these thoughts swirling in his mind, he found it difficult to enjoy the honeymoon he had promised his wife. He had assured her that this entire week would be devoted solely to them, free from any disturbances. However, this phone call had ignited a restlessness within him, a desperate need to find the killer and bring them to justice.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Conspiracy


    Emma''s phone buzzed on the coffee table, interrupting her evening rxation. She picked it up and nced at the screen, noting an unfamiliar number shing before her eyes. Intrigued yet cautious, she answered the call, unsure of what awaited her on the other end. "Hello?" Emma''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke into the receiver.


    A deep, mysterious voice responded, "If you want to uncover the whereabouts of Lady Ri''s missing will, you muste to the address I''m about to give you."


    Emma''s mind immediately went into a state of rm. The proposition seemed dubious, and she had every reason to dismiss it as a prank or a scam. Yet, an inexplicable curiosity gnawed at her, urging her to delve deeper into this mysterious revtion. What if there was truth behind the stranger''s words? What if he possessed information about the will that she desperately sought? Emma wrestled with her conscience, torn between dismissing the call and venturing into the unknown.


    Eventually, her longing for answers overcame her initial doubts. Emma made up her mind, deciding to trust her instincts and meet the anonymous caller. There was something about the missing will that intrigued her deeply, and she yearned to uncover the secrets thaty hidden within. However, she knew better than to divulge her intentions to her husband, Carlo, fearing that he would try to dissuade her from pursuing this enigmatic path.


    Taking a daring step, Emma discreetly concealed a gun within her garter belt, ensuring her protection should the need arise. She decided to dismiss her driver for the evening, opting to navigate the winding streets and ndestine rendezvous alone.


    Arriving at the designated location, Emma parked her car nearby, her heart pounding within her chest as she approached the imposing building. Questions danced in her mind, specting about the identity of the person who had knowledge of her interest in Lady Ri''s will. After all, she had meticulously upheld a pristine reputation in society, leaving her puzzled as to why this mysterious individual had chosen to contact her instead of her husband, Carlo.


    As Emma neared the entrance of the grand structure, two imposing men d in ck uniforms intercepted her path. Their presence evoked an air of authority, leaving Emma with no choice but toply with their request. The taller of the two gestured for her handbag, his expression stern yet impassive. Reluctantly, she handed it over, surrendering her personal belongings to the strangers'' custody.


    One of the men stationed himself by the entrance, securing the area, while the other motioned for Emma to follow him deeper into the building''sbyrinthine corridors. She hesitated for a moment, her mind filled with apprehension, but a resolute determination spurred her forward. She trailed behind the enigmatic figure.


    They passed through a dimly lit, eerie gallery that led Emma to a vast room, bathed in a subdued glow. The space was expansive, allowing her to discern its details with rtive ease. The mysterious man motioned for Emma to take a seat on a plush couch and instructed her to wait for his boss.


    Nervously, she fidgeted with her fingers, her mind swirling with anticipation and unease. As soon as the man exited the room, closing the door behind him, Emma''s gaze darted around the room. Her fingers grazed the hidden gun tucked securely within her garter belt, finding sce in its presence.


    Time ticked by slowly as Emma found herself waiting in the room for over half an hour. Impatience gnawed at her, for she was unustomed to waiting for anyone in her privileged life. She had grown ustomed to having her desires fulfilled at the snap of her fingers, especially after marrying Carlo Ri.


    Just as frustration threatened to overtake her, the door creaked open, revealing arge, hulking figure standing before her. Emma gasped audibly, her breath catching in her throat as sheid eyes upon the face of the man who had entered the room. It couldn''t be possible. She must have misunderstood something along the way. The situation seemed surreal.


    "Wee, Emma! Apologies for the dy," the man uttered, his voice deep andden with weight.


    "You... You''re the one who summoned me here? And why did you im to possess Lady Ri''s will?" Emma''s voice cut through the tension, her words direct and purposeful. She had no time to waste.


    The man smirked, his toneced with mockery. "Oh, dear Emma. Always straight to business. You don''t even inquire about my well-being. I didn''t expect such curt manners from ady of the esteemed Ri family."


    "It would be wise for you to set aside discussions of manners and etiquette. If you possessed any semnce of decorum, you wouldn''t have ndestinely summoned me here," she retorted, her voiceced with defiance.


    He chuckled, the sound dripping with a dangerous edge. "Why are we at odds, my dear? I called you here to present you with a proposition. One that would prove mutually beneficial to both of us," he finally spoke, opening his mouth to delve into matters of business. Emma''s curiosity burned within her, prompting her to lend an attentive ear to the man standing before her. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes fixed on him with rapt interest.


    "I am listening," she dered, her voice tinged with a mix of anticipation and caution.


    A smirk formed on the man''s face as he observed her eagerness. "You''re very impatient, Emma," he remarked, acknowledging her enthusiasm. "Yes, Lady Ri''s will is in my possession," he admitted, confirming her suspicions.


    A surge of anger coursed through Emma as she confronted him. "So, you''re the one who stole the will on the day of Valentina Ri''s death," she used, her toneced with indignation.


    He narrowed his eyes at her, his expression hardening. "Did I have any other choice? That senile olddy signed away the entire Ri Empire to Sofia Ri, that daughter of a prostitute," he retorted, his voice dripping with contempt. "Do you honestly believe she''s deserving of the Ri family''s wealth, which rightfully belongs to us?"


    Emma''s mind reeled in shock. The


    realization that the old woman had bestowed Sofia with the entirety of the Ri Empire had eluded her until now. If she had known, she would have taken matters into her own. hands and eliminated the olddy herself. Suppressing her rage, she chose to remain silent, intrigued by the man''s story. She craved an ally who shared her deep-rooted hatred for Sofia, and perhaps this manExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    could provide that.


    He continued, his voice brimming with ambition. "I intend to amend the will, transferring the entire Empire into my name. If you agree to assist me in this endeavor, I will offer you twenty percent of the shares."


    "What? Only twenty percent for me?" Emma''s brow furrowed, her displeasure evident. "And you, the orchestrator of this scheme, will im eighty percent? Furthermore, why should I help you? Remember, Sofia is my daughter," she challenged, her voice tinged with resentment.


    He corrected her, a glint of superiority in his eyes. "Stepdaughter," he emphasized, attempting to diminish the familial bond between Emma and Sofia. "Regardless, whatever Sofia inherits will ultimately belong to us."


    Emma''s mind spun with conflicting


    thoughts. She was taken aback by


    the man''s knowledge of her deep-seated animosity towards Sofia, particrly the role she yed in spreading rumors about her and her mother. How had hee to possess such intimate details about her life? Nevertheless, she


    maintained herposure, raising her chin defiantly.


    "Listen, twenty percent is far too little," she countered, her tone firm. "I would appreciate a fifty-fifty arrangement."


    Enraged, the man''s facade crumbled, his anger surfacing. "Are you out of your mind, Emma?" he growled, his voiceced with fury. She winced at the intensity of his words.


    "What do you think? I''m the one who took all the risks and did the hard work while you effortlessly reap the benefits," he snarled, his frustration palpable.


    Emma''s mind raced, considering the gravity of the situation. What were the odds that someone would reach out to her with such sinister intentions? It became clear to her in an instant what the man had in mind.


    "You still didn''t understand that Lady Valentina Ri''s death wasn''t a natural cause," he uttered, a terrifying smirk ying on his lips. Emma''s head snapped towards him, her eyes widening in disbelief. She struggled to process the weight of his words. Did he mean...?


    "I had to eliminate her when I discovered she had changed her will, leaving Sofia as the sole heir to the entire empire. She didn''t even consider the rest of us," he seethed with evident hatred, his voice dripping with malice.


    Emma fought to maintain herposure, her heart pounding in her chest. She realized the gravity of the situation, understanding that this man required her assistance. Otherwise, he would never have contacted her and unveiled his sinister intentions. Keeping her tone polite, she replied, "And what is it that you need from me? I understand you require my help, but what is your n?"


    A glimmer of admiration shed


    across his eyes. "Impressive. You''re quite astute. That''s precisely why I chose you need you to obtain Sofia''s signature on the papers, I''ve drafted a new will that transfers the entire empire into my name, and once that''s done, I will dispose of that girl. By helping me, you rid yourself of her as well," he revealed with ruthless determination.


    Emma''s interest was piqued by the proposal. She couldn''t deny the allure of permanently removing Sofia from her life. A devious smile danced upon her lips as she responded, "I couldn''t care less about the methods you employ. I simply want her gone for good. However, I do expect to receive a significant share of the property in return."


    The man''s arrogance and stubbornness remained unyielding. "I''ve already offered you the amount I find suitable," he retorted.


    "Please, consider offering me more. It won''t harm you, and assisting you would put me at great personal risk. Besides, if Carlo were to learn of my involvement, it would jeopardize my marriage," Emma implored, taking a calcted risk to sway him in her favor. After a moment of contemtion, he conceded, his expression unchanging. "Fine. I will grant you thirty percent, and that''s my final offer. If you''re prepared to work with me, we can seal this deal."


    "I agree," Emma epted his proposal, masking her excitement with aposed demeanor. Thirty percent was an exceedingly generous portion, considering the immense value of the empire at stake. Moreover, it presented the opportunity to rid herself of Sofia forever, an advantage she couldn''t resist.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Taking Her Bare


    my carefully crafted death trap."


    The room fell silent as the man leaned forward, his expression grave and determined. "I''m willing to offer you a substantial thirty percent of the share," he said, his voiceced with seriousness. "All you need to do is help me achieve my goal. I want you to lead Sofia into


    Emma''s eyes narrowed as she processed the man''s request. The nonchnce in her voice belied the turmoil within. "Are you serious?" she scoffed, her tone tinged with boredom. "Eliminating a mere girl like Sofia should be child''s y for a powerful Mafia figure like you." The man''s gaze remained fixed on Emma, a flicker of acknowledgment crossing his face. "True," he conceded. "But Sofia is no longer alone. We mustn''t forget that Leonardo Morelli is by her side, thwarting my every attempt to end her life."


    Emma''s eyes widened in surprise, a mix of disbelief and curiosity evident on her face. "You mean to tell me that you deliberately orchestrated those attacks on her?" she asked, her voiceced with a hint of shock.


    "Yes," he admitted with a touch of frustration. "And it pains me to admit that all my efforts have been in vain, thanks to Leonardo Morelli''s interference."


    The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce for Emma. She now understood why the man sought her assistance. Sofia Ri was no longer just Sofia Ri; she had taken on the name Sofia Leonardo Morelli and found refuge under the protection of the formidable Morelli family. Harboring ill intentions towards Morelli''s daughter-inw was a precarious endeavor that required meticulous nning and unwavering resolve.


    A sinister smile curled on Emma''s lips as a rush of vindictive fervor coursed through her veins. "I believe we can coborate and devise an airtight n," she said, her voice dripping with disdain. "This time, we won''t fail. I am eager to rid the world of her presence, to erase Sofia Leonardo Morelli from existence."


    The countdown had begun, signaling the impending approach of death for Sofia.


    **********


    On their luxurious honeymoon yacht, Leonardo returned to the deck after taking a call, his demeanor noticeably altered. Sofia, sensing his unease, attempted to broach the subject, concerned about what might be troubling him. However, Leonardo deflected her inquiries, skillfully diverting the conversation and reassuring her that it was nothing of grave concern.


    Following a delectable breakfast, the couple retreated to theirvish cabin, where a rxing Jacuzzi awaited them. Sofia eagerly settled herself onto Leonardo''sp, their bodies entwined, skin touching skin, as he lovingly bathed her. The warmth of the water intensified the intimacy between them, and Sofia found herself enraptured by the sensations coursing through her.


    With a loofah in hand, Leonardo tenderly caressed Sofia''s back, his hands venturing to the front, gently kneading and massaging her breasts. Meanwhile, beneath the water''s surface, his other hand skillfully explored her curves, eliciting pleasurable shivers. He nuzzled against her neck, his lips grazing her sensitive skin, provoking an involuntary moan to escape her lips. Lost in the ecstasy of the moment, Sofia was oblivious to when he entered her, their bodies moving in perfect synchrony within the confines of the bath. Their intimate bathing experience served as a prelude to an equally passionate encounter in the privacy of their bed. This had be their cherished routine, a favorite ritual that deepened their connection with each passing day.


    As Leonardo continued to unravel Sofia''s desires, her body responded eagerly to his touch and proximity. They slept together, intertwined in a loving embrace, finding sce andfort within each other''s arms. Over time, Sofia gradually opened herself up to him, feeling a sense of security and trust that Leonardo had painstakingly cultivated through his affection and care.


    However, Sofia couldn''t shake the moments when she observed Leonardo lost in his thoughts, distant and preupied. It was unlike him to intentionally ignore her, leaving her convinced that something troubling was weighing heavily on his mind.


    "Leonardo?" Sofia called out repeatedly, her voice echoing across the deck as she approached him. He stood there, his gaze fixated on the abyss before him, lost in his own thoughts. Oblivious to her presence, he remained unresponsive, lost in the depths of his mind. Sofia stepped closer, her hand gently shaking his arm, hoping to bring him back to the present. Slowly, he turned to face her, his brow furrowed with concern. However, as soon as his eyes met hers, a tender smile reced the frown on his face.


    "What''s troubling you, Leonardo? You know you can confide in me," Sofia pleaded, her voice filled with genuine care. She had asked him this question countless times before, eager to be his pir of support.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With a gentle touch, Leonardo pulled


    her closer, his lips finding the curve of her neck was his way of diverting her attention, attempting to make her forget about his worries by focusing solely on their love. But Sofia resisted, growing weary of his consistent reluctance to share his burdens with her. She felbas though he deemed her unworthy of knowing his innermost struggles.


    "No, you were lost again, deep in thought. I called out to you, and you didn''t respond. Something is truly bothering you, Leonardo," Sofia asserted, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and frustration. "If you have pressing matters to attend to, we can cut short our honeymoon and return to Genoa."


    A mischievous glint shed in Leonardo''s eyes as he pulled away slightly, his lips lingering near hers. "There''s no escaping me, my love. I want to make love to you in every corner of this yacht," he whispered, his words loaded with desire, causing Sofia to blush and lower her eyshes shyly.


    "And one more thing," Leonardo''s tone grewmanding, his gaze piercing into hers. "You''re forbidden to wear panties while we''re on this yacht," he dered, leaving her shocked and wide-eyed.


    Sofia was taken aback by his audacity, yet a surge of anticipation coursed through her veins. His boldness both surprised and excited her, a testament to their passionate connection.


    Just as Sofia thought he was about to capture her lips with his own, he abruptly pulled away, taking her hand and leading her toward a secluded corner of the yacht. In the hidden depths of an underground chamber, he gently guided her, positioning her on her back against the cool surface. Hovering above her, his gray eyes transformed, bing smoldering pools of desire.


    "Baby girl," Leonardo whispered, his voice dripping with raw need. "I''m going to fuck you right here, right now." With those words hanging in the air, he pressed his lips upon hers, igniting a fiery passion that consumed them both.


    And all the fear and hesitation flew


    out of Sofia''s mind after hearing her husband''s confession. She gave in to the heat of the moment and allowed Leonardo to do as he pleased. After taking his time to kiss her and deliver a mind-blowing smooch passionately, he forcefully tore her panties off with one swift jerk and lifted up her dress. Kneeling down, he rested his hands on her thighs and gently parted them. Sofia propped herself up on her elbow, eagerly anticipating his next move.


    Leonardo buried his head between her legs and began to suck and finger her, causing her to be dripping wet and ready for him. She threw her head back, biting her lip so hard that she could taste the


    nei


    metallic tang of blood in her mouth. Overwhelmed by the pleasure he was giving her, she twisted and dand thrashed, craving him even more. After making her beg for him to pleasure her further, he stood upright, unzipped his jeans, and pulled out his long, hard erection. He flipped her over, and now she was bending forward with her palms pressed against the surface.


    He yfully spanked her two-three times and gripped her hips firmly, lifting her ass up as he prated Sofia hard. The intense pleasure caused her to moan loudly, unable to contain her screaming his name. He began pounding inside his wife''s dripping wet core, heightening her arousal and making her even more sensitive.


    Sliding his hand towards her front, he started rubbing her, causing her inner muscles to clench tightly. Before long, she reached a powerful climax, her body trembling against his. He continued thrusting, increasing his speed with each movement. Every throbbing nerve of his hardness was palpable to her hypersensitive state.


    As her pleasure peaked, she felt him pulsating and throbbing within her. He had never used a condom while making love to her. He always took her bare. He leaned over, turning her face to the side, capturing her lips in a hungry, passionate kiss. With a newfound urgency, he started thrusting harder and rougher, intensifying their connection.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 He Is Busy Again her footing.


    Sofia and Leonardo were both breathing heavily, their bodies intertwined and feelingpletely satisfied. Leonardo slowly withdrew from her, causing his release to trickle down from her vagina to the sides of her thighs. He gently pulled down her dress, helping her regain


    "That was incredible, baby," Leonardo said, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Sofia buried her face in her husband''s chest, wrapping her arms tightly around his torso. Leonardo reciprocated by encircling her with one arm and using his other hand to lift her face, making her look into his eyes.


    "You are mine, angel, and no one can harm a single hair on your head. They would have to go through me even toe close," he said, his expression turning serious. At that moment, Sofia couldn''t fully grasp why he was sharing these words with her. It felt as if he was reassuring himself as much as her.


    Just when she thought he had finished, Leonardo continued, his voice filled with determination, "I will always be your shield against any danger. I will protect you from every evil eye that dares to look your way. As long as I am alive, no one can harm you."


    Sofia didn''t understand the intensity of his emotions, but she was deeply moved by his unwaveringmitment to her well-being. Standing on tiptoe, she threw her arms around his neck and gave him a tender kiss on the lips.


    "I know," she whispered, only two words escaping her lips. As her words reached his ears, the tension in Leonardo''s face eased, and a genuine smile graced his lips-an expression reserved solely for her. Leonardo Morelli was not known for smiling, but with Sofia, he never failed to make her feel cherished and special.


    They spent the entire week aboard the luxurious yacht, indulging in their passions. Leonardo''s desire for Sofia knew no bounds as he made love to her in every corner and every room of the magnificent vessel. His passion was intense, untamed, and dominant, a side of him that Sofia found irresistible. But amidst his fiery nature, he also showered her with love and tenderness, pampering her like no other.


    Sofia considered herself incredibly fortunate to have Leonardo as her husband. Before their marriage, she had feared that being wedded to a wealthy and handsome man like him would be a nightmare. However, she soon discovered that she was wrong. Leonardo proved to be the antithesis of her father, a man devoid ofpassion. He constantly reminded her that not all men in this world were heartless. He showed his love and affection exclusively to her, treating her with gentleness and speaking to her in a soft,forting voice, a stark contrast to his demeanor around others.


    During their idyllic stay on the yacht, Leonardo oscited between moments of stress and happiness. Sofia sensed that something was troubling him, but he didn''t want her to worry. He urged her to remain stress-free, happy, and always ready for him. She cherished the intimate moments they shared, marveling at how his words alone could arouse and satisfy her.


    As their honeymoon phase drew to a close, they set sail back to the maind. Stepping off the yacht, they were greeted by their awaiting car. By the time they reached the port, the sun was already beginning its descent, casting a warm glow over the surroundings. They headed straight home, where Leonardo swiftly changed into his formal business attire and departed for the office. He assured Sofia that he would try to return early, but deep down, she had her doubts. Thest time they were away from Genoa for only three days, he had a mountain of pending work. This time, after an entire week away, she was certain he would bepelled to spend the night at the office.


    Deciding to rest for the day, Sofia made up her mind to start attending her sses the following day. Her intuition proved urate as Leonardo arrived home veryte. She was already half asleep, nestled in their bed when he joined her. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close, and tenderly kissed her lips. Embracing her tightly, he fell into a peaceful slumber, their bodies entwined in perfect harmony.


    The following day, Sofia woke up early, feeling the weight of the uing school day on her shoulders. As she rubbed her eyes, she noticed Leonardo already bustling around, getting ready for work. They decided to have breakfast together, cherishing those precious moments before their daily routines took over. After a quick meal and some yful banter, Leonardo bid Sofia farewell and left for the office.


    With her mind now focused on the day ahead, Sofia gathered her school books and headed towards the parking lot. As she approached, she spotted a sleek white Audi waiting for her, nked by her vignt bodyguards. They formed a protective circle around the car, ensuring her safety at all times. Sofia gracefully settled into the back seat, the soft leather embracing her as she made herselffortable. Simultaneously, one of the bodyguards assumed the passenger seat, while the others dispersed to their designated vehicles, ready to follow her lead.


    The car glided through the streets, and soon Sofia arrived at her school. Two of her trusted bodyguards trailed behind her, their presence serving as a constant reminder of her unique circumstances. One bodyguard stationed himself just outside the ssroom, maintaining a watchful eye on the surroundings, while the other apanied Sofia into the room.


    Inside, her friends Enzo and Rena were already seated, their faces lighting up with joy upon seeing her. Rena yfully tugged at Sofia''s arm, guiding her to sit beside her, with Enzo settling in on Rena''s other side.


    "Hey Sofia, you''re finally back after such a long holiday," Rena eximed, unable to contain her excitement.


    Sofia smiled warmly, grateful for the weing atmosphere. "Yes, Rena, it feels good to be back. Leonardo nned a surprise for me, and we spent seven romantic days on a yacht," she shared, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as she reminisced about their time together.


    Enzo leaned in, his eyes filled with admiration. "Wow, you''re incredibly lucky, Sofia. Having a caring and loving husband like Leonardo is a dreame true."


    Sofia''s modesty kicked in as she lowered her head shyly. "Yes, I truly am blessed to have such a romantic and caring man as my husband."


    "Whoa!" both Enzo and Rena eximed simultaneously, their voices filled with awe.


    Rena''s expression suddenly turned mischievous as she changed the subject. "You know, Kat has been looking for you," she revealed, and Sofia''s eyes widened in fear at the mention of Kat''s name. She knew that if Kat was seeking her out, it couldn''t be good news.


    Curiosity piqued, Sofia asked with a hint of trepidation, "What did Kat want?"


    Rena continued, her voice tinged with relief, "Kat asked every student about you, but we didn''t say anything. She came to our ss for three or four days straight, but then she stopped searching for you."


    Sofia let out a sigh of relief, her anxiety dissipating. "Thank God," she murmured softly, grateful that Kat''s relentless pursuit hade to an end, at least for now.


    "I am sure that Kat had tasted her own medicine that day. Maybe she was looking for you because she wanted to apologize," Enzo said.


    "No way!" Rena and Sofia both yelled simultaneously.


    Enzo quickly raised his hand in surrender. "Okay, girls, calm down."


    "There is no way Kat Ri will apologize to anyone," Sofia insisted.


    "Alright, girls, I take back my words," Enzo said, mimicking the action of catching something in the air and pretending to put it in his mouth. They all burst intoughter at his funny act.


    Fortunately, the teacher arrived, putting an end to their gossiping.


    Once the ss was over, they all headed to the library to search for some books and gather information on two current topics that their teachers had discussed in ss.


    "I need your notes one more time, as I missed sses for a week and have to copy all the important notes and assignments," Sofia pleaded with Rena, hoping for her support.


    "Of course, Sofia. What are friends for?" Rena replied warmly, retrieving the notes from her bag and handing them to Sofia.


    Enzo also offered Sofia his notes for


    the sses they shared. Sofia had a lot of pending work toplete, so after returning home and freshening up, she began diligently finishing her overdue assignments. By


    ovel?


    dinnertime, she had nearlypleted all the notes. She decided to call Leonardo to check on him, but he informed her that he would being homete once again.


    Sofia felt a slight pang of disappointment, but she understood that Leonardo had workmitments. After dinner, she retreated to her room and started watching TV. Suddenly, a knock at her door startled her, and a maid entered the room. "The fixed line phone is ringing, and someone asked for you, Sofia. You can take the call using the phone in your bedroom," the maid informed her.


    Curiosity piqued, Sofia wondered


    who could be calling her, as she didn''t have many people who


    regrly contacted her. Rena andet


    Enzo were the only ones with her number. She picked up the receiver of the fixed line phone in her bedroom, her heart racing.


    "Hello?" Sofia cautiously spoke into the phone.


    "Hello, Sofia," a voice from the other end of the line greeted her, leaving her startled.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Midnight Supper "I hope you haven''t forgotten my voice," Sofia''s stepmother, Emma, spoke on the phone, her words piercing the silence that surrounded Sofia.


    "Of course, ma''am. How can I forget your voice?" Sofia''s voice held a touch of formality, a reminder of the distant rtionship she shared with Emma since her childhood. Sofia was never allowed to address her as ''mother,'' and ''ma''am'' had be the designated term of respect.


    "Sofia, your father and I are missing you," Emma said, and Sofia was taken aback by those words. Her ears strained to confirm what she had just heard. Could it be real, or was she merely hallucinating? After all, there seemed to be no possibility that Sofia''s father and Emma would genuinely miss her.


    Yet, a spark of hope ignited within Sofia''s heart. Her poor, yearning heart, always longing for their love, dared to believe that perhaps they had finally realized her value in the household after she had left them. Maybe they wanted to check if she was doing well, a glimmer of concern for her. After all, her father was her only blood rtion.


    Sofia remained silent, unsure of how to respond to Emma''s unexpected revtion.


    "Oh dear, don''t you miss us? After your marriage, you haven''t visited your parents'' home, not even once. That''s why I''m calling you now, to invite you for lunch tomorrow. Your father will be delighted to see you," Emma''s voice resonated with a surprising politeness. Sofia''s eyes welled up with tears. She had always believed they had married her off to Leonardo Morelli as a way to rid themselves of her presence. The thought that her stepmother was inviting her for lunch was unimaginable, beyond anything she could have fathomed. "Sofia!" Emma called her name once more, breaking the extended silence. Sofia snapped back to reality, realizing she had been lost in her thoughts for far too long.


    "So, are youing for lunch?" Emma''s voice carried a mix of curiosity and urgency, a tone that Sofia had seldom heard. Overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions flooding her heart, Sofia gathered herself.


    "Of course, I will be there," Sofia''s voice trembled slightly,ced with both anticipation and apprehension. She longed to see her father, for he was still her dad, no matter what.


    "That''s great. We will be waiting for you. See you then," Emma concluded the conversation, and Sofia carefully hung up the phone.


    As Sofia anxiously awaited Leonardo''s arrival, she contemted asking him if he could spare some time to apany her on the visit to her parent''s house for lunch.


    **************


    Sofia woke up to the sound of the main door opening. Throwing her legs down, she sat up straight on the couch, instantly alert. Leonardo walked in, holding his jacket in his hand, while the tie hung low around his neck. He had folded his sleeves up to the elbow, and the top buttons of his white shirt were unfastened. He looked visibly tired and exhausted.


    "Hey!" he smiled upon seeing Sofia, ncing at his wristwatch. "You''re awake. Why didn''t you sleep?"


    She stood up and walked towards him, taking his bag and jacket from his hands. "I was waiting for you," she replied softly.


    He wrapped an arm around her, and they began heading towards their bedroom. As they ascended the stairs, Sofia asked him, "How was your day?"


    "Hmmm... it was... good. How was your day?" he asked, returning the question.


    "I went to school and brought home a lot of pending work. I spent the whole eveningpleting it," she babbled, trying toe up with an excuse to ask him about apanying her to her parent''s house.


    "Alright. It sounds like it was a long day for you. But at least you managed to finish all your pending work," he remarked, gazing down at her.


    They reached their room, and Sofia ced his jacket and bag on the table, taking out his casual sleepwear from the cab.


    "Okay, you go and freshen up. If you want something to eat, I can make you supper," she offered.


    "Can you cook?" he asked in surprise, making her giggle. If only he knew that she had been cooking her entire life.


    "Of course, I can cook anything. Just tell me what you''d like," she responded, grinning.


    "I''ve got a personal chef for myself," he teased, licking his lips.


    Sofia shook her head at his yful remark and gently pushed him towards the bathroom. "You go and take a quick shower. I''ll make something for you."


    Sofia descended the stairs, making her way towards the kitchen. It had been nearly a month since shest cooked a meal. The anticipation of preparing something delicious for Leonardo filled her with excitement. With swift movements, she began to craft a hearty chicken soup, the aroma wafting through the air as it simmered. Setting the table neatly, she eagerly awaited his arrival.


    Soon enough, Leonardo appeared, a


    sweet smile adorning his face. His damp hair glistened under the light, and he seemed to radiate an irresistible charm. Sofia found herself captivated by his


    vel


    appearance, almost tempted to take a bite out of him. She gestured towards the steaming pot of soup and tapped gently on the chair, inviting him to sit.


    Taking his seat, Leonardo positioned himself at the table, and Sofia settled beside him. cing a bowl before him, shedled the fragrant soup, filling it with generous scoops. Leonardo picked up his spoon and, bringing it to his lips, took a sip of the vorful broth.


    "Hmmm," he moaned, momentarilyN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    setting the spoon aside. Grasping Sofia''s hand, he pressed a tender kiss upon her skin, expressing his appreciation. "You are amazing, my baby girl. This soup is simply divine. It''s as if you performed magic. I''ve never tasted anything quite ¨¤s delicious," he praised, peppering her hand with kisses before slipping a ring onto her middle finger.


    Startled, Sofia withdrew her hand, inspecting the ring with wide eyes. The sight before her was breathtaking-arge, shimmering rock adorned with delicate diamonds. It enveloped her middle finger entirely, its magnificence impossible to ignore. "Oh my God, Leonardo! This must have cost a fortune. Why would you buy such an extravagant ring? I don''t need expensive stones," she expressed hesitantly, her voice tinged with concern.


    "But I wanted to buy it for my loving wife. I actually wanted an evenrger stone, but they didn''t have any bigger diamonds than this," he admitted, his tone betraying a hint of remorse for not securing an even grander token of his affection. Shaking her head, Sofia replied, "You don''t need to shower me with expensive gifts. I''m notfortable with you spending your fortune on me."


    "Get used to it, Mrs. Morelli," he yfully remarked, pulling her onto hisp. Guiding the spoonful of soup towards her lips, he attempted to feed her, but she halted his hand.


    "No, no. It''s for you. I''ve already had dinner," she gently insisted. However, his determination outweighed her protestations as he pressed the spoon against her lips, urging her to taste the savory concoction.


    The vor danced upon her taste buds, eliciting an involuntary moan of delight. "Hmmmn..." she let slip, her lips subtly moistening.


    Leonardo''s expression shifted, his eyes darkening with desire. Setting the spoon aside, his fingers curled around her neck, drawing her closer. "Are you trying to seduce me, baby girl? Sitting on myp, moaning like that You look so tempting.bwant to savor every inch of you, he whispered, his voiceced with a mix of hunger and adoration.


    Sofia ced her hand between their lips, preventing him from kissing her. There was an urgent matter she needed to discuss with him regarding tomorrow''s lunch. She couldn''t afford to forget everything if he began his seductive antics. "I need to talk to you. It''s really urgent," she said, her voice firm, causing him to lean back slightly. She attempted to stand up, but he tightened his grip, refusing to let her leave hisp.


    "Tell me, baby girl. I''m all ears," he whispered, his gaze fixated on her lips. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, a mixture of curiosity and desire evident in his eyes. "Umm... today, my stepmother called on thendline," she began, locking her gaze with his. He listened attentively, his demeanor serious and genuinely interested in what she had to say.


    "...and what did she say?" he inquired, his voiceced with concern.


    "She said that she and my father wanted us toe to the Ri mansion tomorrow for lunch," she revealed, noting the instant furrow that appeared on his forehead. "And you didn''t agree, did you?" he asked, his tone betraying a hint of anxiety.


    "Why would I decline? It''s the first time they''ve invited me since our marriage. I want to go and meet my parents," she replied, her voice filled with a mixture of determination and longing.


    He stared at her, an indiscernible expression adorning his face. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice devoid of its usual warmth, reced by a coldness she had rarely witnessed. "Do you truly want to go for lunch?" he questioned, his piercing gaze prating her soul.


    "Yes, and I want you toe with me," she hesitantly admitted, biting her lip anxiously as she awaited his response.


    Nodding his head, he uttered, "Alright, Sofia. I will apany you, despite my packed schedule. I''ll instruct my secretary in the morning to clear my appointments for the second half of the day."


    Her face lit up with joy, her hand gently encircling his neck as she grinned. "Thank you so much for agreeing toe with me."


    He shook his head dismissively.


    "I suppose you should have your soup now before it gets cold. Finish it quickly, as it''s gettingte, and we both have to wake up early in the morning," she suggested, motioning her eyes toward the bowl of soup. "Feed me," hemanded in his authoritative tone, asserting his dominance.


    Taking the spoon in her hand, she obediently began to feed him, remaining seated on hisp. There was a genuine sense of fulfillment she derived from serving him in every way, a testament to her love and devotion.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 Over Possessive Husband


    After enjoying a warm andforting bowl of soup, Sofia and Leonardo retreated to their bedroom. The moment the door closed, Leonardo''s strong arms enveloped Sofia, lifting her effortlessly and gently cing her on the soft bed. As he discarded his t-shirt, his yful demeanor took over, and they indulged in intimate moments. He made passionate love to her, their love deepening with every touch, before finally sumbing to slumber.


    The following day, Sofia embarked on her usual routine of attending school while Leonardo departed for his office, each absorbed in their respective responsibilities. Lost in the busyness of the day, Sofia inadvertently forgot to contact Leonardo, her mind consumed by the demands of her studies.


    Upon arriving home and preparing herself for lunch at her parent''s house, Sofia realized she needed to check on Leonardo to confirm his avability and punctuality, as he often struggled with time management.


    Leonardo answered after just two rings, his voice filled with a sense of urgency and importance. "When are youing? I''m ready and eagerly waiting for you," Sofia questioned directly, her eagerness apparent in her tone.


    There was a momentary pause on the other end of the line before Leonardo replied in a polite andposed manner, "Angel, I''m currently in the midst of a crucial meeting. Despite having informed my secretary to clear my schedule, I cannot overlook the urgency of this particr meeting. Rest assured, it''s my final engagement of the day, and once it concludes, I will join you," he exined, aware that his revtion might dampen her spirits.


    "But we will bete, Leonardo. How could you do this?" Sofia expressed her frustration, her disappointment evident in her words. "This is the first time I''m visiting my parent''s house after our marriage, and you''ve spoiled the mood," she huffed, a mixture of irritation and longing lingering within her.


    "Don''t be upset, baby girl. I apologize for inadvertently spoiling your mood. Why don''t you leave early? I''ll join you at the Ri mansion. And remember, don''t forget to take your bodyguards with you; they''ll ensure your safety inside the house. You know I don''t want to take any chances," Leonardo suggested, his protective nature shining through.


    "Oh,e on, Leonardo! Now you''re being excessively possessive. It''s my parents'' house, the ce where I spent my entire life before marrying you," Sofia argued, her emotions fueling her response.


    "Don''t argue with me, angel. Just trust me and do as I say. And if you refuse to take the bodyguards with you, I won''t allow you to go to your parents'' house," Leonardo retorted, his tone conveying an arrogant and overbearing demeanor. Sofia felt her frustration grow. How could he presume to decide everything in her life?


    Sofia chose to remain silent, her silence serving as a means of self-preservation. She didn''t want to engage in a fruitless argument.


    "Angel, do you agree?" Leonardo inquired once again, seeking herpliance.


    "Okay, fine. I will take them with me," Sofia conceded, her voice tinged with defeat. She knew that if she defied his wishes, he would cancel their ns, and that was thest thing she wanted. After all, she longed to see her father. Despite his shorings, he was still her father, and her love for him endured, despite everything.


    ************Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sofia''s emotions swirled inside her as she arrived at her parent''s home, the ce where she had spent eighteen formative years of her life. Mixed feelings of anticipation and anxiety coursed through her veins, causing her heart to beat loudly in her chest. She knew her family never truly embraced her, and the decision toe for lunch brought a wave of uncertainty. With Leonardo absent by her side, she silently prayed for strength.


    As the car pulled up to the grand entrance of the Ri mansion, Sofia''s nervousness intensified. She had always been apprehensive in the presence of her family, a habit that could not be easily shed in just a few days. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself that she was now Mrs. Morelli, no longer needing to sumb to intimidation.


    A bodyguard from the front seat stepped out and courteously held the door open for her. Stepping out of the car and cing her feet on the ground, Sofia''s gaze fixed upon the imposing house. Memories flooded her mind, recalling the tumultuous years she had spent within those walls, heightening her unease. It was not a ce associated with fond memories.


    Entering the hall, Sofia noticed Emma and Carlo seated alongside Uncle Mak and Aunt Lana. Uncle Mak, her father''s stepbrother, shared a close bond with the family. However, Sofia couldn''t fathom why Uncle Mak and Aunt Lana had always harbored a dislike toward her. They had never done anything wrong to them. When her father''s gaze fell upon her, she sensed a hint of concern, but as soon as their eyes met, he quickly averted his gaze.


    Emma''s smile brightened as she approached Sofia. "Sofia, my dear, I''m thrilled that you came," she eximed, her eyes briefly shifting to the two bodyguards who followed Sofia inside.


    "Wait a minute! You two stay outside and wait. This is my home, and I don''t want any intruders," Emma retorted with annoyancecing her voice.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but we have been instructed to apany Mrs. Morelli everywhere," one of the bodyguards responded respectfully, adhering to their assigned duty.


    Emma cast a questioning gaze toward Sofia, her frustration evident in her voice. "Why are these bodyguards following you inside your own house? How could there be any danger within your parental home?" she asked, her tone tinged with annoyance.


    Sofia''s heart sank as she felt a pang


    of embarrassment in front of her family. Emma was right-there was no need for protection within her father''s house. After all, she had grown up here and knew it to be a safe haven. With a heavy sigh, Sofia turned towards the bodyguards, her voice filled with a mix of difort and resolve. "Please wait outside. I don''t require any protection inside my father''s house," she instructed them politely, her desire for some privacy with her family outweighing the need for security in that


    moment.


    One of the bodyguards responded, "But, ma''am, we have orders to apany you everywhere outside the Morelli mansion. It''s for your safety, ma''am."


    Sofia''s frustration mounted, and she spoke with a slightly raised voice, her patience waning.


    "I am telling you to stay outside. I don''t want you to follow me into my father''s house. I want to spend some uninterrupted time with my family," she insisted, her tone firm and determined.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, momentarily unsure of how to proceed. Finally, they relented. "Okay, ma''am. We will wait outside," they conceded before exiting the house.


    Emma took Sofia''s hand and led her toward the sitting area, a warm smile gracing her face.


    "Come, Sofia. Look who is here to wee you back home. I invited Mak and Lana. I thought you''d appreciate seeing your whole family after such a long time," Emma exined, her eyes shining with affection.


    Sofia greeted Mak and Lana, her


    surprise evident as they returned her


    smile. Lana stepped forward,


    enveloping Sofia in a tight embrace.


    Sofia was taken aback by this affectionate gesture, unustomed to such warmth from her family members on her father''s side. Apart from her grandmother, few others had shown her any kindness or eptance.


    "Wee home, Sofia. I''m delighted to see you. You look absolutely beautiful," Lana eximed, her words filled with genuine warmth.


    Mak joined them, his concern and curiosity evident in his voice. "How have you been, Sofia? And how is your new family?" he inquired, the first disy of interest and genuine concern for her personal life from her paternal rtives.


    "Everything is going well, Uncle Mak. Thank you," Sofia responded with gentle sincerity, grateful for the sudden show of care and attention.


    Mak nodded and settled into a seat beside Sofia''s father while Sofia eagerly anticipated her father''s approach. She yearned for him to acknowledge her new life and inquire about her well-being. However, to her dismay, he remained seated, appearing oblivious to Sofia''s presence.


    Suppressing a sob that threatened to escape her throat, Sofia fought back tears, grappling with a whirlwind of emotions stirred by her father''s indifference. She blinked rapidly, trying to regainposure, unwilling to let her tears tarnish this long-awaited reunion.


    "Carlo,e and wee your


    met


    daughter. This is her first visit after her marriage, Emma called out to him, hoping to spur a response. However, he remained unaffected, his silence and immobility speaking volumes. Suddenly, he stood up and abruptly left the hall, leaving Sofia feeling a mix of confusion and heartache.


    Emma turned towards Sofia, her voice filled withpassion.


    "Don''t mind him, Sofia. Come with me. I''ve prepared a special lunch just for you. I''ve instructed the chef to prepare all your favorite dishes," she reassured, attempting to provide sce.


    Guiding Sofia towards the dining table, Emma motioned for Mak and Lana to follow. Sofia, however, halted momentarily, a thought crossing her mind.


    "Um... Wait, Leonardo will be joining us soon. I''d like to wait for him so we can all have lunch together," Sofia informed Emma, observing the shock that flickered across her eyes. Emma nced at Mak, momentarily speechless before redirecting her gaze back to Sofia. "Why is heing?" Emma scowled, her toneced with disapproval

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 Where Is My Wife


    "Why is heing? I mean... I mean... he must be incredibly busy, and I never expected him to make it for lunch. That''s why I invited you here alone," Emma hesitated, her expression suddenly shifting. However, a smile quickly appeared on her face as she continued, "So that we could spend some quality time with you, dear." Sofia, considering how pleasantly surprised they would be by her husband''s gentle demeanor, responded, "But, ma''am, Leonardo is my husband, and it''s customary for a married woman to visit her parents'' home with her husband. He will be delighted to meet you all."


    The mention of the name ''Leonardo Morelli,'' the notorious Mafia King, usually conjured images of ruthlessness and heartlessness in the public eye. Yet, Sofia knew a different side of him a gentle and polite man when it came to his family. She was confident that he would not disy any rudeness towards her own kin.


    "Mum, what is she doing here?" Sofia''s ears were pierced by Kat''s harsh voice.


    "Kat, mind your manners. She is your sister, and I invited her for lunch. So, behave appropriately," Emma admonished her daughter, a rare disy of authority.


    Kat cast a disdainful gaze upon Sofia, her eyes filled with disgust. "How could you do this, Mum? You know how much I despise her, and now that Leonardo has shown his affection for her, she''s everywhere in the media. I hate her even more now," Kat spat out, grinding her teeth, her eyes shooting daggers at Sof¨ªa.


    Sofia was taken aback. She had no idea what Kat was referring to. She hadn''t been following the newstely, as she had beenpletely out of touch with the world during her time sailing on the yacht with Leonardo.


    "Kat, stop talking nonsense and go to your room this instant!" Emma scolded her daughter, surprising Sofia once again. Emma had never stood up for Sofia in such a manner before. Sofia couldn''t help but wonder what had caused this sudden change of heart in her stepmother.


    "Have some juice, Sofia," Uncle Mak suggested kindly, recognizing her fatigue and hunger. He arrived with a butler, who carried a tray filled with refreshing juice and delectable sandwiches.


    Sofia was initially inclined to wait for Leonardo, but this was the first instance where Uncle Mak disyed such thoughtfulness towards her. Declining his offer might appear impolite, she thought. Thus, she decided to ept his gesture, appreciating the rare courtesy. Carefully, Sofia selected a ss of juice from the tray and took a small sip to quench her thirst. Emma, noticing her hesitation, encouraged her further. "Have a sandwich, Sofia," she urged, extending the te towards her.


    Sofia gently declined, responding, "No, I want to wait for Leonardo. I''ll eat with him." In that instant, she caught a fleeting glimpse of anger in Emma''s eyes, but it soon vanished, reced by a warm and understanding expression. Emma smiled reassuringly, assuaging any tension that may have arisen. "Okay, dear, we''ll all wait for Leonardo. But do finish your juice, alright?" she suggested kindly.


    Sofia nodded, acknowledging Emma''s request, and took another sip from her ss. However, as the liquid touched her lips, an unexpected sensation washed over her. Her head began to spin, and a sudden throbbing pain pulsed through her forehead. Sofia, ovee by dizziness, instinctively closed her eyes. Her grip on the ss weakened, causing it to slip precariously from her hand. Just in time, Emma reached out and caught the ss, preventing it from shattering on the floor. Emma held onto Sofia for support.


    "What happened, Sofia? Are you alright?" Emma''s voice seemed distant to Sofia''s ears, faintly audible amidst the haze of her disoriented state.


    "I... I don''t know," Sofia managed to reply, her words slurring due to the disarray in her mind. "I''m feeling... somewhat dizzy."


    Emma showed concern as she realized Sofia''s condition. "Oh dear, you must be exhausted. Come with me, and let''s find you a ce to rest for a while." Tenderly, Emma guided Sofia toward the guest room.


    Before Sofia could take a single step, however, her brain abruptly ceased to function, and darkness enveloped her consciousness. Overwhelmed by the suddenness of it all, Sofia''s body went limp, and she sumbed to unconsciousness, copsing into Emma''s arms.


    ********


    The drug Emma and Mak had added to Sofia''s juice began to take effect, causing her to lose consciousness. Upon hearing Sofia mention that Leonardo would be joining them, Emma''s panic became palpable. She realized she had to think and act quickly before Leonardo arrived.


    Emma hesitated to agree when Mak revealed his n to her. After all, he was the mastermind behind all the attacks on Sofia. Emma feared the consequences of getting caught, but as they delved into the details of the n, she found his offer incredibly tempting. Mak managed to convince Emma that his n was foolproof and that they woulde out unscathed. The only person at risk would be Sofia.


    Emma came to the unsettling


    realization that no one would truly


    care if something happened to


    Sofia. Her only concern was Leonardo, who had grown increasingly.cautious and worried about Sofia''s well-being. However, their marriage had onlysted a month, and Emma doubted that Leonardo would continue to be concerned for Sofia. She believed that Sofia held no significance in anyone''s life. So why to keep her alive when her death could bring them substantial benefits? If they obtained Sofia''s signature on some important documents and ended her life, Emma and Mak would be the wealthiest and happiest individuals in the world.


    "Emma, hurry up. We need to take her to our hideout before someonees to trouble us," Mak urged, a sense of urgency in his voice.


    Carlo had been in his room, and Emma had also sent Kat to her room, leaving them upied and unlikely to leave anytime soon. However, Sofia''s bodyguards were stationed outside the mansion, and Leonardo could arrive at any moment. Emma knew they had to relocate Sofia promptly. "Mak and Lana, both of you take her to our hideout. I''ll stay here to divert their attention in case someonees searching for her," Emma instructed, aligning their actions with the n.


    Emma desired to remain at the mansion because if she also went missing, suspicions would be raised. Additionally, even though the chances of their n failing were minimal, she wanted to err on the side of caution and y it safe.


    Mak and Lana both nodded in agreement, understanding the urgency of the situation. Emma led them towards a hidden door that concealed a secret passage within the Ri mansion. This passage led to the backside of the mansion and was known only to Carlo and Emma. With careful steps, they navigated through the secret passageway, ensuring their movements remained unnoticed by anyone within the mansion.


    Once Mak and Lana had safely exited through the secret passage, Emma returned to the dining hall, taking her seat as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred. She concealed her anxiety and maintained aposed demeanor, waiting patiently for the anticipated phone call from Mak.


    This call would signal that they had reached their designated secret location, where Sofia would be coerced into signing crucial documents before her life was tragically taken.


    **********


    Leonardo''s anxiety grew as he realized he was runningte. He knew Sofia would be furious, as he was scheduled to visit her parents for the first time since their marriage. When he finally arrived at the imposing Ri mansion, his eyes scanned the surroundings, and to his dismay, he found all the bodyguards standing outside the house.


    "What the fuck?" Leonardo muttered, frustration coursing through his veins. He had explicitly instructed the bodyguards never to leave Sofia''s side, yet they had defied his orders. In a fit of anger, he yanked open the car door and rushed towards the house, with Mark closely following behind.


    Leonardo''s fury reached its peak as he grabbed the cor of one of the bodyguards, his voiceced with venom. "What the fuck are you doing here? You should be with my wife, Mrs. Sofia Leonardo Morelli, inside the house! How the fuck dare you leave her alone?" The bodyguard, struggling to catch his breath, stammered out a response. "B...boss...m...ma''am told... us to stay outside. S...sorry, boss, but it wasn''t our fault. W...we just followed orders," he managed to utter.


    Leonardo''s face contorted with rage. He wanted to choke the bodyguard, his frustration boiling over. However, Mark swiftly intervened, separating Leonardo from the trembling guard.


    "Boss, please let him go. Our priority is to check on Mrs. Morelli. Let''s go inside," Mark advised, urging Leonardo to focus on the task at hand.


    Leonardo''s heart thumped loudly


    with fear in his chest, and he knew he had to find Sofia before it was toote. He had beN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    increasingly aware that someone within the Ri n posed a threat to hertife. He had even investigated Sofia''s father and stepmother, learning that they were both in Genoa at the time of Lady Ri''s death. This information seemed to clear them of any involvement in the disappearance of the will. However, Leonardo couldn''t entirely eliminate them as suspects.


    As Leonardo hurried inside the


    mansion, his eyes darted around the hall, searching for any sign of Sofia. He disregarded formalities, his only focus was on finding his beloved wife. With each passing moment, his concern mounted. When he reached the dining area, his heart sank. Emma sat alone at the table, partaking in a solitary lunch. It was unsettling, as Emma had invited Sofia for lunch, yet there was no te set for anyone else.


    His anger bubbling to the surface, Leonardo''s voice resonated through the room. "Where is my wife?" he roared, his anger and worry merging into a vtile mix.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 Betrayal


    Emma was taken aback, her body jolting in surprise at the sound of Leonardo''s menacing and furious voice reverberating through the room. She hastily settled back into her seat, attempting topose herself while a palpable fear lingered in her voice.


    "Leonardo, please calm down. Sofia is resting in the guest room. She wasn''t feeling well and was eagerly waiting for you to arrive for lunch. I suggested that she take some time to rest until you came," Emma replied, her voice quivering slightly as she tried to maintain an


    innocent facade.


    Leonardo''s voice boomed again, filled with anger and impatience. "Where the hell is the guest room?" he bellowed, his frustration echoing through the space.


    Carlo Ri, standing at the top of the staircase, intervened forcefully, his voice resonating with authority and indignation. "Leonardo! Why are you causing amotion in my house? You dare speak to my wife that way."


    A surge of fury filled Leonardo as he retorted, "Carlo Ri, where is my wife? If anything happens to her, I won''t spare you or your wife. I''ll damn well annihte your entire family, and no one will be able to stop me until I find Sofia this instant."


    Carlo, undeterred by Leonardo''s threats, descended the stairs, his rage matching that of Leonardo''s. "Are you out of your damn mind? You dare to speak of my daughter that way?" he shouted, his voiceced with righteous anger.


    "And that daughter of yours is nowhere to be found in this house when she was supposed to have lunch with you, you damn Ris!" Leonardo bellowed, his fury unrelenting.


    Leonardo''s words hung in the air, tension thickening with each passing moment. Carlo, now face to face with Leonardo, engaged in a vtile confrontation. The audacity disyed by Carlo after Leonardo''s wife had vanished from their residence only fueled Leonardo''s boiling anger.


    Turning his attention toward his wife, Carlo interrogated Emma in a dangerous tone, demanding answers. "Emma, where is Sofia?" he seethed, his voice heavy with an ominous warning.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "She... she... I... I sent her to rest in the guest room. Perhaps she''s asleep there. I... I''ll go and check on her," she faltered, her words betraying her unease.


    Emma''s stammering response only served to further confirm Leonardo''s suspicions.


    Carlo, frustrated with the situation and the me being ced upon them,shed out at Emma, his voice reverberating with fury. "What are you waiting for, Emma? Hurry up, you fool! Can''t you see that Leonardo is using us?"


    Emma rushed toward the guest room, her heart pounding with anxiety, and the others followed suit. She grasped the doorknob tightly, swiftly swinging the door open. Leonardo''s eyes darted inside the room, only to find it empty. Frustration surged through him, fueling his anger to its boiling point. His entire being craved revenge against the Ri family.


    Turning his attention to Carlo, Leonardo''s fury consumed him, and without a moment''s hesitation, he lunged forward, clutching Carlo''s throat and forcefully pinning him against the wall. The air grew thick with tension as Leonardo''s grip tightened, exerting pressure on Carlo''s windpipe.


    In the midst of the tense confrontation, a bodyguard stepped forward, seeking to provide information. "Boss, when we entered the house with ma''am, there were two more individuals present. They are also missing." Leonardo''s head snapped toward Emma, his eyes filled with an intense mixture of anger and suspicion. With a renewed grip on Carlo''s neck, he demanded, "Who were they, and where are they now?" Emma, her voice trembling with fear, stammered her response. "He must be referring to Carlo''s stepbrother, Mak Ri, and his wife, Lana Ri. They left after receiving an urgent call. Please, release my husband." The bodyguard interjected, causing Emma''s face to drain of color. "But we haven''t seen anyone leaving the premises."


    Desperation and panic etched across her face, Emma burst into tears, allowing her feigned emotions to cascade down her cheeks. "Carlo, please believe me. I''m telling the truth."


    Suddenly, Mak appeared, sprinting toward the group, his voice filled with urgency. "Boss, we managed to track Mrs. Morelli through the tracker in her ring."


    Leonardo''s grip on Carlo''s throat loosened, his attention now fully focused on finding Sofia. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go now," he growled, his impatience leaving no room for dy.


    Carlo, desperate to assist in locating Sofia, proposed joining the pursuit. However, Leonardo''s trust in the Ri family had been shattered. Through gritted teeth, he dismissed Carlo''s offer. "No, I don''t trust any of the Ris."


    With an intense determination, Leonardo sprinted toward his car, his mind consumed with the singr goal of reaching his beloved wife before any harm could befall her. The fire of vengeance burned within him as he vowed to eradicate anyone who dared toy a finger on Sofia. No one could harm the wife of Leonardo Morelli without facing his wrath.


    Sofia''s eyes shot open, startled by the abrupt sensation of cold water sshing against her face. Still groggy and half-awake, her mind struggled to process the situation. It something


    ???


    became apparent that tuation


    had been administered to her, causing her to lose consciousness.


    As Sofia regained her senses, she discovered herself bound to a chair, tightly restrained with ropes constricting her hands and legs. Panic began to well up within her as she took in her surroundings. Before her stood her uncle, Mak, his presence apanied by a group of menacing men.


    "Wake up, you wretched woman," Mak''s deep voice resonated through the room, and as Sofia lifted her gaze, she locked eyes with him, her uncle''s face contorted with anger.


    "Uncle Mak, why am I tied up? What is happening?" Sofia managed to utter, her voice trembling as she strained against the restraints that held her.


    "Because you deserve to be punished, and there''s no better ce for you than the depths of hell," Mak sneered, his expression filled with disdain.


    The men surrounding him burst intoughter, their mockingughter echoing off the walls. Sofia''s heart pounded within her chest, anxiety coursing through her veins.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion and anger as Mak continued his verbal assault, taunting her about her deceased mother. Sofia''s patience reached its limits. How could he insult her mother even after her passing?


    "Don''t you dare speak ill of my mother!" Sofia''s voice rang out,ced with a mix of defiance and frustration. She was tired of enduring their insults and mistreatment.


    Mak swiftly moved toward her, his


    face twisted with rage, and delivered a forceful p across her cheek.


    Pain seated through Sofia''s face et


    and the metallic tang of blood filled her mouth. Tears welled up in her eyes as she tasted the bitter sting of her uncle''s cruelty.


    "Do not dare to raise your voice in my presence, you wretched whore!" Mak snarled, gripping Sofia''s hair tightly, causing her to cry out in agony as he yanked her strands mercilessly.


    Mak abruptly released Sofia''s hair, causing her head to jerk back. He extended his hand toward another man who handed him a stack of papers. With a sneer on his face, Mak thrust the papers in Sofia''s direction.


    "I want your signature on these papers. Come on, you bitch. Sign them," Mak spat, motioning to the man who approached and pried open Sofia''s hand.


    Sofia''s voice trembled as she mustered the courage to ask, "What kind of papers are these?"


    Mak''s eyes narrowed with disdain. "You don''t need to know. Just sign them and put an end to this fucking drama," he growled, his impatience palpable.


    "No, I won''t sign anything until you tell me what''s written on these papers," Sofia whispered, her voice cracked and fragile, her cheeks still stinging from the previous impact.


    Mak''s anger red at Sofia''s defiance. "How dare you refuse? Don''t you want to live?" he yelled, his voice filled with venom.


    In an instant, Mak''s fist collided with Sofia''s face once again, causing her to fall onto her hand, taking the chair down with her. A sharp pain shot through her hand, intensifying her suffering.


    Mak forcefully lifted the chair, his aggression unabated. Sofia suppressed her sobs, mustering all her strength to be brave. However, the pain coursing through her hand brought tears to her eyes, which streamed down her cheeks.


    Mak tossed the papers onto Sofia''s face, his voice a ferocious snarl. "Sign these papers!"


    Mak desperately wanted Sofia to sign the documents, but he refused to disclose their contents. Sofia, now aware that Mak intended for her demise, refused toply blindly. She couldn''t fathom epting her fate without understanding why she deserved such a cruel end.


    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire reverberated from beyond the door, causing Mak''s face to drain of color. rmed, he instructed one of his men to investigate themotion outside.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mak forcefully grabbed the papers, gripping Sofia''s hand tightly and positioning the pen on the paper. He exerted pressure, trying to guide Sofia''s hand to sign against her will.


    "Sign these papers. Hurry up! I don''t have time," Mak threatened, pressing the cold metal of his gun against the side of Sofia''s head. His voice dripped with a chilling menace.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 Love Him


    Sofia mustered all her courage and firmly stated, "Then kill me because I am not going to sign."


    "You bitch," Mak hissed, his anger boiling over. He swiftly pulled the trigger.


    Sofia closed her eyes, bracing herself for the imminent shot. Yet, instead of the expected gunshot, she heard a deafening crack as the door burst open, followed by the sound of gunfire. Trembling with fear, she cautiously opened her eyes and saw Mak sprawled on the floor, clutching his bleeding hand while his gun slipped from his grasp.


    Her gaze darted toward the broken door, and her heart skipped a beat when she spotted Leonardo and Mark rushing toward her. Leonardo''s men retaliated with their own gunfire, quickly incapacitating Mak''s henchmen, who nowy motionless on the ground. With swift efficiency, Leonardo untied Sofia from the chair and enveloped her in a protective embrace. Relieved yet shaken, she nestled into his arms. Leonardo pulled back slightly to study her face, his eyes now burning with rage. He marched over to Mak, gripping his cor and yanked him to his feet, before delivering a powerful punch to his face.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mak crumpled to the ground, sprawled on his back. Leonardo approached him with a vengeance, delivering a forceful kick to his already injured hand, causing Mak to cry out in agony. "Boss, look at these papers," Mark interjected, extending the documents toward Leonardo.


    Leonardo snatched the papers, his eyes widening with disbelief and his jaw clenching in furious resolve. It was clear he was gritting his teeth, his anger seething beneath the surface. "You fucking bastard! How dare you prepare this power of attorney?" Leonardo growled, his voiceced with venom.


    He forcefully kicked Mak''s bleeding hand once more, causing fresh streams of blood to trickle from the wound.


    "Leonardo... he... he forced me to sign the papers. B-but... but I... I hadn''t. I didn''t," Sofia hastily revealed, recounting the events to him.


    Leonardo swiftly closed the distance between them, his footsteps urgent. He stood before Sofia, his gaze intense.


    "Do you know what is written in these papers?" he demanded, his voice tinged with concern. Sofia shook her head in response.


    "Its a power of attorney and it''s stating that you are handing over all the rights of the Ri Empire to this fucking bastard," Leonardo seethed, pointing an using finger at Mak.


    Sofia furrowed her brow in confusion, her mind grappling toprehend the situation before her. "How can I possibly give anyone the right over the Ri Empire?" she questioned, her voiceced with bewilderment.


    "Because," Leonardo responded, a smug grin ying on his lips, "ording to Lady Valentina Ri''s will, she specifically chose you to be the heiress of the Ri Empire. You now possess sole ownership of all the properties and fortunes belonging to the Ri family." Sofia gasped in disbelief, her hand instinctively rising to cover her mouth as the weight of the revtion settled upon her. A whirlwind of thoughts and emotions cascaded through her mind.


    "Did Grandma really transfer all the rights to me?" she whispered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "But... I don''t have the knowledge or experience to manage such an enormous empire. Why would Grandma entrust me with this?"


    Leonardo''s voice remained steady as he offered an exnation. "ording to her will, you are the first legal child of Carlo Ri. As the first legal child, all the rights to the property are to be transferred to you, Sofia Ri Morelli," he stated proudly, his words carrying a sense of honor.


    A rush of emotions flooded Sofia''s heart, overwhelming her senses. The realization that she held a significant ce within the family brought tears of joy and relief to her eyes. She was no longer an outsider, unwanted and overlooked child of the Ri family. After Leonardo left to retrieve Sofia, Carlo''s mind was in chaos. A multitude of questions gued him, consuming his thoughts.


    "Emma, what are you hiding? Tell me the truth," he demanded of his wife, his voice filled with a mix of desperation and frustration.


    "Believe me, Carlo, I haven''t done anything. I don''t know where Mak and Sofia are," Emma sobbed, tears streaming down her face as she desperately tried to convey her innocence.


    "Why did Leonardo use us? Why does he distrust the Ris?" Carlo''s voice cracked with anguish and disgust. Never before had he been subjected to such a cruel insult, especially from Leonardo, who used him of kidnapping his own daughter. "I''m telling you the truth, darling. I genuinely have no knowledge of what''s happened. However, I sensed something was amiss with Mak. His behavior changed after your mother''s death," Emma pleaded, drawing closer and holding Carlo''s trembling hand.


    "Do you believe he had a hand in Sofia''s disappearance? If it''s true, don''t attempt to contact him. He''ll be on guard. I''m going after Leonardo. I need to find out who wants to harm our daughter," Carlo warned her sternly, his resolve strengthening as he prepared to leave in his car.


    Leonardo''s usation gnawed at Carlo, fueling his determination to prove his innocence. He resolved to tail Leonardo''s car, ensuring he had evidence to counter the damning allegations.


    From a safe distance, Carlo observed as Leonardo''s car came to a halt in front of avish vi. Without warning, Leonardo''s men unleashed a volley of gunfire upon the guards stationed outside the premises.


    Stepping out of his car, Carlo waited for the sounds of gunfire to cease. Then, with utmost caution, he made his way toward the vi, each step deliberate and silent.


    Peering through the shattered door, Carlo''s heart sank as heid eyes upon Mak lying lifeless on the floor. Standing nearby, Leonardo spoke to Sofia, revealing the truth about Carlo''s mother''s will.


    And there it was the missing puzzle piece behind the vanishing of the will. Carlo now possessed the knowledge he sought, painting a clearer picture of the events that had unfolded.


    Carlo was taken aback by the


    unexpected decision his mother had


    made, appointing Sofia as the


    heiress of the Ri Empire. Conflicting emotions surged through his heart, leaving him bewildered. Throughout his life, Carlo had never shown any affection toward his daughter, Sofia, harboring a deep-seated hatred for her


    mother-his wife-until her death. His interactions with Sofia had always been cold and callous.


    Suddenly, a chilling voice shattered Carlo''s thoughts, bringing him back to reality. It was Mak, rising to his feet with a gun pointed at Sofia.


    Carlo''s eyes snapped toward the et


    sound, his instincts kicking in., split second, he drew his own weapon, aiming it directly at Mak, and with unwavering precision,


    pulled the trigger, dispatching a fatal


    shot that struck Mak''s head.


    The sound of the gunshot echoed in Carlo''s ears as Sofia''s piercing scream filled the air. "Leonardo!!!" she cried out, her voiceced with desperation and fear.


    Carlo rushed toward them, his heart pounding in his chest, only to find Leonardo sprawled on the ground, his body enveloped in a pool of his own blood. The realization hit Carlo like a thunderbolt, freezing him in ce. He couldn''tprehend the horrifying scene that had unfolded before his eyes.


    The bullet Mak fired was meant for Sofia, but Leonardo, her selfless protector, had valiantly intervened, taking the lethal projectile in his own back. His act of sacrifice had shielded Sofia from certain death, but at the cost of his own life.


    All the air escaped Sofia''s lungs as she continued to scream Leonardo''s name, her voice saturated with anguish and disbelief. She knelt beside him, cradling his head in herp, desperately hoping for a miracle. Leonardo''s eyes remained closed, his face drained of color. Sofia couldn''t bear to see him in such a lifeless state.


    "Leonardo, open your eyes," she pleaded, her voice trembling with sorrow. "Why did you do that? Why did you take that bullet? Wake up, please." Sofia''s tears cascaded down her cheeks, falling upon Leonardo''s motionless face. But he remained unresponsive, not even the slightest movement indicating his consciousness.


    Amidst the chaos that erupted around them, Sofia heard the mor of people shouting and running toward their location. The world seemed distant and hazy as her life force drained away, mirroring the hope slipping from her grasp.


    "Ma''am, please let us take him to the hospital," Mark pleaded, his voice filled with urgency and concern.


    Sofia heard the desperation in Mark''s words, urging her to release her grip on Leonardo. But her heart rebelled against the idea, unwilling to let go of her husband. Her trembling hands clung tightly to his body, as if by sheer force of will she could infuse him with her own life, refusing to be separated from him.


    "Ma''am, please! Come to your senses. We need to take him to the hospital immediately," Mark insisted, his tone bing more insistent.


    "Sofia!" A familiar voice called out, and she looked up to see her father, Carlo, standing nearby, his face etched with worry.


    "Let him go, Sofia. He needs medical attention. We have to take him to the hospital immediately," Carlo implored, gently tugging at Sofia''s hand, attempting to pry her fingers away from Leonardo''s form. With a mixture of reluctance and helplessness, Sofia allowed herself to be pulled away from him.


    Tears streamed down Sofia''s face,


    their flow seemingly endless. She was overwhelmed with fear at the thought of being separated from Leonardo. Her eyes refused to stray from his sight even for a moment. Through her blurred vision, she witnessed a group of men lifting Leonardo''s limp body and rushing him outside. The sight of his blood staining the floor only intensified her anguish, causing her tears to


    cascade down her cheeks at an


    increased pace.


    "Dad! Save him, please," Sofia pleaded, her voiceced with desperation. "I can''t live without him. I love him, Dad. I love him so much. Please, do something." She confessed.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 My Life


    Carlo enveloped Sofia in a tight embrace, cradling her head against his chest, offering her sce and reassurance. "Don''t worry, Sofia. He will be fine. Nothing will happen to him. It''s your father''s promise," he whispered soothingly. "Come, my child. We have to rush to the hospital." With gentle guidance, Carlo led Sofia toward his car, her movements devoid of conscious awareness as she followed him like a lifeless vessel.


    Sofia''s heart pleaded silently to every deity in the universe, beseeching them to save her beloved Leonardo. She was willing to offer her own life in exchange for his survival. "Please, God, just save Leonardo!" she fervently prayed within the depths of her heart. Upon reaching the hospital, Carlo swiftly ushered Sofia inside, his eyes scanning the surroundings. He inquired about Leonardo''s condition, learning that he had arrived earlier in a separate vehicle and had been taken to the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, Sofia spotted Domenico and Leonardo''s parents, their faces etched with anguish and tears mirroring her own. Leonardo''s mother, ovee with grief, wept inconsbly, her sorrow a reflection of Sofia''s own pain. Instinctively, Sofia ran toward Leonardo''s mother, seeking sce in her presence. Their eyes met, and in a wordless exchange, Anna, Leonardo''s mother, opened her arms to Sofia. Without hesitation, Sofia threw herself into the embrace, findingfort in the shared


    sorrow.


    Anna''s touch was gentle as she caressed Sofia''s head and back, offeringfort amidst her own choked sobs. "Sofia, don''t cry, my child. He will be fine," Anna whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of anguish and determination. "I know my son, and he is very strong and brave. He is a fighter. Nothing can happen to him."


    Sofia pulled back slightly, her tear-filled eyes meeting Anna''s, their gazes intertwined. "Mom, he has to be fine," Sofia managed to say through her sobs. "He has to wake up soon, or else I won''t forgive him for making me cry."


    Sofia''s words tugged at Anna''s heart, and Leonardo''s father, joining them, added his voice to the conversation. "Sofia, don''t worry," he interjected, his voice filled with a mixture of determination and resolve. "As soon as I received the news, I informed the hospital. The city''s most renowned surgeons are attending to Leonardo. If necessary, I will reach out to doctors from all over the world. So both of you, stop crying. We will do everything we can."


    Anna gently wiped away the tears streaming down Sofia''s cheeks, but they continued to flow uncontrobly, as if her sorrow had taken on a life of its own. The two of them stood there, anxiously waiting for any sign of hope from the operating room, their hearts heavy with worry.


    Meanwhile, Carlo had informed Emma about Leonardo being shot. A wicked smile spread across Emma''s face, knowing that one of her greatest obstacles on the path to acquiring the Empire was about to meet his end. She kept the knowledge of their sessful tracking of Mak from Carlo, fearful of exposing herself. Emma was well aware that even if she had warned Mak, he would have eventually found Leonardo, and then her own life would have been at risk. She was simply terrified that Mak might implicate her in some way. Therefore, when she received the news of Mak''s death, relief washed over her. That foolish man deserved his demise if he couldn''t even eliminate a mere girl.


    Emma eventually arrived at the hospital, joining Leonardo''s mother, Anna, and Sofia. She put on a show of grief, feigning sympathy and offering constion to the grieving family. Both Leonardo''s mother and Sofia were in tears, and Emma had to put on a facade offorting someone she despised the most. Carlo''s behavior seemed different, as he sought to console Sofia with a concerned gaze. Emma disapproved of his actions and knew she had to resume her maniptions to brainwash him once again.


    The wait stretched on for nearly three agonizing hours until the surgeon finally emerged from the operating room. The tension in the air was palpable as everyone turned their attention to the doctor, awaiting news of Leonardo''s condition.


    "We have sessfully removed the bullet and stopped the bleeding," the surgeon began, offering a glimmer of hope. "However, he remains unconscious due to significant blood loss. We will continue to monitor him closely until he regains consciousness. Hopefully, he will recover soon."


    Anna, Leonardo''s mother, couldn''t contain her anxiety as she asked, "Doctor, is he out of danger now?"


    The doctor''s response brought a wave of relief to the room. "Yes, indeed. With the bleeding under control, he is considered safe. He ispletely out of danger," he assured them.


    Sofia''s trembling body seemed to rx, and for the first time since the ordeal began, she felt a sense of ease. Her heartbeat, once erratic, began to steady itself, as if finally finding its rhythm, she felt she could breathe now.


    A collective sigh of relief filled the room, with each person finding sce in the doctor''s words. However, Emma''s ns took an abrupt turn upon hearing that Leonardo was now out of danger. Her jubnt heart turned somber, realizing that her own fate would be sealed if Leonardo discovered her involvement in Sofia''s kidnapping.


    Emma knew she had to act swiftly, her mind racing to devise a n before Leonardo regained consciousness.


    After six long hours, Leonardo


    slowly regained consciousness. However, the sedatives


    administered by the doctors kept him in a deep sleep, suppressing the pain he must have been experiencing. Anna, Leonardo''s mother, approached Sofia, expressing her desire to take her home. With bodyguards stationed outside the room around the clock and nurses attending to him inside, Anna believed that Sofia could rest and return to the hospitalter. Yet Sofia''s heart vehemently opposed the idea of leaving her husband alone in the sterile hospital environment. She insisted on staying by his side throughout his


    recovery.


    Sofia''s father, Carlo, approached her, his voice filled with reassurance. "Sofia, don''t worry about anything. He''s fine and recovering quickly. Remember, you''re not alone, dear. Call me if you need anything."


    Surprised by her father''s sudden disy of concern, Sofia found herself torn between epting his words and remaining skeptical. She couldn''t help but wonder if his newfound warmth would fade away over time, reverting to his previous cold and heartless demeanor.


    One by one, the family members left


    the room, leaving Sofia alone with Leonardo. She settled herself by his bedside, her gaze fixated on his peaceful face. Her gentle hand caressed his head, gently brushing aside@few strands of hair that clung to his forehead. Leaning over,


    she pressed a tender st


    his temple and whispered, "Recover soon, honey. I long to hear your voice again." She kissed each of his closed eyes, pouring her love into


    every touch.


    "I love you," she whispered, knowing that he couldn''t hear her at that moment. Yet, the words held a profound significance for her, a reminder of the unbreakable bond they shared.


    Sofia sped Leonardo''s hand in


    both of her own, finding sce in the connection. She settled back in her chair, fatigue washing over her as the weight of the day took its toll. Her eyelids grew heavy, and the tranquil knowledge that Leonardo was on the path to recovery helped her rx. It was already two in the morning when sleep overcame her, and she sumbed to the embrace of a well-deserved rest.


    When Sofia eventually woke up, the sun had already risen, casting its warm glow upon the room. She observed the nurses quietly attending to Leonardo, administering medication and providing instructions in hushed tones. Sofia''s grip tightened around his hand as a rush of happiness surged through her. Seeing him sitting up in bed, awake and aware, filled her with an overwhelming sense of relief and joy.


    "Leonardo!" Sofia eximed, springing to her feet andunching herself into his arms, holding him tightly.


    "Ouch!" he hissed, feeling the pain but reciprocating the embrace by wrapping his arms around her.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Sofia pulled back, her voice filled with concern. "Are you okay?" A tear trickled down her cheek against her will.


    Leonardo gently tugged her hand and guided her to sit beside him. "I''m alright, baby girl. Why are you crying?" He reached out to wipe away Sofia''s tears.


    "You know, I thought I was going to lose you when you were unconscious and not responding," Sofia sobbed, another tear rolling down her face. Leaning forward, Leonardo kissed her lips tenderly. "See? I''m perfectly alright," he reassured her with a smile, cradling her face in his hand. From the corner of her eye, Sofia noticed the nurses in the room, smiling and blushing at the disy of affection.


    Her man never hesitated to show PDA, even in a hospital room.


    "Why did you do that? If anything had happened to you, I wouldn''t have been able to bear it," Sofiained, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. "And if anything had happened to you, how could I possibly go on, angel?" Leonardo''s eyes held even more emotion as he spoke.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sofia tried to move back to her chair, but Leonardo held her waist gently, pleading, "Stay here with me."


    She settled back down beside him, gazing at his smiling, handsome face. Seeing him alive and well felt like heaven to her. Nothing else mattered more at that moment.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 My Sweet Family When Leonardo woke up, his eyes fluttered open, and he found himself in an unfamiliar bed. Confusion clouded his mind for a moment until he surveyed his surroundings and realized he was in a hospital room. The sterile scent of disinfectant lingered in the air, and the steady beeping of machines filled the room with an eerie rhythm.


    His gaze shifted, and his heart skipped a beat when he spotted Sofia sleeping peacefully on a chair beside his bed. Her hand sped his, and her fingers were intertwined with his own. Traces of tears glistened on her cheeks, leaving delicate stains that hinted at her previous emotional outpour.


    Battling against the pain in his back, Leonardo attempted to sit up. A sharp hiss escaped his lips, reminding him of his injuries. Yet, despite the difort, his love for Sofiapelled him to reach out and wipe away the remnants of her tears, hoping to bring her sce even in his own vulnerable state.


    The nurses, alerted by his awakening, entered the room to assist him. They approached with gentle steps, their voices hushed as they checked his vitals and administered the necessary medications. Leonardo, aware of Sofia''s need for rest, whispered a request for them to keep their voices low so as not to disturb her slumber.


    As the medical professionals attended to him, Leonardo''s mind wandered back to the harrowing incident that had brought him to this hospital bed. The memory of Sofia''s life being endangered sent shivers down his spine. In that split second, without hesitation, he had positioned himself between the bullet and her fragile form. It was at that very moment he realized the depths of his love for her, surpassing even his own self-preservation.


    A soft chuckle escaped Leonardo''s lips as he contemted the profoundness of his emotions. The nurses, ncing at him with perplexed expressions, wondered if he had somehow been affected by his injury. Yet, despite their bemusement, Leonardo couldn''t help but smile. This newfound sensation coursing through his veins was both exhrating and unfamiliar. It ignited a desire within him to transform everything around him, to cherish Sofia like a precious gem, and to be the unwavering light in his otherwise dark existence. A rush of overwhelming affection flooded his heart, and he whispered to himself, "She is my angel, the beacon of hope in my life''s abyss." In that moment, with unwavering certainty, Leonardo realized he was deeply, irrevocably in love.


    Eventually, Sofia stirred from her slumber, her eyes fluttering open. As she initiated a conversation with Leonardo, an internal conflict raged within him. Should he seize this opportunity to confess his feelings, or would it be better to wait for a more opportune moment? Doubts and worries clouded his mind, fearing that his emotions might be misconstrued as a result of the overwhelming circumstances they had recently faced. He yearned to make this confession special, something that would convey the depth of his love for her. "You know, everyone was worried about your health, and you didn''t even hesitate before taking that bullet," Sofia said, her voice filled with concern as she continued toin.


    Leonardo chuckled softly and his eyes twinkled with soft emotion as he stared at her intently. His gaze held a message, though Sofia struggled to decipher its true meaning.


    "Your mother was so worried. She cried continuously while you were in the operating room. How could you be so careless? Promise me you''ll never put yourself in danger again. You have so many people who love you deeply," Sofia rambled on, reveling in the attention she received from him.


    "Yeah?" Leonardo interrupted, causing her cheeks to flush. "And who are they?"


    "Um... your mother," she began tentatively.


    "And...?" he prompted further.


    "Your father?" she replied as she hesitated, knowing that Leonardo and his father had a strained rtionship.


    Leonardo rolled his eyes in response and sighed. "Ah, huh. And...?" he pressed on.


    Sofia opened her mouth to speak, but the words failed to escape her lips. She couldn''t bring herself to confess her love for him. Yes, she loved him, and she realized when Leonardo''s life was in danger.


    "Ah, you talk too much," he said with a teasing smile. "You''ve just recovered from an injury; you should rest."


    Sofia sighed, feigning annoyance. "I suppose you''re right. You need your rest too. You''ve been sitting by my side all night."


    Leonardo sighed wearily and leaned back against the bed. "Why don''t you go home and take a nap, baby? I can see you haven''t rested properly."


    Sofia shook her head. "I''m fine. I don''t need rest. It''s you who needs to take proper sleep and care to recover quickly," she pouted.


    A gentle smile graced Leonardo''s lips as he spoke. "I think it''s the medication making me sleepy."


    "Then take a nap. I''ll be right here with you," she said softly, sping his hand as he settled back onto the bed.


    When Leonardo roused from his


    slumber once again, he found himself surrounded by his entire family. His


    Be, Luother, father, cousins


    Be, Luca, and Aldo, Uncle Angelo, Aunt Allegra, and his dear friend Domenico were all gathered around him Sofia stood among them, effortlessly blending into the familial atmosphere. Leonardo couldn''t help but be awestruck by how quickly she had be an integral part of his family. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His mother was the first to approach him, her eyes filled with concern and love. "How''s my baby?" she asked, her voice trembling with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks. It was in moments like these that Leonardo realized his mother still saw him as her little boy, despite the fearsome reputation he held as the mafia king.


    A gentle smile curved Leonardo''s lips as he reached out and pulled his mother close, brushing away her tears. "I am alright, Mum. Please don''t cry," he reassured her, his voice filled with tenderness. He enveloped her in a warm embrace, seeking to alleviate her worries and assure her of his well-being.


    Be, Luca, and Aldo approached next, their concern evident in their expressions. In unison, they bombarded Leonardo with questions about his health. "How are you, brother? You scared all of us," they eximed, their voices filled with a mixture of relief and worry. Leonardo chuckled and gave them a confident high-five. "Rx, guys. I am alright, okay?" he replied, trying to alleviate their concerns.


    Domenico, always the light-hearted one, chimed in, mocking Leonardo gently. "Yeah, I can see that," he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Leonardo knew that beneath the yful facade, Domenico was genuinely concerned for his well-being. "You almost gave us heart attacks, lying there on your deathbed. Next time, try toe up with a smarter n instead of scaring us to death," Domenico quipped, lightly punching Leonardo''s shoulder.


    "Ouch!" Leonardo yelped in response to the yful jab.


    "Domenico!" Both his mother and Sofia reprimanded Domenico simultaneously, their voices filled with worry and admonishment. Leonardo smirked at his friend, and Domenico nodded back, a hint of understanding passing between them.


    One by one, Leonardo''s family


    members came forward, expressing their concerns and asking about his health. His father remained in the corner, observing the scene with quiet strength. At that moment,


    Leonardo couldn''t help but fee


    deep sense of gratitude for having his family by his side. It was the first time in his life that he truly recognized the value of their presence. The adage rang true:


    family was indeed the anchor during times of adversity, and true bonds were forged in the crucible of hardship


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 In His Arms Sofia remained by Leonardo''s side unwaveringly during his entire stay at the hospital. How could he be so fortunate to have found her? She was his angel.


    The hospital kept him there for an entire week to monitor his recovery, yet Sofia took care of him single-handedly despite nurses being avable round the clock. Finally, the week hade to an end. Leonardo felt fit and healthy, just as he always had, and they were ready to return home. Today was the day Leonardo came home. He looked better and more energetic. Everyone gathered to wee him back with open arms. The entire house was adorned with flowers and heart-shaped red and white balloons, courtesy of his family.


    Leonardo''s parents, uncle, aunt, and cousins stayed untilte at night. Domenico also joined the celebration, and they reveled in Leonardo''s recovery. Be and Sofia still didn''t have the best rtionship. Be seized every opportunity to taunt Sofia, but she chose to ignore her, not wanting to spoil the joyful atmosphere.


    It was half past eleven when everyone bid their goodbyes. As Sofia closed the door of their mansion, Leonardo scooped her up in his arms.


    "Leonardo!" she squealed. "What are you doing? You might hurt yourself again."


    "Don''t worry, baby girl. I''m perfectly alright," he reassured her, looking down with a smirk on his face.


    "But...what if your wound starts bleeding again?" Sofia asked, her concern evident.


    "It has healed, baby girl, so stop worrying. Besides, I can''t wait to fuck you hard and deep," he shamelessly dered, causing Sofia''s eyes to widen and her cheeks to turn pink. He began ascending the stairs, making their way towards their bedroom. Upon reaching the bedroom, he gently ced her back on her feet and closed the door.


    "I missed this beautiful body of yours," he confessed, licking his lips while his eyes roamed over his wife''s figure, undressing her with his gaze. Pulling down the shoulder of Sofia''s off-shoulder knee-length dress, he exposed her upper body. Leonardo tugged at the dress, causing it to fall and pool near Sofia''s ankle. He pulled back to devour his wife''s body with his intense gray eyes. His hungry gaze trailed down her figure, igniting a burning anticipation within her.


    "You are so beautiful, baby, like an angel who descended from heaven just for me," he huskily whispered in a low voice.


    Taking a long stride, he stopped only an inch away from her. He rested his hands on her waist, tightening his hold, and lifted her off her feet. Sofia instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, and he pressed his lips against hers with urgency. Their kiss was far from gentle, teeth colliding, tongues entangling, and lips sucking passionately. They kissed each other as if it were their first time, with Sofia having missed her husband dearly. The intensity and passion with which he kissed her back made it clear that he had missed her too, intimately.


    He began walking toward the bed and gently ced her on the soft mattress. "You have no idea how much I wanted to worship your body when we were in that hospital room. I wanted to take you right then and there," he expressed with such passion and desire that she was already feeling aroused, on the verge of begging him to stop talking and fuck her.


    He hovered over her and flicked his tongue against her breast, causing her to arch and gasp. Hisrge hands cupped her breasts, kneading them with skill while his mouth worked its magic, intensifying her pleasure and leaving her wanting more. Her soft nipple became stiff, red, and pleasurably sore as he continued to y with it-rolling his tongue around it, flicking his teeth against it, enclosing his lips around it, and sucking it hard. Sofia''s hands tenderly caressed his head, her fingers entwining in his hair as if they had a mind of their own.


    "Ahhh..." she cried as he bit down hard on her aching nipple, sending a surge of electric currents down her spine.


    Leonardo instantly sucked and massaged it with his tongue, and when Sofia started enjoying it again, he bit hard on it, making her dripping wet from the sensation his mouth was causing her.


    She was dying to touch her husband''s naked body. Her hands traveled down his torso and tugged on his t-shirt, pulling it upwards to his shoulders. He understood her hint, moved back to remove his t-shirt, and threw it away.


    As his cold skin made contact with her burning skin, she craved instant relief. Wrapping her arms around his torso, she closed the distance and pressed her lips to his, pouring all her love into the kiss.


    She pulled away slightly and cradled his face in her hand, kissing every inch of his face, leaving no corner untouched. Her lips then trailed down his jawline, moving along the length of his neck. She sucked on his soft skin, leaving love bites as a mark of possession. He closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and groaned in pleasure.


    She pushed his shoulder and switched their positions, but then she realized his back was hurting. Quickly, she sat up. "Sorry! Sorry! Are you okay?"


    He sat up and pulled his wife onto hisp, making her straddle his hips. "I am perfectly fine, baby. But I won''t be if you ever leave this in the middle of what you''ve started," he warned her in a dangerous tone, causing her body to shiver.


    She closed her eyes and arched her back, pressing herself closer to his naked body. He started kneading and squeezing her thighs, resting his hands on her ass cheeks, pulling her even closer to him, squeezing in the process.


    He began grinding his jeans-covered bulge against her vagina, sending waves of sensation through her body, making her moan louder. He rubbed the zipper of his jeans on her soft, delicate, and sensitive flesh. "Ah... Leonardo..." she moaned.


    "Yes, baby girl," he innocently asked.


    "Do it now," Sofia urged.


    "What do you want me to do, angel?" Leonardo asked once again.


    She groaned in frustration. "Don''t tease me."


    "I didn''t," he replied with a smirk. She knew her husband wouldn''t ept defeat but would make her submit.


    Her irregr breathing almost


    ceased as his hand traveled up,


    tracing the fines on her sides, and stopped at her breast. He rolled her sensitive bud between his fingers, pinching it firmly. At the same time, his other hand kneaded her


    buttocks, pulling her closer to him.


    "Please, honey... Ahh... fuck me..." Sofia begged.


    Shit! He had made her just like him. Her husband was irresistibly hot and handsome, and she was ready to obey his everymand. Because she knew only he could give her what she desired. She wanted only him. "dly!" he said, lifting her off his body and cing her on the bed.


    He knelt on the bed, unbuckling his belt. With one swift motion, he pulled the zipper down and removed his jeans and boxers.


    Sofia gulped as she took in the sight.


    He smiled at her reaction, taking her hand and guiding it to stroke his dick, covering his hand with hers.


    His eyes grew hooded, and his breathing quickened, bing heavy.


    He closed his eyes, his head jerking back as he groaned loudly in pleasure.


    Sofia removed her hand and, leaning forward, enveloped his cock in her mouth.


    Leonardo opened his eyes and looked at her, groaning continuously.


    "Baby girl, this is the most erotic sight. More sensual than any of my fantasies, having your hot and sinfully sexy mouth wrapped around my dick."


    He leaned back on his elbow, allowing her to pleasure him. She continued pumping him with her mouth, swirling her tongue around him. She sucked on the silky smooth head, feeling his body jerk in response. She scraped her teeth slightly, and he gripped her head tightly.


    Leonardo feared he couldn''tst


    long if Sofia continued tempting him


    like this. He was impressed by how his wife had be aplete seductress for him. She had no reservations when it came to voicing her desires. So, he let her do what she wanted to do to him until he felt now it was his turn to pleasure his hot wife.


    "Fuck! Are you trying to kill me, baby girl?" he groaned, making Sofia chuckle while still having him in her mouth. She attempted to


    deep-throat him but gagged in the process. Undeterred, she tried again, determined to pleasure him, and was rewarded with his means of delight. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He pushed her away, causing his erection to slip out of her mouth.


    "Straddle me," hemanded.


    Lifting her leg, she swung it over his hips, settling herself onto hisp.


    "Take me in," hemanded once more.


    This time, she gasped, unsure of what he meant.


    How... I mean... I don''t..." She wanted to ask for rification, but he beat her to it.


    "Hold my dick up and sit on it. Let it slide into your tight pussy, so I can fuck you," he exined.


    Oh, yes!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 A Quickie


    Sofia obeyed, holding his erection and stroking him, taking her time to enjoy ying with her husband. Slowly lifting herself, she positioned his hard and thick length toward her center and began to lower herself onto his dick. "Ah..." Her head rolled back as he entered her. She moved down slowly, inch by inch, allowing herself to stretch. However, he grabbed her waist and forcefully pulled her down onto him. "Leonardo... Ahhh..." I screamed.


    He continued thrusting into her, gripping her waist and moving her up and down on his length. His hips jerked upwards, driving deep inside her. She felt a sense of fullness andpletion. Instinctively, she started moving in sync with him. Soon, the muscles in her belly twisted, and the pleasure built inside her became too much. She was about to climax in the next second. Leonardo sensed her reaching her peak.


    "Don''t you daree alone, baby. Wait for me, and we''lle together," he warned, pumping harder and deeper, causing her to moan even more.


    "Come with me, baby girl," he ordered, and she exploded on his dick. At the same time, he released himself inside her, pulling her down and kissing her passionately, plunging his tongue into her mouth. She had never felt soplete. They remained in the same position, kissing each other, with him still inside her, shooting his hot cum in her, making her sensitive muscles feel his throbbing and bing hard again. Her head was dizzy from the mind-blowing climax.


    "I can''t get enough of you, angel," he dered.


    Leonardo flipped them, positioning Sofia beneath him, never breaking their lip lock. He kissed his wife with a fervor as if he wanted to pour his very soul into her. His lips exuded desperation, while his eyes spoke volumes. His face disyed a mixture of ecstasy and satisfaction.


    His kisses were no longer as ravenous as they had been at the beginning of their passionate encounter. It seemed as if he wanted to evoke a range of emotions within her as if he were attempting to reach the depths of her soul. Sofia was on the verge of confessing her love, her heart overflowing with adoration for him.


    He pulled away, breathless, his gaze locked with hers. He uttered, "I still can''t believe how fortunate I am to have you. Promise me, baby girl, that you will never leave me."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I promise you that I will never leave you." She sealed her vow with a promising kiss, surrendering her entire life to him.


    She sensed his renewed hardness inside her as he began to rock his hips and thrust within her. Overwhelmed with pleasure, she moaned, her eyes rolling back in bliss. How could a man be aroused again so quickly?


    Yet, Leonardo Morelli was no ordinary man. Moving with fervor, he made her moan and cry out in ecstasy.


    She lost count of how many times he brought her to climax and how many times he found release within her until exhaustion imed her, and she drifted into slumber, still intertwined with him.


    The following day, Sofia groaned in her sleep as a cascade of wet kisses rained upon her face.


    She opened her eyes and discovered Leonardo hovering over her, as handsome and alluring as ever.


    "Good morning, baby girl!" he greeted, sealing his words with a kiss to her lips.


    "Ummm... Good morning! What time is it?" she inquired.


    "It''s seven in the morning. You need to get up, or you''ll bete for your sses," he replied, trailing his finger along her neck.


    "Oh, shit!" Sofia cursed and hastily yanked the sheet to cover herself. It dawned on her that she waspletely naked. She quickly contemted making a dash for the bathroom. However, just as she attempted to rise, Leonardo pulled her back, drawing her close to him. "How about a morning session, my wife?" he whispered seductively into her ear.


    "No way. I can''t afford to bete. I don''t want to miss today''s ss, especially after already skipping so many. Please, let me go," Sofia refused, torn between her desire for this morning rendezvous and her obligations. She knew that once he started, he wouldn''t finish quickly, and she wouldn''t be able to leave the bed for the rest of the day.


    "Are you sure you don''t want it? How about a quickie?" he teased, tempting her by kissing her neck, his rough and strong fingers tracing along her thighs, and his arousal pressing against her.


    "Ah... Leonardo! Please, release me," she giggled, her voice filled with a mix of resistance and anticipation. It was incredibly challenging for her to resist her passionate husband.


    Leonardo sighed, resting his head on her shoulder, taking a deep breath as she felt his chest rise and fall against her back.


    "Okay, angel. Just until tonight, I''ll have you in our bed mercilessly, deep and fast, and you''ll beg me to stop."


    "I won''t stop you," she whispered, shyly smiling, and heard him chuckle.


    "We''ll see, baby girl."


    Oh, God! His sweet threats were both dangerous and intoxicating. Now, she would eagerly await what he had nned for the night, consumed by anticipation.


    *************


    Sofia quickly showered and dressed for school, wearing a pair of denim jeans and a casual ck sleeveless blouse. After having breakfast with Leonardo, he insisted on apanying her to drop her off at school.


    car.


    Despite Sofia''s exnation that her school was across the street from his office and his need to avoid exertion due to his recent severe injury, Leonardo, stubborn as ever, refused to listen and joined her for the ride. Sofia''s bodyguards followed closely behind in another When they arrived at the school, Leonardo prevented Sofia from stepping out of the car. He alighted first, circled around the car, and approached her side, opening the door and gesturing his hand before her. Sofia took his hand and gracefully exited the vehicle. "See you in the evening, baby girl," he said, leaning in to kiss her in public. Sofia was bing ustomed to his public disys of affection, but in the setting of her school, she felt anxious about potential repercussions and the possibility of expulsion. Leonardo settled back into the car while Sofia remained standing, waving goodbye to him. As she turned to make her way toward her ssroom, she noticed Kat approaching with a scowl on her face, indicating her deep-seated anger toward Sofia. Kat stopped in front of Sofia and shouted,


    "You dirty bitch! What kind of sorcery did you use to manipte Grandma into signing over all the property to your name? And now you have Leonardo wrapped around your little finger. Don''t forget that he was supposed to marry me. You were just a substitute."


    Kat continued her nonsensical tirade


    while Sofia maintained her silence,


    determined not to engage in a confrontation. She understood that Kat''s aim was to provoke her into a fight, and Sofia refused to give her the satisfaction. With a calm demeanor, Sofia proceeded toward her ssroom, but Kat persistently followed her.


    "Now you''re running away, you slut. You can''t face the truth that Leonardo isn''t yours. But you can''t escape the truth. The property and Leonardo both belong to me, and I will reim them. Remember my words," Kat threatened.


    Sofia''s mouth dropped open in


    disbelief at Kat''s absurd threat. She


    couldn''t decide whether to burst out<pughing or shed tears of frustration. It was ironic because just a week before the wedding, Kat had rejected Leonardo and refused to marry him. At that time, Sofia was being coerced into the marriage. But now, Sofia felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude toward Kat for declining this proposal. She knew deep down that she couldn''t have found anyone better than Leonardo in the entire world.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 He Is My Husband


    Kat could be mean at times, but she seemed to reserve her meanest behavior exclusively for Sofia. Why on earth did she always want to pick fights with Sofia?


    Sofia was exhausted from dealing with Kat''s constant tantrums and hearing hery im to Leonardo. What was so difficult for Kat toprehend? Sofia was the one who had married Leonardo Morelli.


    "One day, you''ll see. I''ll get what rightfully belongs to me. What will you do then? It would be better for you to stop being a third wheel," Kat continued to spew her venomous words. Finally, Sofia had reached her breaking point. She turned toward Kat.


    "Enough, Kat! Just because I choose not to engage with your nonsense doesn''t mean I can''t respond. I''ve been trying to respect our rtionship, but you''ve clearly forgotten your ce. You''re my sister, and Leonardo is your brother-inw," Sofia tried to maintain a calm tone, even though she wanted to shout at Kat''s face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And you''re talking about my husband. I won''t tolerate it. You had your chance, but you chose a different path. Now, why are you regretting it? You rejected him yourself and left him with no choice but to marry me," Sofia asserted, a smirk ying on her lips. "But I''m d you backed out because while I may not be the perfect bride, he is the right one for me. And if you think you can win him back, you''re living in a delusion."


    "You dare to talk back to me, you whore!" Kat shouted once again, her voice filled with anger.


    "No, I am his wife, and you''re the one lusting after my husband. Back off and abandon your malicious intentions toward MY HUSBAND!" Sofia yelled, her frustration reaching its peak.


    A crowd had now gathered around them, including Kat''s gang who stood by her side, ready to support her.


    "Kat, show her what happens when someone dares to raise their voice at you. No one in this school can yell at Kat Ri!" a girl from Kat''s gang shouted, and they all began cheering for her.


    Sofia''s bodyguards swiftly approached, standing by her side. Sofia crossed her arms over her chest, waiting for Kat''s next move. Kat nced at Sofia''s bodyguards, then back at Sofia, her teeth gritted in anger. Eventually, she stormed off, stomping her feet on the ground. "Let''s go, guys. I don''t want to dirty my hands by touching her slutty body," Kat made an excuse in front of her friends. Sofia felt an intense desire to punch her, but the manners her mom had taught her prevented her from resorting to violence.


    Sofia walked purposefully toward her ssroom, with Rena and Enzo running to catch up with her.


    "Sofia, we saw how bravely you stood up to that arrogant girl, Kat. Wow, girl, you''ve got a sharp tongue!" Rena eximed, grinning.


    "Yeah, of course, because someone has Leonardo Morelli by her side," Enzo remarked with a smirk.


    "Stop it, both of you," Sofia said, rolling her eyes. However, deep down, she was filled with happiness. It was the first time she had spoken up against Kat Ri, and she owed it to Leonardo''s influence. He always made Sofia feel special, boosting her confidence. The fact that someone like him, so powerful and desirable, chose her made her feel empowered. She held power over him, making him desire her even more.


    "How''s Leonardo doing now?" Rena asked as they made their way to ss.


    "He''s perfectly fine. Thank you," Sofia replied.


    "That''s great to hear. We were really worried when we heard the news. It was all over the headlines that Leonardo Morelli had been shot. But after talking to you, we learned the truth. Otherwise, the news channels would''ve dered him dead," Rena casually mentioned, unaware of the impact her words had on Sofia.


    "Rena," Sofia squealed, anger rising in her voice. "Never talk about that. Ever."


    "Oh my God, Sofia, calm down. I was just referring to what was reported in the news," Rena responded politely, but Sofia couldn''t bear hearing someone speak of Leonardo''s death.


    "No, Rena, it''s not eptable. Never utter that word in reference to my Leonardo," Sofia warned her.


    "Ahem... Ahem... My Leonardo!!!! Hmmm," Enzo taunted, and Sofia blushed at the thought of her reaction.


    "Enough. Don''t you guys have a ss to attend? I just returned after a week off, and I don''t want to miss today''s lecture," Sofia said, linking her arm with Rena''s elbow. They entered the ssroom and quickly took their seats. The teacher arrived promptly. Thank goodness they weren''tte.


    After their ss, they headed to the library, their usual hangout spot, to work on some notes.


    "Sofia, we came to see Leonardo, but we couldn''t get through due to security. Your guards wouldn''t allow us to see you guys," Enzo whispered as they sat in the library.


    "I had no idea. I must have been too preupied with taking care of Leonardo. I couldn''t answer any calls or respond to any messages once he regained consciousness," Sofia replied apologetically.


    "It''s alright, we understand. We just wanted to see Leonardo and know he was alright," Rena chimed in.


    "That''s really considerate of you all. I''ll talk to Leonardo and arrange a time and ce for you to meet my husband. I also wanted to invite you to my ce, so it would be a two-in-one asion," Sofia said, a warm smile spreading across her face. Although she wasn''t sure how Leonardo would react, Sofia wanted him to meet her friends and make things feel normal between them. He always seemed to exist in his own world, and now he had also be possessive.


    With their sses finally over, Sofia bid farewell to her friends and headed straight home. She diligentlypleted her assignments and eagerly awaited Leonardo''s arrival.


    After a week, Leonardo returned to


    the office following his recovery, only to be faced with a multitude of pressing matters demanding his attention. One of the most prominent issues was the continuous threat posed by the Russian mafia. The Russian boss had proposed an alliance, but Leonardo vehemently disagreed with their conditions. The Russians were involved in despicable


    activities such as child trafficking, prostitution, and drug


    trafficking-actions that Leonardo would never tolerate within his country.


    Now, the Russians were attempting to seize Leonardo''s position and territory. Despite declining their offer, they remained persistent, altering the terms of the deal


    numerous times. As the more


    Con


    wore on, Leonardo''s pounding


    headache grew more intense,


    prompting him to rub his forehead in an attempt to find relief.


    Just then, the phone on his desk began to ring, causing Leonardo to scowl. He was in no mood to entertain anyone at the moment.


    "Meggie, don''t disturb me. I''m not in the mood to meet with anyone," he barked his orders at his secretary, abruptly ending the call without even bothering to listen.


    A few minutester, a knock echoed through his office, and someone entered without permission. Irritated, Leonardo began to say, "Who the hell allowed-" but his words caught in his throat when he saw his father, Alessandro, and Carlo entering together.


    "Where are your manners, Leonardo? We''vee here to meet with you, and you refused entry as if we need your permission to enter your office," Alessandro scolded arrogantly.


    Leonardo''s headache worsened upon seeing his father and hearing his bitter words. He attempted to make a polite excuse, saying, "It''s not like that, Dad. I had a headache, and I didn''t want to see anyone. I had no idea that you and Mr. Ri wereing." "Hello, Leonardo! How are you?" Carlo asked, attempting to lighten the tension in the room.


    "I''m doing well. And how are you, Mr. Ri?" Leonardo replied formally.


    Carlo nodded and responded, "I couldn''t properly thank you for saving my daughter''s life. Words won''t be enough. I''m forever indebted to you for the favor you''ve done for me."


    Leonardo was taken aback by Carlo''s words. He was well aware that Carlo and his family had never treated Sofia as their own. In their society, it was an open secret that his family regarded Sofia with disdain.


    "That''s merely a small gesture, Mr. Ri. It''s my responsibility to protect my wife," Leonardo responded politely, keeping hisposure during the business meeting.


    Carlo, the mafia boss, smiled, a rare urrence in such a setting. "I''m pleased that you understand your obligations toward her, despite your marriage being just three years old," Carlo remarked, piercing Leonardo''s heart with his words, even though no physical knife was involved.


    Shit! Did he really have to bring up the fact that Sofia and Leonardo had entered into a contract marriage that wouldst only three years? Leonardo never wanted to be reminded of the ticking clock on their rtionship. Leonardo turned to his father, a sense of apprehension creeping over him. "What brings you here, Dad? I can tell it must be something significant for you to make an effort toe to my office," he inquired, trying to gauge his father''s intentions. Deep down, Leonardo knew his father had ulterior motives for being there, and he dreaded hearing about his cunning and devious ns.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 The Fight For PowerExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What brings you here, Dad? I can tell it must be something important for you to bothering into my office," Leonardo asked Alessandro, his father.


    "You''re right. The secret is out. Everyone now knows that Sofia is the sole heiress of the Ri Empire and holds all the rights to it. Therefore, the merger between the Ris and the Morellis won''t be valid unless we have her signature," Alessandro dered. Leonardo had suspected this might happen, and now his doubts were confirmed by Alessandro''s words.


    "So, what do you want, Dad?" Leonardo asked, his brows furrowing.


    "I want you to convince Sofia to sign the contract papers, granting you control over her properties," Alessandro stated his demand.


    No chance. Leonardo would never do that. He would never force Sofia to sign any document against her will.


    "Dad, we''ve juste out of a difficult situation, and I don''t want to pressure her into anything. I think we should give her some time to make her own decision and sign the papers willingly," Leonardo tried to convince his father to leave Sofia alone. Wasn''t his own life enough for his father to control? Did he also want to take over Sofia''s life?


    "Are you serious, Leonardo? You''re saying this! What if she changes her mind once she realizes the power and wealth she would gain from this inheritance? You have to make her sign before that happens. Use your charm, the charm that makes women willing to die for you," Alessandro said, a cunning smile ying on his face.


    My father was so self-obsessed. Wealth and power were all that mattered to him; nothing else held any significance. I knew it would be difficult to convince him when it came to power and wealth, but I wouldn''t give up. I decided to make my point once again. "But Dad..."


    "Leonardo is right, Alessandro. We can''t force Sofia to sign the merger deal. It was our decision, and she wasn''t involved in it. My mother chose her as the heiress of the Ri Empire for a reason. She must have seen something special in Sofia that we couldn''t see all those years," Carlo intervened, supporting Leonardo''s stance.


    "Are you kidding me, Carlo? Now you want to backtrack on your words? Now you suddenly care about your abandoned daughter Sofia, whom you''ve never shown any concern for," Alessandro shouted at Carlo, his voice filled with anger.


    "Please try to understand, Alessandro. I have given you my assurance regarding the property and the Empire, which I rightfully possess. I have relinquished my territory for Leonardo to rule over. But I cannot makemitments on behalf of Sofia. Leonardo can still have my power and position, but let''s not force Sofia into this," Carlo pleaded with Alessandro, his tone filled with desperation.


    The situation was bing even more intriguing. The two old friends were now fighting for Leonardo''s wife. Leonardo found a strange enjoyment in witnessing this conflict. They had coerced Leonardo and Sofia into this marriage to amass more wealth and power, with Leonardo bing the current president of theirpany, while they intended to sit back and revel in the money and influence that would flow through him.


    What surprised Leonardo the most was Carlo taking Sofia''s side. He had not expected this from him, but he was relieved to see that Carlo realized Sofia also needed her father.


    "Carlo, you have be greedy and are unwilling to lose your power. You know that this marriage contract will end in three years, and Sofia, along with her wealth and power, will eventually belong to you. She is as innocent as her mother, and she will dly hand you all the rights in the Empire. I know you too well, my friend, and I can decipher the thoughts brewing in your corrupt mind," Alessandro used Carlo through gritted teeth.


    "Watch your tongue, Alessandro. You dare to speak about my daughter in such a manner? Why would I do such a thing to my own flesh and blood? I am not like you. You are the one who values wealth and power over family," Carlo fired back, his voice firm with determination.


    Oh, God. They were going to give Leonardo a splitting headache. He couldn''t bear to listen to them anymore. It was enough. They could continue their drama if they wanted, but not in his office.


    "Stop it, both of you. Stop fighting over Sofia as well. It''s entirely her decision whether to sign the contract or not. I won''t force her, and that''s final. The marriage contract is for three years, and we can''t predict what will happen in the future beyond that. So, it''s better for both of you to cease this argument and focus on nning the merger without requiring Sofia''s signature," Leonardo interjected, his tone firm. He knew that if this fight continued, it would only turn ugly.


    "I''m telling you, Leonardo, you''re making a mistake. If you don''t make her sign right now, you won''t be able to obtain it in the future either. There are plenty of people waiting to manipte her for their own benefit," Alessandro countered, ncing at Carlo. Leonardo sighed inwardly, realizing that he could never force Sofia into such a decision, and they wouldn''t understand his feelings for her.


    "Why the hell are you shouting at me? I gave up my position to make Leonardo the supremo, the mafia boss, and you''re using me of changing my mind. It''s truly shameful that you don''t trust me after all these years of our friendship," Carlo retorted, his voice filled with frustration.


    "So, why don''t you try persuading your daughter to grant Leonardo the rights and power she holds over the Ri Empire? After all, we both wanted him to rule over the Italian Mafia, and adding the Ri Empire to the Morelli''s would make him the wealthiest. And do you honestly believe Sofia can manage such a vast empire on her own, without any assistance?" Alessandro forcefully presented his viewpoint.


    "I won''t force her. It''s entirely her decision," Carlo said, turning his gaze away from Alessandro, unable to meet his eyes.


    "Really, Carlo? What changed your opinion about Sofia? As far as I know, you never cared for her. You were the one who pressured her into marrying my son as a substitute for your daughter Kat when she backed out at thest moment," Alessandro revealed the long- held secret in the midst of the heated conversation.


    Alessandro had never shared this information with Leonardo, despite Leonardo''s inquiries about the sudden change in brides. It was thanks to Kat that Sofia had entered his life.


    "I know, Alessandro, and I regret it every single moment. When I saw Leonardo risking his life for my daughter, I felt like a failure for not protecting, my own flesh and blood. It haunts me every day," Carlo''s voice weighed with sorrow. "But now, you''ll find me standing by Sofia''s side in every challenging situation. Just as I care for Kat, I care for Sofia too," he added, his words filled with determination.


    These two old men could be so emotional and dramatic at times. Perhaps Alessandro genuinely regretted what he had done to Sofia. However, that wouldn''t change the past, and his actions would forever be counted as his sins.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. You won''t lose your power and position in the Mafia world. That''s my promise. I''ve already spoken with two other groups and made arrangements for them to merge into our circle. I''m expanding ourpany day by day and securing more contracts. So, just rx and leave it all to me," Leonardo tried to calm them down.


    Alessandro gave Leonardo a look that conveyed hisck of trust. Leonardo knew it stemmed from his father''s immense male ego.


    "The news of Sofia receiving her inheritance in the Ri Empire is already circting. I believe it''s time for us to make a formal announcement," Leonardo suggested.


    Alessandro pondered for a few


    moments before responding, "I


    believe you''re right. We should make a proper announcement. Let''s


    invite all the prominent figures whet


    organize a grand celebration and et


    way, we can garner attention, forge favorable connections, and also celebrate your recovery. It''s been long overdue. n a magnificent party to honor Sofia''s legacy and your restored health." Alessandro unexpectedly agreed.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but smirk as his n fell into ce. He wanted to arrange this surprise party for Sofia, showcasing to the world how amazing his wife was and how deeply he loved her.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 The Legacy


    Carlo smiled, his eyes pleading. "Yes, that''s exactly what I wanted to say. Please, let me throw this party for my daughter. I want to make up for my regret," he asked, looking towards Leonardo.


    Leonardo was not going to agree. He despised Carlo for his irresponsible behavior towards Sofia. No matter how many times Carlo regretted his actions, Leonardo would never forgive him.


    "No, Carlo. Sofia is now Morelli''s daughter-inw. You have to pay for your sins. You have no right over her after what you''ve done to her for so many years. She longed for her father''s love, and you ignored her. This is your punishment. So we will be the ones to make this announcement. However, you are invited to this party, and of course, you can invite your guests as well," Alessandro interjected, turning towards Leonardo.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "...And Leonardo," Alessandro continued, locking eyes with his son, "make sure every influential name attends this party. It will be beneficial to make more connections and expand our territory. When they know that you are married to the heiress of the Ri Empire, it will strengthen our position."


    Leonardo knew his father would never change. He rolled his eyes in his mind but stered a fake smile on his face and nodded.


    "So, we will leave now. Keep me updated on the timing and venue. I will send you the guest list as well," Alessandro added, ready to depart.


    As Alessandro and Carlo turned to exit through the door, Alessandro halted at the doorway and turned back towards Leonardo. He leaned against the doorframe, his expression serious.


    "Leonardo, remember my words. Make sure she signs the papers. It''s crucial for both you and Sofia," he emphasized. With that, he turned and left, disappearing through the door.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but frown. Why did Alessandro care so much about Sofia''s property when the Ri family already possessed immense wealth? Perhaps it was true that power and wealth made a man greedy for more.


    Leonardo called for Domenico toe to his office, as he needed to discuss the party nning. He wanted it to be a grand celebration for Sofia. He had never celebrated anything significant regarding her presence in his life, and this time, he wanted to go all out to show his love for her.


    He had been meaning to confess his love to her, but he hadn''t found the time to make all the necessary arrangements. He wanted everything to be perfect, just as Sofia would like it: roses, balloons, choctes, and strawberries. Everything should be as beautiful as she was when Leonardo proposed to her, asking her to marry him again, but this time for a real wedding.


    Leonardo heard a knock on the office door, signaling Domenico''s arrival.


    "Good to see you fit and finally in the office," Domenico said, his mischievous smile evident as he entered.


    "Good to see you too, Domenico," Leonardo replied, shaking his head at Domenico''s yful remark.


    "How much did you miss me today?" Domenico teased.


    "If you''re done, Domenico, can we focus on some serious work?" Leonardo red at him.


    "Okay, Boss, tell me. What''s your order?" Domenico said, bowing yfully in front of Leonardo.


    "Take a seat. I need to discuss something with you." Leonardo gestured towards the chair opposite him, and Domenico sat down.


    "I want to make a formal announcement about Sofia''s legacy, and for that, I want to organize a big party. My father wants to invite all the influential personalities to this event. So, make a list, start the preparations, and send out the invitations. Make sure to include Mr. Carlo Ri and inquire about his guest list as well." Leonardo exined.


    Domenico nodded. "Anything else?"


    "You were right, Domenico," Leonardo said, his lips curling up as he thought about Sofia. She had brought brightness and happiness into his life. She had taught him to smile, trust, and love again. She was the reason he felt alive and wanted to live only for her. "What is it about?" Domenico furrowed his brow, sensing Leonardo''s urgency.


    "I... I''m in love, Domenico. I''m in love with Sofia, and I want to confess my feelings to her," Leonardo blurted out, unable to contain his excitement any longer. He couldn''t wait to reveal his love to Sofia. He hoped with all his heart that she would ept his love. He could sense her attraction towards him, but he desired nothing more than for her to love him back. He was willing to do anything to make her fall in love with him.


    Domenico''s eyes widened, and he swiftly rose from his chair, cing his hands on the table as he leaned forward. A mixture of surprise and joy spread across his face.


    "Are you serious? That''s incredible, Leonardo! Finally, you''ve realized it. I''m so happy for you," Domenico eximed, grinning from ear to ear.


    "I want to prepare a surprise for her, and I need your help," Leonardo requested.


    "Just let me know what you have in mind to surprise her. I''ll make all the arrangements at the snap of your fingers," Domenico replied, yfully snapping his finger. Leonardo smiled and nodded. He was determined to make Sofia his forever and always, and this time, it would be real.


    ********


    Leonardo arrivedte once again, but Sofia patiently waited for him after finishing her studies. She sat on the couch, engrossed in a book while eagerly anticipating his arrival.


    As he entered the room, all of Sofia''s


    attention naturally shifted toward him. A smile tugged at her lips involuntarily whenever sheid eyes on him. He returned the smile as he walked in. A maid took his jacket and bag, then left the room. Sofia


    U N


    stood up, closing her book, and


    approached him.


    "Hey!" Sofia couldn''t help but smile every time she saw him.


    "Hey, baby!" Leonardo greeted her with his captivating smile, wrapping an arm around her shoulders while using his other hand to loosen his tie.


    "Late again," Sofiained as they made their way to the dining area.


    A maid appeared with a tray carrying a ss of water.


    "Yeah, I have to work, babe, to earn our bread and butter," Leonardo half-smiled, taking the ss in his hand and preparing to take a sip.


    Sofia watched as Leonardo''s throat moved up and down while he drank the water. He ced the ss back on the tray and then turned towards her, gently sliding his finger under her chin to close her open mouth.


    "Oh, shit!" she thought, realizing she had been gawking at him. Quickly looking for an excuse, she called a maid over.


    "Please set the table and serve dinner," she instructed the maid.


    "Angel, I''ve told you to eat on time. Don''t wait for me for dinner. It''s part of my daily routine, and I''m used to it. But I want you to have your meal on time," Leonardo said in his intimidating tone, but Sofia merely rolled her eyes, unaffected by his attempt at intimidation. "But I like to wait for you. I don''t like eating alone," Sofia pouted her lips, and he shook his head.


    Leonardo took his favorite seat at the dining table in the center. Sofia pulled a chair next to him and was about to sit down when he tugged her towards him and made her sit on hisp. She let out a light squeal, startled by his sudden action.


    "Oh no, I must be getting heavy. You won''t befortable eating with me on yourp," Sofia remarked, aware that she had gained some weight. She never thought she would have curves on her once-skinny body.


    "Not at all, baby girl. You''re as light as a feather. You need to eat more. I want you to gain some more weight," he said, feeding her a spoonful of rice.


    "What? You want me to be fat?" Sofia eximed, her mouth full of rice.


    "Ah... I would love to see you with a round and curvy figure," he said, smiling and pushing another forkful of grilled veggies into her mouth. She shook her head. If he continued pampering her like this, she wouldn''t be too far away from bing round and curvy. "By the way, Sofia, your father, Mr. Ri, and my dad came to my office. They want us to officially announce your legacy in the Ri Empire and throw a grand party to let the world know," Leonardo said, looking at her.


    Sofia stopped chewing and


    swallowed her food. "You don''t need


    to do that. I don''t want any grand


    party. In fact, I don''t want that Empire," she said firmly. She genuinely had no desire for wealth and property. She didn''t want anything that wouldplicate her life further. She was content to have


    Leonardo in her life, and all she needed was him.


    "Don''t speak like a child, Sofia. You''re mature enough to understand what this legacy means," he frowned.


    "I know, and that''s precisely why I don''t want it," she replied.


    "It''s your legacy. You have to take responsibility for it. Your grandmother''sst wish was for you to take over the Ri Empire, and you can''t disrespect her by refusing to ept her will." His expression was intense and serious as if he wanted her to grasp the gravity of her legacy.


    "Okay, I understand that. But you know I don''t think I can handle it. Why don''t you transfer all the Ri Empire into your name and manage it?" Sofia suggested, her lips pressed together anxiously, waiting for his response.


    He would be happy about it, right?


    "We will talk about itter," Leonardo said as maids cleared the table and ced some chocte and vani ice creams.


    "So, you want hot chocte and vani ice cream for dessert?" Sofia asked him, knowing that he didn''t have a sweet tooth and preferred different vors.


    He gently held her nape and pulled


    her face closer, his warm minty breath brushing against her lips. "No, baby, I want to have you for desseft," he murmured, his wordsced with desire Releasing her nape, he tugged at the corner of her


    tee


    without warning and swiftly pulled it over her head.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Dessert After Dinner


    "So, you want hot chocte and vani ice cream for dessert?" Sofia asked him, knowing that he didn''t have a sweet tooth and preferred different vors.


    He gently held her nape and pulled her face closer, his warm minty breath brushing against her lips. "No, baby, I want to have you for dessert," he murmured, his wordsced with desire. Releasing her nape, he tugged at the corner of her tee without warning and swiftly pulled it over her head.


    Sofia gasped, her perky breasts covered in a pink silk bra now exposed before his eyes. "Oh my god, Leonardo! What are you doing? We''re in the dining area, and anyone coulde in at any moment," she panicked, ncing around. His innocent wife was always mindful of their surroundings.


    "No one wille, Sofia. I''ve instructed all the servants to go off duty and note out of their rooms until morning," he reassured her, having already sent a broadcast to all the household staff to take the rest of the evening off, leaving the house solely for Sofia and him. Leonardo lifted her up and ced her on the table, settling himself between her legs. As she gazed down at him with her big, innocent blue eyes, he felt his heart skip a beat-those eyes had captured him from the first moment he saw them.


    Trailing his hands up from her ankles, he glided them along her soft, bare legs, moving upward towards her thighs covered by shorts. His gaze darkened as she shivered under his touch, her sensitivity in this area evident.


    He rested his hand on her hip, gently caressing the curve of her body. With a seductive smile, Leonardo hooked his fingers into the corners of her shorts, slowly sliding them down. As he looked into her eyes, she lifted her hips slightly, assisting him in removing her shorts. Leonardo smoothly pulled the garment down her legs until it slipped off her ankle, nonchntly tossing it onto a nearby chair. His gaze then shifted, revealingcy pink panties that adorned her sweet vag¨ªna.


    Rising to his feet, he lightly pushed her shoulder, guiding her to lie on the table. The surface had been cleared of utensils, leaving only the tempting sight of vani ice cream and hot chocte ced on one side. Leonardo smirked, relishing the thoughts of what he had in store for them.


    "So, baby girl, are you ready to be my dessert?" he yfully inquired, a mischievous glint in his eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What... What do you mean? I didn''t understand," she stuttered, clearly taken aback. A blush crept onto her face, revealing her innocence.


    "Oh, my sweet, innocent wife, I''ll show you," he mused in his thoughts, his desire growing.


    "You will soon find out. But remember..." he paused, biting his lip as his gaze lingered over her enticing body, "...your safe word."


    Her lips parted, her eyes widening in surprise. A rosy hue stained her cheeks, indicating her astonishment.


    He chuckled, reassuring her, "Don''t worry, angel. I will bring you so much pleasure that you''ll be begging for more. But I want to ensure that you can handle the intense waves of ecstasy. You have your safe word. Just say it when you want me to stop."


    Hovering over her, he reached for the bucket of hot chocte, dipping his hand into it. He then delicately smeared the warm liquid across her neck, causing her to roll her head back in pleasure, arching forward to grant him better ess. He painted her lips and cheeks with a seductive stroke of liquid chocte.


    Lowering his face to her neck, his tongue darted out, tracing the path of the sweet indulgence. He took a long, slow lick along the length of her neck, savoring the taste of the chocte as he moved toward her cheeks. Licking and sucking, he relished the rich vor. Finally, his lips found her chocte-covered ones. He sensually licked her lips, teasingly tugging on her bottom lip between his teeth, lightly nibbling on it. A gasp escaped her lips, and he eagerly plunged his tongue into her mouth, exploring the depths of her sweetness. Her taste surpassed that of chocte; she had be his favorite vor. He skillfully sucked on her tongue, allowing it to dance with his as the pleasure between them intensified.


    Leonardo groaned as Sofia''s tongue


    explored every corner of his mouth, engaging in a passionate battle for dominance. With a slight lift, he positioned Sofia on the table, his hands trailing along her back as he skillfully unsped her bra. Slowly, he slid the straps down her shoulders, removing the garment from her bodypletely. Pulling back slightly, he admired the sight of her round, full breasts, causing his mouth to water in anticipation. He was ready to savor this sweet treat.


    Pouring a generous amount of chocte onto her right, perky breast, Leonardo scooped a dollop of vani ice cream into his hand. Carefully, he ced the ice cream on her left breast and began to lightly rub it in. Sofia shivered and shook, her voice echoing with ecstasy as she screamed his name.


    "Oh God, Leonardo!"


    Without hesitation, he covered his lips with her chocte-covered breast, eagerly sucking and lightly biting on it. His tongue rolled around the sweet morsel, relishing the sensation as it swelled in his mouth. Satisfied, he continued to indulge, ensuring every inch was thoroughly cleaned.


    "Ahh... Please... I... can''t... ahh..." she moaned.


    Still keeping her nipple in his mouth, he spoke in a husky voice, "Say your safe word, baby girl, and I will stop."


    Sofia''s heavy breathing and


    pounding heart conveyed her


    heightened arousal, but she chose


    not to utter her safe word. Leonardo


    lifted his head momentarily only to descend upon her ice


    cream-covered left breast.


    ???


    Simultaneously, his hands plunged into the ice cream bucket, scooping up a handful of the cold, creamy treat. With precision, he rubbed the ice cream onto her right breast. As he continued to suckle on her chilled


    and tender left bud, his tongue danced and caressed it, causing Sofia to scream in pleasure.


    Writhing and moaning on the table,


    her body now adorned with


    chocte and vani, she looked


    even more exquisite than any


    fantasy Leonardo had ever conjured.


    He husband sucked hard on it to clean the ice cream and make it hard like a pebble. He licked her entire breast, sucking and nibbling on it, leaving red marks of his love.


    She became a moaning mess, loudly moaning in heavenly pleasure as her husband pleasured her, writhing under him. Her fingers dug into his hair, pushing his face closer whenever he tried to pull away.


    He shifted his head to take the cold nipple into his mouth, worshipping it with his tongue and teeth just as he did with her left breast. He licked with his tongue, causing her to. shiver and breathe heavily. He sucked hard on it, causing it to swell in his mouth. At the same time, his hand was busy pressing and pinching the other one between his fingers.


    She gasped, breathing heavily, moaning his name, writhing under him, begging him for more. Who was he to refuse her demand?


    He took a handful of ice cream and trailed his hand down, caressing her t stomach and rubbing the cold vani on it. She shivered and jerked on the table, and he held her in ce.


    "Oh my God, Leonardo!" she groaned, tossing her head back and forth. He moved his hand down and pulled the stic of her panties up, slipping his hand inside the pinkce.


    Fuck.


    She was dripping wet. He lifted himself to be near her face, looking into her half-opened eyes.


    "You, Leonardo. I''m wet only for you," her voice barely a whisper, but he managed to hear her as he was near her mouth, just an inch away from tasting her lips again. He kissed her passionately while his hand continued to free her from thest piece of fabric.


    "Tell me, angel. Who made you this wet?" he asked her, gazing at her flushed face.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Ecstasy Another Level


    Leonardo pulled the stic down and tore that piece of fabric into two. He pulled back and picked up the liquid chocte bucket. He poured some warm liquid chocte on her smooth pink pussy and watched as it flowed down, spreading over her thighs. He took some more vani ice cream and rubbed it on her cut.


    Her pleasurable moans became more frequent as he waited for her to say the safe word. "Today, I will pleasure you so deliciously that you will never forget," he whispered over her lips. He pressed his finger on her back hole, and she moaned loudly and panicked. "One day, baby girl, I am going to im your virgin back hole," he told her. Her half-hooded eyes widened, showing horror.


    "How... h... how can you fit in there?" she stammered.


    "Don''t worry, baby. When I take your back hole, I will make sure that you are ready, and I will make it more pleasurable. But not today," he said and felt her body rx instantly. He knew she was scared. He was going to im her body as his own, but he had to wait until she willingly submitted to him. Today, he wanted to pleasure her with his mouth and tongue.


    He lowered himself in desperation to taste her sweet vagina. He sat back on the chair and pulled her closer to his mouth, digging his head between her legs, parting her thighs and cing her legs on his shoulders. He was ready to indulge in his favorite dessert. He took a long swipe of his tongue, losing himself in her taste. He sucked the vani off her pussy. She tasted better than anything in this world he had ever experienced.


    Leonardo inserted his finger into her tight hole and began fucking her, arousing her readiness to have him. He added two more fingers into her pussy, causing her to cry. He then took a long swipe to lick her sweet vagina, savoring her taste. As he ttened his tongue against her clit, she trembled. By sucking on it, he elicited more moans of his name. Her body trembled, and she experienced a powerful climax as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    His desire intensified, causing difort and straining the zipper of his suit pants. He couldn''t resist any longer; he hastily unbuckled his belt, leaving it hanging around his waist. He lowered the zipper and pulled down his pants along with his ck boxer briefs, allowing them to rest at his knees. He then stood up and lifted her legs, cing them on his shoulders. Without dy, he prated her deeply, initiating vigorous and forceful thrusts. The contact between them prompted mutual moans. It felt as if they were the missing pieces of a puzzle, fitting together perfectly as if they were destined for each other.


    "Ahh... you''re so deep inside me," she cried, looking into his eyes.


    "Take me, baby. Take me even more," he urged, thrusting further into her.


    She gripped his shoulders tightly, causing the table to shake as he increased the pace of his thrusts, moving inside her deeply and roughly, without holding back.


    Soon, she clenched around his cock, enveloping him tightly, which made him groan with pleasure.


    "I... am...ing," she screamed.


    "Come, baby girl. I''m on the edge too. Come with me," he said, intensifying his thrusts as he felt the pressure building in his loins. Soon he released his cum inside her womb. He groaned her name as ecstasy overwhelmed his senses, and she reached her climax simultaneously.


    He continued moving slightly to release thest drops of his semen in her before pulling out. He noticed his semen spilling out of her sore cunt covered with the chocte and vani.


    "Come, baby girl, I''ll give you a shower," he said, picking her up in his arms. They were bothpletely naked, alone in the house.


    Then they made love in the shower and on the bed until they were exhausted, eventually falling asleep in each other''s arms. The following day began with a beautiful sunrise, and Sofia had never felt so different in her entire life. Shey content and happy in Leonardo''s embrace, feeling as though she was the most precious and special thing to him in the whole world.


    Slowly, she lifted her hand and trailed her fingertips along his stubble, gently caressing his skin. Carefully, she slid out of his arms and prepared to get up. However, as she did, her head suddenly started spinning, causing her to grasp onto the bed frame. It onlysted for a fraction of a second, and she blinked to clear her buzzing head.


    Wrapping herself in a robe and tying


    the sash around her waist, she made her way to the bathroom. Upon entering, her stomach


    churned, forcing her to rush over to the sink and vomit. She covered her mouth, trying to suppress the sickness overtaking her. Something had been off for the past few days, but today, it truly made her feel sick. She knew she had to see a doctor, but she couldn''t confide in Leonardo about her condition. If she did, he would surely forbid her from leaving home. He had be increasingly possessivetely.


    Deciding that she would visit the doctor alone, she assured herself that taking medicine would help her feel better. Perhaps it was just a stomach bug or stress. After rinsing her mouth and brushing her teeth to rid herself of the taste of vomit, she quickly showered and got ready for her sses.


    Emerging from the bathroom in a ck tee and faded denim, Sofia noticed that Leonardo had woken up and was engaged in a phone call. She approached him and softly pecked his cheek, indicating her intention to leave. However, he held her hand, silently gesturing for her to wait. Patiently, she stood by until he finished his call.


    Once he ended the conversation, Leonardo turned towards her and kissed her lips, conveying his affection and love.


    "Good morning, beautiful," he said, causing her cheeks to flush with color. "Where were you off to without giving me my morning kiss?"


    "I was on the phone with Domenico discussing the party preparations," Leonardo exined. "He informed me that the venue has been finalized. The arrangements will bepleted in two days, so we scheduled the party for Sunday, two days from now. You should also send him a list of names for the invitations."


    "Um... Leonardo..." Sofia hesitated, her voice trailing off. "Can I invite my friends, Rena and Enzo? They''ve been eager to meet you."


    "Of course, sweetheart," he replied warmly. "It''s your party, and you can invite whomever you wish. Just send their names and addresses to Domenico, and he''ll send out proper invitations to all the guests." His words filled her with joy, and she couldn''t help but jump in excitement.


    "Really? Thank you so much, my darling husband," she whispered, leaning in and cing a gentle peck on his lips.


    He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer. "If you want, you can thank me more thoroughly," he said, a mischievous smirk forming on his lips as he leaned in for another kiss. But she quickly interjected, cing her hand between their lips. "Later, Mr. Husband," Sofia teased, her voice tinged with regret. "I have to get to school on time."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Leonardo let out a sigh, his breath escaping audibly. "Alright, baby girl,ter it is. By the way, I''m sending Matteo to take you shopping in the evening so you can pick out your dress for the party," he informed her, sfor his hungry eyes still fixated on her lips Goodness, this man always had a way of changing her mind.


    However, she couldn''t afford to miss more sses-reaching school on time was a priority.


    "Are you noting?" Sofia asked, her disappointment evident. She wanted him and wanted to be with him everywhere.

 Chapter 377

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 377 Yearning For Him


    It would be much better if he apanied her on the shopping trip. She wanted him toe.


    "Ah... I want toe. I will try, but I cannotmit as I have some important meetings and lots of contracts and deals to read and sign," Leonardo said, cupping Sofia''s face between his hands and caressing her jaw with the pad of his thumb. "It''s okay, I understand," she replied half-heartedly in a dull voice.


    "Look at me, baby girl. Take your friends with you and buy them some stuff from our side. Have fun and shop with them. That way, you won''t miss me," he said, and she knew he wanted her to cheer up.


    "No need, Mr. Morelli. I will be fine on my own, and I don''t want to spend your hard-earned money on my luxury," she pressed her hand on his chest.


    "It''s also your money, Mrs. Morelli. You can spend as much as you want," he said, smiling at her, making her roll her eyes. When would he stop spoiling her like this?


    "Okay. Go and get ready. Otherwise, you will bete for your office. I am leaving early. Have your breakfast before leaving," she said and pecked his cheek. But he turned his face, and her lipsnded on his sinfully sexy lips as he deepened the kiss. "See you in the evening, honey," she pulled back and, picking up her bag, left for school.


    *************


    Sofia and her friends were sitting in the library again during a break between sses.


    "Leonardo is throwing a party for me in two days, on Sunday," Sofia whispered carefully so as not to be heard by the librarian.


    "Wow, that''s great!" Rena chimed, and they had to gesture for her to keep her voice low.


    "Oops, sorry! I got excited," Rena apologized, wrinkling her nose.


    "What''s the asion, by the way?" Enzo asked this time.


    "Umm... he wanted to announce my legacy of the Ri Empire," Sofia said. She still couldn''t believe that she had an empire to manage.


    "Oh my my! Her Highness!" Rena eximed, her voice dripping with exaggerated awe. She yfully bowed before Sofia, her movements theatrical and grandiose. Sofia blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement at Rena''s antics. "Shut up. It''s not like that," Sofia replied, trying to downy her privileged status. She didn''t want her friends to treat her differently because of her family''s wealth.


    Enzo chimed in, teasingly addressing Sofia, "Yeah! So what will it be like having an entire Empire to own, your highness?" He grinned mischievously, enjoying his own jest.


    Sofia''s face turned even redder as she felt her friends poking fun at her. "If you both don''t stop making fun of me, I won''t talk to any of you ever," she threatened half-seriously, her expression sullen.


    Enzo quickly amended his words, realizing he had pushed too far. "Okay... okay... Sorry, your highness," he apologized, trying to suppress a smirk.


    Sofia shot a re at Enzo, her eyes filled with mock anger. She then sighed and shook her head in mild exasperation.


    "Oops, sorry, Sofia," Enzo whispered, barely suppressing hisughter. He found amusement in his friend''s reactions, even though he knew he was testing her patience.


    Sofia ignored Enzo''s silentughter, not willing to give him the satisfaction of seeing her crack a smile. Instead, she redirected their conversation to more important matters.


    "Leonardo has invited both of you," Sofia informed them, her tone serious. "His assistant will send you both personal invitations."


    Rena''s eyes widened with


    excitement. "Wow! Thanks, babe," she eximed, using a term of endearment for Sofia. "Because of you, we also get to enjoy a royal party. I am looking forward to this By the way, who else ising to this party? I mean, many royal families and their princes would be attending. I hope I can find a prince for myself, just like you have Leonardo Morelli for yourself." Rena''s voice trailed off as she started daydreaming, propping her elbow on the table and cupping her cheeks in her hands.


    Sofia shook her head, amused by Rena''s fantasies. If only they knew how she had met Leonardo and the unconventional circumstances that had brought them together. But deep down, she felt grateful for having him in her life. She knew that without him, her world wouldn''t be as beautiful and happy as he made it.


    As Sofia indulged in her thoughts,


    her phone rang. It was a call from Domenico. He informed her that he would being to pick her up after her sses. However, she requested him to collect her from home instead, exining that she needed to freshen up and change after school. Domenico agreed without hesitation, understanding her need for privacy.


    Sofia arrived home after her sses,


    eager to prepare for the evening ahead. She swiftly freshened up, washing away the remnants of a long day, and slipped into a knee-length ck dress that entuated her curves. Pulling her dark locks up into a sleek ponytail, she applied a light touch of makeup, emphasizing her natural beauty. After all, she was Mrs. Sofia Leonardo Morelli, and whenever she


    stepped out in public, the world


    turned its attention toward her.


    In the living room, Sofia awaited Domenico''s arrival, her anticipation building with each passing moment. When he finally entered with his signature smile.


    "How is my sister from another mother?" he greeted her in his usual amused tone. Sofia couldn''t help but giggle at his yful demeanor.


    "I really miss your sense of humor," she admitted, her eyes sparkling. "I''m sure tonight I''ll beughing until my belly aches."


    Domenico replied with a mischievous glimmer in his eyes, "With pleasure, your highness."


    Sofia''s expression quickly turned serious, her patience wearing thin from the constant use of the title.


    "Don''t ever call me that," she scolded him, her tone firm andmanding. Domenico was taken aback, surprised by her reaction.


    "And why is that?" he asked, genuine confusion in his voice.


    "Because I don''t like someone referring to me as ''her highness.'' I prefer to be called by my name," Sofia exined, shrugging off the unnecessary formality.


    Domenico nodded, understanding her sentiment. "That makes sense. But you know I can''t call you by your name; I have an order from your husband," he admitted, his tone growing more serious.


    Sofia''s eyebrows furrowed in disbelief. "Why has Leonardo forbidden you from calling me by my name?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Because your husband is very possessive of you, my dear. He can''t even trust his own best friend," Domenico revealed, rolling his eyes yfully. A smile spread across Sofia''s lips, a mixture of amusement and adoration evident in her eyes. "Alright, ma''am, let''s not keep the world waiting. We don''t want to miss out on the shopping or have the shops close before we arrive," Domenico said, reverting to his humor-filled voice.


    Sofia nodded, eager to embark on their outing. "Okay, let''s go, Mr. Russo," she replied, yfully emphasizing his surname.


    Domenico, with a warm smile, bowed slightly to Sofia as he gestured for her to lead the way, following closely behind as they made their way toward the parking lot. The sun cast long shadows on the asphalt, adding an air of mystery to the scene. Reaching the sleek ck sedan, Domenico opened the backseat door for Sofia, disying his chivalry. Sofia gracefully slid into the plush leather seat, feeling the coolness against her skin. Once she wasfortably settled, Domenico joined her, his presence providing a sense of reassurance and protection.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the front passenger seat, one of Sofia''s bodyguards sat alertly beside the driver, their gaze scanning the surroundings, ready to respond to any potential threat. The other bodyguards followed closely behind in a separate vehicle, their watchful eyes surveying the area. As they prepared to depart, Sofia couldn''t help but question the need for such a strong security presence during a simple shopping trip.


    She leaned towards Domenico, lowering her voice to a hushed tone. "Do we still need so many bodyguards when we''re just going shopping?"


    Domenico''s expression turned serious as he met her gaze, his eyes reflecting the weight of his responsibility. "Of course, because you are not only Mrs. Leonardo Morelli but also the heiress of the Ri Empire," he replied, his voice filled with determination. "Now more than ever, you require heightened security."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 His Seduction


    Sofia found herself surrounded by a myriad of dresses in the exquisite shop, her brows furrowed in a mixture of confusion and anticipation. Domenico had introduced her as Mrs. Sofia Leonardo Morelli, and the attentive staff quickly ushered her toward their finest collection. She moved gracefully through the racks, her fingertips delicately grazing the fabrics as she searched for the perfect attire.


    A red halter-neck gown caught her attention, its flowing silhouette whispering promises of elegance. She slipped it on, admiring the way the fabric cascaded down to the floor. It was undeniably lovely, yet a flicker of discontent danced in her eyes. Determined to explore other options, she chose a ck strapless gown that hugged her curves like a second skin. The dress exuded timeless beauty, leaving her breathless, yet the decision still eluded her. Each garment she tried on was a masterpiece in its own right, furtherplicating her choice with every new embrace of satin and silk.


    Yearning for a second opinion, Sofia emerged from the trial room in a peach-colored bodycon mermaid dress, its intricate sequin work shimmering in the ambient light. Her gaze fell upon Domenico, who patiently awaited her outside. With a mixture of hope and uncertainty, she sought his guidance.


    "So? You are done," Domenico inquired, his eyes sweeping over her form in a gentle appraisal.


    "No, I''m still torn. I adore this dress, but I yearn for a second perspective. What do you think? Will it be suitable for the party?" Sofia beseeched him, hoping for rity in her swirling thoughts.


    A bashful giggle escaped Domenico''s lips as he nervously wiped his forehead. Clearing his throat, he spoke with a touch of awkwardness, "Actually, sister, Ick expertise in matters of women''s attire. Regrettably, I cannot offer you my guidance." Sensing her need, he nced around and summoned the assistance of a salesgirl.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Could you kindly assist her in choosing the most ttering dress?" Domenico beckoned, his eyes searching for the aid Sofia desired.


    The salesgirl''s face lit up with a warm smile as she eagerly approached, ready to lend her expertise. "Of course, sir. Please, ma''am, follow me," she said, guiding Sofia towards the inviting sanctuary of the trial room.


    Yet, before Sofia could take a step, a deep and husky voice resonated through the air, captivating her heart. She spun on her heel to behold Leonardo, standing tall andmanding in his formal ck suit. Her breath hitched as he approached, his long strides both leisurely and purposeful.


    His piercing gaze devoured her presence, his eyes traveling from the crown of her head down to her dainty toes. A tantalizing moment passed, his lips parting, and his tongue darting out to moisten his bottom lip before he spoke with a smoldering intensity, "You look absolutely stunning, baby girl. There''s no need for further trials. I believe this dress is perfection itself."


    Sofia''s spirits lifted as a smile yed on her lips. "Really? You think so?" She turned towards the wall-sized mirror, her eyes eagerly scanning her reflection once more, searching for any imperfections that might tarnish her allure.


    He approached her from behind, his presence looming over her like a protective shadow. "Look into my eyes, angel," he whispered, his voiceced with conviction. "Do you still harbor any doubts?"


    Gazing into the mirror, she met his intense gaze and found nothing but adoration and approval reflected back at her. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized the depth of his admiration.


    With a gentle touch, he rested his hand on her waist, leaning in until his face brushed against her cheek. His warm breath caressed her ear as he whispered, his voice a seductive melody. "Every dress adorns your wless body, my baby girl." A rosy blush spread across her cheeks, deepening the shade of her embarrassment.


    She turned away, slightly pushing him aside, her voice barely audible. "So this dress is final. I''ll go and change." Her words escaped in a hushed whisper, betraying her heightened emotions.


    Swiftly pivoting on her heel, she began making her way toward the trial room. But just as she was about to close the door, a firm hand stopped her, pushing the door slightly inward. Leonardo''smanding presence filled the room as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him.


    "What are you doing here?" Sofia gasped, a flicker of fear dancing in her eyes, aware of the potential consequences if they were caught.


    His lips curled into a mischievous smile. "No chance of that, baby girl. I postponed my meeting and traveled this far so I wouldn''t have to wait outside. While you''re slipping into those gowns, showcasing your tantalizing body that belongs to me," he shamelessly dered, causing a surge of warmth to pool within her, suffusing her cheeks with a deeper blush.


    She turned her back to him, attempting to reach for the zipper of the mermaid dress. But before she could, Leonardo stepped forward, his touch sending shivers down her spine. He tugged down the zipper with a deliberate slowness, his fingertips grazing her skin, igniting an electric sensation that coursed through her veins.


    The dress slid down her body, pooling at her feet, leaving herpletely exposed to his hungry gaze. She didn''t need to turn around to know the intensity of his desire; his eyes, darkened with a primal hunger, mirrored his raw longing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He brushed her hair to the side, revealing the soft expanse of her bare shoulder, and nted moist butterfly kisses along its curve. With featherlight strokes, his fingertip traced a path down her spine, eliciting a quivering response from her.


    Sofia fought the urge to moan as


    Leonardo''s lips and fingers set her


    skin aze with desire. The fiery trail of his kisses ascended her neck, lingering behind her ear where he sucked on the sensitive skin, eliciting a shiver that made her close her eyes in surrender. His skilled hands ventured further, seizing her breasts and molding them in his firm grasp.


    A gasp escaped her lips, and she turned her face towards him, her voice trailing off as she attempted to protest. But before she could utter another word, Leonardo locked his lips onto hers, engulfing her in a passionate, consuming kiss. Their mouths danced with fervor tongues battling for dominance, teeth colliding in their urgent desire as they nipped and sucked each other''s lips.


    Time became an inconsequential blur as their fervent embrace intensified, reminiscent of two young lovers discovering the fervor of their desires for the first time.


    Leonardo broke their kiss, swiftly spinning her into his arms, their bodies now facing each other. Without hesitation, he captured her lips once more, this time in a deep, open-mouthed kiss that left her


    breathless.


    As they reluctantly pulled apart, their chests heaved, panting heavily in the aftermath of their intense connection. Foreheads pressed together, Leonardo gazed deeply into Sofia''s eyes, his voice heavy with desire.


    "I want to fuck you right here, my wife," he whispered, his wordsden with urgency.


    Her mouth fell agape in disbelief. Were his words serious? They were standing in a cramped trial room of a bustling clothing store, surrounded by a throng of people. Sometimes her husband''s audacity bordered on madness. "But... we''re in public, Leonardo," she murmured, her voice barely audible.


    "All you need to do is stay silent, my love," he proposed, his voice low and filled with anticipation. "We''ll be quick."


    "I can''t possibly remain silent when you..." Sofia''s words trailed off, her hand instinctively covering her mouth. Oh God, what had she almost said?


    He chuckled softly, brushing her hair away from her face before cradling her cheeks in his hands. "I understand, my love. You don''t have to hold back. Be as loud as you desire when we make love. No need to be shy, my baby girl. I think I can wait until we reach home," he confessed, his plump lips teasingly grazing his teeth.


    "Then please, step outside and give me a moment to change," Sofia implored, her voice barely concealing her wavering resolve. If he remained there, tempting her with his seductive allure, she knew she would sumb to his desires at any moment.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 Hot Bubble Bath


    Sofia gracefully stepped out of the trail room, her ck knee-length dress hugging her curves, and in her hands, she held the exquisite peach mermaid gown. However, something felt amiss. Domenico, her trustedpanion, was conspicuously absent. Confusion flickered across her face as she sought an exnation. "Where is Domenico?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern. Leonardo, her enigmatic partner in crime, responded with a furrowed brow before providing an unexpected reply.


    "I sent him back to the office," he revealed, a faint smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. "Someone should, at the very least, continue working."


    As Sofia examined the gown, meticulously considering the perfect essories and footwear to match, she couldn''t help but feel a sense ofpletion slipping through her fingers. Finally, having made her choices, she knew her shopping excursion hade to an end. Passing the task of payment to Leonardo, she observed as he handed his card to the salesgirl for the final transaction.


    "So, you''ve postponed your meetings and obligations for me?" Sofia queried, her voice filled with both gratitude and concern. Leonardo simply nodded in response.


    "You didn''t have to do that," she reassured him, a hint of guilt lingering in her tone. "Domenico was there to assist me."


    A soft chuckle escaped Leonardo''s lips, apanied by a casual shrug of his broad shoulders. "What could I do, baby? Every time I attempted to engage in a meeting, your sorrowful expression clouded my mind. I couldn''t forget how crestfallen you looked when I mentioned that I couldn''t apany you on this shopping spree. My focus wavered, rendering work impossible. So, I made the decision to surprise you bying along."


    His words washed over Sofia, a testament to the depth of his affection and devotion. The realization struck her, revealing the extent to which he cared for her happiness. In that moment, gratitude mingled with a surge of tenderness, threatening to overwhelm her.


    After concluding their shopping venture, Leonardo whisked Sofia away to a renowned restaurant, where they indulged in a delectable dinner. The experience was heightened by the sheer joy of hispany and undivided attention. Each passing moment confirmed the authenticity of their connection, leaving Sofia awash with contentment.


    As the night drew to a close and they finally returned home, the unfinished desires that had lingered in the trial room resurfaced.


    Leonardo carried Sofia in his arms and took her to our bedroom. She was so aroused, like putty in his hands. She had no strength to walk after her husband''s desire-filled eyes pierced into hers. He made me feel crazy things I never thought could happen in this world: making out in the trial room.


    His wicked tongue could make any dirty thing sound so tempting and desirable, and she was ready to obey his every order andmand.


    Leonardo kicked open the bathroom door and put her down on her feet. He ran the warm water to fill the tub and added her favorite bubble drops to it. He slowly undressed her, peeling her clothes one by one, taking his time and teasing her.


    He checked the water temperature and helped her to get inside the tub. She settled in and rxed when the bubbly warm water eased her tired body.


    Leonardo kicked his shoes away and removed his socks. He impatiently opened the buttons of his shirt and quickly removed it. His pants were already open and hanging on his hips. He pulled them down with his boxers, kicked them aside on the bathroom floor, and stood therepletely nude in front of his wife. She gulped as she saw his hot, perfectly sculpted body with eight-pack abs, muscr chest, firm thighs, and his thick and long erection between his legs poking into the air. He lifted his leg, stepped inside the tub, and settled opposite her.


    "Do you remember, baby? When we first took a bath together that day, I wanted to fuck you in that bathtub so badly. You have no idea how I restrained myself when you were sitting on myp, and I was just an inch away from slipping into your sweet vagina," he said in his deep and husky voice, making her gasp at his confession.


    She squirmed in anticipation of what if he had taken her that day in the bathtub because she knew what his wicked cock was capable of.


    Her core throbbed painfully. She could still feel his hard dick inside. She squirmed and wanted him badly.


    Leonardo''s intense gray eyes burned with desire, leaving Sofia feeling shameless and prompting her to take the initiative. She crawled toward her husband and sat on hisp, facing him. Throwing her legs to both sides, she straddled his hips. His hard length nudged her, making her moan at the contact.


    She threw her hands around his neck and pulled him closer, gazing into his mesmerizing gray eyes. She whispered over his lips, intentionally brushing her own against his in the process.


    "And... if I told you I wanted it that day too?"


    "Girl, are you trying to kill me?" He


    wrapped his hand around her,


    ???


    pulling her closer, and urgently pressed his lips against hers. His other hand cupped her nape and tilted her face, deepening the kiss. Sofia responded with equal passion, plunging her tongue into his mouth, nipping and biting his upper lip. She couldn''t help but moan when she tasted his minty sweetness. He was intoxicating, leading her to do things she never thought of doing.


    His overpowering masculine scent made her head dizzy. His rough,rge hands roamed over her naked body, causing thousands of goosebumps to erupt on her skin, igniting desire and making her core ache for him once again.


    She slid her hand between them, gripping his hard, thick length, and began stroking him. He gazed at her with lustful, hooded eyes and groaned. He was already rock hard, like steel. She lifted her knees slightly and guided his erection to her center.


    She slowly slid down, enveloping his


    hard member inside her aching hole. He groaned into her mouth, finding pleasure and satisfaction, and


    sucked on her lips. She could f


    that their connection was not only physical; it was more than that. Their souls were intertwined. She didn''t


    know about Leonardo, but at least


    she felt it.


    His hand left her nape and moved toward her breast, gripping it in hisrge, rough palm, squeezing and kneading it mercilessly.


    They started rocking their hips together, creating friction and pleasure in their restless bodies.


    He jerked his hips forward and


    started thrusting into her. His free hand rested on her waist, causing her to move up and down, sliding along his length. The water in tub spilled out onto the bathroom floor due to the movement inside it. He pulled back, gazing into her half-open eyes.


    "I can never get enough of you. You''re a fucking addiction, baby," he groaned in pleasure. "You always make me lose control, my angel."


    This made her feel content, confident, and powerful, knowing that she had this effect on him. She could make him feel this way, and he desired her more than anything in the world.


    She could feel him deep inside her, prating her cervix. His pelvis pped against her vagina as he thrust forward while her body moved up and down on him. The intense sensations caused her to arch her back and roll her head backward.


    His head moved forward, and he captured her breast in his mouth, gripping her nipple between his lips and pulling it into his hot mouth. That was the final cue for her to reach climax.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "God... Leonardo... I can''t hold it. I''m...ing," she moaned loudly.


    "Yes, baby,e for me. Come all over my dick," he whispered into her ear. His dirty words were exactly what she needed. Her orgasm hit her hard as waves took her into another realm, making her see moons and stars. "Fuck, baby, you''re squeezing me so hard. Ah..." he groaned and ejacted inside her once again.


    His erection continued to throb and pulsate against her sensitive walls. He kept thrusting to give her more pleasure as if it were his primary duty.


    After both of them calmed down from their climax, panting and breathless, their chests heaving heavily, he cupped her cheeks in his hands, looking deep into her dreamy eyes.


    "Where were you, angel?" he asked breathlessly, and she furrowed her brow in confusion. "Why didn''t I find you earlier?" he finished the sentence, and she wanted to ask him the same question.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 A Fairytale


    Sofia was immersed in the preparations for the grand party, eagerly anticipating the arrival of Leonardo, the enigmatic figure who had captured her heart. Her nerves tingled with excitement as she sat in front of the ornate vanity mirror, surrounded by a team of skilled makeup artists sent by Leonardo''s mother, Anna. The artists worked their magic on Sofia''s wless canvas, enhancing her natural beauty.


    Dressed in a breathtaking peach mermaid gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces, Sofia felt like a vision of elegance. The makeup artists skillfully highlighted her features, turning her blue eyes into captivating orbs of allure with a seductive winged look. Shimmering eyeshadows adorned her eyelids, casting a radiant glow that entuated her mesmerizing gaze. A touch of peach-colored blush was delicately applied to her rosy cheeks, lending a youthful and radiant flush to herplexion. Her lips shimmered with a peach-shining lip gloss, inviting anyone who dared to steal a nce.


    As the final touches were ced, Sofia''s silky tresses were fashioned into a perfect bun, adorned with a diamond crown that shimmered under the soft glow of the vanity lights. Several loose strands were purposefully left to caress her neck, adding a touch of sensuality to her overall allure. Standing before the mirror, Sofia couldn''t help but be entranced by her own reflection. She felt like a morous model, the epitome of elegance and sophistication. The transformation was astounding, and she couldn''t wait for Leonardo to see her in this breathtaking state. For a brief moment, she couldn''t help butpare herself to Leonardo''s ex-girlfriend, Evelyn, who was known for her stunning looks and enchanting presence. However, the thought cast a shadow over Sofia''s happiness, causing her mood to turn somber.


    Sofia slipped into a pair of shimmery white stilettos that perfectly matched her dress.


    She had always preferred heels, as they brought her closer to Leonardo''s towering height. Leonardo''s tall stature, standing at amanding 6''8" or 6''9" - Sofia couldn''t be sure of the exact measure, was both awe-inspiring and intimidating. But it was precisely his height that fascinated her, making her heart flutter. She cherished those moments when he would stoop slightly, lowering his head to meet her gaze with his beautiful grey eyes, conveying tenderness and adoration in a single nce.


    Sofia received a text from her friends, regretfully informing her that they wouldn''t be able to attend the party due to urgent family matters.


    Lost in her thoughts, Sofia was snapped back to reality when the door swung open, and Leonardo strode into the room, d in a sophisticated grey suit that entuated his chiseled physique. The sight of him took her breath away, as it always did, causing her heart to skip a beat. His eyes, filled with a mixture of admiration and desire, wandered appreciatively over her exquisite form.


    Closing the distance between them, Leonardo approached Sofia with purpose. Tucking a finger under her chin, he gently lifted her face, ensuring her eyes met his intense gaze. A surge of electricity coursed through her veins as he spoke in a low, husky voice, his wordsced with possessiveness and longing.


    "I''ve changed my mind," he confessed, his voice tinged with both frustration and desire. "I can''t bear the thought of any other man setting eyes upon you tonight. You look so fucking gorgeous, baby girl. Why did I ever approve of this dress? Now all I want is to tear it off and dress you in the most simple and casual fabric or wrap you in a long coat, ensuring that no one cany eyes on what is undeniably mine."


    Sofia couldn''t help but giggle at Leonardo''s possessive nature. His intense disy of protectiveness both amused and exasperated her.


    "Leonardo, this is getting out of hand, don''t you think?" she rolled her eyes yfully, attempting to pass by him. But before she could, he swiftly caught hold of her elbow and pulled her closer, his grip firm.


    "I''m dead serious, Sofia. If any man dares toy eyes on you, I''ll fucking kill him. I swear," he growled, his voiceced with a dangerous intensity.


    Sofia gently ced her hand on his chest, her fingers caressing the fabric of his suit. She felt the tension in his body slowly dissipate under her touch.


    "Don''t worry, hubby. No man would dare to look in my direction once they realize I belong to Leonardo Morelli," she replied, her voice filled with pride, a glint of defiance in her eyes. Her words brought a mischievous grin to Leonardo''s face.


    "Yeah, that''s what I like to hear," he said, pulling her even closer. She had to use her other hand to push against his chest, carefully maintaining the distance between them. She couldn''t afford to let him ruin her meticulously prepared dress and makeup. "We''re going to bete for the party. Shouldn''t we leave now?" she reminded him, her voiceced with a touch of urgency.


    "Yes, Mrs. Morelli. Let''s go," he replied, leaning in to peck her forehead affectionately. Sofia smiled, feeling a surge of warmth at the endearment. She took hold of his elbow, intertwining her fingers around it, and matched his confident strides.


    As they approached the party venue,


    Sofia''s prediction was


    confirmed the ce was teeming with people. The media had gathered ready to capture every- single moment. Paparazzi swarmed around them, their cameras shing incessantly, while reporters fired off questions. However, Leonardo raised his hand,manding attention, and dismissed the media


    with a stern look.


    Mark stepped forward to address the press. "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Morelli will be avable for interviews and an official statement after the party. We kindly request your patience."


    Sofia nced at Leonardo''s parents, who were engaged in conversation with some guests. Leonardo guided her towards his mother, Anna, a radiant smile adorning her face.


    "Sofia! Oh, my dear, you look absolutely stunning," Anna eximed, her voice filled with genuine delight.


    "Thank you, Mom. And you look beautiful as well," Sofia responded, using the term of endearment that Anna had requested her to use several times. Simrly, she had started calling Leonardo''s father "Dad."


    Leonardo''s extended family, including his uncle, aunt, and cousins, were also present at the party. Among them, Be, Leonardo''s cousin and a constant rival, cast Sofia a disdainful look, reminding her that she still held a grudge. Leonardo''s father, Alessandro, led him through a dimly lit corridor adorned with luxurious tapestries and antique furniture. The air carried a faint scent of aged leather and cigars, adding to the ambiance of the prestigious establishment.


    Inside thevishly decorated room,


    Sofia sat gracefully, surrounded by a group of impably dressed women from their influential


    business circle. They engaged i


    hushed conversations, their voices infused with an air of sophistication and authority. Anna excitedly introduced Sofia to the women, each interaction apanied by a polite exchange of pleasantries.


    Carlo and Emma entered the room as they approached Sofia. Anna, acknowledging their arrival, exchanged pleasantries with them before turning her attention to Sofia.


    "Now I''ll leave you with your parents alone. I''ll see youter, okay?" Anna''s voice held a gentle affection as she spoke, emphasizing her genuine care for Sofia.


    Sofia nodded in acknowledgment, her gaze lingering on Anna for a moment longer, appreciating the kindness she exuded. As Anna departed, Sofia was left alone with her parents.


    Carlo''s usually stern demeanor softened as he leaned forward, his voice gentle and umonly tender. "How have you been, Sofia?" he asked, his words carrying a sincerity that touched her heart.


    "I am alright, Dad. How are you?" Sofia replied, attempting to muster a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Uncertainty filled her, an inexplicable feeling that gnawed at her insides. Her father''s transformation was still difficult to grasp, leaving her questioning the authenticity of her newfound happiness.


    "I am fine, my child," Carlo responded, his voice soothing. He gazed at her intently before continuing, concern evident in his eyes. "I hope Leonardo is treating you well. Otherwise, tell me if he doesn''t."


    As the name Leonardo rolled off her father''s tongue, Sofia''s face lit up with a radiant smile. The mention of her husband brought forth a rush of warmth, erasing any doubts or fears that lingered within her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "He truly takes good care of me. I


    am very happy with him," Sofia assured her father, her voice filled with unwavering conviction. She marveled at the unexpected joy Leonardo had brought into her life, as if herte mother''s blessings had conjured her own prince charming, albeit not on a white horse, but rather in a sleek ck suit on their wedding day. It was a fairytale woven with the threads of reality, and Sofia couldn''t help but embrace the enchantment that surrounded her.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Reconciliation


    Emma chimed in, her voice filled with genuine admiration. "I can see it, Sofia. You are glowing and looking more beautiful. My, my! The after-marriage glow suits you," sheplimented, a smile gracing her lips.


    Sofia couldn''t help but be taken aback by Emma''s words. Emma had never been one to offer praise, and Sofia knew it for certain. She scanned the room, half-expecting to find Kat lurking in some shadowy corner, her piercing gaze drilling into Sofia''s very being. Yet, to Sofia''s surprise, Kat was nowhere to be seen.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Sofia turned to Carlo, seeking answers. "Where is Kat? Has she note to the party?" Sofia''s voice carried a tinge of wonder, for it would be yet another unexpected twist if Kat had indeed chosen to be absent. Attending these high- society gatherings was practically Kat''s modus operandi. She would never pass up an opportunity towork with the heirs of wealthy families-an art Emma had instilled in her daughter from an early age, as Sofia had keenly observed during their shared upbringing. Carlo''s eyes scanned the crowd, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. "Yes, she hase," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. His gaze locked onto Emma, his expression demanding an exnation. "Where is Kat, Emma? Shouldn''t shee and congratte Sofia?" Carlo''s tone carried a touch of reproach, his disappointment evident in his scowl.


    Today, an air of peculiarity hung between Emma and Carlo, something Sofia couldn''t quite decipher. Despite their enduring love for each other, there was an undeniable tension. Emma, the catalyst of Sofia''s mother''s tragic demise and the source of her father''s bitterness, appeared distant and aloof. Sofia sensed an unspoken conflict simmering beneath the surface.


    Emma delicately retrieved her phone from a golden clutch and began tapping away, her actions drawing Sofia''s attention. "I texted her toe here. She might be busy with some friends," Emma defended her daughter''s absence, her words carrying a hint of defensiveness. Sofia wondered why Emma feltpelled to justify Kat''s absence as if attempting to mask a deeper motive.


    Unwilling to dwell on the matter, Emma swiftly changed the topic. "So, Sofia, when are you going to take over the Ri Empire officially?" Her sudden interest in Sofia''s session raised an internal rm within Sofia. Suspicion tinged her thoughts as she pondered Emma''s intentions.


    Sofia''s brows furrowed, her mind racing to make sense of Emma''s eagerness. Why was she so invested in Sofia assuming control of the Empire? Sofia couldn''t help but feel a surge of uncertainty welling up inside her. Taking a moment to gather her thoughts, she replied cautiously, "I haven''t decided yet. Perhaps I should wait until I graduate from high school and apply to university. I want to be sufficiently qualified to manage these enterprises sessfully. Pursuing a degree in business seems like a logical step. In the meantime, Dad is already handling the affairs of the Empire." Sofia''s words held a blend of determination and pragmatism, her gaze shifting towards Carlo.


    As her eyes met her father''s, a flicker of pride lit up his face, warming Sofia''s heart. It was an unfamiliar sight, witnessing him genuinely happy for her. A surge of affection swelled within her, momentarily overshadowing her doubts.


    Emma interjected once again, her proposal tinged with ulterior motives. "Yes, you are too young to bear the weight of this colossal Empire. Why not grant power of attorney to your dad? When you are capable enough to assume the responsibility, he will dly hand over the reins to you. After all, he''s your dad," Emma suggested, her wordsced with subtle maniption. Sofia couldn''t help but notice the glint of avarice in Emma''s eyes, reaffirming her long-held belief that Emma''s interests primarily revolved around money. But did her father share the same sentiment? Sofia found herself grappling with a multitude of emotions, unsure of how to respond to Emma''s proposition.


    anding an exnation. "Where is Kat, Emma? Shouldn''t shee and congratte Sofia?" Carlo''s tone carried a touch of reproach, his disappointment evident in his scowl.


    Before Sofia could utter a word, Carlo intervened, speaking on her behalf with unwavering conviction. "No, Emma. My mother bestowed the Ri Empire upon Sofia, making her the sole owner. She does not need to grant me power of attorney to ensure the sess of our business. Until she graduates and obtains her degree, I will dly manage and oversee all the affairs of the Empire. As a Ri, it is my utmost duty to safeguard our family''s legacy and empire," Carlo dered firmly, his words resonating with a profound sense of responsibility.


    Pride surged within Sofia, flooding


    her heart as she heard her father''s unwavering support. Tears welled up in her eyes, ber emotions threatening to overflow. Throughout her life, she had yearned for her father''s presence, even during the times when they resided under the same roof. Now, having found him once again, she tasted the significance of a father''s touch upon her life. It was a shield against the world''s uncertainties, a reassurance that she need not fear, for her father stood as her guardian, ready to shield her from all harm. It was an indescribable and profound sentiment, coursing through her veins and making her soul soar.


    She quickly averted her face, attempting to brush away the solitary tear that cascaded down her cheek. However, her father''s perceptive gaze caught the glimpse of her vulnerability. Concern etched upon his features, he questioned her gently, "What happened, dear? Why are you crying? Is something amiss?"


    Sofia''s voice trembled slightly as she tried topose herself. "Nothing... nothing, Dad. I am just overwhelmed by emotionstely. I have found so many things in these past few days that I have yearned for my entire life," she admitted, her gaze locked onto his, conveying a depth of understanding that transcended words.


    Carlo pursed his lips, his eyes shimmering with remorse as he spoke. "I am sorry, Sofia. I have carried the weight of regret for far too long. I deeply regret how I treated you. You never deserved such treatment. I apologize for failing to be there for you as a father when you needed me the most," he confessed, tears glistening within his own eyes, mirroring Sofia''s pain.


    Overwhelmed by the magnitude of her father''s words, Sofia''s tears flowed freely, a torrent of emotions cascading down her cheeks. It was as if the floodgates of her heart had burst open, unable to contain the sheer intensity of the moment.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I am sorry, Sofia, for not acknowledging your rightful ce as my daughter. I am sorry for failing to shield you from the darkness that befell our lives." Carlo''s voice quivered with remorse, a solitary tear escaping his eye and tracing a path down his weathered cheek. Moved by his vulnerability, Sofia stepped closer, her gentle touch wiping away that lone droplet of guilt. Their hands intertwined, a tangible connection between father and daughter. "From this moment forward, you will always find me by your side in every situation and circumstance of your life," Carlo vowed, his wordsden with sincerity and a newfound resolve.


    Sofia gazed deeply into her father''s eyes, her heart finding sce in the unwavering honesty she witnessed. Doubt and suspicion melted away, reced by a profound sense of forgiveness and understanding. The weight of their shared pain seemed to dissipate as Carlo''s tears flowed, purging his soul of remorse.


    With an overwhelming surge of


    emotion, Sofia enveloped Carlo in


    her arms, resting her head against his chest. It was an embrace brimming with tenderness and


    reconciliation, a moment of


    profound significance. For the first time in her existence, she embraced her father, their connection finally began to flourish. Carlo


    reciprocated, his arm encircling her petite frame, gently caressing her head as he wiped away the trails of tears adorning her cheeks.


    "Mum, did you call me here to witness this emotional spectacle?" Kat''s bored voice sliced through the tender moment, jolting Sofia back to the present. Sofia reluctantly released her grip on Carlo and turned her gaze toward her stepsister. Kat stood there, donning a scandalously short silver dress that exposed more than it covered.


    "Kat, mind your words. You are speaking of your father and your sister," Emma reprimanded, her tone sharp with disapproval.


    Kat pursed her lips, rolling her eyes in a disy of contempt. "What is there to congratte her for? She has been handed this Empire on a silver tter, despite being utterly unworthy. Judging by her looks, qualifications, and abilities, she shouldn''t even bear the name Ri," Kat spat out with disdain, her wordsced with venom. Sofia winced, the hurt coursing through her veins. Kat never missed an opportunity to belittle her, to inflict verbal wounds upon her soul.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 My Wife Is Angry


    Carlo''s gaze bore into Emma, his expression a mix of fury and disappointment, causing a crimson hue to stain Emma''s cheeks with embarrassment. Without hesitation, Emma seized Kat''s hand, her grip firm andmanding. "You disobedient daughter,e with me," she admonished and forcefully dragged Kat away from the scene.


    "I apologize, Sofia, on behalf of Kat," Carlo interjected, his remorseful smile tinged with sadness and regret.


    "No, Dad, you don''t have to apologize. She is my sister too. I don''t mind her," Sofia responded, her smile genuine and forgiving. She had grown ustomed to Kat''s insolence, reaching a point where she no longer expected anything more from her half-sister. Their rtionship, if it could even be called that, was a mirage of indifference, both existing on the periphery of each other''s lives.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Carlo''s hand tenderly brushed against Sofia''s head as he spoke his parting words. "Take care, my child. I''ll go and mingle with Alessandro and the other guests." Sofia nodded in acknowledgment, watching as her father walked away, his presence blending into the bustling crowd.


    Left alone, Sofia''s surroundings seemed to suffocate her with boredom. Restless, she decided to explore the venue, longing for a change of scenery and a respite from the monotony.


    As she ventured through the hall, Sofia observed a lively atmosphere. Conversations buzzed, sses clinked, and the aroma of delicious food wafted through the air. In the center of the hall, a grand ballroom dance had been arranged, with couples twirling gracefully to the enchanting melodies. A nostalgic smile graced Sofia''s lips as she reminisced about her first dance with Leonardo, the memory of their shared moment etched in her heart.


    Her eyes scanned the crowd, searching for Leonardo amidst the sea of faces. She weaved through the gathering, her anticipation growing with each step.


    Finally, her gazended upon Leonardo, standing in a secluded corner, engrossed in conversation with Evelyn. They appearedfortable and at ease, their interaction resembling that of old friends. Questions swirled in Sofia''s mind. What was Leonardo doing with Evelyn? He had imed to have moved on and harbored no lingering feelings.


    Driven by a mix of curiosity and a twinge of apprehension, Sofia hastened her pace, closing the distance between them. But as she reached their side, a sharp pang shot through her heart, and her eyes widened in disbelief when she saw Leonardo hug Evelyn. Leonardo and Evelyn entangled from their embrace, but their hands were now entwined.


    A surge of emotions flooded Sofia, a torrent of confusion, hurt, and anger. "What the hell?" she uttered under her breath, her voiceced with disbelief. Determined, she moved toward them, determined to seek answers and confront the situation head-on. Sofia''s grip tightened around Leonardo''s hand, causing him to turn towards her, surprise etched across his features. His eyes searched hers for an exnation, his confusion palpable in the air.


    "What''s going on?" Sofia questioned, her gaze narrowed as she curled her fingers around his arm, a protective gesture that silently conveyed her im on him.


    Evelyn, sensing the tension, raised a brow in an unspoken challenge. Sofia met her gaze head-on, her narrowed eyesmunicating her defiance. How dare Evelyn embrace her husband?


    "Sofia, you''ve already met Evelyn," Leonardo interjected, his voice calm but formal. He turned towards Sofia, introducing her with a touch of pride. "Evelyn, meet my beautiful wife, Sofia." He then looked back at Sofia, attempting to exin. "We were just catching up, angel. Nothing else." He shrugged, trying to dismiss the situation casually.


    "Yeah, I can see that," Sofia retorted, her annoyance evident as she shot him a pointed look. He shook his head, not fullyprehending her anger.


    Turning her attention to Evelyn, Sofia spoke with blunt rudeness. "Can I take my husband back? Excuse us." Without waiting for a response, she tugged Leonardo away, determined to reim their connection.


    As they reached the dance floor, Leonardo couldn''t help but question the situation. "What was that, Sofia?" His voice held a hint of amusement, tinged with curiosity.


    Fury coursed through Sofia''s veins, her anger refusing to subside. "What was what?" she snapped back, her voice sharp.


    "Why are you angry with me?" Leonardo innocently inquired as if oblivious to his actions. He spoke with a lightheartedness that grated on Sofia''s nerves.


    "I was looking for my husband, and I saw him flirting with his ex-girlfriend," Sofia seethed, her teeth gritted with frustration. "And you''re asking me why I am angry."


    Leonardo shook his head, trying to ease the tension. "It''s nothing like that, baby girl. She just apologized to me and wanted to restart our friendship. That''s all. But wait a second, are you jealous?" He yfully emphasized thest sentence, his toneced with amusement. Sofia''s face flushed crimson, the realization hitting her. Was she truly jealous? It was a foreign emotion, one she had never experienced before. She had never possessed something worth being possessive over, and now, seeing Leonardo with Evelyn had ignited a newfound insecurity within her.


    "I... I wanted to d... dance... with you," she stammered, attempting to divert the conversation away from her own vulnerability.


    "But you said you don''t dance?" Leonardo teased, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    "Wow! You''ve changed so quickly," Sofia retorted, her annoyance palpable. "That day, you had no problem dancing with me. But now, when I want to dance with you, you remind me that I cannot." Frustration consumed her, and her anger threatened to bubble over. The rapid transformation from a caring husband to a mocking, teasing figure left her wounded. Was he embarrassed about dancing with her in front of his guests? The urge to cry overwhelmed her at that moment.


    Leonardo shook his head, but to Sofia''s surprise, he reached out and took her hand, guiding her toward the dance floor.


    **********


    *A few minutes before*


    After mingling with the business partners, Leonardo made his way to the bar as he sought a moment of respite for himself. He was waiting for his drink when he heard someone calling his name.


    "Leonardo!" a voice pierced through the chatter, causing him to cringe inwardly. He recognized that voice all too well, and meeting his ex-girlfriend Evelyn Anderson was thest thing he desired. Despite his wish to avoid a scene at his own party, there was no escape. She stood before him, a sight he wished he could erase from his memory.


    Memories of their tumultuous past flooded his mind, and he braced himself for the encounter. Wanting to maintainposure, he chose to ignore her, turning his back on her presence.


    "Leonardo, are you avoiding me?" Evelyn''s voice called out from behind him, pleading and filled with desperation.


    Internally cursing his luck, Leonardo reluctantly turned to face her. "Do I have a choice? Do you remember what you did to mest time?" he scowled, his expression revealing the lingering hurt.


    Evelyn, appearing contrite, attempted to apologize. "I genuinely regret that day, Leonardo. I''m truly sorry. Will you please forgive me? Please!"


    "Evelyn, every time I attempt to forgive you, you always manage to do something unforgivable. How can I trust that you won''t repeat your mistakes?" Leonardo''s voice carried a tone of usation,ying bare the wounds she had inflicted upon him.


    "Oh, Leonardo, people change. I have changed too. I understand that you no longer love me, but I don''t want to lose you as a friend. Can we set aside the past and rekindle our friendship?" Evelyn pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation.


    Leonardo hesitated, torn between


    his lingering distrust and Evelyn''s genuine remorse. He let out a weary sigh, grappling with the decision before him. "Alright, Evelyn. I will forgive you this time. However, this is your final chance. If you repeat your mistakes, you will lose me as a friend as well," he warned, his voice holding a hint of resolve.


    "Thank you, Leonardo. I promise I won''t do anything foolish again," Evelyn assured him, a hopeful smile gracing her lips.


    "May I hug you, please?" Evelyn abruptly requested, surprising Leonardo with her sudden boldness.


    "Only as friends, of course. As a symbol of a fresh start to our friendship. Can we truly leave everything behind and embark on this new chapter?" Evelyn implored once more, her sincerity apparent.


    She seemed genuine in her intentions, and a friendly hug posed no harm. He nodded, epting her request, and embraced her gently, acknowledging the rebirth of their friendship.


    As they released each other, Evelyn


    held onto Leonardo''s hand, her gratitude skining in her eyes. "I can''t express how grateful I am for your forgiveness. A burden that weighed heavily upon my chest has now been lifted. I would love to reconnect with you, just like the old times in college," she expressed, her voice brimming with sincerity.


    Leonardo hesitated, for his


    intentions were far from wanting to reconnect with her. His prioritiesy solely with his wife, Sofia, and he


    had little time or interest


    vel.


    any other rtionships or friendships. Before he could formte a response, however, Sofia stormed towards them, her fury evident in her expression. With possessiveness in her grip, she forcefully snatched Leonardo''s hand away from Evelyn.


    Sofia''s face burned with anger, a sight that took Leonardo by surprise. She rarely exhibited rudeness towards anyone, but with Evelyn, Sofia seemed intent on insulting her further. Before Leonardo could react, Sofia seized his hand and swiftly led him away, propelling them towards the dance floor.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 His Temptress


    Leonardo couldn''t help but be amused by the sight of Sofia''s jealousy. Teasing her had always been a yful pastime, but now, as he witnessed the fiery anger reddening her cheeks, he found himself praying for his safety. "Wow! You''ve be quite quick to change, haven''t you?" Sofia remarked with a hint of sarcasm. "That day, you had no qualms about dancing with me. But now that I want to dance with you, you remind me that I cannot." Before Sofia could walk away in a huff, Leonardo firmly grasped her hand, leading her toward the dance floor. With a confident yet gentle touch, he wrapped his arm around her delicate waist, drawing her closer to his frame. The music enveloped them, its rhythm swaying their bodies in synchrony.


    His fingers traced a tantalizing path over Sofia''s bare shoulders, their descent grazing the soft skin of her arm until they reached her wrist. Guiding her hand to rest on his shoulder, he caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles, his touch both tender and electrifying. Looking into her eyes, he posed the question that weighed upon her annoyance.


    "Why are you so vexed, Sofia? I was merely teasing you. All I desire is to dance with you. You are the only partner I want now and forever. Do you still doubt that?" Leonardo asked, his gaze unwavering as he gently swayed her to the music''s melody.


    "What were you doing with your ex-girlfriend?" Sofia questioned, her lips slightly pursed in inquiry. Leonardo shook his head, dismissing any lingering doubts.


    "You needn''t be jealous of my ex-girlfriends. They hold no ce inparison to you," he reassured her, his words carrying a conviction born of absolute truth.


    "They? Wait, how many ex-girlfriends do you have? I''ve already met two," Sofia eximed in surprise, her innocent blue eyes widening and her eyebrows arching with curiosity.


    Internally berating himself for his slip of the tongue, Leonardo sought to alleviate any concerns. "Like I said, you have no reason to worry about any of them. I don''t even remember their names or faces because..." Leonardo pulled Sofia even closer, their faces a mere inch apart.


    "...my mind and heart are captivated by only one name and one face," he whispered, the words resonating with unwavering devotion.


    "Really? And who might that be?" Sofia inquired innocently, a radiant smile ying upon her lips. Deep down, they both knew she had already held the answer. Leonardo returned her smile, their foreheads gently touching in an intimate connection.


    "Do I truly need to tell you? Because you already know that my thoughts revolve around you twenty-four-seven," he replied, locking his gaze with hers, losing himself within the depths of her mesmerizing blue eyes.


    Sofia leaned in closer to Leonardo, her lips brushing against his as she whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the cacophony of voices surrounding them. "And why is that?" Her bold move caught Leonardo off guard, his surprise mingling with a surge of arousal that pulsed through him. In the midst of the bustling hall filled with countless onlookers, his sweet and innocent wife had transformed into a seductive and fiery temptress, igniting an intense desire within him. The contrast only heightened her allure, rendering her even more irresistible and alluring.


    Pulling away, Sofia shed him a mischievous smirk, teasing him with her newfound confidence. Leonardo, unable to resist the maic pull between them, leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered in a low, husky tone, his wordsced with a mix of warning and desire. "Sofia, you''re being a bad girl, and you know what a bad girl deserves, hmm?" He longed to hear her sinful response escape her delectable lips.


    "A bad girl needs to be punished," she replied, biting her plump lower lip, her voiceced with anticipation. The mere sight of her sensual disy and the intentional trail of her fingers along his bulge had pushed him to the brink of losing control. Sofia''s presence was an intoxicating temptation that continually tested his restraint.


    "Get ready for your punishment, baby girl," Leonardo warned, a breathless edge to his tone. Sofia''s eyes widened at his words, a sharp inhale escaping her lips. Her mind spun with anticipation, the air thick with electric tension as she awaited the unveiling of his chosen retribution.


    "How are you going to punish me tonight?" she inquired, her voiceced with a mix of curiosity and desire, her teeth sinking into her plump lower lip, a gesture that only served to heighten the intensity between them.


    "We will see, baby. You''ve been a


    very bad girl, and I have something in store for you, something I know you''ll enjoy Leonardo replied with a a smirk, his mind consumed by vivid fantasies of the impending


    punishment he had nne


    Taking


    hold of Sofia, he spun her around, their bodies pressed close together, swaying to the slow rhythm of the music. His hand found its ce on her slim waist, his chin resting atop her shoulder as they moved in


    perfect synchrony.


    Sofia''s hands found their ce around Leonardo''s neck, her movements bing increasingly sensual as she ground against him, her hips swaying to the seductive beat. Just as they began to revel in their private dance of desire, their bodies entwined in an intimate rhythm, a voice shattered the moment of blissful istion.


    "Can I dance with you?" the unexpected interruption intruded, breaking the spell they had woven.


    Sofia''s attention was abruptly drawn to Kat, who stood nearby, wearing a smirk that sent a pang of difort through her. In response, Sofia instinctively tightened her grip around Leonardo, seeking sce and reassurance in his presence. He, too enveloped her in his arms, cing a tender kiss atop her head. The warmth of his embrace began to ease Sofia''s unease, her body gradually rxing against his.


    Leonardo attempted to ignore Kat''s invitation, intending to shield Sofia from any further interaction. Yet, before he could turn away, Kat seized his forearm, her voiceced with persistence.


    "Come on, Leonardo. It''s just one dance," she urged, a gleam of mischief in her eyes.


    Sofia''s soft expression contorted into a frown as she swiftly removed Kat''s hands from her husband''s arm.


    "Can''t you see he is already dancing with me?" she retorted on Leonardo''s behalf, her protective instincts taking over.


    "Oh, for God''s sake, Sofia, stop being such an obsessed wife. It''s just a dance, and he is my brother-inw. There''s no need for you to be so insecure," Kat dismissed with a nonchnt shrug, her words dripping with condescension.


    Sofia looked up at Leonardo, her eyes conveying a depth of emotion thatpelled him to focus solely on her. He deliberately avoided meeting Kat''s gaze, choosing instead to direct his attention solely to his wife. "I don''t dance with anyone except my wife," he asserted, his voice carrying an air of conviction.


    A small smile began to rece the frown on Sofia''s angelic face. Meanwhile, Kat, frustrated and unable to prate the bond between the couple, huffed in exasperation before turning on her heel and departing, leaving them alone.


    "Are you hungry?" Leonardo inquired, seeking to shift the atmosphere and offer a distraction from the tension. Sofia responded with a soft hum, signaling her agreement.


    "Alright, let''s eat then. After dinner, we''ll head back home," he suggested, his hand gently caressing her face.


    Sofia nodded in agreement, herProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    thoughts aligning with his n. They joined Leonardo''s parents at the central dining table, engaging in light conversation over their meal. As the


    evening drew to a close, Leonardo felt an undeniable urge to depart. They bid farewell to the guests and Leonardo''s parents, leaving Domenico to oversee the remaining festivities on Leonardo''s behalf.


    Upon arriving home, Leonardo guided Sofia straight to their bedroom. He locked the door behind them, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he turned to face her. "So, baby girl, you''ve been a very naughty girl tonight, hmm? Are you ready for your punishment?" he


    whispered into her ear, observing the rosy blush that crept up her cheeks.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Evil Intentions


    "What were you doing, Kat? Why would you deliberately upset your father?" Emma''s voice dripped with annoyance as she forcibly pulled her daughter away from the proximity of Sofia and Carlo.


    Frustration seethed within Emma, for she realized that Kat''s impulsive actions could potentially jeopardize her carefullyid ns. The girl''s foolishness threatened to undo everything she had worked so hard to achieve.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ever since the harrowing incident involving Sofia''s kidnapping, Carlo had begun to harbor doubts about Emma. She could sense the flicker of suspicion in his eyes, an unsettling shift in his trust. Emma was keenly aware that her husband no longer held her in the same regard as he once did.


    "Mom, how could you expect me to put on a facade of congrattions and smiles when I despise her with such intensity?" Kat retorted angrily, her voiceced with a venomous disdain.


    Emma''s patience wore thin, her frustration boiling over. "You need to exercise restraint, you foolish girl. Consider the timing and the circumstances. It is Sofia''s moment, and we must act ordingly. Otherwise, your father will cast us aside without hesitation. Can''t you see that he has begun to showpassion for his long-neglected daughter?" Emma scolded, her tone filled with a desperate urgency.


    Emma clenched her fists tightly, the hatred for Sofia burning fiercely within her heart. In her mind, Sofia had be a mirror image of her mother-a woman who hade between Carlo and Emma, causing immeasurable pain and suffering. Emma harbored a chilling resolve to repeat history, ensuring that Sofia would meet the same fate-suffering, anguish, and ultimately, death.


    Emma couldn''t bear to leave Sofia be, as the girl gradually secured her ce in Carlo''s affections and gained a stake in the Ri Empire. It was an intolerable reality that Emma refused to ept. She knew she had to act swiftly and employ a cunning n to ensure her own dominance and maintain control over the empire she had worked so ruthlessly to secure.


    "Mom, if you hadn''t convinced me to reject Leonardo''s proposal, I would be standing beside him right now. I deeply regret my decision. Just look at him, Mom. Any woman would give anything to be by his side, and I was such a fool to let him slip away," Kat rambled incessantly, her eyes fixated on the charismatic mafia king, Leonardo Morelli.


    Kat had been content with her refusal at the time, knowing that Leonardo wouldn''t take their rtionship seriously. But witnessing his changed demeanor around Sofia had sparked a longing within her, a desire to reim what she had let go.


    A foolish thought, indeed. Emma sighed.


    Emma followed Kat''s gaze, her eyesnding on Leonardo. To her surprise, he was engaged in a conversation with Evelyn Anderson, his former girlfriend. A spark of intrigue ignited within Emma''s mind. Perhaps Evelyn could prove to be a useful ally in her own ns. "Kat, hold on! I understand your desire to win Leonardo back, but darling, your father would be livid if he discovered you flirting with your sister''s... well, half-sister''s husband. We must exercise caution, even though I may not be particrly fond of Sofia. But we need a strategic n to make her life a living hell once again," Emma whispered, a sly smirk forming on her lips. Kat nodded inprehension, fully aware of the stakes involved.


    "By the way, do you know Evelyn Anderson, Leonardo''s ex-girlfriend?" Emma inquired, her curiosity piqued. Kat shook her head, signaling herck of knowledge regarding Evelyn''s existence.


    "Then go and befriend her. She could prove to be invaluable in achieving our goal," Emma retorted, her gaze fixed on Evelyn Anderson. As far as Emma knew, the Anderson family was known for their cunning and deceitful nature, and she presumed Evelyn to possess those traits as well.


    Evelyn had once shattered Leonardo''s heart, and Emma found it amusingly surprising that she still harbored a desire for him. From Emma''s vantage point, Evelyn''s eyes burned with determination, a hunger to reim Leonardo. Emma couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly, pondering what was wrong with these girls. Both Evelyn and her own daughter, Kat, had rejected the same man in the past, only to now yearn for his affection. These foolish girls couldn''t seem to make up their minds about what they truly wanted in life, Emma mused with a cringe of contempt.


    Unlike them, Emma had always known that Carlo belonged solely to her, as she had wrested him from the clutches of Sofia''s mother. And now, she would reim him once more, solely for the sake of her daughter. Sofia had no ce in Carlo''s life, and Emma was determined to ensure he forgot about her existence.


    Kat, initially confused, soon deciphered her mother''s intentions. She slowly maneuvered her way towards Evelyn as Leonardo left her side, opting to join Sofia instead. Emma observed with a cunning smirk as Evelyn and Kat extended their hands, sealing a newfound alliance.


    As the night grewte, Sofia and


    Leonardo finally arrived home, their steps heavy with the weight of the evening''s events. Sofia''s mood remained cloaked in a somber shadow, her thoughts clouded by Kat and Evelyn''s audacious flirtation with her husband. Yet, amidst the gloom, a flicker of relief danced within her. Leonardo had refused to engage with Kat, a stance that Sofia held steadfastly. Forgiveness for such a betrayal would be an insurmountable hurdle. Leonardo was her world, the one she loved beyond measure, and she knew she could never survive his


    unfaithfulness.


    Once inside their private sanctuary, Leonardo guided Sofia towards their bedroom. With a deliberate motion, he locked the door behind them, enclosing them in an intimate cocoon of seclusion. A simmering tension lingered in the air, palpable and enticing. Leonardo turned his gaze towards Sofia, his voiceden with a dark intensity. "So, baby girl, you''ve been a very naughty girl tonight, haven''t you? Are you prepared for your punishment?" His words, delivered in a heavy and low timbre, resonated through the room, sending shivers down Sofia''s spine, eliciting goosebumps that prickled across her skin.


    Was he serious? Every time he punished her, a wave of irresistible desire crashed over her, pulling her further into the depths of their passionate connection. She had be addicted to his fervent lovemaking, yearning for the intoxicating blend of pleasure and pain. Her curiosity piqued, Sofia tugged her bottom lip between her teeth, a submissive nod apanying her unspoken consent.


    "I want to hear it, in words, baby girl," Leonardo demanded, his tonemanding and unwavering.


    A sharp intake of breath escaped Sofia''s parted lips as she responded, her voiceced with anticipation, "Yes," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and trepidation.


    "Good," Leonardo murmured, his voice a husky murmur as he outlined his desires. "I want youpletely naked on my bed, facing the wall, waiting for me until I return." His words painted a vivid picture in Sofia''s mind, igniting a fire within her. With a grace borne of obedience, she rose from the bed and heard the soft click of the bathroom door opening and closing behind Leonardo. Swiftly, she shed her dress,ying it aside with care. Positioned before the wall, she settled onto the bed, her back facing the room, her anticipation building with each passing second.


    In a subtle dance of dominance, Leonardo reentered the room, his presencemanding attention. Gently, he spun Sofia around, guiding her forward until her chest pressed firmly against the cool expanse of the bed.


    Leonardo began nting wet kisses


    on Sofia''s shoulder. She sucked in a


    surprised breath and exhaled


    sharply. He traced her spine with his


    e''


    knuckles, gently drifting over it, sending shivers down her body. His lips trailed down, causing goosebumps to erupt along the way, heading towards her intimate area. He caressed her buttocks and parted her thighs. She gasped aloud as he unexpectedly flipped her onto her back. She watched in awe as his eyes never left hers, and his tongue licked her moistness. She bit her lip to stifle a sharp cry as his skillful tongue created sensations that were almost unbearable. However, she desired even more. He groaned, his voice resonating through her core. He sucked her clitoris and thrust his finger inside her opening.


    "Ah... Leonardo!!!" she couldn''t help but moan his name.


    "Yes, baby?" He looked up, still holding her thighs apart.


    Confusion filled her eyes as she looked at him. Was this her punishment?


    He understood and exined, "Babe, your punishment is about to begin. But before that, I need to prepare your body to handle what I''m going to give you."


    His warning sent shivers down her spine.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 Forbidden Pleasure


    Leonardo crawled up and hovered over her body, nting his lips on hers. Sofia tasted her cum on his tongue. He gently nibbled her lower lip, eliciting a moan, before releasing it with a pop. His lips trailed down her jawline, nipping and sucking, causing her to writhe in His mouth found its way to her neck, leaving a trail of hickeys as it moved toward her bosom. He sucked one of her nipple into his mouth, gently tugging with his teeth.


    anticipation.


    "Uh... God..." Sofia moaned.


    He applied more pressure, swirling his tongue around her sensitive nipple, while his hand firmly grasped her other breast, kneading and rolling nipple between his fingers. She tangled her fingers in his hair, pulling his face closer to her breast. He bit down her nipple forcefully, causing her to moan and arch in pleasure.


    "Oh... God... Leonardo."


    His pleasurable actions continued, marking her nipple with a reddened hue. Then he shifted his attention to the other breast, intensifying her sensations. She had be wet and aching for him.


    He licked his way down, never taking his eyes off her for a second. His mouth paused over her belly button.


    "Oh... Ah..."


    He blew lightly, teasing the soft skin before sucking on it. His wicked tongue swirled inside her navel, igniting a multitude of sensations and increasing her arousal.


    Lost in pleasure, she writhed and thrashed on the bed. Then she felt his warm breath between her thighs once again. He blew his breath over her aching hole before thrusting his tongue inside.


    The lower part of Sofia''s belly tightened and clenched hard, causing her to moan his name. Leonardo pressed his thumb against her, drawing circles, and she exploded in his mouth as her climax took her to heaven for a few seconds. She quickly regained consciousness when his hand moved up between her legs, running through her cleft, and continued its indecent path, shockingly slipping between her cheeks.


    She jerked at his dirty touch. He ced his hand t on her belly and said, "Rx, baby."


    Was he serious? How could she rx when he was touching her forbidden hole?


    He watched his wife intently and said, "Today, I am going to im this virgin hole of yours. But before we proceed, I want to remind you that we have set some rules. If you don''t want me to continue, you can say your safe word, and I will stop. Tell me, love, what is your safe word?" He wanted assurance.


    "Red," she whispered. "Good girl," he smiled, paused for a few seconds, and looked deeply into her eyes.


    "I will never do anything that makes you ufortable or scared. I want you to feel rxed and free from any restraints. Okay?" He finished stating his condition, leaving her speechless.


    Although she knew her husband would never hurt her, she was still afraid to explore new territories. She pressed her lips together before voicing her fear. "What if it hurts more than anything, and I can''t bear it?"


    He nodded in understanding and said, "It may hurt in the beginning, but only for a few seconds. After that, I will turn it into pleasure, and you will forget about the pain. Remember, you have your safe word to stop our activities at any time."


    While this was her punishment, he wasn''t forcing it upon her. He made it clear that she had control over the entire act with just one word. If she didn''t want to proceed, she could say the word, and he would stop. But did she have the courage to embark on this? She swallowed hard before saying, "I am ready."


    "Yeah?" His voice was so low that it was barely audible. His hand ventured again, creeping closer to the new spot for them. He watched her carefully, looking more ready to retreat the moment a word came from her. But she pressed her lips together curiously. The fingers of his right hand drilled into her pussy, gathering up her arousal and slowly spreading it back to her crevice.


    Her breath came out in stuttered gasps. His feather-light touch was unfamiliar, naughty, and corrupt. But she... kind of liked it.


    His left hand abandoned her so he could palm his straining cock through his pants for a moment, and then he scooped up the item he had set on the nightstand when he came out of the bathroom.


    It was a small clear bottle with a blue top. Fire sted up her leg in anticipation.


    The cap on the lube was flipped open. He tipped the bottle over, poured a small amount into his palm, closed the lid with a sharp click, and dropped the bottle onto the bed beside her. He moved, rubbing his hands together until his fingers glistened. All the while, the intense connection of their gaze never wavered.


    The way he looked at her was consuming. He was powerful, sexual, andmanding. She licked her dry lips and drew in a deep breath to steady herself.


    He didn''t waste any time. His


    fingertips started at the small of her back and inched down. His left palm cupped her ass cheek and peeled her open while the coated finger of his right hand slid down, spreading the lube around. The sensation was unexpected. In fact, it was stunning how it felt. He swirled over the taboo spot; each circle he drew was tighter than thest one until the tip of his index finger was there, pushing gently to gain entrance. That... did not feel as good, it just felt weird, and Sofia hesitated, tensing her shoulders. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo sighed before speaking, "Trust me, love. I am not going to do anything you don''t want me to, and I promise I will not hurt you."


    She believed him. Her shoulders rxed, giving him a signal to try again. This time she remained still as his finger prodded, moving over her slippery skin until it was right there.


    She fisted the sheet as he pressed against the ring of muscles and slowly passed through them.


    She gasped at the sensation and clenched her jaw. It wasn''t exactlyfortable. He had said there would be pleasure, but she wasn''t feeling it yet. He had not gone far with the intrusion, but it was enough to stretch her and make her question if they should keep going.


    "Try to rx, love," he whispered. That was easy for him to say, but it only made her focus harder on what he was doing, and it was rapidly approaching unpleasant territory.


    "Squeeze down on me," hemanded. Her eyes went wide.


    "As tight as you can go," he said, "Then rx." She swallowed a lump in her throat but tried to do as she was told. She clenched and released her muscles. He eased his finger deeper.


    "There," he sounded pleased, "That''s the feeling you want." His left hand curled up against her ass cheeks and dipped towards her pussy, cupping and teasing her while his sinful finger gained more ground in her back hole.


    "Oh my God!" she moaned, because


    it felt wrong but also so oddly good. The filthy, nasty way her husband touched her turned her on. His


    fingers ying with her clit made her vision blur. Shit, she tried to find the same sensation as before, pressing her back against his finger, but both his hands began to move faster as control slipped from her. He was in charge. He was ying with her, using her precisely how he wanted, pleasuring her with a finger inside her back hole and his hand cupping her pussy, working her over into a frenzy. She was practically humping the bed, rocking her hips back and forth to get the contact she desired. It was so incredibly erotic. She moaned as he pushed deeper, sliding a little further with each pass.


    "How does that feel?" he asked.


    OUT


    Strange, good, and different. Words jumbled in her brain. She couldn''t speak as she squirmed under his control. She wed at the sheets, gripping and releasing, struggling find something else, but it was mindless. She was so close to orgasm. She needed it toe and was frantic to get there. But he slowed her down considerably when a second finger worked to join the first. It took her body time to grow used to it, and then she was right back on the edge.


    "I am going to..." she warned him, moaning.


    This time when he withdrew his fingers, she lifted her head and groaned her frustration loudly, more than a little annoyed. He had denied her so many times already. Was that on purpose? Was he trying to bring out the selfish side of her? "Where are you going?" she demanded when she felt him shift. But he didn''t answer and left her on the bed squirming and craving him.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 All Possible ces


    He left her on the bed and stormed into the bathroom, not answering her. She heard the faucet run, followed by the sound of soap being pumped from a dispenser. He reappeared in the doorway momentster. He stalked back to the side of the bed in a demanding posture, and his urgent movements told her he would not stop. She lifted herself on her elbow to watch his next move.


    He picked up a strip of condoms and tore open one package. Oh, God. When had he done all the preparation?


    The air in the room thickened, and she felt lightheaded. She was anxious yet excited to try something new with her husband, the love of her life. She was ready to discover new aspects of their rtionship. He made her feel bold and brave enough to try forbidden things. He climbed onto the bed and flipped her onto her stomach. He straddled the back of her thighs. He unbuckled his belt and left it hanging on his waist. Popping out the button, he dragged the zipper down and pulled his cock out of his boxer shorts. He put the condom on. She liked him being caring. He thought about her pleasure and safety first.


    His still-damp hands caressed the length of her spine, sending tiny bursts of fireworks across her skin as he pressed his thumb to trace the path. She arched into his touch, breathing heavily.


    He was fully dressed while she waspletely naked. Yet his body heat passed into her, making her crave him even more.


    His tie tickled her when he leaned over, and putting his chest against her back, he tangled a hand in her hair to turn her face into a kiss.


    "Stop me," he uttered.


    It was not a challenge, but he wanted to make sure she was okay with going further.


    She sipped air through her lips and said, "Punish me, hubby, for being a bad girl."


    His hard cock rested against the split of her ass cheeks, and he subtly moved his hips, sliding his hard length back and forth in the crevice. She shivered and bucked her hip.


    "Fuck," he said, "I might juste from the idea of it. You are the most erotic sight I have ever seen. You have no idea how much I want to explore your sinfully sexy body. You drive me insane and make me do anything for you." His voice was more seductive, full of desire and the need he had also aroused in her.


    His dirty talk made her wetter and more turned on. She was ready for him.


    He fumbled with one hand on the bed beside them, fishing for the bottle of lube. He sat back on his heels as cold, thick liquid dripped where they needed it, oozing down in an enjoyable slide.


    She moaned, closing her eyes. He made her wild and hot with just his touch.


    "Just rx, okay?" he warned again, spreading the slippery gel in the groove and poking his finger to lubricate her back hole.


    "Ummn..!" she moaned.


    "Did it hurt?" he asked cautiously.


    She shook her head.


    "I want to hear your words, baby girl," he warned.


    "No," she breathed out.


    "Good! I will make it more pleasurable. Just rx," hemanded.


    She trusted him. She believed that he would never hurt her. He inserted his finger further into that forbidden back hole, making it wetter for easier ess. He poured some more lube when he thought she wasn''t wet enough. He was very careful and patient. "Perfect! Now you''re ready to take me inside you," he said as he yfully pped her ass cheeks, making her yelp in surprise.


    "You like that," he said, squeezing her ass and rubbing the burn from the former p, then spanking her again. She could feel the smirk in his voice.


    He kneaded her round ass.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You''re so beautiful and sexy. Ah...! I can''t help but want to im you as mine in every way," he groaned possessively.


    He leaned forward, resting his left hand right beside her elbow, and his clothes brushed against her back. She imagined what they looked like Every muscle in her tightened with anticipation as she felt the tip of his dick gliding back and forth over her asshole, teasing what was about to happen. She scrunched her eyes closed, mentally preparing herself. God! He was thick. Her breath hitched. She fisted the sheet below


    her tight.


    "Rx," he breathed and dropped a line of soft kisses on the curve of her shoulder, trailing up her neck. He pressed her dick against her back hole, increasing the pressure as he tried to enter, and then abruptly entered. "Oh!" she gasped.


    The burning sensation was intense, almost overwhelming, but she blew out a long, slow breath, trying to steady herself.


    He had stopped the moment she made a sound and held absolutely still.


    "Slow," she moaned out.


    He did exactly as she said. He slipped a fraction of an inch further along, moving very softly and gently. She wasn''t in control of herself. She let her body take over as he eased deeper.


    His impossibly slow tempo


    continued, and a shifting sensation


    began to ovee her, turning into pleasure. She rxed, surrendering to his invasion, and in doing so, she caughta glimpse of the pleasure he had described. It was different, overpowering her senses. She wanted to forget everything and savor this moment of passionate intimacy.


    It shouldn''t have felt good, yet it did. He made sighs and groans of satisfaction, and she quivered in response. It was incredibly arousing.


    "Fuck," he moaned, his lipsnding on the nape of her neck, nting damp, ghosting kisses.


    "Oh, fuck, you feel so good, baby girl."


    His right hand slid between her body and the sheet beneath her stomach, moving downward until his searching fingertips found her pussy. He rubbed her sensitive bud. "Ummn... Leonardo!" she moaned and gasped.


    He plunged his thick finger into her tight cunt while continuing to move in and out of her back hole. She felt a sense of fullness at his every movement. He was working both her holes with a frenzied passion. With his thumb, he resumed rubbing her clit, taking her to the edge. He lodged deep within her while intensifying the speed of his rubbing her clit, generating more friction.


    Her breath became faster and faster, making it hard for her to keep up. Her heart pounded in her ears, and she felt like she was going to fly apart.


    He moved slowly, thrusting deep, while his finger flickered over her clit and continued to pump into her pussy. Her body shook as he sped up his thrusts in and out of both her holes. His fingers pressed deep into the skin of her hip as he leveraged himself into her. She felt a twisting sensation in her stomach, and a hot fire burned in her core.


    She was on the verge of climax, but she worried it would be an entirely different level than she had experienced before.


    "Fuck, baby girl! I need you toe, right now," he ordered.


    And with hismand, her climax hit her like a gunshot. A desperate cry burst from her lips as pleasure flooded her core. She came intensely.


    "Yes," he murmured. "Yes, babe, you''re so hot and sexy. I could never get enough of you." He groaned between thrusts.


    Then the muscles in his chest went rigid, and she could feel every throb as he spurted his orgasm wave after wave. It was intense and overwhelming. She drifted into a hazy state in the aftermath.


    Everything tingled with a numbing


    sensation as he slowly withdrew, cing a tender kiss on the sensitive spot just below her ear before


    getting off the bed. He made his way toward the bathroom, and when he


    returned a few minutester, he exuded warmth and stood there,pletely naked. He pulled her into his embrace, their bodies fitting together perfectly, and initiated a deep, slow, and passionate kiss.


    "Are you okay, love?" he whispered, concern evident in his voice.


    "Yeah," she replied, her eyes closing as she rested her face against his chest. He nted a gentle kiss on the top of her head and took a deep breath, savoring her presence.


    "Get some sleep, baby girl," she heard him say, his voice fading into the background as she was already drifting off into a peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Good News


    Sofia had been feeling unwell for two weeks now, and her condition was progressively worsening. She had been ignoring her symptoms thus far, as she despised visiting hospitals and taking medicine. However, she knew she had to go for a checkup before it became toote. So, during the morning break between her sses, she made the decision to see a doctor. She had managed to secure an appointment and now found herself sitting in a doctor''s clinic, waiting for her turn. When her name was called, she stood up and thanked the receptionist before making her way to the doctor''s office.


    Sofia knocked on the door and entered. The doctor, a brte wearing a white coat with a stethoscope draped around her neck, greeted her.


    "Are you Mrs. Sofia Morelli?" the doctor asked to confirm.


    Sofia nodded in response.


    "Please take a seat," the doctor gestured towards the chair opposite her.


    Sofia settled into the chair, and the doctor began the conversation. "So, tell me what kind of trouble you''ve been experiencing."


    "Doctor,tely I''ve been feeling unwell. I have moments where I suddenly feel nauseous, and my head starts spinning. I make sure never to skip meals or overexert myself, yet my condition continues to worsen," Sofia exined, describing her symptoms. The doctor nodded attentively, jotting down notes on paper. "Are you married?" she asked, ncing at Sofia''s details on herputer screen.


    "Yes," Sofia replied, momentarily wondering why it might be difficult to believe. Perhaps the doctor had seen her husband''s name and was thinking about how fortunate Sofia was to marry such a handsome man. She stifled a giggle in her mind. "And are you sexually active?" the doctor inquired, her gaze fixed on Sofia.


    Sofia rolled her eyes and screamed internally. What a peculiar question! Of course, a married couple would be sexually active. But she replied affirmatively nheless.


    "All right, Mrs. Morelli, we will run some tests on you, and you will receive the report tomorrow morning. Thene and meet me again with the reports," the doctor stated.


    "Okay, doctor, thank you," Sofia said and left the room.


    Sofia made her way to theboratory where she provided the samples for the tests prescribed by her doctor. Afterward, she hurried to school to resume her sses. Luckily, she managed to arrive on time for her next ss, where Rena and Enzo had saved a seat for her. "Where were you, Sofia?" Rena asked.


    "I went to see a doctor. I haven''t been feeling welltely, and my symptoms have been getting worse day by day. So I thought it would be best to see the doctor promptly," Sofia exined with a shrug. "Why didn''t you tell me? I would havee with you to the clinic," Rena suggested.


    "Oh no, that wasn''t necessary. Otherwise, I would have asked you. By the way, I need your help in selecting a gift for Leonardo," Sofia said, feeling a slight blush spreading across her cheeks.


    "Oh, really? What''s the asion?" Rena inquired.


    "His birthday ising up next month," Sofia informed her, grinning.


    "Wow! So it''s going to be a big celebration," Rena chirped.


    "Definitely! There will be a grand celebration. But I want to n a surprise for him. It''s the first time I want to do something special for him. He has always surprised me. This time, I want to make his birthday extraordinary," Sofia shared her n.


    "Aww, that''s very sweet and kind of cute," Renamented, cing a hand on her cheek and gazing at Sofia with adoration.


    Sofiaughed and continued, "That''s why I wanted to start shopping today, and I want both you and Enzo to help me with this," she requested.


    Of course, babe! We''re always here for you," Rena offered, a warm smile lighting up her face. They both giggled but had to stifle theirughter when the teacher entered the ssroom. Once school was finally over, Rena and Enzo apanied Sofia to the bustling shopping mall.


    They scoured through numerous shops, hoping to find something special for Leonardo. However, Sofia was at a loss. He seemed to have everything he needed, and she couldn''t think of a unique and novel birthday present for him. That''s when it dawned on her-they didn''t have any wedding pictures or photographs of their precious moments together disyed in their home.


    A surge of excitement coursed through Sofia as the idea took hold. She could create coges using their wedding pictures and capture more of their romantic moments in secret, allowing her to immortalize them in beautiful frames. With an entire month at her disposal, the possibilities were endless.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Sofia eximed, her eyes gleaming with determination. She shared her idea with her friends, and together they decided to visit some photo shops to select frames and reserve them for Leonardo''s birthday surprise.


    As they returned from the shopping mall, Sofia felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. It felt as if she had been away from home for an entire day, even though only a few hours had passed since they set out. Recognizing the toll the outing had taken on her, Sofia concluded that it was necessary to see a doctor.


    She had been anxiously awaiting the results, scheduled to arrive tomorrow, so that she could begin any necessary treatment. Sofia silently prayed in her heart, hoping that the test results wouldn''t reveal anything serious-just a minor nutritional deficiency or low energy levels. Determined to take better care of herself, she resolved to eat more and avoid skipping meals, a habit she had developed during her intense study sessions.


    As the evening unfolded, Leonardo


    ve


    arrived promptly, defying Sofia''s expectations. His punctuality surprised her, as she had chosen not to divulge the situation until the test results were known. Deep down, she wanted to shield him from unnecessary worry, fully aware of the myriad concerns already weighing on his mind. But at that moment, as he wrapped his arms around her with a protective strength, Sofia''s fears and doubts dissipated, granting her a blissful, undisturbed slumber.


    1.n


    With the arrival of the next morning, time seemed to drag on at an excruciatingly sluggish pace. Sofia anxiously awaited the crucial call from theboratory, her heart pounding in her chest. Each passing minute seemed to magnify her. unease, while Leonardo''s inquisitive nature only heightened her struggle to conceal her inner turmoil. He persistently questioned her throughout the morning, genuinely concerned about her well-being. Despite her difort with deception, Sofia feltpelled to reassure him, forcing a calmness into her voice as she uttered, "It''s nothing, Leonardo. I''m alright."


    As the day progressed, Sofia found herself at school, the first ss passing uneventfully. Apanied by Rena and Enzo, she made her way toward the library, seeking sce in the embrace of knowledge. Just as they were about to step through the library doors, the familiar sound of her phone''s ringtone pierced the air. Sofia hastily retrieved her phone from her bag, her gaze fixated on the unknown number shing on the screen, a mixture of anticipation and trepidation coursing through her


    veins.


    Bracing herself, Sofia answered the call, her voice steady butced with an underlying apprehension. "Sofia Morelli?" she confirmed.


    "Yes, speaking," Sofia responded, her heart quickening its rhythm within her chest. A surge of emotions surged through her as the voice on the other end of the line introduced themselves as a representative from theboratory. She held her breath, silently praying for a positive oue.


    "Yes, you can tell me over the phone," she requested, her voice betraying her urgency.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ma''am, you are six weeks pregnant," the voice dered, the weight of those words crashing over Sofia like a tidal wave.


    What? Was she really pregnant?


    It took a few seconds for her mind to process the magnitude of the revtion, her emotions teetering on the precipice of shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 He Doesn''t Love Me


    Sofia was filled with immense joy. She couldn''t contain her excitement any longer and wanted to share the news of her pregnancy with Leonardo. It was a moment she had been eagerly waiting for. Without wasting a second, she headed straight to his office, determined to surprise him. However, Leonardo''s secretary attempted to intervene.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Morelli is currently busy. Please wait for some time. Let me inform him about your presence," Leonardo''s secretary said, trying to dy Sofia.


    "No, no. Please don''t inform him. I want to surprise him. I have news that simply can''t wait any longer," Sofia replied, her grin revealing her anticipation. She darted past the secretary and made her way directly to Leonardo''s office. Sofia was Leonardo''s wife, and she knew that this news couldn''t be kept a secret any longer. She was confident that he would be just as overjoyed as she was. Gripping the doorknob, she was about to twist it open when she unexpectedly overheard a conversation from inside the office.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of Sofia''s mother and her reputation. You already know why Carlo detested his wife," Sofia heard Leonardo''s father say. Her heart sank as she listened to their discussion, standing there frozen with confusion.


    "Dad, there''s no need to remind me of that," Leonardo responded with frustration evident in his voice, which seeped through the slightly open door.


    After a long silence, Sofia strained to hear Leonardo''s father speak again. "Leonardo, remember that this marriage was contracted for only three years," he said, reminding Leonardo of their agreement. Sofia was left dumbfounded, trying to make sense of their conversation.


    "I''m well aware of that, Dad," Leonardo replied in a bored tone, his voice reaching Sofia''s ears. She couldn''tprehend why she was listening to this unsettling exchange.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be in love with Sofia," Leonardo''s father stated matter-of-factly, causing Sofia''s heart to plummet to the pit of her stomach. He had been pretending, putting on an act of care and possessiveness, but love was absent. Sofia''s hand instinctively moved to touch her stomach, feeling a mixture of emotions.


    "I''m not pretending anything, Dad," Leonardo''s cold and stern voice resonated, further piercing Sofia''s thoughts. It forced her to question the true intentions behind his sweet gestures. He wasn''t pretending, and he didn''t love her. The realization left Sofia bewildered, prompting her to continue listening attentively to their conversation.


    "Then why haven''t you obtained her signature on the power of attorney for the Ri Empire?" his father shouted at him, revealing their ulterior motives.


    Now Sofia realized they wanted control of the Ri Empire.


    "How many times do we have to discuss this, Dad? I''m tired of it," Leonardo calmly responded, his voice unexpectedlyposed.


    Sofia stood there in shock, her heart pounding in her chest, as she processed Leonardo''s words. He didn''t deny it; he wanted her empire too. The realization suffocated her as if the very air around her had turned thin and oppressive. She needed to escape this ce, to get away from Leonardo and his hurtful assumptions about her mother and herself. How could he, too, believe those false rumors?


    The tears welled up in her eyes, and her heart ached with the revtion that Leonardo never truly loved her. All his sweet gestures and apparent caring were merely a facade to gain her trust so she would sign those papers. He was after her empire, not her heart.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, she broke down in tears and hastily left his office. As she walked away, the pain in her heart intensified, making it hard for her to breathe. She felt lost, with no one to turn to or trust. Everyone around her seemed driven by greed and selfishness, caring only for money and power, and not for love or feelings.


    Fear gripped her as she thought about her unborn child. What if Leonardo didn''t want the baby? She couldn''t bear the thought of her child growing up in a loveless environment, just like she had. Determination surged within her - she would protect her baby at all costs. Realizing that she needed help to escape from Leonardo''s watchful eye, she thought of Rena. With trembling hands, she dialed Rena''s number. Rena answered immediately.


    "Sofia, where are you? What did the doctor say? Are you okay?" Rena asked with genuine worry.


    "Rena, I need your help. I cannot trust anybody here. I want to escape. I want to run so far away from here that nobody can reach me," Sofia pleaded, her voice quivering with emotion as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "What happened? Why are you crying? Sofia, calm down and tell me in detail," Rena spoke soothingly over the phone, trying to providefort despite the distance.


    "Leonardo doesn''t love me. He''s only interested in my Empire. I''m pregnant, Rena. I can''t bear to stay here with these selfish people who only covet my property and wealth," Sofia poured her heart out, the weight of her situation evident in her words. "Okay... okay... take a deep breath and tell me where you are. Enzo and I areing for you," Rena assured her, her mind already strategizing to help her friend.


    Sofia took a moment topose herself, wiping her tear-streaked cheeks with the back of her palm. "I am at Morelli Enterprises, and my bodyguards are standing outside the building. I need to leave without anyone noticing. If Leonardo finds out about my n to escape, he''ll stop me. He''s so powerful, and I can''t fight him. That''s why I need your help to get me out of this ce," she implored, knowing Rena was her only hope.


    Sofia anxiously waited for Rena and Enzo to arrive, every passing second feeling like an eternity. Finally, her phone rang, and it was Rena calling.


    "Where are you, Sofia? We are here for you. Come to the lobby. We have a n. We will get you out of this ce and take you to a safe location," Rena informed her with determination in her voice.


    Feeling a glimmer of hope, Sofia stealthily made her way toward the lobby, doing her best to avoid drawing any attention. There, amidst the crowd, she spotted Rena and Enzo.


    They rushed towards Sofia the moment they saw her, surrounding her protectively as they guided her toward the restroom. Rena embraced Sofia, concern etched across her face. "What''s wrong, Sofia? Why were you crying over the phone? Please, tell me," she implored.


    Sofia took a deep breath and began


    recounting everything about the conversation she had overheard between Leonardo and his father. Rena let out a heavy sigh. "We never


    thought about this side ou do.


    He seemed so in love with you, always caring. But looks can be deceptive, and now it''s proven. Don''t worry, Sofia, we''re here for you. Quickly change into these clothes," Rena said, handing Sofia a packet, the confusion evident in her eyes.


    "You need to wear a housekeeping uniform for the office staff and thisrge cap to hide your face. We''ll help you get out safely," Enzo exined. Sofia noticed that both Rena and Enzo were also d in housekeeping uniforms. She wasted no time and changed into the provided attire. Carefully and stealthily, they navigated their way toward the exit, Sofia''s heart pounding loudly in her chest as they passed by the watchful bodyguards. Whenever a bodyguard nced their way, Enzo and Rena skillfully shielded Sofia to avoid any suspicion. Once they reached a waiting van and settled inside, Enzo asked Sofia, "Do you have any particr ce in mind where you want to go?"


    Her voice trembled slightly as she responded, "No, I don''t have any specific ce. I just want to go far away from here... to anywhere."


    "We have a safe hiding ce, babe. If you want, we can take you there," Rena offered.


    "I am so thankful to both of you. That would be great. I just need to escape, and I can''t thank you enough for helping me without any conditions," Sofia said, her voice weighed down by the emotional turmoil she had experienced.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Enzo and Rena exchanged a


    knowing look a silent understanding


    passing between them that Sofia couldn''t fully grasp. Closing her eyes, Sofia made a silent vow that this time, she would break free from the shackles of her miserable life. All she yearned for now was freedom from pain and suffering.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 Everyone Knows


    Leonardo couldn''t understand why his father had chosen today to visit his office and bring up Sofia and her mother. What was he trying to tell Leonardo? The atmosphere in the room grew tense as Alessandro, his father, began to speak. "I''m sure you''re aware of Sofia''s mother and her questionable character. You already know why Carlo grew disgusted with his wife," Alessandro said, his voiceden with implications.


    "Dad, there''s no need to remind me of that," Leonardo replied, growing increasingly frustrated. What was his father trying to prove? Leonardo didn''t want to hear anything negative about Sofia.


    After a prolonged silence, Alessandro spoke again. "Leonardo, remember that you''re bound to this marriage contract for three years."


    "I''m well aware of that, Dad," Leonardo responded in a bored tone. If only Alessandro knew what Leonardo truly had in mind for this three-year arrangement. He wanted it tost indefinitely.


    "Then you understand that you don''t have to pretend to be in love with Sofia," Alessandro stated, oblivious to Leonardo''s genuine feelings for her.


    "I''m not pretending anything, Dad," Leonardo asserted firmly. In truth, he had developed genuine affection for Sofia.


    "Then why haven''t you obtained her signature on the power of attorney for the Ri Empire?" Alessandro raised his voice.


    "How many times do we have to discuss this, Dad? I''m tired of it," Leonardo sighed in exasperation.


    "No, Leonardo, I''m tired of you. You''re behaving like a disobedient son. I taught you better. You''re allowing your personal life to interfere with our business. Have you forgotten how we rose to this position where no one can touch us? It seems I will lose all my power and influence because of your emotional foolishness," Alessandro seethed through clenched teeth.


    "If you can''t convince her to sign the papers, I will do it myself. Just wait and watch," Alessandro added, pushing Leonardo to the point of losing control. He couldn''t bear the idea of Sofia facing his father''s wrath, so he looked straight into Alessandro''s eyes, determination in his gaze.


    "What do you want to prove, Dad? Why are you bringing up all these things? Can''t you see that I am genuinely happy in this marriage? I''ve found happiness with Sofia. Do you want me to revert to the old Leonardo, the sad, heartless, and ruthless man who never knew how to smile or live for himself?" Leonardo expressed his disgust and frustration.


    He couldn''t fathom how a father could be so selfish, unable to see his own son finding joy and love with the woman who meant everything to him. Sofia was more than just a partner; she was the center of his world.


    "And let me make one thing clear: I will never leave Sofia. I intend to marry her for real, and my love for her is beyond anything in my life. I love her more than life itself. So don''t even think about taking her away from me," Leonardo firmly warned his father. He knew that, despite being his father, he had every right to fight for his love. He wasn''t going to back down, no matter the obstacles in his path.


    To his surprise, a smile appeared on Alessandro''s face, leaving Leonardo dumbfounded. His father had never smiled at him like that before.


    "This is exactly what I wanted to hear from you, Leonardo. I wanted you to acknowledge that you truly want her in your life. Despite the rumors surrounding Sofia, I know her personally. She is nothing like that. She has a pure soul, just like her mother. Her mother, Lucia, too, was a victim of conspiracy and defamation. Carlo was young and deeply in love with Emma, and he couldn''t see beyond the rumors or listen to reason and Lucia had to suffer. Simrly, Sofia is a helpless, innocent girl with a difficult past. Promise me that you will never make her sad in her life. I want you to take care of her forever," Alessandro exined, revealing a softer side that Leonardo had rarely seen.


    Confused, Leonardo managed to mumble, "But... but a few moments ago, you..."


    Alessandro interrupted him with a reassuring gesture, "Yes, I was provoking you. As everyone knows about it how you feel for your wife, I could also see your love for her in your eyes, but you were not ready to admit it. I wanted you to face and ept your feelings. You kept pretending as if she had no effect on you."


    He patted Leonardo on the shoulder, continuing, "However, I still want her to sign the power of attorney because I can''t allow anyone to jeopardize my business. I''ve worked tirelessly throughout my life to reach this position, and being the Supremo Mafia king is a result of my hard work. I want to ensure the safety and stability of our empire."


    As it turned out, Alessandro was not as bad as Leonardo had always assumed him to be.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ???


    "Dad, please, leave her alone and her Ri Empire. She has suffered all her life, and now, finally, she has something she deserves. We have no right to take ownership of her Empire. Krequest you to forget about it. I promise you that I will work even harder than before and never disappoint you," Leonardo pleaded with surprising calmness, It was the first time he had ever spoken up like this in front of his father, a stark contrast to his usual reserved demeanor. Clearly, Sofia had brought about some positive changes in him.


    Alessandro sighed, contemting his son''s words. "Alright, son, we can work on that."


    After Alessandro left, Leonardo couldn''t stop thinking about the conversation. He realized that he needed to confess his love to Sofia before it was toote. He had nned to do so and even prepared a proposal for her. Leonardo had entrusted Domenico with making all the arrangements for this special evening. He decided to call


    Domenico to check on the progress.


    "Hey, Domenico, I hope everything is set. Tonight, I''m going to surprise Sofia, and I can''t wait another day," Leonardo asked impatiently.


    "Yes, Boss!!! All the arrangements are made just as you wanted. Everything is ording to your instructions. All the best for tonight," Domenico replied, his voice filled with a hint of excitement.


    Leonardo then called Sofia to inform


    her to get ready for the evening. He nned to send Mark to pick her up and bring her to the venue. However, no matter how many times he tried calling her, her phone remained switched off. This puzzled him, and he grew concerned about her whereabouts. He called Sofia''s bodyguard.


    "Where is Sofia?" Leonardo asked Sofia''s bodyguard abruptly.


    The bodyguard remained silent for a moment before responding, "Boss, madam has gone to see you at your office, and we are waiting outside the building for her."


    What? Seeing him at his office? Leonardo''s mind raced, and without wasting a moment, he quickly darted out of his office toward his secretary''s desk.


    Leonardo''s voice turned threatening as he interrogated his secretary about Sofia''s visit.


    "Did Sofiae here to meet me?" he demanded, his tone tense and forceful.


    "Y... Yes, sir. She came here, and I wanted to inform you, but she stopped me and went straight to your office. She left after a few minutes. I thought she had met you before leaving," the secretary stammered, her voice shaking with nervousness. His mind raced with confusion and worry. Why would Sofiae to his office and leave without seeing him? What was happening? He felt clueless, unable to understand her actions.


    His heart sank as a terrible thought crossed his mind. Did she overhear the conversation between Alessandro and himself? If she did, how much did she hear? He closed his eyes, attempting to control his heavy breathing and the anxiety flooding his chest.


    A wave of panic washed over him. What if she misunderstood everything? The fear of losing her gripped his heart, and he couldn''t bear the thought. Losing her was not an option; she was his entire world. The mere possibility of such an oue felt like his entire life was crumbling around him.


    Without wasting a moment, he picked up his phone and dialed Mark''s number, wanting to locate Sofia immediately.


    "Mark, find and locate Sofia right now," he roared into the phone, urgency and frustrationcing his voice.


    "Boss... what happened... I mean, we can track her immediately with the help of the tracker in her ring," Mark responded hesitantly, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "Then do it right now, damn it," Leonardo shouted in irritation, his impatience growing with every passing second.


    He couldn''t fathom that Sofia had left him. The thought infuriated him, and he felt like he would burn the entire world down if it meant finding her again.


    "I will find you, Sofia Leonardo Morelli," he vowed to himself, his determination to bring her back evident in his words. "Once I locate you, I''ll never let you go. You''ll be locked inside my house forever."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Love Confession


    The van barreled down the road, its destination unknown to Sofia. She had been thrust into this situation without any clue of where they were taking her. Rena had promised to deliver her to a ce that Leonardo couldn''t reach, but Sofia couldn''t help but doubt it. In the short time she had spent with him, she had witnessed the extent of his capabilities.


    "Oh no, they''re chasing us," Enzo suddenly eximed, breaking the tense silence.


    "Who is chasing us?" Sofia asked, her confusion evident as she strained to catch a glimpse of their pursuers through the windows.


    Enzo didn''t respond to her inquiry but instead cast a horrified nce at Rena, his expression filled with dread.


    "Faster!" Rena instructed the driver urgently. Then, turning to Sofia, she asked in an unexpectedly harsh tone, "Do you have any tracker on you?"


    Sofia, taken aback by Rena''s abruptness, replied, "No, I don''t have anything like that." She realized that they had made her abandon her phone earlier on the road, leaving her disconnected from the outside world.


    "Who is following us?" Sofia questioned once more, trying to make sense of the unfolding situation.


    "Your husband, Sofia," Rena yelled, shocking Sofia with her response. "I don''t understand how they tracked our location and caught up to us so quickly," Rena muttered, more to herself than to Sofia.


    "But why are you shouting at me, Rena?" Sofia asked, her annoyance starting to seep into her tone. Rena didn''t reply but scowled in frustration.


    Sofia nced back and noticed several cars tailing them, confirming Rena''s ims.


    "What do we do now?" Sofia anxiously inquired, hoping for answers from herpanions.


    They remained silent, their attention focused on their phones as they rapidly tapped away. Enzo ced a call, seeking assistance from someone.


    "They''re still behind us. Yes, we need help," Enzo spoke into the phone urgently, his voice tinged with desperation. Sofia''s suspicion grew. They were withholding information from her, and she hadn''t anticipated this veil of secrecy. "Who are you asking for help?" Sofia probed, her persistence increasing.


    "It''s nothing, Sofia. We have contacts who are aiding us in your escape from Leonardo''s clutches," Enzo replied nonchntly as if it were a trivial matter.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And who are these contacts?" Sofia pressed further, recognizing that if they were capable of opposing Leonardo, they must possessparable power and wealth.


    "You will find out very soon. Don''t worry. We have got help," Enzo assured Sofia, his tone rtively polite.


    Rena''s anger reverberated through the vehicle, her screams filling the air. "Why the hell are they chasing us? God! You fucking idiot, drive faster!"


    Sofia was taken aback; she had never seen Rena like this before. Normally calm and polite, this new side of Rena shocked her to the core.


    "Rx, Rena. We will think of something," Sofia tried to soothe her friend, but Rena seemed too agitated to pay attention.


    Looking outside, Sofia noticed they were heading towards the hillside. Confusion furrowed her brow. "Guys, why are we going towards the hill? How will we escape from there? We need to leave this town as soon as possible."


    Sofia couldn''t fathom their n; going towards the hillside seemed foolish and would leave them with no escape route.


    "We cannot leave this town, Sofia. Your husband is behind us, and he will not let us leave so easily. Do you trust us?" Enzo asked in a soft, reassuring voice.


    Sofia found herself at a loss for words, unsure about whom to trust in this chaotic situation. The sudden shift in her friends'' behavior left her feeling awkward and uncertain.


    In an attempt to reassure her, Enzo gently held Sofia''s hand and gave it a slight squeeze. "Sofia, we are your friends as well as your well-wishers. Remember, you asked us for help. Don''t worry. We will aid you in escaping from your cheater husband," he said, trying to justify their actions.


    Feeling conflicted, Sofia pulled her hand back and gazed outside, lost in thoughts about whom to ce her trust in. The stakes were high, and she knew she had to make a crucial decision that could change her life forever.


    A car appeared out of nowhere, swerving suddenly in front of them. The driver mmed on the brakes, causing everyone to jerk forward. Sofia instinctively clutched her stomach, fearing for the safety of her unborn baby. "Shit!" Rena and Enzo cursed in unison.


    "Is helping?" Rena asked Enzo, who quickly checked his phone and nodded.


    "We need to run, Sofia," Rena urged, and both Rena and Enzo covered their faces with masks, preparing to leave the car.


    Without hesitation, they opened the doors and stepped out, immediately breaking into a sprint in opposite directions.


    "Sofia!" Her name echoed through the valley. She turned to see Leonardo running towards her with his men.


    "No! Don''te near!" she screamed, holding up her hand to stop him.


    Leonardo halted and motioned to his men to stay back. "Listen to me, Sofia," he pleaded.


    "I don''t want to listen to anything. Just go away. Leave me alone," she cried, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Why are you trying to escape from me? Sofia, what happened? Talk to me," Leonardo implored, but she wouldn''t fall for his act this time. She refused to be fooled by his fake concern.


    "No, Leonardo, you can''t deceive me this time. I''ve heard everything," Sofia shouted, taking cautious steps backward.


    "Sofia, you misunderstood. Please give me one chance to exin, baby girl," his eyes pleaded with sincerity. Her traitorous heart wanted to believe him again, but this time, she had to think with her brain.


    "No, Leonardo. I know you''re skilled at manipting everyone. You made me believe you cared for me, but you don''t, and I know it," she yelled as she continued to walk backward.


    He began to run towards her again.


    "No. Stop. I said, don''te near me," she cried once more, and he halted in his tracks.


    "Okay, okay. Please stop crying," he said, his voice filled with pain.


    Leonardo reached out his hand towards Sofia when he noticed she was still walking backward.


    "Please, Sofia, stop and listen to me. Baby, give me a chance to exin. Don''t do this," he pleaded, his eyes filled with raw emotion that caused her heart to twist 180 degrees. She stood there, just a step away from believing him once again, tempted to run into his arms. She shook her head. No, she couldn''t be weak this time. She couldn''t afford to look at his face, into his eyes. Determined, she turned on her heel and started running toward Rena and Enzo.


    "Sofia!" he shouted after her.


    "I... Love... You!" Leonardo''s voice echoed through the valley, making her turn towards him in disbelief.


    Tears glistened in his eyes. Was he crying?


    "I love you, Sofia. I. Love. You. So. Much. Please don''t leave me. I won''t survive without you," he bellowed, confessing his feelings with fervor.


    Oh God, she had always yearned to hear those words. And gazing into his eyes, she knew he wasn''t lying. His tearful eyes conveyed the depth of his love, matching her own.


    She covered her mouth, eyes squeezed shut in overwhelming emotion. When she opened them again, she saw him shaking his head.


    "Please! Don''t go away. I can''t live without you. I''ve wanted to confess this for so long. I truly love you, baby girl. More than anything in this world. More than my life. Juste back to me. I will do anything and everything you want. Juste back. Don''t leave me, please!" he implored, his lips pressed together, holding back tears threatening to fall.


    The intensity of the moment enveloped them, the air filled with unspoken emotions. The gravity of his words pulled at her heart, and she felt torn between her desire to believe him and the fear of getting hurt again.


    As she stared at him, Sofia could see the love and vulnerability in his eyes. It was a risk, but she couldn''t deny the connection they had shared. Her heart pounded loudly in her chest as she weighed her decision. Taking a deep breath, she finally spoke, her voice trembling with emotion, "Prove it, Leonardo. Show me that you mean it. Show me you''ll fight for us. I need more than just words."


    He nodded, determination evident on his face. "I will, Sofia. I''ll do whatever it takes to win your trust back and make things right. Just give me that chance."


    He loved her.


    He truly loved her.


    Sofia was overwhelmed with happiness upon hearing those words. But as she gazed into his eyes, tears welled up in hers. She had misunderstood him so gravely. He had always loved her deeply, and she had been blind to it. He hadn''t lied. His love for her was genuine. Otherwise, the most powerful mafia king would never have stooped to his knees, shedding tearsand begging before her-before his own men. The entire world feared him, yet here he was, baring his heart to her, in front of the whole world. Only a man deeply in love could disy such vulnerability. Sofia berated herself for her foolishness in failing to recognize his love.


    She yearned to confess her love for him as well.


    "I love..." Sofia began, but her voice was drowned out by the deafening sound of a helicopter. The gusts of wind whipped up dust, forcing them to shield their eyes.


    Then, the unmistakable crack of a


    gunshot rang out, and someone


    forcefully seized Sofia. She


    struggled, iling her arms and legs, desperately attempting to break free from their grasp. But they carried her towards the waiting chopper tossing her inside. Rena and Enzo swiftly positioned themselves on


    either side, blocking her escape, as the helicopter took off.


    Sofia peered outside, her voice calling out Leonardo''s name lost amidst the roar of the chopper''s engines. She shouted, her eyes pleading for him to hear her.


    "Where are you taking me?" Sofia yelled, her gaze shifting between Rena and Enzo. Both of them wore sinister smiles, and Rena spoke with a cunning tone, "You are now under the custody of Don Adrik." "What? Who is this Don Adrik?" Sofia''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Enzo smirked at her in a chilling manner.


    Oh, God! Please, help me. Sofia silently beseeched for divine intervention, Panic gripped her heart. What did Don Adrik want with her,, and more importantly, who was he? She had never heard of him before. In her heart, she prayed fervently, pleading with God to protect her and her baby. She had just discovered that Leonardo loved her, and now she had lost him so suddenly.


    "She has a tracker," a man announced, running a scanner over Sofia.


    "Her ring," he dered.


    Sofia nced at her hand, but before she couldprehend, Rena swiftly snatched the ring from her finger and flung it out into the vastness of the sea. She watched helplessly as it plummeted, disappearing beneath the waves.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 The Russian Mafia


    Leonardo had finally managed to track down Sofia''s location, arriving just in time before she could leave the city. However, he was taken aback by the look of pure hatred in her eyes as she stared at him. A group of unknown individuals, their faces concealed by masks, were assisting her in her escape. Who were these people? Why were they helping her flee? He desperately wanted Sofia to hear him out, to listen to him just once. But she seemed determined to run away, refusing to give him a chance to exin. Watching her walk away with hatred and disgust in her innocent blue eyes shattered his heart. His beloved Sofia hated him? It was a devastating realization. Before he couldprehend the situation, he found himself begging her toe back, confessing his profound love for her. He was willing to do anything to convince her.


    Sofia halted her steps, but tears streamed down her face even more relentlessly. Leonardo furrowed his brow, unable toprehend her reaction. She covered her mouth with her trembling hand, closing her eyes tightly as she struggled with overwhelming emotions. Just then, the deafening sound of a helicopter roared overhead, drowning out their voices. The forceful gusts of wind caused by the chopperpelled them to shield their eyes. Suddenly, gunfire erupted from an unexpected direction.


    Leonardo''s loyal men swiftly surrounded him, providing cover and ensuring his safety as they swiftly ushered him into his bulletproof car.


    "Sofia!" Leonardo shouted her name desperately.


    "Leave me, you fucking fools!" Leonardo''s voice reverberated through the chaos as his people tried to pull him inside the car, away from the danger unfolding around them.


    "But boss, they''re firing outside. We need to protect you first. It''s our foremost duty," Mark replied, trying to reason with him.


    "Save her instead. I won''t spare anyone if anything happens to her," Leonardo growled, his concern for Sofia consuming him.


    Mark nodded, opening the car door and holding his gun out as he rushed toward Sofia. Leonardo followed closely behind, their hearts pounding in unison. However, their efforts were in vain-the chopper had already taken off, leaving Sofia nowhere to be found. The ground beneath Leonardo''s feet seemed to tremble in sync with his racing heartbeat. He frantically scanned his surroundings, running here and there, screaming Sofia''s name like a desperate madman. But there was no sign of her.


    "Sofia!!!" Leonardo''s anguished cry echoed through the air as he fell to his knees, looking up towards the sky as if praying for her safe return.


    Later, inside their headquarters, Leonardo sat, determined to find any trace of Sofia once again.


    "We''re not getting any signal. Something''s wrong with the tracker," Mark reported.


    "How the fuck is this possible? Try again!" Leonardo ordered, his frustration and fear intertwining.


    "Maybe they discovered the tracker on the ring and destroyed it, or perhaps she''s out of our range," Mark spected, attempting to exin theck of signal.


    "Who the hell dares to abduct my wife?" Leonardo roared in utter frustration, unleashing his anger on a nearby table, shattering it into two pieces.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just then, Domenico rushed in with some new information about the chopper.


    "The chopper belongs to a Russian owner," Domenico informed, and the word ''Russian'' sent a jolt through Leonardo''s mind, igniting suspicion.


    "I think we have to wait for any call or demand from the kidnappers," Domenico suggested.


    "I can''t, Domenico. I can''t sit and wait for news about Sofia. I''m scared to my very core. I''ve never felt so helpless in my entire life. I''ve never been so afraid of anything before Sofia. If anything happens to her, if they so much asy a single scratch on her, I won''t leave anyone alive," Leonardo dered with a determination that sent shivers down their spines.


    "Calm down, Leonardo. Nothing could happen to her. She will be alright," Domenico tried tofort him.


    But Leonardo knew that he couldn''t be certain she was safe and sound until he could see Sofia with his own eyes and feel her warmth in his arms.


    "Boss, the Russian supremo wants to talk to you," Mark came running, holding the phone in his hand.


    Leonardo clenched his jaw before taking the phone and putting it to his ear.


    "Don Adrik!" Leonardo called his name with seething hatred and disgust.


    "Don Leonardo! Missing your wife?" Adrik''s mockingughter echoed through the phone, confirming Leonardo''s worst fears. That bastard had indeed kidnapped Sofia.


    "How dare you kidnap my wife? Now I have no doubts. You don''t deserve to be a Mafia king who uses women for your revenge," Leonardo spat out.


    Adrikughed again, clearly reveling in his sadistic game. "You are not in a situation to insult me when your wife and baby are in danger."


    His baby? What the hell did he mean by that? Then, a flood of recent events swirled in Leonardo''s mind, and suddenly, everything clicked. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    How could he have missed it? Sofia was pregnant. With his baby. They had nned to abduct her precisely because she carried his child. They wanted to make him weak and force him to submit to their demands.


    Oh, God! He wanted to relish the joyous news of bing a father, to shout it to the world. But first and foremost, he had to ensure Sofia and their baby''s safety. He had to get them back as soon as possible. "What do you want, Don Adrik?" Leonardo''s voice cut through the air like ice.


    "You know very well what I want. I want you to merge your Mafia into the Russian mafia and agree to our conditions, granting me ess to your territory," Adrik revealed, a sinister glint in his eyes. "In your fucking dreams. I would never do that," Leonardo growled, his defiance evident.


    "It seems you don''t love your wife and your unborn baby. So, the information was wrong. I thought you could turn the world upside down for her," Adrik mocked, trying to provoke a reaction.


    "I don''t need to prove my love for my wife to you," Leonardo said sternly, his resolve unwavering.


    "OK, so you won''t be bothered if I kill her mercilessly, or should I sell her to a brothel?" Adrik taunted, relishing the power he held over Leonardo.


    "Don''t you dare touch her. I will fucking kill you and burn your entire Mafia Empire," Leonardo roared, his anger boiling to the surface.


    "You dare shout at me, and I won''t give you another warning before brutally ending her life," Adrik warned, his threats dripping with malice.


    Leonardo had to clench his fists and


    b10g


    squeeze his eyes shut, struggling to calm the storm of emotions raging within him. He knew he had to act wisely, he couldn''t afford to antagonize Don Adrik while Sofia remained in his custody. Leonardo''s mind raced, searching for a way to retrieve her safely.


    "Don''t hide behind my wife, Don Adrik. Return her to me, and then we can discuss this man to man," Leonardo proposed, attempting to find a middle ground, a slim chance to reason with the dangerous mob boss.


    "I am not a fool, Don Leonardo,"


    Adrik said, his voice dripping with confidence and menace. "I nned this for months. You have only two choices, either agree to my terms and conditions, or forget your wife." He said the papers containing his demands across the table toward Leonardo before abruptly ending the call, not giving Leonardo a chance to respond.


    Leonardo felt the weight of the moment, aware that the eyes of his gang were fixed on him, filled with curiosity and anticipation, waiting for his next move.


    Domenico, his loyal right-hand man and brother, stepped forward, cing aforting hand on Leonardo''s shoulder and giving it a reassuring squeeze. Leonardo took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts.


    "I want her back at any cost. I want her to be safe," Leonardo dered, his words flowing with urgency. "I don''t have time to think. I can''t take the risk knowing she is carrying my baby."


    The news spread like wildfire among the gang members, and murmurs of congrattions mixed with a somber acknowledgment of the dire situation.


    "That''s great news, Leonardo. Congrattions, brother! We would have celebrated if the situation had been different. But very soon, we will get her back," Domenico said, hugging Leonardo tightly and patting his back in both support and celebration.


    But beneath the momentary joy, Leonardo couldn''t escape the fear that gripped him. He dreaded the thought of her condition while in the clutches of a fucking mad Mafia- supremo. She should have been surrounded by her loving family, cared for, and pampered, especially now, carrying his child. Instead, she found herself in the custody of ruthless killers and murderers.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Can''t Breath Without Her


    Leonardo''s mind was consumed with thoughts of Sofia''s perilous situation. He felt an overwhelming need to reach her as quickly as possible. However, agreeing to the terms and conditions set forth by the Russians weighed heavily on him. "What the hell does he want?" Domenico questioned, his concern evident.


    "He wants me to ept his terms and conditions, which he presented earlier," Leonardo replied, a hint of frustration in his voice.


    "We can never allow them to peddle drugs and promote prostitution in our country. It goes against our ethics," Domenico asserted firmly.


    "The Mafia knows no ethics, Domenico. They only understand how to seize power and umte wealth, no matter the means," Leonardo exined, reminding his friend of the ruthless ways of the Mafia.


    "So, are you seriously considering agreeing to their conditions?" Domenico asked, clearly taken aback. Leonardo was known for his refusal to bow before anyone, but he had never been faced with such a helpless situation before.


    "Do I have any other choice? If I want my wife and baby to be safe, I have to agree," Leonardo hissed, closing his eyes in defeat. It was the first time in his life that he felt this powerless. He reluctantly acknowledged that emotions could indeed weaken even the strongest of men and lead them to make foolish decisions they never thought possible.


    A deep sigh escaped Leonardo''s lips as he exhaled the frustration that had built up within him. At that moment, he could finally grasp why his father had always been so cold-hearted and merciless toward everyone.


    "Domenico, get in touch with Don Adrik. Let him know that I am prepared to agree to his conditions and sign the deal. But there is a condition of my own-I must see Sofia first," he instructed firmly. "Arrange everything for an immediate journey to Russia. Inform Don Adrik that we areing to meet him. It is of utmost importance that my Sofia is safe and well cared for, especially since she''s pregnant."


    ******


    In Russia, Sofia stood in disbelief, her heart heavy with betrayal from her supposed best friends, Rena and Enzo. She had trusted them wholeheartedly, never suspecting they would use her as a pawn in their sinister games. Her past was marked by a recurring pattern of trust turning to pain, leaving her to wonder if her emotional attachments were a mistake. It seemed she was cursed always to find herself in trouble while those around her reveled in their heartlessness and selfishness.


    Locked in the luxurious room that felt more like a gilded cage than a prison, Sofia couldn''t fathom why they had kidnapped her and kept her in this opulent confinement. What did they hope to gain from her?


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the door creaked open, revealing Rena entering the room, carrying a tray in her hand.


    "Who are you exactly, Rena? I''m certain you''re not my friend, so why have you kept me captive here?" Sofia''s voice trembled with anger and hurt, her heart shattered by their deception.


    "Keep your voice down," Rena replied nonchntly. "If Don were to hear you, you''d be in grave trouble. Just some friendly advice, you know, Sofia," she said, punctuating her words with a sly wink that only deepened Sofia''s scowl.


    "Why did you do this to me? Was our friendship and your care for me all just a fa?ade? I demand an answer, Rena. Why would you betray me like this?" Sofia used, her desire for an exnation burning in her eyes.


    "While I''m not obligated to tell you, I''ll inform you that you''re here because of your husband. And let''s be clear, we were never friends. We were merely doing our job, keeping a close eye on you to gather every possible weakness of your husband, Don Leonardo," Rena revealed coldly.


    "What? Leonardo? What does he have to do with this?" Sofia was consumed by confusion.


    "We had to use you, befriend you, just to get close to him, to keep an eye on him and exploit his weaknesses," Rena said, her smirk making Sofia''s blood boil. Sofia yearned to p that smug smile off her face.


    "And when we discovered you were pregnant, that was the leverage we needed to make him vulnerable and agree to our conditions. Now, he''lle crawling on his knees, begging for you and his child," Rena added, her voice dripping with cunning.


    Oh, God! They had been scheming for so long. Sofia realized she was merely a pawn in their n to reach Leonardo. She could only imagine what conditions they intended to impose on him.


    "Okay, finish this meal. We''ve been instructed to take good care of you," Rena said, cing the tray in front of Sofia.


    "No, I won''t eat!" Sofia eximed in anger, turning her face away.


    "Don''t be foolish, Sofia. You shouldn''t refuse to eat if you want to keep your baby safe and healthy. You''re pregnant and need to eat on time," Rena retorted, narrowing her eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Rena''s words held truth, Sofia knew she needed to eat for the sake of her baby. She couldn''t risk her child''s well-being just because she was upset with them. So she silently started eating.


    "Tell me about your medications, ording to the prescription from your doctor. I''ll arrange all the medicine," Rena offered.


    Sofia was forced to contemte the kind of kidnappers they were, who not only held her captive but also took care of her needs. It perplexed her.


    Sofia yearned to meet Don Adrik, to understand the kind of Don he was and what he expected in exchange for her release.


    She didn''t have to wait long, as the devil himself arrived to meet her.


    "Hello, Sofia! It''s a pleasure to meet you after hearing so much about you," Adrik said, smirking.


    Sofia looked at him. He was tall, well-built, broad, and undeniably handsome. Why did all the devil Mafia have to be so devilishly good-looking? It bothered her that his appearance had such an impact on her, considering the situation. He appeared older than Leonardo, but Sofia couldn''t urately guess his age from his looks alone.


    "How dare you forcefully bring me here, and why the hell do you keep me captive?" Sofia shouted, her anger boiling over.


    "Why, sweetheart? Are you notfortable with my hospitality? Tell me what else you need. I will arrange anything for you," he said, his eyes running over her form in an unsettling way.


    Sofia chose not to dignify his question with a response. Instead, she turned her face away and crossed her arms over her chest in defiance.


    "Feisty, huh?" heughed. "Now, I


    can see why Leonardo is obsessed


    with you. A feisty beauty is a hotbination and not easy to find he said, staring at her with hunger in his gaze. She didn''t like how he was looking at her, as if she were some prize to be won.


    He stood there for a few moments, then cleared his throat and continued, "You are our guest because I gave Leonardo my word - that I would take care of his


    pregnant wife until hees here to sign the deal. Otherwise..." He paused, his voice hinting at


    something strange. He stood there,


    staring at Sofia for some time


    before abruptly leaving when she


    didn''t respond or give him any satisfaction.


    After having lunch, Sofia decided to take a nap to alleviate her fatigue. When she woke up, it was already evening, but she still felt tired.


    Rena entered the room she was being kept in. "Sofia, get ready for dinner. Don Adrik wants to have dinner with you," Rena conveyed the message.


    "Why the hell does he want to have dinner with me? Am I not supposed to be a prisoner, kept here to exert pressure on my husband?" Sofia frowned, feeling frustrated and confused.


    "Don''t argue with me, Sofia. Don


    Adrik wants you at the dinner table sharp at 8. suggest you obey his orders because you are living in his territory. Everyone here should obey hismands; no one can afford to defy him. The consequences would be deadly," Rena threatened her with a serious tone.


    "So, tell him that I am prepared to face the consequences," Sofia stated with steely determination, her voice unwavering. "But I refuse toe and have dinner with my kidnapper." Rena''s re intensified as Sofia''s words echoed in the room, but undeterred, Sofia held her ground. Rena abruptly turned and stormed out of the room, her footsteps echoing with frustration. Momentster, a gentle knock interrupted the silence, and Sofia''s senses snapped to attention. She swiftlyposed herself, steeling her nerves for the encounter about to unfold. The door creaked open, revealing the imposing figure of Don Adrik. His dark eyes pierced through the room, a captivating mixture of intensity and intrigue.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Knight In The Shining Armor


    "Sweetheart, I am disappointed to hear that you don''t want to have dinner with me. So I came here to take you for dinner myself," Adrik said, his voice oozing with faux charm as he reached out and grasped Sofia''s hand, pulling her up and making her stand on her feet. Sofia reacted swiftly, yanking her hand away from his hold, her eyes zing with anger. "Don''t you dare touch me. You won''t like the consequences my husband will bring upon you."


    He smirked, clearly amused by her defiance. "I am just being polite, and you''re threatening me with your husband. Let me remind you that I abducted you right in front of him. Can you imagine how powerful I am? I advise you to leave that piece of shit. Don Leonardo doesn''t know how to care for a beauty like you," he taunted, his eyes raking over Sofia''s body, sending shivers of disgust down her spine.


    Sofia mustered her courage and confronted him. "What deal do you want to make with my husband?"


    "It''s nothing that concerns you," he replied sternly.


    "Why have you abducted me? Why do you need to use me to speak to my husband?" she argued, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you. But first, you have to have dinner with me," Adrik said casually as if inviting her to a social event. Sofia''s anger red again, finding it infuriating that he had the audacity to ask her about dinner after being rejected twice already. Refusing to respond or move, Sofia held her ground. Adrik let out a sigh, attempting another approach to persuade her.


    "Listen, Sofia. There''s no harm in having dinner with me. You need to take care of yourself, especially now that you''re pregnant, as advised by your doctor," he added, emphasizing thest part. Sofia couldn''t help but notice how everyone seemed to care about her health. It must be Leonardo''s influence even in his absence; after all, her husband was the mightiest mafia king.


    Sofia''s stomach rumbled with hunger, reminding her of the growing life within. She gently ced her hand on her belly, speaking softly in her mind, "Okay, baby. So you''re hungry. Momma is going to get you some food."


    "Alright, Don Adrik, I''ll have dinner with you, but solely because my doctor suggested not staying hungry for too long, nothing else. I am not happy about sharing a meal with you. Don''t think otherwise. I am here as Leonardo Morelli''s wedded wife. Never forget that," she warned him, narrowing her eyes. Adrik''s persistent advances had her suspicious about his true intentions. He merely smirked in response.


    "Feisty!" he chuckled, finding her defiance amusing.


    The setting was a vast and opulent hall, its dining table adorned with an array of delicious foods. Rena and Enzo were also present at the table. As Rena looked at Sofia, she could sense the cunning smile, and Sofia chose to avert her eyes. Enzo, on the other hand,pletely ignored her, not bothering to acknowledge her presence.


    To Sofia''s surprise, Don Adrik pulled a chair out for her, trying to y the gentleman''s role. Reluctantly, she settled into the seat he offered.


    Butlers arrived and started serving thevish meals. Sofia nced at the food on her te and then back at Don Adrik. He chuckled before saying, "I ordered them to make all your favorite dishes for dinner." His knowledge of her favorite food didn''t shock her; she knew that Rena and Enzo had shared all the information about her with him.


    She chose to remain silent and began eating from her te. Throughout the meal, Don Adrik''s dark eyes remained fixed on her, making her feel increasingly ufortable and scrutinized. Suddenly, amotion emerged from the doorway, and a man came running, whispering something into Don Adrik''s ear. He nodded in response and said, "Bring them inside." With the sound of approaching footsteps, Sofia''s heart started pounding faster. Her eyes snapped toward the doorway, anticipation and hope intertwining within her.


    As soon as Sofia caught sight of Leonardo entering the room, a surge of vitality coursed through her body. Fatigue and anger dissipated, reced by overwhelming happiness and joy.


    He strode in, nked by Don Adrik''s men, exuding an aura of power akin to a lion approaching its prey. Sofia gazed at his cold, stern face, a visage capable of instilling fear in anyone''s heart.


    But in an instant, his gaze found Sofia, and everything changed. His expression softened, and his gray eyes sparkled with an undeniable brightness.


    "Don Leonardo, wee to my mansion," Don Adrik greeted him, attempting tomand attention.


    Leonardo paid no heed to Adrik, his focus fixed solely on Sofia. With determination, she rose from her seat, pushed back the chair, and began making her way toward him.


    "Don Leonardo, stop right there. We haven''t discussed the terms and conditions. I won''t allow you to meet your wife," Don Adrik growled, his voiceced with hostility, as he observed Leonardo heading towards Sofia, unperturbed by the warnings.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo dismissed Adrik''s words, indifferent to the threats. Sofia watched as Adrik signaled his men to intercept Leonardo''s path. However, Domenico, who trailed behind Leonardo, raised a cautioning hand.


    "Touch him at your own peril," Domenico''s voice echoed through the room, cold andmanding. Adrik motioned his men to halt their advance.


    Hastening his steps, Leonardo


    reached Sofia in an instant, pulling her into his arms. Their eyes locked, his gray orbs brimming with a multitude of emotions and deep concern. Before she could utter a word, his tips urgently pressed against hers, as though his very existence depended on her presence, as though he were reiming his life. The kiss


    deepened, his tongue delving into her mouth. Her hands instinctively grasped his neck, drawing him closer. His hands on her waist held her tightly against his body, enveloping her in a sense of belonging. He was her home


    Breathing heavily, Leonardo pulled away, concern etched on his face as he asked his wife, "Are you alright, angel?"


    Gently brushing aside Sofia''s hair, he examined her face and body with cautious eyes, relief washing over him when he found her safe and unharmed. He leaned in once more, kissing her passionately, his hands cupping her face with tenderness. However, their intimate moment was abruptly disrupted by the cold voice of Don Adrik, shattering the air of romance. "Don Leonardo, if you''re done ying the lover boy, can we discuss business?"


    Don Adrik turned his attention to a maid, issuing an instruction. "Take Sofia to her room."


    Sofia clutched onto Leonardo''s shirt, refusing to let go, seeking sce in his embrace as she buried her face in his chest. She couldn''t bear the thought of being separated from him, even for a single moment.


    "No. She''s not going anywhere," Leonardo growled, wrapping a protective arm around her shoulder, drawing her closer to him.


    Sofia wished she could merge into


    his body, ensuring that no force


    could tear them apart. She considered herself incredibly


    fortunate to have found him, hermet


    knight in shining armor, once againing to her rescue. Unable to tear her eyes away from his handsome face, she marveled at how he


    managed to exude charm in every


    situation.


    Don Adrik issued a warning, his voiceced with authority. "You are standing in my territory, my domain. You have no right to dictate terms to me."


    "Then, test me," Leonardo responded in a dangerous tone, his voice filled with unyielding determination.


    "Are you going to renege on your promises?" Don Adrik raised a challenging eyebrow.


    "I never back down from a promise. But my first condition is that Sofia leaves this ce. That is non-negotiable. Once she is safely with Domenico, I will discuss the deal with you," Leonardo dered, firmly establishing his condition before Don Adrik. Thetter narrowed his eyes, seemingly pondering his response for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, Don Adrik, I''m not going anywhere. I''m only sending Sofia home. I''ll stay here with you until you''re satisfied with keeping me here and discussing your conditions," Leonardo dered, his voice icy cold, sending chills down everyone''s spines. Sofia''s heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by staying here in exchange for her? No, she couldn''t allow it to happen.


    "No, I won''t go with Domenico. I''ll stay here with you," she whispered, her words directed solely at Leonardo.


    "Sofia, please try to understand. I''m doing this for the sake of you and our baby," Leonardo pleaded, gently caressing Sofia''s cheeks.


    Our baby? How did he know?


    "How do you know? That day I came to share the news with you, but I overheard your father ming me and saying you shouldn''t be kind to me. It broke my heart, and I didn''t want to see your face ever again," she asked, her confusion evident.


    He shook his head, cing a kiss on her forehead, before sighing and responding, "I received this news in a very unexpected way. Don Adrik informed me about your pregnancy." Sofia clung to him, aware that he didn''t like the idea of someone else knowing before him. "Go with Domenico. He''ll take you to our country, to Genoa. Okay?" Leonardo ordered.


    "And what about you?" she asked, fearcing her words.


    "I''ming home, baby girl, very soon to wee our baby. You go and wait for me. I promise I''lle to you soon," he assured her, and Sofia knew he never made false promises. He had toe for their baby and her, safe and sound.


    She nodded, her gaze shifting to Domenico. Domenico stood there, watching her expressionless, beckoning her toe to him. Her heart wasn''t ready to leave Leonardo. She closed her eyes and questioned herself. If she chose to stay with him there, she might be the reason for his downfall in the face of their enemies.


    Although she didn''t want to leave him alone among his enemies, she had to. She knew if she stayed, they could exploit her and their baby, weakening him.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Ruthless Mafia King


    As soon as Leonardo''s feet touched Russian soil, his heart ached for Sofia. Apanied by his trusted men, he made his way to Don Adrik''s opulent mansion, anticipation coursing through his veins. However, Adrik''s men halted Leonardo at the entrance, attempting to impede his path. His patience was wearing thin, and Leonardo''s sole desire was to see his beloved Sofia, even if it meantplying with their demands. They had pushed him to his limit this time. If Don Adrik dared to deny him the chance toy eyes on his wife, Leonardo would unleash his fury upon this ce, reducing it to ashes. Finally granted permission, only Domenico and Leonardo were allowed entry, while his loyal men waited outside, ready to execute his everymand.


    At that moment, as his gaze fell upon Sofia, everything else faded into insignificance. Don Adrik''s screams to halt were insignificant to Leonardo; nothing mattered except Sofia. His hands yearned to touch her, his body longed to feel her warmth, his lips craved the taste of her, and his tongue desired to explore every inch of her being. Thepulsion was overpowering; Leonardo couldn''t resist.


    Without hesitation, Leonardo enfolded his wife in a fervent embrace, his lips crashing onto hers with a raw intensity fueled by hunger and desperation. When he pulled away momentarily, he surveyed her face, concern etching his features. She appeared weakened, her once bright eyes now dulled and reddened, as though tears had been her solepanion for hours on end. His gaze roved over her body, searching for any trace of harm inflicted upon her. If they had even left the faintest scratch, Leonardo would have unleashed his wrath upon them all without hesitation, burning their world at a snap of his finger.


    However, Don Adrik was not prepared to release Sofia. Unyielding, Leonardo remained resolute in his determination to extricate her from this perilous situation. He refused to concede to anything less than her freedom, his sole aim to ensure her safety. Engaging in negotiations, Leonardo ensnared Adrik within his carefully woven n. For as long as Sofia remained in this ce, he would be powerless to act. She was his ultimate weakness.


    Leonardo couldn''t bear the thought of putting his wife, Sofia, in danger. If he decided to proceed with his n, he had to ensure her safety above all else. She was his entire world, and he would do anything for her, even if it meant bargaining his soul with the devil. As soon as Sofia left that grimy ce, Leonardo let out a sigh of relief. Making his way over, he settled onto the couch and leaned back, allowing himself a moment to rx. Don Adrik, on the other hand, took a seat in front of him, his eyes fixed on Leonardo with caution. "So, Don Adrik, you stooped so low as to kidnap my wife and use her against me. Tsk... tsk..." Leonardo clicked his tongue disapprovingly.


    "I expected more from someone iming to be as powerful as a Mafia leader. Yet, here you are, resorting to abducting a pregnant woman and using her to fulfill your demands from her husband. And now you want me to grant you rights over my Mafia Empire. Sorry to disappoint, but I don''t do business with cowards," Leonardo added with disgust, his eyes narrowing as he red at Adrik.


    "Mind your tongue, Don Leonardo," Adrik growled, his anger evident in his intense gaze.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo chuckled, shaking his head in amusement at Adrik''s reaction. "If you wanted me toe here and meet with you, all you had to do was send me a message. You didn''t have to go after my wife. You made a grave mistake, Don Adrik. Did you forget that I can be brutal and ruthless when ites to dealing with my enemies?" Leonardo smirked at him, his eyes locked onto Adrik''s, and continued, "Did everyone forget why people fear crossing paths with me?"


    Leonardo maintained eye contact with Adrik, a challenging glint in his eyes. "So, what makes you think we can strike a deal now? What do you propose?" Leonardo altered the proposition, asserting his dominance in the situation.


    Don Adrik''s shamelessughter filled the room, echoing off the walls. "I think you forgot, Don Leonardo, that you are sitting in my country, on my territory, and in my ce, surrounded by my loyal men, all alone and without arms. I must say, I''m impressed that you still dared to put your proposition in front of me."


    Leonardo maintained hisposure even as he scanned the room, noticing how Adrik''s men were strategically positioned all around. It was clear that Adrik feared him enough to let him enter the premises unarmed, but Leonardo knew better than to becent. "The title of a ruthless Mafia king was bestowed upon me for a reason," Leonardo retorted, his gaze unwavering. "I don''t need anything but my bare hands to deal with those who betray me. They meet their end swiftly and mercilessly."


    Adrik''s desperation was palpable as he tried to reason with Leonardo. "Look, Leonardo, I don''t want any fights. I only wanted you toe here and sign the deal papers. That''s it, and we can work together. Your wife has been well taken care of here. Her every need has been attended to, and she has lived here quitefortably."


    Leonardo shook his head, a bitter


    chuckle escaping his lips. "If only you could see how much you''ve made my wife suffer. She must have cried so much that her eyes became puffy and red, and I despised that. And you yourself invited a fight when you abducted my wife right in front of my eyes," he warned,


    making it clear to Adrik that he was the one in danger, not Leonardo.


    "You should have thought twice before doing this. No one in their right mind would dare harm her, knowing how much I love her. I can burn this whole damn earth if anything happens to her," Leonardo shouted, leaning forward with fury. His nostrils red, and heavy breaths apanied his rage.


    "Don Leonardo, you''re not supposed


    to be so foolish as to threaten me when you''re sitting in my ce. You should have considered the consequences before raising your voice at me," Adrik yelled, and his men in response to hismand, advanced, pointing their guns at Leonardo. However, he motioned for them to stand down, shooting


    disdainful nces at Leonardo.


    Adrik''s face contorted with fury as he confronted Don Leonardo Morelli, the notorious Mafia king known for his ruthless demeanor. Leonardo, unyielding and confident, simply leaned back in his chair, watching Adrik''s every move with a mocking glint in his eyes. "So, Don Leonardo, are you not going to sign the deal?" Adrik''s voice crackled with anger, the frustration evident in his tone.


    Leonardo let out a condescending chuckle. "Ah, Don Adrik, I thought you were smarter than this," he retorted, his calm demeanor only adding to Adrik''s rage.


    The Russian Don gritted his teeth, clenching his fists in frustration. "What about your promises? You said that if I set your wife free, you would sign the deal on my terms and conditions," Adrik demanded as if expecting an honest response from Leonardo. But Leonardo simply snorted, refusing to give in to the pressure.


    "I will still sign the deal, but it will be on my terms and conditions," Leonardo replied firmly. "I have no problem with you doing business in my country, but there is one non-negotiable rule: no drugs and prostitution. Is that clear?" Instead of giving a straightforward answer, Leonardo turned the tables, leaving Adrik to contemte his response.


    This was the moment Adrik would learn that dealing with Leonardo Morelli was no easy feat. The Italian Don was infamous for his ruthlessness and heartlessness, and he was not to be trifled with. Leonardo''s smirk only fueled Adrik''s anger further, intensifying the brewing storm between them.


    "If you agree to my terms and conditions, we can sign the deal," Leonardo stated calmly, his voicemanding authority and control. He knew exactly what he was doing - navigating the power y with finesse.


    Adrik, now fuming with rage, couldn''t contain his temper any longer. He shot up from his seat, mming his fists down on the table between them, shattering the ss into a thousand pieces. Blood oozed from his hand, wounded by the sharp shards of broken ss. "You''ve sealed your fate, Leonardo," Adrik seethed, his scowl directed at the fearless Mafia king. But instead of cowering or showing fear, Leonardo met his threat with a smile.


    "Try your luck, Adrik. I''m sitting here in your den, giving you the chance to fulfill your wish," Leonardo goaded, challenging Adrik to follow through on his words.


    At that moment, Adrik''s men


    surrounded Leonardo, brandishing


    their guns, ready to strike. But even


    in the face of a loaded barrel, Leonardoughed, as if relishing the dangenthat surrounded him. He knew that, in this deadly game, only the most cunning and ruthless would survive, and he was more than willing to demonstrate why he was the one they all feared.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 Negotiation


    Don Adrik seethed with anger. His carefully devised n had failed, and everything had gone disastrously wrong, defying his expectations. He had foolishly believed he could make the great Leonardo Morelli bow to his demands. What aughable notion! No one in this world could bend the indomitable Leonardo Morelli to their will. Adrik was about to learn, in the harshest way, that he had made a grave mistake by summoning Leonardo there.


    His face was flushed red, and he had lost all sense of reason as he barked orders at his men,manding them to point their guns at Leonardo. Anger had clouded his judgment, making him blind to the reality that Leonardo Morelli was synonymous with death itself. Did they not understand the perilous path they were treading?


    Did Adrik truly believe that Leonardo would surrender just because he had managed to keep Leonardo''s wife away from him for a single day? Such delusions existed only in Adrik''s twisted mind. Leonardo remainedposed, watching as they held their guns steady, and he couldn''t help but chuckle at their stupidity. These fools could never prate the fortress of his mind.


    In a swift, calcted move, Leonardo surveyed the room, ensuring he knew every detail before they could react. Then, with lightning speed, he lunged forward, picking up a broken ss shard and pressing it dangerously close to Don Adrik''s neck.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You so much as twitch a finger, and I''ll sever his throat before you can blink," Leonardo warned, his eyes like steel, daring any of Adrik''s men to challenge him.


    Don Adrik swallowed hard, nervousness evident in his voice as he stammered, "Y-you''re making a mistake, Don Leonardo. You won''t escape from here. You''ve walked right into your deathbed."


    But there was no fear in Leonardo''s gaze, only quiet confidence, as he calmly replied, "We''ll see about that, Adrik."


    Leonardo''s darkughter filled the room, sending chills down everyone''s spine. "Your life is under this mere piece of ss, and yet you dare to threaten me?" he taunted, his voiceced with a dangerous edge. "Do you not understand what I am capable of? I wouldn''t hesitate to slit your neck and set your soul free from that wretched body," he dered, clenching his jaw tightly.


    With a sharp whistle, Leonardo called forth his men, and they swiftly poured into the room, surrounding Don Adrik and his gang. The power shift was palpable as the tide turned in Leonardo''s favor.


    "Drop your weapons if you want your boss to see another day," Leonardo warned Adrik''s men, his eyes glinting with authority. His own men quickly disarmed the opponents and held them captive, keeping a firm grip on the situation. Mark, one of Leonardo''s trusted lieutenants, ced the muzzle of his gun against Don Adrik''s head, a stark reminder of the danger he was facing.


    Having made his point, Leonardo released his hold on Don Adrik and settled back on the couch, stretching his arms across the armrest. His piercing gaze locked onto Adrik, a cold smirk ying on his lips.


    "Mark, make sure our guest isfortably seated on the couch," Leonardomanded, and Mark promptly followed his boss''s orders, though he kept the gun steady, never letting his guard down.


    "Now, I have an offer for you," Leonardo proposed, the air thick with tension. Despite the dire circumstances, Don Adrik was known for his penchant for deals, even in the most adverse situations.


    "Either you sign a deal to merge your Mafia into my kingdom, working under my rule, or you choose death. The choice is yours," Leonardo dered, his voice firm and unwavering. "I would dly grant you either fate, for it is I who holds the throne in this realm." The tables had turnedpletely. Once a captor, Don Adrik was now the captive, faced with the overwhelming might of Leonardo''s empire. The bnce of power had shifted, and Leonardo''s dominance was evident to all in the room.


    "You can''t do that," Don Adrik spat, his voice dripping with defiance. "And if you think that you can easily escape my country after killing me, that''s not going to be that easy. Don Leonardo, you are making a big mistake in your life by making us your enemies."


    A cold smile yed on Leonardo''s lips, his face etched with determination. "You were never a friend, Don Adrik," he retorted, his voice firm and resolute. "You started our enmity by kidnapping my wife and challenging me toe here and show you your ce. You should have thought before doing this. Now it''s my turn to serve justice."


    With those words, Leonardo rose from his chair, every movement exuding strength and purpose. Slowly, he began walking towards Adrik, his steps measured and deliberate. The tension in the room escted, and the space seemed to shrink as their confrontation reached its pinnacle.


    "You are nothing more than a piece of shit," Leonardo''s voice rang out, unyielding and fierce. "Using women to make your enemy weak is an act of a coward, and you have proven that you don''t have the guts to talk to me face to face like a man. And I''ll show you how a real man protects his family."


    Without warning, Leonardo lunged forward, catching Adrik''s cor in a vice-like grip, pulling him up to his feet. Adrik winced in pain, but Leonardo was relentless, his eyes burning with anger.


    "I will show you what it would be like screwing me for no good reason," Leonardo warned darkly, before delivering a powerful knee to Adrik''s vulnerable groin. Adrik groaned, doubled over, clutching his abdomen in agony. Leonardo, not done yet, yanked Adrik''s cor once again, forcing him to stand upright. With a fierce determination, he unleashed a crushing punch on Adrik''s stomach, sending him sprawling a foot away, gasping for breath. Drawing near Adrik, Leonardo leaned over him, his eyes aze with fury. "This was for making my Sofia cry," he shouted, his voice echoing through the room.


    Leonardo stepped back, his chest heaving with anger and resentment. He couldn''t bear to see his beloved wife hurt, and the pain she endured


    fueled his righteous wrath. With a


    a


    swift motion, he raised his foot and brought it down with unbridled force on Adrik''s stomach, a final blow meant to extinguish the very life from his enemy.


    In a dimly lit, smoky room filled with tension, Leonardo''s eyes burned with anger and determination. His fists clenched tightly at his sides as he faced Adrik, the man responsible for making his pregnant wife suffer. Leonardo''s voice trembled with fury as he confronted the one who dared to harm his beloved.


    "How dare you throw your dirty gaze toward my wife and think of harming her! You''ll pay for all the pain and suffering she went through when she was away from me," he spat, his words dripping with venom. With a primal rage, Leonardo unleashed a flurry of kicks upon Adrik, who crumpled to the floor, his face bruised and bloodied. Breathing heavily, Leonardo stepped back, leaving Adrik to lie in his own crimson pool. Still seething, Leonardo turned to his loyal associate, Mark, who stood by his side. "Make all of them suffer in hell until they beg for mercy," hemanded, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Adrik, despite being beaten and battered, found ast burst of defiance. "You will regret this, Don Leonardo. I''ll make sure you never see your wife and baby again in this lifetime," he croaked out, his voice breaking. The threat struck a nerve with Leonardo, and his vision blurred with fury. In an instant, he turned, and Mark instinctively threw a gun toward him. Leonardo caught it, his grip unyielding.


    Without hesitation, he aimed the gun at Adrik, the man who dared threaten his family. The sound of bullets breaking the silence echoed in the room as Leonardo emptied the chamber into Adrik''s body, each shot carrying his rage and protectiveness for Sofia.


    His eyes still aze with anger, Leonardo stood there, feeling an unsettling mix of satisfaction and revulsion for what he had just done. He had never feared anything in his life, but the mere thought of losing Sofia had turned him into a vengeful force. "Mark!" Leonardo turned to his trusted ally, his expression stern. Mark knew exactly what needed to be done and nodded in response.


    Leaving behind the scene of chaos, Leonardo strode towards the exit, his mind already on one thing - getting back to Sofia. He knew he had to protect her, for she was his everything. The thought of being without her made his heart ache, and he would do whatever it took to keep her safe.


    Outside, his private aircraft awaited him, ready to take him back to Sofia''s side. The turmoil was over, and Leonardo couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms, to feel the peace of her presence after this harrowing ordeal.


    At that moment, nothing else mattered to Leonardo. He was a man driven by love and a fierce determination to shield his family from harm, even if it meant confronting the darkest corners of his soul.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 He Is My World Sofia and Domenico stepped out of the imposing mansion that belonged to the Russian mafia, an opulent private jet awaited them on the tarmac, engines humming softly in the background.


    "I think you should go back and help him. I will be alright," Sofia told Domenico, her concern evident in her voice. She couldn''t shake off the worry for Leonardo, who was now alone, surrounded by numerous armed men and the ruthless Don Adrik. In her heart, she prayed fervently for his safety, hoping he would return to her soon.


    "Don''t worry. He will be alright. He is Leonardo Morelli. No one can touch a single hair on his head," Domenico reassured Sofia with unwavering confidence.


    "He is alone there and surrounded by fifty armed people. Don Adrik is also very dangerous. I am scared for Leonardo''s safety. Please, I beg you to go back to him," Sofia pleaded, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    Domenico''s expression softened, but he remained resolute. "I am sorry. I have orders to take you home safely. Your safety is my first priority. Ignoring his orders would be unforgivable. Believe me, he cares only for your well-being, nothing else matters to him," he paused and sighed. "Don''t worry, our men and Mark are standing right outside the mansion; they are only a signal away."


    Sofia understood the weight of Leonardo''s instructions, knowing that Domenico couldn''t go against them. Her heart longed to know more about Leonardo''s situation, but she knew Domenico couldn''t simply call and inquire, as it might jeopardize Leonardo''s safety. "Is there any way we can get news about him?" she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    "I cannot call and ask anyone about the situation. Enemies might trace the call, and Leonardo needs to focus on the next action n and strategy without any distractions. We should not disturb him. But don''t worry; as soon as I get any news, I will inform you," Domenico assured, trying tofort her.


    As the private jet took off, Sofia looked out of the window, lost in her thoughts about her first-ever flight experience. She couldn''t help but recall how she had been so scared during the flight, and how Leonardo had held her hand throughout the journey, reassuring her with his calm presence.


    Sofia''s heart fluttered as she turned toward Domenico, the man who had been a constant presence in her husband''s life. She couldn''t resist the urge to inquire about Leonardo, wanting to know more about the man she had chosen to spend her life with. "How long have you been with Leonardo?" The question slipped from her lips, tinged with curiosity and a touch of vulnerability. She hoped Domenico would share some insights into the person she thought she knew so well.


    "I have been with him since our high school days," Domenico began, a warm smile gracing his face as he reminisced. "Even back then, Leonardo was the most popr boy, with a charm that no one could ignore. But he wasn''t just charisma; he was also incredibly intelligent. We first met during a group assignment, and he impressed me with his cooperative nature. We became friends instantly and soon, inseparable best friends for life. Through all the ups and downs, the bright days and dark nights, I''ve been by his side like a shadow."


    Domenico paused for a moment, as if diving into the depths of his memories. His gaze turned distant as he continued, "I''ve witnessed Leonardo during his most extreme moments. I''ve shared in his pain, his happiness, his agony, and his joy. He''s never held back from sharing everything with me, and I''ve always been there to listen."


    As he spoke, Domenico''s expression softened, and he turned to look directly at Sofia. "In fact, when Leonardo realized he was in love with you, I was the first person he came to confess his feelings to," he revealed, his grin widening. The admission made Sofia blush, her mind momentarily whisked away to the memory of Leonardo''s tearful confession of love, his voice cracking with fear of losing her.


    Domenico''s serious demeanor returned, and he implored Sofia, "Trust me, he''s not always the most expressive or patient person, but you''ve brought out a transformation in him. Ever since you came into his life, he''s changed, Sofia, and it''s all for the better. Please, never walk away from him. He might not show it, but he''s deeply emotional when ites to the people who truly matter to him."


    "I know, and I deeply regret that I made him feel like that. I will never make that mistake again. I promise, I will never let anyonee between us, and I will never walk away from him or let him go away from me," Sofia vowed, her voice resolute as she spoke the words to herself.


    Domenico, moved by Sofia''s sincerity, couldn''t help but smile, and in turn, Sofia''s worried expression softened into a smile too.


    As they finally arrived at the Morelli mansion, the tension in the air was palpable. Everyone, including Leonardo''s parents, his uncle, aunt, and his cousins, had been anxiously waiting for their return. Upon seeing Sofia safe and sound, their worried eyes showed signs of relief, but then they immediately began searching for Leonardo. Sofia knew they were also deeply concerned about him.


    Anna, Leonardo''s mother, stepped forward and embraced Sofia tightly. "Thank God, Sofia, you are safe. I couldn''t forgive myself if anything had happened to you because of my negligence," Anna said, looking into Sofia''s face with genuine concern.


    Before Sofia could reply to Anna''s heartfelt words, Alessandro, Leonardo''s father, directed his attention to Domenico. His tone was a mix of anger and concern as he asked, "Where is Leonardo? Why did you leave him alone?"


    Domenico hesitated for a moment before answering, "He asked me to take Sofia home safely. I had no choice but to leave him alone there. But please, Mr. Morelli, rest assured that Mark and the others are with him."


    Alessandro''s anger red up at Domenico''s response. "Don''t give me any excuses, Domenico. You should never have left him alone, especially knowing what the Russian mafia is capable of. They are ruthless and merciless. I have faith in my son''s abilities, but he will need an extra strategist when facing such a formidable enemy, and you are the brain of our team. Mark and the others are skilled, but theyck your level of expertise," Alessandro said with despair in his voice.


    Alessandro''s face was a mix of relief and concern as he turned towards Sofia.


    "How are you, Sofia? What did they do to you?" His eyes scanned her body, searching for any signs of injury. He couldn''t bear the thought of harming to his beloved daughter-inw and her unborn child.


    "Dad, I''m perfectly alright. Leonardo got to me in time," Sofia informed him, a hint of gratitude in her voice for her husband''s timely intervention.


    He nodded, his jaw clenched with anger. "They dared to abduct the women of the Morelli house. They need to learn a good lesson." Alessandro''s protective instincts red, ready to take on anyone who would dare harm his family.


    Sofia managed a weak smile, appreciating Alessandro''s concern, but exhaustion was evident in her eyes. Anna stepped forward, taking Sofia''s hand gently in her own. "Come on, Sofia. You must be tired. Let''s get you some rest," she said, guiding Sofia toward her room. "Okay, dear, you freshen up, and I''ll get the chef to prepare some nourishing meals for you," Anna suggested, her motherly instincts taking over as she wanted to make sure Sofia was well taken care of. Sofia nodded gratefully.


    As soon as Anna left the room, Sofia made her way into the bathroom. She sank into the warm water, feeling the tension leave her body. Yet, her mind remained preupied with thoughts of Leonardo, her husband. She worried about him and longed to see him again. She knew she wouldn''t find peace until they were reunited.


    After taking a long, soothing shower, Sofia emerged from the bathroom, d in afortable white dress. Just then, Anna returned to the room, apanied by a maid carrying a trayden with soup and food.


    "Sofia, quickly finish the soup and have some food. After that, you should rest," Anna insisted, her nurturing nature on full disy.


    Sofia''s stomach grumbled loudly, a clear sign that she was hungry. She had just finished a steaming bowl of soup and managed to devour a substantial amount of food. The satisfying meal had taken the edge off her hunger, but she still longed for more. "Sofia, if there''s anything you want to talk about regarding what happened in Russia, please know that you can confide in me," Anna expressed genuine concern in her voice.


    "No, Mum, there''s nothing in particr to discuss. Surprisingly, they treated me well. I still can''t understand why they kidnapped me or what they wanted from Leonardo. But, they never posed any harm to me. It''s perplexing how they granted me such special treatment," Sofia replied, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "That''s because they knew that


    Leonardo wouldn''t cooperate if they


    harmed you. They need to ensure


    eline


    your safety if they want Leonardo toply with their demands. The Russian Mafia is a brutal and ruthless organization, Sofia. They operate without any rules. We''reBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    doing everything we can to keep


    them away from our country," Anna divulged, revealing important information.


    Sofia nodded, absorbing Anna''s words. However, she only grasped part of the whole picture. She realized her ignorance about the Mafia and their operations. It was ironic that her father was involved in the Mafia, and now her husband held the title of a Mafia king, et Sofia didn''t share the same enthusiasm for this way of life. While she desired poprity and sess, the power and wealth that apanied the Mafia lifestyle


    didn''t captivate her.


    Lost in her contemtion, Sofia''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by her name echoing throughout the vast walls of the mansion. Leonardo had arrived. Without further hesitation, Sofia dashed down the hall, driven by an urgency to be in his presence. As she descended the stairs, she saw him standing in the hall, and her heart skipped a beat. Leonardo looked strong, healthy, and undeniably handsome. Sofia''s eyes roamed over his figure, captivated by his presence.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Sofia couldn''t contain herself any longer. She sprinted towards him, throwing herself into his arms.

 Chapter 397

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 397 She Is The Answers To My Prayers


    Leonardo''s eyes were consumed by an insatiable longing to see Sofia''s face as he stepped foot in Genoa. He was in a frenzied hurry to reach home, every fiber of his being throbbing with the pain of separation from his beloved wife. He felt as though he couldn''t survive another minute without her presence, craving toy his eyes on her, to feel her touch, to know that he was truly alive. Each passing second without her felt like a slow and agonizing death.


    Rushing towards the airport exit, Leonardo''s heart raced with anticipation. His car awaited him, and he swiftly settled inside, urging the driver to go faster. The long drive to his home felt unbearable, his patience worn thin by the relentless yearning that consumed him. As the car came to a stop before his opulent mansion, Leonardo wasted no time. He leapt out of the vehicle and dashed inside, his eyes searching for Sofia. His father and uncle sat in the grand hall engaged in conversation while his cousins lingered nearby. However, Leonardo''s gaze sought only Sofia''s face, desperate to find her. His frantic eyes scanned the room, but she was nowhere to be seen. She must have arrived hours before him. Consumed by anxiety, he couldn''t help but call out her name. "Sofia!"


    The sound of her name escaped his lips like a fervent prayer. The attention of everyone in the room immediately shifted toward him. They rushed towards him, concern etched on their faces.


    "Leonardo, are you alright?" his father inquired, his eyes scrutinizing Leonardo for any signs of distress.


    "I am relieved to see that you are safe," his uncle added.


    "What happened there, bro? We want all the details. We''re certain there must have been some thrilling, action-packed scenes," his twin cousins eagerly asked, excitement bubbling in their voices.


    But Leonardo''s mind remained elsewhere, his eyes still searching for Sofia. He yearned to hear her voice, to know that she was safe in his arms once again.


    His breath caught in his throat when he caught sight of her descending the stairs, running towards him with unbridled joy. She leaped into his embrace, wrapping her arms tightly around him.


    "Thank God you''re safe and sound," she whispered, pulling away slightly to gaze into Leonardo''s face. Tenderly cupping his cheeks in her hands, she pulled him closer and showered his face with kisses, each one filled with boundless adoration and love. Sofia murmured words of gratitude as her kisses showered Leonardo''s face, "I can''t thank God enough for keeping you safe and fine."


    Her words were warm and tender, like a soft melody caressing his soul. Their intimate moment was interrupted by a sudden clearing of the throat, and Sofia pulled away, her cheeks flushed with shyness. Leonardo couldn''t help but inwardly groan; he had been reveling in her affectionate gestures. Yet, this time, Sofia seemed to let her guard down, not caring who saw their affection for each other.


    Anna came as relief washed over her face as she saw her son unharmed. "Oh, my baby! You are alright, and that''s enough for me. Don''t ever put yourself in danger. You have to be safe and take care of yourself, just for my sake," she said, her voice trembling with emotion, trying to hide her sobs. She embraced Leonardo tightly, and he reciprocated by wrapping his arms around her, nting a gentle kiss on the top of her head. This disy of motherly love filled his heart with warmth.


    "I promise, Mum," Leonardo assured her, knowing how much his happiness meant to her. Anna had always been his pir of strength and support, and he never wanted to cause her any worry.


    However, their tender moment was interrupted by Alessandro, whose tone was stern as he scolded his son. "Leonardo, what happened there? Why did you send Domenico back? Did you forget that we always had a strategy to work? Not every time we can work ording to our instinct," he reprimanded, and Leonardo scowled.


    "Dad! He wanted me to agree to their nonsense terms and conditions, to which I could never give my consent," Leonardo exined calmly.


    Alessandro nodded in understanding but demanded more details. "So, how did you sort it out? And how were you able toe back without epting their proposition? As per my knowledge, Don Adrik is very stubborn," he asked, curious yet cautious.


    Leonardo knew that what he was about to reveal would not sit well with his father. "Dad, what I am going to tell you... you won''t like that. But I had to make a difficult decision. I have to kill Don Adrik," he confessed.


    "What the fuck are you saying, Leonardo?" Alessandro''s voice thundered, and Sofia flinched, clutching onto Leonardo''s side. Anna was quick to scold her husband for hisnguage. "Mind yournguage, Alessandro," she chided, looking around, conscious of the female family members present.


    Anna took Sofia''s hand and motioned for Aunt Lovlyn, Be, and the twins to follow her, leaving the men alone to address the grave matter at hand.


    Approaching his son, Alessandro spoke in a stern and disappointed tone. "Tell me, Leonardo, how can you be so foolish? You know the consequences of killing a Russian mafia boss. This will only bring more trouble upon us. You''ve made all the Russians our enemies," he said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I know, Dad. But he was pushing me, provoking me to kill him. He said something about Sofia that I couldn''t bear and wished for my death. He even ordered his men to kill me on the spot," Leonardo replied, his anger palpable as he remembered the taunting words of his adversary.


    "He was looking for trouble, always pushing the boundaries, and this time, he went too far. I had no choice but to eliminate him, Dad. I had to," Leonardo said, clenching his fists and exhaling loudly.


    His father approached and pped a hand on Leonardo''s back, a mix of understanding and concern in his eyes. "He''s dead now, and we can''t change that. Go to your room. We''re just relieved to see you safe and well. We''ll be leaving too," he said, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    Nodding in response, Leonardo headed to his room, where he found his mother sitting with Sofia. As she noticed him, she nudged Sofia''s hand, urging her to look at him.


    "Dad is leaving for home," Leonardo informed Anna.


    "Alright, Sofia, I''ll be leaving too. Take care, sweetheart. And Leonardo, you better call me in the morning. I want to hear every detail," Anna said in her sweet, yet threatening voice.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo rolled his eyes inwardly. He knew his mother well, believing he was still her little boy, sharing every piece of his fights. But the reality was far different. He couldn''t possibly disclose the brutal and cruel details of how he disposed of those ruthless adversaries.


    Anna gently kissed her son''s cheeks, her love for him evident in the tender gesture, before she quietly left the room, softly closing the door behind her.


    Leonardo turned his attention to


    Sofia, who looked at him with her innocent blue eyes, brimming with tears and affection. Concerned by her tears, he asked, "Why are you still crying, baby girl?" He pulled her into a warm embrace, hoping to lighten her mood with his gentle chuckle. "I am here in front of you, in one piece," he reassured her.


    Resting her head on his chest, she tried topose herself. "I was so scared for you. Though I know that you are invincible, I was desperate to see you safe and sound," her voice cracked with emotion. Leonardo caressed her cheeks tenderly with the pad of his thumb, tracing soothing circles on her soft skin. Sofia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "Tell me what happened after I left?"


    With a soft sigh, Leonardo began to recount the events. "Sofia, Don Adrik is dead. You don''t need to be afraid anymore," he said in a hushed tone.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she pulled away slightly. "I heard that... you... you killed him," she gasped, her hand covering her mouth in disbelief.


    "It''s true, Sofia. I had no choice. If I


    didn''t act, he would have killed me. In our world, survival often means confronting and eliminating our adversaries," Leonardo exined; his forehead touching hers, seekingfort in their closeness. You will


    get used to it," he added, attempting to reassure her.


    As he looked deep into her eyes, he sensed her insecurities and fear. He wanted to protect her from everything, but he knew the reality of their world. "But... but... Leonardo, this is so risky and dangerous. I''m really scared of bringing our baby into this world filled with threats and uncertainty," she confessed, her fear palpable.


    Leonardo sighed, his heart sinking as he realized the extent of Sofia''s apprehension. She was worried about the implications of his Mafia lifestyle, especially when it came to their unborn child.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Don''t Ever Leave Me


    Leonardo''s arms tightened around Sofia, enveloping her in a protective embrace. His voice, a mixture of reassurance and concern, resonated in the space between them.


    "We will be alright, baby girl. We will find a way to work through this, just as we have ovee our differences before. There is a solution to everything, but for now, I need you by my side. Promise me you won''t try to walk away," he pleaded, his gaze intense and searching.


    Sofia shifted against his chest, a silent affirmation of hermitment. Leonardo pulled away slightly, his eyes locking onto hers, searching for answers to the questions that haunted him.


    "Why did you try to run away from me? What were you thinking? Do you realize you could have killed me?" His words carried a tinge of coldness as he recalled the pain of her escape.


    Sofia gasped, her voice trembled as she spoke, her emotions pouring forth.


    "I... I was afraid of being hurt again. When I overheard your conversation with your father, I thought you would betray me like everyone else. Fear consumed me," she confessed, a tear escaping her eye and tracing a path down her cheek.


    "I believed you only wanted the Ri Empire and didn''t truly care about me. I feared you would abandon me once this contract was over. I was terrified of facing your rejection, so I thought it would be better to leave before you could inflict more pain on me," Sofia sobbed, her words a torrent of anguish.


    Leonardo''s voice turned softer, filled with a mix of frustration and desperation. "Baby, you''re falling into the same pattern. You can''t keep doubting me like this. I can''t bear to hear these doubts. And now, you''ll have to face the consequences of making me suffer and cry for you," he whispered, his breath ragged and his grip on Sofia''s arms tightening, his eyes smoldering with fiery intensity.


    Sofia''s voice trembled with disbelief as she repeated his words. "You... you cried for me?"


    Leonardo''s brow furrowed, his anger evident. "What else was I supposed to do when my wife ran away? I was terrified that you would disappear so far that I would never be able to find you," he growled, his jaw tense and his lips pressed into a tight line. His nostrils red, betraying his simmering rage.


    "I med myself for pushing you to this extreme. If I hadn''t found you, I swear I would have destroyed myself," he murmured, his fury evident as a muscle twitched in his jaw, a physical manifestation of the intensity of his emotions.


    His hot, angry breath enveloped Sofia''s face, causing her to close her eyes instinctively, and a single tear slipped down her cheek. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you cared so much for me," she sobbed, remorseful for her past actions. Yet, despite the tumultuous emotions, she was grateful to have returned to Leonardo''s side.


    "Care?! I fucking love you, dammit!" Leonardo''s voice erupted with fury, his frustration pouring out like a torrential storm.


    Her eyes shot open, meeting his intense, angry gaze. "You... you love me?!" Sofia breathed out,pletely stunned by the revtion, her emotions teetering between surprise and shock.


    "You still have doubts?! Can''t you see love for you in my eyes? Can''t you feel it in my heart?" His words were a raw confession, his heartid bare before her. It hurt him deeply that she still questioned his feelings. All he longed for was for her to believe in the sincerity of his love, that it was exclusively for her.


    In an impassioned disy, he reached out, cupping her face, and gently pinched her chin between his fingers, his frustration evident in the grinding of his teeth.


    "Wife, I have told you so many times, in so many different ways, that I love you. That I can''t live without you. I don''t know how else to tell you," he grumbled, his eyes delving deep into hers.


    Sofia felt herself melting under the intensity of his gaze. The warmth she had always sensed in those cold eyes was a reflection of his love for her.


    "But you couldn''t say the three magical words," she scoffed, her eyes narrowing with a tinge of hurt and frustration.


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head in amusement. "You want a romantic proposal?!" he teased, his yful tone attempting to ease the tension. "What''s so funny about this?" Sofia red, her annoyance still evident.


    "Just like every other girl, I also wanted a fairy tale romance and a loving husband," she protested, her pride lifting her chin defiantly.


    "Oh, so, my wife is angry because I didn''t propose properly?" he questioned, his hand sliding down to her waist, pulling her closer.


    "Yeah!" she huffed, rolling her eyes, trying to maintain her indignation, but his proximity made it difficult for her to stay upset for long.


    "My bad, my queen, and I will correct my mistake. But..." His predatory gaze returned, locking onto her face. Sofia''s heart raced, unsure of what to expect next.


    "You will have to face the


    consequences for what you did to


    me before. So get ready for your punishment, doll," Leonardo''s voice was cold, and Sofia trembled under its intensity. Before she could fully grasp the situation, he swiftly tore her gown away and carelessly tossed it aside. Now, she stood vulnerable, d only in a redce bra and panties. Leonardo''s eyes devoured her form with a mix of lust and hunger, leaving her feeling exposed and defenseless.


    "Beautiful!" he murmured, his seductive words sending shivers down her spine as he licked his lips.


    Her breath hitched as he scooped her up in his arms and carried her toward the bed. Gentlyying her down, he pulled her closer to the edge, his intentions bing clearer yet leaving her mind in a haze of confusion and arousal.


    Her eyes locked onto his, silently questioning him, but his rough hands quickly silenced any protest as they gripped her buttocks firmly, sending tingling sensations through her body.


    She winced slightly, biting her lip to stifle a moan as he kneaded her flesh. Before she could react, he swiftly hooked his finger into the sides of her panties and tore them away, leaving herpletely exposed.


    Suddenly, and without warning, he spread her legs apart, his head descending between her thighs.


    "Leonardo!" she gasped as his tongue made contact with her warm, tender flesh, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    "You need a good spanking, baby,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    for hurting my heart, ying games


    with me, and almost cruelly killing me by running away from me," he groaned, his anger mixed with a hint of desire. "But you''re pregnant with my baby, so I have nned to punish you tenderly. Now don''te until I say. Or I will never let youe. Remember one thing: as much as I love you, I will punish you if you ever think about leaving me alone," he warned, his words emphasizing his possessiveness over his wife.


    Before she could express her unwavering love and loyalty, her voice was silenced by another moan, escaping her lips as he skillfully sucked on her sensitive bud.


    "Leonardo!" she moaned, her eyes tightly shut, surrendering herself to the sensations he was awakening within her.


    "Moan my name louder, little dove," he murmured, his voice huskier and deeper, fueling her desire even further.


    The atmosphere was charged with desire as Sofiay on the bed, her body flushed and her senses on fire. Leonardo skillfully used his mouth and fingers, creating intense sensations that left her burning with pleasure.


    He immersed a thick finger into her tightness, relishing the pleasure that yed across her face with every rhythmic pump. He enjoyed finger fucking her as he groaned, his dick hardening in his pants.


    "Good girl!" he remarked gleefully,


    sensing her nearing climax. "Don''t


    husband had a n of revenge.


    Sofia was left breathless, panting heavily as Leonardo continued his relentless assault. He reveled in the sight before him, expressing his delight, all the while squeezing and caressing her soft, round buttocks.


    As her legs were thrown over his shoulders, shey there, panting and anticipating his permission to release. But he persisted in his teasing, basking in the control he held over her pleasure. In a soft whisper, Sofia demanded, "Leonardo, I want you," her desperation evident as she clutched his jacket and pulled him closer.


    His desire was evident in the darkened gaze, and his chest heaved with anticipation. Peering deeply into her eyes, he responded, "Baby, your punishment is not over. You must wait and endure what I felt living away from you," his voice husky with longing. With a sudden withdrawal, he left her yearning, aching for more.


    Stunned by his bluntment, Sofia gaped at him, taken aback by his stubborn and rude demeanor.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 I Love You


    "That''s not fair," Sofia protested, her voice tinged with frustration, as Leonardo turned his back on her.


    His deepughter reverberated through the air, causing her heart to race.


    "Everything is fair in love and war, sweetheart," he announced shamelessly, his confidence evident in every word.


    Sofia took a deep breath, feeling the need to be heard. She mustered her courage and made a decision. With a determined look in her eyes, she reached behind her and unsped her bra, letting it slide off her shoulders and fall to her side. "Leonardo, I miss my husband," she confessed, her voice desperate and vulnerable.


    He chuckled, dismissing her emotions as mere tricks. He removed his coat and loosened his tie, yet still avoiding eye contact, trying to resist her charms.


    Undeterred, she walked slowly towards him, her eyes locked on his. As he unbuttoned his shirt, she took a stand in front of him, encircling her arms around his neck, drawing her body closer to his.


    He reacted immediately, gripping her arms, attempting to pull her hands away from him. "Go and sleep, wife. Don''t test my patience," he warned sternly.


    "Or else?" she challenged, standing on her tiptoes to press her lips firmly against his.


    At first, he stiffened, but he didn''t pull away. Encouraged, she gently tugged on his plump lower lip, earning a low groan from him. Her desire heightened, and she boldly thrust her tongue into his mouth, seeking a deeper connection.


    His response was immediate and dominant, his warm tongue intertwining with hers. Sofia willingly submitted to his kiss, feeling the intensity of his passion. His hands found their way to her bare waist, his rough fingers gripping her soft skin, eliciting a gasp from her. Her touch ventured downward, tracing the defined muscles of his stomach through his dress shirt until she stopped near the waistband of his pants. She started to unbuckle his belt and pull the zipper down.


    "Stop ying with fire, Sofia," he growled, catching her hand before it could touch his length.


    "Why?! Are you scared?" Sofia smirked, enjoying teasing her angry husband. Oh, sweet Jesus! He was so hot when he was angry, she thought.


    "I am scared that you couldn''t handle me. Because I want to fuck you so hard, so rough, it would brand your mind and soul with my name," he mumbled through tight lips as he clenched his jaw.


    "My mind, soul, heart, and body already belong to you, Leonardo Morelli," she professed. "Just fuck me!"


    "Don''t regret itter," he warned, his eyes glued to hers as he peered deeply into them.


    His lips met hers urgently as he lifted her and she wrapped her legs around his muscr thighs. He mmed her against the nearest wall and kissed her hard.


    She didn''t know when he opened his pants and took out his massive and thick erection. She cried as he abruptly entered her.


    "Bed!" she breathed out as he began thrusting into her fiercely, holding her against the wall.


    He agreed and carried her to the bed without pulling out of her.


    Her warm bottom touched the soft mattress as they bounced a little.


    He kicked his pants off and removed his clothes before he began pounding into her deeply and passionately. His hot mouth caught her nipple, and he bit harshly, making her moan his name. "Fuck! Leonardo!!!" she gasped.


    "Yes, baby! Shout my name louder. Let everyone know I am iming my wife," he grunted, taking another nipple in his mouth, and she cried out with ecstasy.


    Soon she was screaming with pleasure as she came hard on his steely hard dick. He followed her orgasm and released his cum inside her. His face, covered with sweat, lowered on her shoulder as he panted and breathed heavily, nipping the tender skin of her shoulder and giving her his love bites.


    After their intense love-making session, Sofia and Leonardoy intertwined on the bed, their bodies still tingling with pleasure as they basked in the afterglow of their passion.


    "I love you," Sofia confessed, her fingers gently caressing his handsome face, her eyes locked into his. He responded with a soft, affectionate smile, leaning in to kiss her forehead before pulling her close to his chest. Sofia had longed to reciprocate the words of love he had spoken earlier, and now, finally, they flowed from her lips.


    However, to her surprise, Leonardo didn''t react as she had expected when she told him she loved him deeply. Instead, he seemed to be holding back something, his emotions masked beneath a veil of restraint.


    Resting her head on his chest, Sofia felt the rise and fall of his heavy breathing. She sensed that he was grappling with something, hesitating to express his thoughts. Trailing her finger lightly on his bare torso, she drew soothing circles on his chest, attempting to offerfort and encouragement.


    Leonardo Morelli, known for hismanding presence andck of hesitation in the world, seemed unusually shy about something he


    wanted to say. It amused Sofiane


    see this vulnerable side of him, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor. Clearing her throat to grab his attention, she decided to


    prod him gently.


    "Are you OK, my love?" Leonardo asked, looking down at her with concern etched in his eyes.


    "Hmm," she hummed in response, conveying that she was fine.


    "Tomorrow, we will go to see a doctor. I will ask Domenico to find the best doctor in the city," he stated firmly, kissing her hair.


    "Leonardo, you''re overreacting. I am only pregnant. We can see any good doctor, and it will be fine," Sofia rolled her eyes yfully, used to his overprotective nature.


    "No. I want only the best for you," he insisted, making it clear that his decision was final.


    Looking up at his face, she furrowed her eyebrows in curiosity. "Leonardo?"


    "Yeah, my angel?" he responded, his eyes softening.


    "Are you going to share what''s bothering you?" she asked, genuinely concerned.


    He smiled affectionately, leaning over to yfully flick his nose against hers.


    "You know me so well, baby girl," he said, his voice tinged with affection, and his killer smile took her breath away.


    Sofia responded by pecking his nose yfully, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "So?" she inquired, eager to hear his response.


    "Ummm... about... you... said... at that moment... that you love me... I mean... you... don''t need ...to say or... reciprocate my love. You know... I... will be..." Leonardo''s words stumbled and trailed off.


    Before he could finish, Sofia silenced him by gently pressing her lips against his, an unspoken reassurance passing between them. She raised her face, stretching her neck, and deepened the kiss, expressing her feelings without the need for words.


    "You speak too much, and why do you think I wasn''t serious when I told you that I.... love you," she said, a hint of teasing in her voice as she yfully bit her lips.


    "You do?" He asked, genuine uncertainty and surprise evident in his raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, I truly do. Do I have to prove this?" Sofia''s expression shifted to slight concern, fearing that he might doubt her sincerity.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head gently.


    "No... no. I just mean that you don''t have to repeat my words just to make me feel good. I am good as long as you are in my arms," he reassured her, pulling her closer, his strong embrace enveloping her delicate frame. "Ouch," she hissed, feeling a slight difort from the pressure of his grip.


    Realizing he might have squeezed her a bit too tightly, Leonardo loosened his hold while still keeping her close.


    "I''m sorry, my love," he apologized, his voice filled with tenderness.


    "Leonardo, here I am telling you the


    truth, and can''t you see that in my eyes? I have been in love with you for so long that I don''t even


    feeling I think I fell in love withel


    recognize myself without this


    I


    just after our marriage," Sofia


    confessed, her gaze locked with his,


    revealing the depth of her emotions.


    "I can''t believe that I am so lucky to have you. I thank God several times for the day of our marriage, knowing I was going to marry you," she continued, her voice softening as emotions swirled in her heart.


    "Hey, those were my lines. I love you so much, baby girl," Leonardo interjected with a teasing grin and kissed her forehead affectionately.


    Sofia smiled, feeling the warmth of his love. She rested her head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart as they embraced each other.


    He tenderly stroked her hair, and with a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, he asked, "Angel, how do you want to have a marriage? Like, how would you like us to get married? And what about the venue? I mean, on a beach, on a cruise, in a pce..." However, exhaustion began to wash over Sofia, and her eyelids grew heavy. His soothing touch and protective presence eased her, and she slowly drifted into sleep, finding immensefort in his warm embrace.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 Father Vs Husband


    The following day, Sofia slowly stirred in Leonardo''s embrace, her eyes fluttering open to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. Her head nestled under his chin, and his arms held her tightly as if not wanting to let her go. She relished theforting warmth of his body against hers, a contented smile ying on her lips as she basked in the intimacy of the moment.


    She attempted to untangle herself, but Leonardo let out a soft groan, tightened his grip, and gently shook his head, silently urging her to stay. His voice, still husky with sleep, murmured, "Stay a little longer."


    "Let go of me. I need to use the bathroom," she said, her voice muffled against his chest, her fingers lightly tracing circles on his skin.


    "Bute back soon, okay?" Leonardo replied, his eyes still closed. He loosened his hold on her, allowing her to slip out of bed. As she stood up, she realized she waspletely naked, feeling a slight blush creep into her cheeks. She picked up a soft, flowing dress from her closet, the fabric cool against her skin, and took a moment to savor the pleasure of getting dressed with the thought of Leonardo watching.


    With a final nce at him, she quietly left the bedroom. The hallway was bathed in a soft golden glow, and she tiptoed down the elegant staircase, taking in the grandeur of the mansion''s interior. Passing by tall, ornate mirrors, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at her reflection, her heart still fluttering from the memories of the night before.


    In the kitchen, the aroma of fresh coffee and warm, buttery pancakes filled the air. She noticed some house help bustling about, cleaning and preparing meals for the day. One of the maids spotted her and approached with a warm smile. "Good morning, ma''am. Do you need something?" the servant asked.


    "Yes, I''m hungry and craving a nutrient-rich breakfast with my favorite eggs, bacon, pancakes, and strawberry sauce," Sofia replied with a grateful smile.


    The maid nodded respectfully and said, "Right away, ma''am."


    Sofia settled at the exquisite dining table, where delicate rays of sunlight streamed in throughrge windows, painting patterns of light and shadow on the polished surface. She savored the first sip of coffee, feeling the warmth spread through her body, invigorating her senses.


    As she enjoyed her breakfast, she couldn''t help but nce outside the window, where the picturesque garden was in full bloom. The vibrant colors of the flowers mirrored her feelings of happiness and contentment.


    Time seemed to slow down as she lost herself in her thoughts, her mind wandering back to Leonardo. She knew it was already past 10 in the morning, and she felt a pang of guilt for sleeping in sote. However, she also recognized how hardworking and dedicated Leonardo was, and she didn''t want to disturb his well-deserved rest.


    Suddenly, another servant approached and bowed before Sofia. "Ma''am, your father, Mr. Ri, has arrived," the servant informed her, snapping her back to the present.


    Her heart skipped a beat, both surprised and delighted by her father''s visit.


    Sofia turned to the servant and gestured for him to bring her father to the dining table. "Please, bring my father here," she said warmly.


    As soon as Carlo entered the room, his eyes lit up with relief upon seeing his daughter. "Sofia!" he called out her name, his voice filled with a mix of concern and affection. "Dad?" Sofia stood up and rushed to greet him, embracing him tightly.


    "What brought you here this morning?" she asked, slightly surprised by his unexpected visit.


    "I am here to see you. I was so worried when I heard about your kidnapping. I am so thankful to Leonardo for bringing you back safely," he said, his voice full of gratitude.


    "Yes, Dad, I''m alright," she assured him, a small smile on her face. Carlo came forward and gently caressed her head, his worry evident in his touch.


    "I was so scared, my child. I heard about your differences with Leonardo. You were upset when you left his home, and that''s how his rivals kidnapped you," he expressed, concern evident in his eyes.


    "What are you trying to say, Mr. Ri?" Leonardo''s voice roared through the room, his presencemanding attention. Sofia looked at him as he descended the stairs with an intimidating aura, and as he approached, he wrapped a protective arm around his wife''s shoulder.


    "You mean that I cannot take care of my wife?" Leonardo cocked his head and challenged Carlo, his voice steady but assertive.


    "She is my daughter, and I have every right to ask you questions about her safety," Carlo fought back, refusing to back down.


    Leonardo''sugh was slow and deliberate, shaking his head before speaking, "Mr. Ri, you don''t need to worry about Sofia. She is my responsibility," he dered, annoyance seeping into his tone.


    "I can see how nicely you are taking this responsibility by putting my daughter in danger," Carlo snapped, not willing to be persuaded.


    "You should have thought about it before marrying her to me. I am Leonardo Morelli, and dangeres asking for my name," Leonardo said, looking down at Sofia in his arms, his gaze unwavering.


    Sofia looked up at his face, her heart beating faster as she saw the seriousness in his eyes. "I will try and make sure that every dangering towards Sofia will go through me," Leonardo assured Carlo, determination etched across his features.


    As Leonardo had promised Carlo


    that he would keep his daughter safe, he was dead serious about it. Sofia knew from experience that he never failed to protect her, even going so far as to risk his life multiple times. She berated herself for not recognizing his love for her until he confessed it himself The harshness of the world and the betrayal she had faced had closed her heart to hope, blinding her to the love and care Leonardo consistently showered upon her. He always prioritized her above everything else, making her feel cherished and significant in his life. She understood that she could never be safer anywhere than in his arms.


    "I know, Leonardo. I''m fully aware that living with a Mafia supremo isn''t easy. I willingly chose to be with you, and I gave you my daughter. But... k need assurance. I want you to promise me that you''ll keep her safe and well. How can I be sure that you''re not after the Ri empire? How can I trust that you''re not as greedy as your father?" Carlo questioned again, causing a deep furrow to form on Leonardo''s brow.


    "What do you want as assurance, Mr. Ri?" Leonardo replied, his jaw clenching with determination.


    "What are you willing to do for her?"


    Carlo asked in return, and Sofia couldn''t bear the tension any longer. She held her head in her hands,


    feeling the weight of the conflicN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    between the two important men in her life. It was giving her a headache and fueling her anger. She was tired of being torn between them.


    Feeling overwhelmed, she gently pulled herself away from Leonardo''s arm, groaning softly as she continued to clutch her head. She found a seat and sat down, needing a moment topose herself.


    Leonardo and Carlo rushed to her side with concern etched on their faces, each eager tofort her.


    "What happened, baby girl? Are you alright?" Leonardo''s voice was filled with worry as he instantly stood by her side.


    "Sofia, is your head spinning? Is something wrong?" Carlo came to her other side, mirroring Leonardo''s concern.


    "Shut up, both of you. Just shut up!" Sofia snapped, her frustration boiling over.


    She was tired of witnessing their incessant fighting whenever they were in each other''s presence. Couldn''t theymunicate without resorting to conflict every time? She couldn''t bear this anymore; she wanted them to behave properly, at least for her sake. Both men stood there, dumbfounded, their expressions worth billions of dors in astonishment. Despite her anger, a hint of amusement flickered within Sofia. If she hadn''t been so infuriated, she might have found their stunned looksical.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 My Wife Is Pregnant "Sofia..." Leonardo tried to speak, but she red at him fiercely, causing him to falter and stop mid-sentence.


    "I said that I don''t want to listen to either of you!" she eximed with a heavy voice, her emotions threatening to spill over. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes as she struggled to keep herposure while reprimanding the two men she loved more than life itself. The conflicting emotions within her heart weighed heavily, torn between her love for both of them and the exhaustion caused by their constant disputes. Leonardo tried tofort Sofia, gently massaging her shoulder.


    "Okay... okay... you just rx and calm down. I won''t say anything," he assured her, his touchforting. "If you want, I apologize to Mr. Ri. But you stop crying," he added in a low voice, and Sofia''s heart melted at his concern. Carlo, however, remained skeptical, using Leonardo of putting on a facade.


    "Stop acting in front of her, Leonardo. I know that you are not an emotional kind of man," he remarked, his suspicion evident.


    "Mr. Ri, will you please stop? Can''t you see that she is stressed? It''s not good for her and the baby," Leonardo retorted, clenching his teeth in frustration at the ongoing tension.


    "The baby? What do you mean by that?" Carlo asked in confusion, caught off guard by the unexpected revtion.


    Leonardo exchanged a meaningful look with Sofia before speaking hesitantly, "Sofia is pregnant." The words hung in the air, filling the room with a mix of surprise and shock.


    "What? Are you serious? Is she really pregnant?" came Anna''s voice as she appeared in sight, followed by her husband, who had entered the doorway.


    "...and you haven''t told us. How dare you hide this from us, Leonardo? I''ll make you pay for this," Anna threatened her son, her anger evident. She turned towards Sofia, her disappointment evident.


    Leonardo''s jaw tightened as he faced his mother''s wrath. His father, Alessandro, intervened, exining that they hade because Anna was anxious about Sofia and wanted to see her first thing in the morning.


    "I could not get time to tell everyone, Mum. I just found out after she was kidnapped," Leonardo exined, trying to defend himself.


    Anna turned towards Sofia, her frustration now directed at her. "How could you be so irresponsible, Sofia? You didn''t even tell me that you were pregnant. I have stayed by your side. I am disappointed," Annained.


    "I am sorry, Mum. But this all happened so quickly that I didn''t get any time to react. It was also new for me. I could not understand whom to tell or ask for advice, and then the misunderstanding between Leonardo and me led me to make the wrong decision. And everything happened after that. I didn''t even get time myself to relish this news," Sofia exined, her voice apologetic and her eyes still teary from the emotional rollercoaster.


    "It''s alright, dear. But now you need to rx, calm yourself down, and you two, Carlo and Leonardo, if you want to fight, get out of this house and kill each other. I don''t mind. But if you fight in front of her and give her stress, I will show you both," Anna threatened, causing both men to widen their eyes at the seriousness in her tone.


    Sofia couldn''t help but let out a smallugh at the sight of their stunned expressions. Anna was truly a gem of a mother-inw, always making Sofia feel loved and cared for, never letting her feel the absence of her own mother.


    She couldn''t help but wish her own mother were alive, hoping that she would have been just as loving and caring as Anna. The thought of her mother made Sofia''s heart ache, and tears started flowing uncontrobly.


    In an instant, Leonardo was by her side, panicking as he tried to console her. "Oh no, no, angel. You don''t need to cry. I will never argue with your father if you are crying about that. I promise. I will agree with his every term and condition, no matter what. But you just stop crying," he said, kneeling in front of her, his eyes filled with concern and love.


    His sweetness overwhelmed her, and Sofia couldn''t help but be even more emotional, tears streaming down her cheeks. She cupped his face in her hands, her voice cracking between sobs as she spoke from her heart, "No. You don''t have to change yourself for me. I don''t want you to bow in front of anyone for me. You are my pride, and I won''t let you down. I know you love me, and you don''t have to prove it to anyone else."


    Leonardo''s smile confirmed that he understood her sincerity, knowing that she meant every word. He gently wiped her tears away and asked with a tender gaze, "Okay, then will you stop crying, baby girl?"


    Sofia nodded, taking a deep breath topose herself. "Yes, I''ll try," she replied, feeling grateful for his support and understanding.


    "You want me to take you to a doctor?" Leonardo asked, his eyes scanning her face for any signs of difort or unease.


    Sofia shook her head. "No, I just need some time to collect myself. I''ll be fine," she assured him, feeling a sense offort and security in his presence.


    "I am so happy to hear that both of


    you are giving each other a chance. I


    am sorry,


    ia, you have to bear so


    much in this condition. Now I will be taking care of you and not leaving you alone," Anna said with genuine happiness, her motherly instincts taking over. She moved closer to Sofia, showering her with


    affectionate words and a gentle kiss


    on her forehead. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sofia''s gaze shifted andnded on Carlo, who stood in a corner. Guilt washed over her for having ignored him and yelled in frustration earlier.


    Determined to mend their bond, she walked towards him and spoke softly, "Dad? You won''t congratte me?"


    Carlo seemed to snap out of a trance, his eyes moist with emotions as he realized the significance of the moment.


    "You... you are pregnant, Sofia. That''s... that''s wonderful. My little baby is now going to be a mother. That''s big news for me," he said, gently caressing her head with a smile.


    Feeling reassured by her father''s response, Sofia answered his unspoken question with determination, "Yes, Dad, I am a hundred percent sure he is the one for me. Wrong or right, I am his wife. I am ready to give this marriage a chance."


    Carlo''s smile grew, and he stretched out his arms. Sofia eagerly stepped into his embrace, feeling his warmth enveloping her in aforting bear hug. "I am so happy for you, Sofia. Now I am rxed to know that you are happy in this rtionship. But always remember, whenever you find yourself in any difficult situation, you can alwayse to me, and don''t try to run away. Your home, your father''s ce, is always open for you," he assured her, his love and support unwavering.


    Sofia nodded, grateful for her father''s understanding and love. However, she knew deep down that her heart and home were now with Leonardo. Her gaze met Leonardo''s, and she saw a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling in his eyes. Love, affection, and devotion were mirrored in her own eyes and heart as she looked at him.


    In a crowded waiting room of the


    city''s top OBGYN, Sofia tried to contain her excitement and nerves while waiting for her regr


    checkup The tension in the room et


    his anxiety evident from Het


    was palpable as Leonardo impatiently paced back and


    Finally, the doctor called them in, and Sofia felt a sense of relief wash over her. As the doctor began to exin, stating that she was approximately six weeks pregnant, Sofia nced at Leonardo, hoping he would share in her joy. Instead, he frowned, his impatience getting the better of him. "What do you mean by approx? You have to be sure. You have test reports. Can''t you tell us the exact time? Calcte and tell exactly how many weeks she is pregnant," Leonardo demanded in his cold and intimidating voice. The doctor tried to exin that exact timing wasn''t always possible, but Leonardo continued to push for certainty.


    "Mr. Morelli, we can''t calcte the exact timing in the test report. We only get to calcte the approximate weeks or months based on the growth and development of the fetus and thest date of the menstrual cycle," the doctor rified, trying to maintain herposure. Leonardo''s impatience only escted as he retorted rudely, "If you can''t tell an exact time, then why bother taking out blood for those stupid tests?! Whatever. Just tell me everything is alright and what precautions we should take."


    Sofia struggled to hold back her frustration with her husband''s abrasive demeanor. Despite his loving nature towards her, he still maintained his stern and brusque attitude with others. She reached out and gently squeezed his hand, hoping to signal him to stop speaking, but he seemed oblivious to her subtle cue. "Everything seems to be alright. I am just prescribing..." The doctor began, but Leonardo cut her off, unable to contain his annoyance.


    "Seem? Are you kidding me? You need to be sure that everything is alright. I thought you were the best OBGYN in the City," he snapped, his scowl deepening.


    Feeling a mix of exasperation and fondness for her stubborn husband, Sofia squeezed his hand more firmly, urging him to let the doctor finish. But as Leonardo''s eyes met her, she knew he didn''t stop until he got the answer he wanted. Sofia sighed defeatedly.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 nning A Surprise


    The doctor''s office was suffused with tension as Leonardo kept intimidating the doctor with his demanding demeanor. Sofia, feeling a mix of concern and embarrassment, rubbed her forehead, worried that his behavior might hinder the doctor''s examination. "I want to be assured about everything. I don''t want to have any doubts. Run more tests if needed, but make sure she and my baby are fit and fine. I can''t afford to take any risks," Leonardo asserted, hismanding aura filling the room.


    As Sofia anxiously observed the situation, she knew she had to intervene before he overwhelmed the doctor. She whispered-yelled at him, trying to catch his attention. "Leonardo!"


    His gaze turned towards her, and his demeanor softened as he addressed her with an endearing nickname. "Yeah, baby girl! You just sit and rx. I will handle everything."


    Flustered and embarrassed, she blushed at his choice of words, especially in front of the doctor. She leaned closer, speaking near his ear in a hushed tone. "You can''t talk to a doctor like that. She''s the specialist, and we have to follow her instructions."


    He seemed surprised by her response, shaking his head, but then turned towards the doctor, assuming a moreposed facade. "I want everything perfect for her and our baby. So, tell me what you rmend, as my wife wants to hear it, and I have no choice but to listen to her," he stated, nonchntly shrugging his shoulders.


    Sofia shed an embarrassed smile towards the doctor, hoping her husband''s attitude didn''t make things worse. She knew he was protective, but sometimes his aggression could be overwhelming.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Morelli, this being your first child, there are certain precautions to take during the first pregnancy," the doctor began, exining calmly. "She should avoid stress and physical exertion, ensure she has proper meals on time, and you, Mr. Morelli, should keep her happy and rxed. I''m prescribing some supplements for Sofia, make sure she takes them on time."


    Leonardo''s forehead furrowed in response. "That''s it?" he questioned, seemingly surprised that the doctor''s advice wasn''t more borate.


    "Yes, Mr. Morelli, and if you have any questions, you can ask me," the doctor said in a humble tone, fully aware of Leonardo''s reputation as an impatient and demanding individual. Nevertheless, she treated him with the utmost respect, recognizing the profound love he had for his wife, Sofia.


    Sofia observed Leonardo, her heart fluttering with anticipation about what he might ask next. Surprisingly, he inquired, "When do we have to visit again?" His question showed a sensible and caring side, earning a smile from the doctor.


    "I have mentioned everything in this prescription. OK, Sofia, take care of yourself," the doctor responded, leaving Sofia feeling reassured and grateful for her care.


    "Thank you, doctor," Sofia expressed her gratitude as they exited the clinic, holding the prescription and medicine in her hand.


    Once outside, Sofia yfully pouted her lips and chided Leonardo, "What was that, Leonardo? You can''t be so rude to a doctor who will be delivering our baby."


    "I can''t help it, baby girl. The doctor was just trying my patience. I mean, she is the doctor, and she can''t tell me that you and our baby are perfectly fine. I had to get some confirmation about you and our baby," Leonardo exined, his love for Sofia evident as he kissed her cheek. "You both are my life. I can''t take any risks."


    Sofia giggled at how he could switch from stern to sweet in an instant. Still, she had a littleint. "But you should stop calling me ''baby girl'' in public. It is so embarrassing to show your affection every time in public."


    Leonardo frowned, misunderstanding her statement. "Are you embarrassed by my love?" he asked, his concern evident.


    Quickly realizing her mistake, Sofia rushed to rify, "No. I didn''t mean that. I mean, you don''t have to tell the whole world about it, you know. It''s our private thing."


    Holding him close, Sofia tried to soothe his tension, exining her perspective. "But I want to scream to tell the world how much I love you," Leonardo admitted, a hint of yfulness in his voice.


    Unable to resist the overwhelming affection she felt for him, Sofia leaned forward and tiptoed to meet his lips with hers. At that moment, amidst the bustling city and with their bodyguards nearby, she didn''t care who was watching. She wanted to show the world that this remarkable man, the epitome of perfection, belonged to her, and she loved him deeply.


    In the midst of the bustling city, Sofia and Leonardo found themselves lost in a passionate kiss. She felt the corner of his lips curve §Ö into a smile against hers, sending shivers of delight down her spine: His embrace tightened, pulling her even closer, igniting a fiery


    u?


    connection between them. His tongue ventured into her mouth, and she couldn''t resist closing her eyes, surrendering to the intensity of his


    affection.


    He nipped and sucked on her lips, kissing her with such raw passion that her heart pounded in her chest. Sofia was fully aware of the public setting, but at that moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only them in an intimate embrace. When Leonardo finally pulled away, Sofia was left breathless and panting, her lips slightly swollen from the intensity of their kiss. The electricity between them lingered, causing her to tingle with desire.


    "What are you trying to do, baby girl? Hmmm...? What do you want?" he groaned, his voice husky and deep with desire. "You won''t let me go to the office. If you keep kissing me like this, I will take you home right now and make love for the whole day and night."


    His words sent a surge of anticipation through Sofia, making her bite her lips seductively. She secretly hoped he would choose this passionate encounter over his usual office responsibilities.


    "Let''s go. I can''t wait to take you home and make love to you," he dered, opening the car door for his wife. The way he looked at her spoke volumes about his love and desire.


    As soon as they reached their luxurious home, they wasted no time in shedding their clothes, consumed by their burning desire for each other. Sofia threw herself in her husband''s arms. Their bodies entwined in a fiery dance of love, they surrendered to the passion that had been building between them.


    In the sanctuary of their private domain, they lost themselves in each other, indulging in a night of intense intimacy and unbridled affection. Their love-making was a celebration of their bond, a passionate exchange of emotions that left them both fulfilled and deeply connected.


    The night was a symphony of pleasure, and as theyy in each other''s arms, Sofia felt a profound sense of contentment. Holding each other in their arms, they fell asleep after making intense and hot love countless times.


    Leonardo sat in the ambiance of his spectacr office. His thoughts were overwhelmed by Sofia. He remembered how desperately she had been looking when she told him she wanted a fairytale romance. Their marriage happened in some unwanted circumstances, but now he wanted to give her moons and stars like a real lover who loved his beloved more than anything in this world. He wanted to give Sofia the kind of sweet romance she yearned for in their marriage. Their love was passionate, and she seemed content, but he desired to take her on a date to show her that their love story was more than just intense passion, that it was filled with tender affection too. He had never been one to worry about dates, never felt the need to impress a girl before Sofia came into his life. Now, he was determined to do everything in his power to make her believe that she would never find someone better than him, someone who would love her fiercely until the end of the


    world.


    As he pondered over numerous options, he found it challenging to n the perfect date. The typical candlelight dinner in a Michelin-star restaurant felt toomon, and he wanted something unique for her. Booking the entire movie theatre for her favorite movie seemed childish inparison to the depth of his feelings. Showering her with expensive gifts appeared clich¨¦ and superficial, not what he wanted to convey.


    He wanted their date to be perfect, just like Sofia, and just like his love for her. He craved to show her the seriousness of his affection, to let her know that his world revolved around her. To him, she was his sun, his moon, and his universe.


    Suddenly, a spark of inspiration lit up his mind, and he reached for his phone, dialing Domenico''s number. He gave his trusted associate some discreet instructions, hoping that this n would work. He wanted this date to be unforgettable for Sofia, something that would make her feel special in a way she had never experienced before.


    The anticipation of the uing date was overwhelming, and he could hardly wait for tomorrow. He yearned for this n to be a sess, to make their first official date a memory they would cherish forever. Sofia deserved all the love and attention he could give, and he was determined to make her feel cherished beyond measure. In his heart, he knew that this date would be just the beginning of a lifetime of love and devotion he would shower upon her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 A Surprise Date


    When Leonardo returned home, he found Sofiazing on the couch, deeply engrossed in working on her ss project. Hearing the door click shut, she slightly lifted her head from theptop and directed her gaze towards her husband.


    As Leonardo approached, Sofia closed herptop and got up, a bright smile illuminating her face. He closed the remaining distance between them, and she eagerly stepped closer, their bodiesing together as he wrapped his arm around her waist and gently pressed


    his lips against hers.


    She smiled against his lips, savoring the sweet intimacy of their greeting, and asked as they pulled away, "How was your day?"


    "As usual, it was the same. But now I feel my night will be better," he said with a loving smile, his other hand finding its ce around her as she took his bag and jacket. Sofia yfully rolled her eyes, earning a soft chuckle from Leonardo. "How was your day?" he inquired, pecking her forehead.


    "It was good. I cracked a new deal, and I feel it will bring us more profit," Sofia informed him excitedly.


    "That''s great news, angel. I am very proud of you, my wife," he beamed with admiration.


    "Babe, take a leave from school tomorrow," he requested as they started heading towards the bedroom.


    "Why? What''s so special?" Sofia looked up at him, tilting her head curiously.


    "I want to take you somewhere," he replied with a hint of mystery.


    Sofia observed him in amusement, intrigued by his sudden request. "Where?" she questioned, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "On a date!" Leonardo dered with a grin.


    "A date?" Sofia eximed, surprised and amused by his romantic proposal.


    "Yeah!" he confirmed, his grin widening.


    She couldn''t help but giggle, "Did you just say that you wanted to take me on a date?"


    "Yes, baby!" he nodded yfully, feeling lighthearted in herpany.


    "But you didn''t ask me?" Sofia pretended to be slightly miffed.


    "Because I want you to go with me," he replied, his voice soft and tender.


    "So conceited!" she teased, crossing her arms over her chest and yfully turning her back to him.


    Leonardoughed at her yful act and gently turned her around to face him. "Okay, if I ask you, will you go on a date?" he asked, looking into her eyes with adoration and affection.


    Sofia''s silence lingered, and as she kept gazing into Leonardo''s eyes, her heart fluttered with a mix of excitement and tenderness. Then, a soft, heartwarming smile graced her lips, and she finally spoke, "Of course, I wille."


    As Leonardo heard her sweet affirmation, a surge of joy overwhelmed him, and he couldn''t help but let out a relieved sigh, feeling like the luckiest man alive to have her by his side.


    "You just surprised me," Sofia said, her voice tinged with affection, as she shook her head yfully. "How did youe up with this idea?"


    He chuckled, his heart swelling with love for this woman who held his soul captive. "That was the n, baby. I wanted to surprise you," he replied, gently caressing her cheek with his fingertips, savoring the softness of her skin.


    Her eyes sparkled with adoration, and she leaned into his touch. "And you did it perfectly," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin, sending shivers down his spine.


    He smiled, pulling her closer, and wrapped his arms around her, feeling the warmth of her embrace enveloping him like a cozy nket on a cold winter night. "I''m d I could bring a smile to your face," he murmured, his voice full of sincerity. Sofia nestled her head against his chest, her heart beating in sync with his, and she confessed softly, "You know, you always know how to make my heart skip a beat."


    He kissed the top of her head affectionately, feeling her soft hair against his lips.


    "That''s because you are the rhythm of my heart," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper, pouring his soul into the words.


    Her eyes glistened with unspoken emotions, and she pulled back slightly to meet his gaze, their faces now just inches apart.


    "I love you," she whispered, the three words holding all the love and devotion she felt for him.


    Leonardo''s heart swelled with affection, and he brushed his lips against hers in a tender kiss, savoring the taste of her love.


    "I love you more than words can express," he murmured against her lips, their foreheads resting gently together.


    She smiled as she spoke, "Change your clothes ande quickly. I am warming the food."


    As she left him alone in the room, Leonardo couldn''t help but feel a bit stressed about the preparations. He hoped his friend Domenico had executed everything ording to his n. He couldn''t wait to take his wife on this date; he longed to spend more time with her. The longer he stayed by her side, the more he


    realized that he could never get


    enough of her.


    He nced at the clothes Sofia had thoughtfully ced on the bed, a tender smile spreading across his face. The way she cared for him touched his heart deeply.


    He picked up the carefully arranged outfit and headed to the bathroom to get ready for the evening. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he realized how fortunate he was to have Sofia in his life. Her love had transformed him, filling his days with happiness and his heart with warmth.


    When Leonardo emerged from the bathroom, he was met with the aroma of a delicious dinner that Sofia had prepared. He made his way to the dining table, where she had lovingly set the meal.


    Sofia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and excitement, her happiness evident in the lilt of her voice as she asked, "So... where are you taking me on a date?"


    Leonardo couldn''t resist teasing her a little, wanting to keep the surprise alive. "Wait for tomorrow, baby. You will know," he said, a yful grin tugging at his lips as he filled his te with food.


    Sofia pouted yfully, her curiosity now mixed with a touch of mischievousness. "I will have to decide what to wear if I know where we are going," she remarked.


    The sight of her pouting made Leonardo''s heart melt. "Wear whatever you like. Nobody will criticize my wife, and for me, you are the most beautiful woman, no matter what you wear," he dered, watching her cheeks turn crimson as she blushed.


    The next day arrived, and the air was filled with anticipation. Leonardo meticulously dressed in a white button-down shirt, faded jeans, and his favorite Nike shoes. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he wanted to present his best self to Sofia.


    When heid eyes on his wife, his


    breath caught in his throat. Sofia wore a white knee-length dress adorned with delicate floral patterns. Her natural beauty radiated, and Leonardo was mesmerized by her ethereal appearance. She looked like a beautiful fairy who had descended


    to earth just for him.


    "You are looking very pretty, baby. Every time I look at you, I stop breathing. You are so breathtakingly beautiful," he confessed, his admiration pouring forth without restraint. Sofia blushed, her smile brightening her face as she lowered her eyshes in modesty.


    Taking her hand in his, Leonardo led her towards the parking lot where their car awaited. The evening was just beginning, and he couldn''t wait to make this date unforgettable.


    Mark, the driver who had been discreetly informed about the n, saluted them with a knowing smile and held open the back door for the couple. Leonardo guided Sofia inside and took a seat beside her, their hands finding each other naturally.


    As the car glided along the streets, Sofia couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and curiosity. "Where are you taking me after all?" she asked, looking at him with a yful gleam in her eyes.


    Leonardo leaned in closer, the love in his eyes shining like stars in the night sky. Instead of giving a straightforward answer, he simply shrugged and smiled, keeping the element of surprise alive.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Fine, don''t tell me then," Sofia huffed, pretending to be slightly annoyed, but the excitement in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    As they stepped out of the car and into the enchanting city of Venice, Leonardo couldn''t help but be captivated by the look of awe and wonder in Sofia''s eyes. The timeless beauty of Venice seemed to amplify the romance in the air, making it the perfect setting for their special date.


    The car parked in a nearby lot, and


    they began their stroll through the meandering streets, hand in hand. The soft glow of the streetlights


    illuminated their path, creating


    magical ambiance around them. Leonardo wanted to make every moment count, and he made sure to savor every step with Sofia, taking in the small details of the city and the joy in her eyes.


    They crossed beautiful bridges over shimmering canals, their reflections dancing in the water below. The faint sound of serenading gondoliers and the gentlepping of the water against the buildings added a melodic background to their romantic evening. As they walked, Leonardo noticed a small vendor selling delicate red roses. He gently tugged Sofia''s hand, leading her toward the vendor. "A rose for the most beautiful woman in the world," he said, handing her a single red rose with a loving smile. Sofia blushed, epting the rose with gratitude. "Thank you, Leonardo. This is so sweet," she said, her heart fluttering at his gesture of affection.


    "I never imagined I''d be here with you, Leonardo. This is like a fairy tale," Sofia said, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at him.


    He pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her waist, and whispered, "You are my fairy tale, Sofia. And tonight, I want to create memories that we''ll cherish forever."


    With a smile that reached her eyes, she leaned in and kissed him gently, sealing their promises of love in that timeless square. The world around them seemed to fade away as they immersed themselves in the magic of Venice and the enchantment of their love. "What are we going to do here first?" She asked, biting her lips and looking at her husband with curious eyes.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 Bridge Of Sighs


    "It''s lunchtime. So let''s have lunch," Leonardo said, his arms gently wrapping around his wife''s waist, pulling her closer to him. They decided to dine at the renowned restaurant in Venice, Terrazza Danieli, which offered one of the most breathtaking views in the city. From their table, they could marvel at the splendor of the Grand Canal, Punta De Dogana, Giuda, and San Giorgio Maggiore, all while being enveloped in a romantic atmosphere.


    Leonardo lovingly allowed Sofia to take the lead in ordering their food. She chose the delectable Dandolo risotto with sea urchin, sole, and fresh tomatoes. As they waited for their order to arrive, they delighted in the captivating view before them. The soft breeze caressed their faces, and the distant sounds of gonds andughter filled the air, enhancing the enchanting ambiance.


    When the food arrived, they savored each bite as if they were experiencing culinary perfection. The divine vors seemed to dance on their taste buds, but it was thepany of each other that made the meal truly extraordinary. Their eyes locked, and with unspoken words, they expressed their gratitude for this precious time spent together.


    After lunch, they strolled hand in hand, enjoying the charming streets of Venice. Leonardo couldn''t help but feel blessed to have Sofia by his side. As they reached a crossroads of their afternoon ns, he lovingly deferred to her desires, offering her the choice between a romantic ballet or a live opera show at Teatro La Fenice''s historic theatre.


    "Angel, ballet or opera? You decide," he said, genuinely wanting her to choose what brought her the most joy. Though he may not have been well-versed in dance or music, he knew that sharing this experience with Sofia would make it unforgettable.


    After a moment of contemtion, Sofia''s eyes lit up, and a smile brightened her face. "Live opera!" she beamed, her heart set on immersing herself in the emotional melodies and captivating performances.


    "As you wish, baby. Let''s go," Leonardo replied, extending his hand to her. Sofia linked her arm with his, and they walked towards the theatre, their steps in sync with the rhythm of their hearts.


    Inside the theatre, Sofia''s eyes sparkled with delight as the opera singer''s mesmerizing voice filled the grand hall. Leonardo couldn''t take his eyes off her, admiring how her expressions mirrored the emotions of the performance. She nced at him, and he found himself lost in the depths of her captivating gaze. She gently cupped his cheeks, guiding his attention back to the performance, appreciating her thoughtful gesture.


    After the captivating opera, they walked out of the theatre hand in hand, her joy contagious. "You seemed to enjoy the opera," Leonardo said, smiling at her animated enthusiasm.


    "Oh yes, it''s been a long time since I enjoyed it so much. Thank you so much for bringing me here. I truly enjoyed my day," she grinned, her happiness filling him with warmth.


    "Oh no, baby. It''s not over yet," he remarked, his eyes flickering to the horizon where the sun was beginning to set, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink.


    "Come on, hurry up, my love. Our gond awaits, and we must reach there before the sun bids farewell," Leonardo tenderly sped Sofia''s hand and guided her towards the Grand Canal where their pre-booked gond glided gracefully.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They stepped into the immacte white gond, intricately carved and adorned with delicate gold ents. Sitting closely, side by side, they felt the gentle sway of the boat. The gondolier, Marco, introduced himself with a warm smile.


    "You know, my dear," he said, and Sofia shifted her attention from the captivating view around them to him, "gonds have always been known as ''the boats of love'' for a reason. In fact, it''s no mystery that Vians used them for romantic encounters. So let''s follow their example! Lovers used to meet inside a gond, and who knows how many love stories have started on these very waters."


    "So we are here to witness a love story?" She teased yfully, her eyes dancing with mischief as she scanned the surroundings as if on the lookout for a hidden romance.


    "Maybe," he replied with a slow, thoughtful smile.


    As they embarked on their journey down the canal, Marco began singing ''O Sole Mio.'' Though they couldn''t understand the Neapolitan lyrics, the melody was so enchanting that it seemed to evoke the emotions embedded within the song. Rowing them through the Grand Canal, the gondolier led them past charming shops, cozy cafes, and centuries-old buildings that whispered stories of love.


    Sofia turned towards Leonardo, her curiosity piqued. "What do you think he is saying?"


    "I know exactly what he is conveying," he replied, gently tucking a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear.


    "Really? So, you understand Neapolitan?" She inquired with genuine interest.


    Leonardo chuckled, "No, I merely sense the essence of his song."


    "Tell me more," she encouraged, her eyes fixed on him.


    "He sings of a girl with long, radiant blonde hair that gleams like golden rays under the moon''s caress," he grinned, conveying the emotions stirred within him by the tune, and took the opportunity to share his sentiments with her. Sofia beamed and leaned her head against his strong shoulder, whispering, "Go on."


    "He praises how her eyes shine brighter than precious stones, so much so that the reflection of the moon on the water pales inparison," he said, savoring the moment, and tenderly kissed her eyes, causing her heart to flutter. Sofia closed her eyes, savoring the moment as she leaned against Leonardo, a soft smile ying on her lips.


    "What else?" she whispered, her voice carrying a hint of yful anticipation.


    Leonardo''s lips brushed against her ear, causing a delightful shiver to run down Sofia''s spine. His arms coiled around her waist, drawing her even closer to him, their bodies pressed intimately together. "He is saying she shoulde to lie down with him," he murmured, his warm breath tickling her skin.


    "Why?" Sofia breathed out, her voice barely audible in the romantic ambiance of their surroundings.


    With a subtle shift in his position, Leonardo''s arm lightly brushed against one of her nipples through the flimsy fabric of her dress. He spoke in a husky and low tone as if unveiling a secret of the heart.


    "She is beautiful, and he wants them to be alone together. He wants to have her all to himself. He wants to make her forget the rest of the world exists," he exined, the words dripping with desire and passion that filled the air around them, making it all the more enchanting.


    Sofia slowly tilted her head up, her eyes locking onto Leonardo''s gaze. In that moment, the world seemed to melt away, leaving only the two of them. His eyes were maic, drawing her in with their intensity.


    Suddenly, their romantic reverie was interrupted as Marco ceased singing and informed them, "Sir, we are passing under the Bridge of Sighs."


    They both turned their attention forward and there it was - the Bridge of Sighs, an exquisite sight made of beautiful white limestone with windows adorned with stone bars.


    "You know, baby?" Leonardo''s voice was tinged with a husky undertone, capturing Sofia''s attention once more. "It is said that if you kiss someone under the Bridge of Sighs, the two of you will be together forever." Innocently, she asked, "Is it true?"


    "Yes, madam," Marco replied, and


    Sofia turned her head towards him, hanging onto his every word. "ording to tradition, if a couple kisses under the Bridge of Sighs after drifting below on a gond at sunset, they will enjoy eternallove. Thus, the ''sighs'' are said toe from lovers who are overwhelmed by the romance."


    Her focus returned to Leonardo, her eyes now filled with curiosity and wonder. "Wanna try?" he murmured, a yful spark in his eyes.


    Their gazes locked once more, and at that moment, Sofia''s eyes seemed to challenge him. They seemed to convey a silent request - for him to prove his love, tomit to eternity, and to promise a timeless love that would endure through the ages.


    They leaned in, their breaths


    mingling with anticipation. Their lips


    met tenderly at first, the touch gentle and unhurried, like the flutter of butterfly wings. But as the magic of the moment enveloped them, the kiss deepened, and a newfound sense of urgency and longing took over.


    Sofia closed her eyes, surrendering herself to the intoxicating sensation of their mouths melding together. With a gentle sigh of contentment, she slipped her hand into the back ¡Á of his nape, her fingers softly entwining in his hair. Not to be outdone, Leonardo cupped her cheeks with his hands, holding her delicate face with utmost care. He drew her even closer, deepening the kiss with an ardent passion. His heart pounded in sync with hers, and he felt an overwhelming connection as if the universe had conspired to bring them together at this moment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 The Threat


    As the gond glided gracefully through the serene waters of Venice, Leonardo and Sofia were lost in their own world of passion and love. Under the famous Bridge of Sighs, they shared an intimate moment, their lips locked in a desperate, hungry kiss. Leonardo''s desire for his wife was evident as he deepened the kiss, sucking her lips with a fierce intensity. Sofia weed his advances eagerly, her own passion mirroring his. Their tongues danced in a sensual embrace, their bodies pressed close together in a heated union. The world around them faded into oblivion as they were consumed by the ardor of their love.


    Sofia''s teeth grazed over Leonardo''s bottom lip, eliciting a low groan from him. He pulled her closer, their bodies pressed against each other, their connection palpable. The intensity of their passion was evident as they explored each other''s mouths, their breaths mingling with a sense of urgency.


    Their intimate moment was shattered by the sound of gunfire echoing through the surroundings. Leonardo''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly pulled Sofia behind him, shielding her with his own body. His hand reached for his revolver, ready to defend them from any threat. In the chaos that followed, Leonardo saw Marco fall into the water, his life abruptly ended by a fatal shot. The water around him turned crimson with blood, a stark reminder of the dangerous world they lived in.


    Before they could catch their breath, the roar of motorboats broke the tranquility of the scene, and three boats quickly encircled the gond. The attackers were closing in on them, and Leonardo knew he had to act quickly.


    "Leonardo Morelli, now you can''t escape. Come quietly with us," one of the goons taunted.


    Leonardo''s eyes narrowed, his voice firm andmanding as he demanded answers, "Who sent you?"


    "You''ll know when youe with us," another goon shouted over the noise of the motorboat.


    Realizing that his life was on the line, Leonardo made a bold decision. "Okay, I wille with you. But you have to leave my wife. Let her go. Don''t involve her in this. You want me to go with you?! I will. But only on this condition. You have to let go of my wife safely," he asserted, his gaze unwavering as he negotiated.


    Sofia nced at Leonardo, admiring his fearlessposure despite the looming danger. The goons, cold-blooded and menacing, surrounded them, but Leonardo seemed unfazed, engaging them in conversation as if they were mere acquaintances. She couldn''t help but wonder how he always managed to maintain his cool in such perilous situations, ready toy down his life for her without a second thought.


    "No, we have got an order to take both of you," barked one of the goons, his voice dripping with malice.


    Leonardo respondedzily, as though he were discussing the weather, "That''s not possible, dude. If you want me toe with you, you have to let go of my wife. Otherwise, you know better what I am capable of."


    He casually revealed the revolver tucked in his waistband, instantly catching their attention.


    "You know I am alone here but can kill you all with this single revolver. So the choice is yours. What do you want? You want me to go with you, or do you want to die here?" His proposition hung in the air,den with an air of confidence and determination that sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Leonardo''s dominant aura was suffocating, turning his handsome features into a terrifying mask.


    Sofia couldn''t help but think, My god! My man was so brave.


    Their predicament was dire. Three boats surrounded them, each carrying five ruthless goons. And yet, Leonardo stood his ground, unwavering and resolute on the gond. His deep, threatening voice resonated like thunder, and Sofia could see the visible conflict on the goons'' faces as they grappled with the propositionid before them. They knew better than to underestimate Leonardo; his words were no idle threats. Sofia could see the goons exchanging nervous nces, their hands twitching near their own concealed weapons. A single wrong move, and chaos would ensue.


    One of the goons spoke into his phone, presumablymunicating with their boss.


    "Okay, we''ll let her go. But you don''t try to be over-smart," he ryed, a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    Surprisingly, Leonardo smiled amidst the looming danger. It was an enigmatic smile, the kind that exuded both confidence and defiance. "I am all yours," he dered calmly, turning towards Sofia. His demeanor was unwavering, despite the perilous circumstances they found themselves in.


    "Baby, go with Mark," he instructed, attempting to ensure her safety.


    "No, I won''t leave you alone," Sofia refused, clutching his arms tightly, her emotions on the brink of overwhelming her.


    He gently ced hisrge hand over her shivering palm, offering reassurance.


    "Try to understand, baby. They are dangerous," he said in a severe and cold tone, his eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that showcased his determination.


    "They are dangerous, Leonardo. I don''t want to leave you alone," Sofia sobbed, her fear evident in her teary eyes.


    He tenderly caressed her cheek, his touch soothing yet firm.


    "Baby, I insist, please go. You know that I am just worried about you," he implored, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    "They cannot harm me, and I cannot let anyone harm you. But I really don''t know their intention and what they want from me. Your safety is my priority, and I cannot take a one percent chance. Please go with Samuel. I will return soon," he promised, his words carrying an undeniable sincerity. Leonardo possessed a charisma that was difficult to resist.


    Tears streamed down Sofia''s face as she tried to process her emotions.


    "I... I am scared," she confessed, her vulnerabilityid bare before him.


    "You should not be. You are Leonardo Morelli''s wife. You have to get used to this kind of situation," he said, cupping her face tenderly and wiping away her tears with his thumb. His eyes softened as he gazed down at her, but the furrow on his forehead deepened with concern for her well-being.


    "Leonardo!" she begged, her heart aching to stay by his side. Whatever happened, she wanted to face it with him.


    "I promise, baby, I will be fine," he reassured her as if he understood the unspoken words hidden in her silence. His voice carried an unwavering resolve, and she found herself drawing strength from his conviction.


    Summoning every ounce of courage, she nodded, trusting in his words.


    "Take us to the shore," he ordered heroically, his voice nowmanding and authoritative, leaving no room for defiance.


    The goons reluctantly obeyed and


    towed Leonardo and Sofia''s gond to the shore using their motorboat. As they reached the shore, Sofia''s eyes caught sight of Mark, standing there with a gun in his hand. There was a silent exchange of


    ov


    understanding between Mark and Leonardo as they locked eyes, and a subtle nod passed between them.


    "Come this way, Mrs. Morelli," Mark gestured for Sofia to walk ahead. She nced back at Leonardo, a sense of concern and fear gnawing at her, but he reassured her with a smile and a gentle push forward.


    "Go, Sofia," he said softly, releasing her hand.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Though reluctant to leave Leonardo alone amidst the dangerous goons, Sofia trusted in her husband''s capabilities. She believed he would keep his promise and reunite with her, safe and unharmed. Leonardo had a reputation for dealing with enemies ruthlessly, earning him the title of the "king of the devils."


    His wickedness, cunning, and


    ruthlessness were well-known, and


    were


    those traits were what both


    intimidated and enamored her. He had made a daring proposition to the goons, forcing them to free her, and they had no choice but toply. It was the sheer force of Leonardo''s influence and aura that made the impossible happen.


    Mark led Sofia toward the parking lot, where a car awaited them. Without wasting any time, he started the ignition and sped off toward Genoa. Sofia couldn''t shake off her worry for Leonardo, and she voiced her concern to Mark in a hushed tone. "Mark, Leonardo is alone. How will he handle all these people? They look so dangerous," she murmured anxiously.


    "He''s not alone, Mrs. Morelli. Our men are following him discreetly. He willingly allowed them to take him with them. Otherwise, no matter how many of them havee to capture our boss, they would have never seeded," Mark replied, his voice filled with pride and admiration for his boss.


    Sofia found some relief in his words, knowing that Leonardo''s loyal men were watching his back. Her husband was not just smart; he was a master strategist, always several steps ahead of anyone who dared to challenge him.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 Survival Of The Fittest


    The goons seized Leonardo, dragging him along without resistance. Deep inside, he felt a grim eptance of his fate - the meeting he had been avoiding for months was finally upon him. They blindfolded Leonardo and tightened the handcuffs, ensuring he couldn''t escape.


    "Boss, we got him here," one of the henchmen reported to their leader. The blindfold was yanked off, and Leonardo squinted, trying to adjust his eyes to the dimly lit, dank room.


    "Leonardo Morelli!" a gravelly voice growled, and he turned his head to see his captor. Leonardo was momentarily bewildered; he had neverid eyes on this man before. But it didn''t take long to put the pieces together. "You may not know me, but I know you well, Don Morelli. I am Enzo, Don Adrik was my brother, and you killed him ruthlessly, shattering the Russian Mafia along with him." Enzo spat the words out with venomous hatred. "Enzo, you haven''t learned anything from your brother''s death," Leonardo shook his head with a hint of pity.


    "Leonardo Morelli, you dare to speak in front of me," Enzo seethed, his knuckles turning white as he clenched his fists around the gun. "My men can put an end to your life in an instant."


    "Your brother tried that before. You can also try to fulfill your heart''s desire," Leonardo snorted with mockery in his voice. "But remember how that ended for your brother."


    "Keep your mouth shut, you damned rascal!" Enzo yelled furiously, the gun now pointed menacingly at Leonardo. "Before you die, remember your God. Today is yourst day," he bellowed.


    Leonardo''sughter echoed through the room, infuriating Enzo even more. He found himself amused by the situation, taunting his captor despite the peril he was in.


    "I have never heard such a lousy joke in all my life." Leonardo''s chuckle was filled with bravado, a fearless disy in the face of imminent violence.


    Leonardo''sughter subsided, leaving an eerie calm in the air as he locked eyes with Enzo. His own men, who had watched the scene unfold with astonishment, now stood beside him, their loyalty unwavering.


    "Dream off, Enzo," Leonardo said with a chilling calmness. Suddenly, a hail of gunfire erupted from the shadows, and Enzo''s men fell lifeless to the ground. Enzo himself wasn''t spared as a bullet pierced his hand, causing him to drop his weapon in agony. Gripping his wounded hand, he winced in pain.


    Through the smoke and dust emerged Domenico, his imposing figure a symbol of authority. Leonardo raised his handcuffed wrists, and with deadly precision, Domenico fired, shattering the cuffs and freeing Leonardo''s hand. A gun soared through the air,nding effortlessly in Leonardo''s grip.


    "Now tell me, Enzo, what was it you said a moment ago? Oh yes, remember your God because you are going to die," Leonardo repeated his earlier words, his voice colder than ice. "But I can give you a chance. Give me the names of all your supporters who are working against me, and I promise I will let you go safely," he offered, a deceptive glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Enzo''sughter turned to madness, his fear palpable. Leonardo wasn''t surprised; this madness was expected for anyone facing their imminent demise. The Italian Mafia men closed in, encircling the area, sealing Enzo''s fate further.


    "I know how cruel you are," Enzo retorted, darting his eyes between Leonardo and Domenico. "Even if I tell you the names, you will not leave me alive," he hissed with bitter defiance. He knew the ruthless nature of the Italian Mafia well, and he had no illusions about his chances of survival.


    Leonardo nced at Domenico, and a silent understanding passed between them. Enzo''s fate had been sealed from the moment he plotted to kidnap and kill Leonardo. His thirst for revenge had clouded his judgment, blinding him to the inevitable.


    "Your loss, Enzo. We will find out about your supporters eventually, but you have missed yourst chance at survival. Goodbye, Enzo," Leonardo dered, his voice devoid of remorse. With unwavering resolve, he pulled the trigger, the sound of the gunshot echoing through the warehouse as the bullet found its mark in Enzo''s chest. He copsed to the ground, life fading away in an instant.


    Domenico''s eyes zed with a mix of admiration and caution as he looked at Leonardo. One more rival had fallen, but the threat to their empire still loomed. The Italian Mafia''s world was unforgiving, and they both knew that they had to remain vignt to protect what was theirs.


    Leonardo and Domenico finally returned to Genoa, where Sofia anxiously awaited her husband''s safe return. Her face was etched with lines of worry and stress, but as soon as she saw Leonardo, she ran into his arms, finding sce in his embrace.


    "I am so d you''re safe," she whispered, her eyes scanning his body for any signs of harm.


    "Nothing can happen to me as long as your love is with me," Leonardo replied, pressing a tender kiss on her forehead.


    "I love you, hubby," Sofia murmured.


    "I love you too, my life," Leonardo breathed, showering her with more affectionate kisses.


    The weight of worry that had burdened Sofia''s heart since her husband''s absence finally lifted. She felt alive in his arms, knowing that he had returned to protect her and their unborn child.


    His family was also there waiting for his return. After a while, everyone left, leaving Sofia and Leonardo in their mansion.


    After taking a long, refreshing shower, Sofia came to the bedroom, and she found Leonardo lost in thought, staring out the window.


    She gently called his name, but he


    seemed distant. He was


    preupied with the safety of his


    family. So many thoughts were running in his mind. Sofia


    approached him and shook


    his


    shoulder tenderly, bringing him back to the present. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel any uneasiness or trouble?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "No, baby girl. Why do you worry so much? I am feeling good," he reassured her with a charming smile.


    "Okay, thene and sleep," Sofia suggested, heading toward the bed.


    However, Leonardo grabbed her hand and pulled her toward him. His voice turned more demanding. "Make love to me."


    "But you must be tired," Sofia protested, her eyes widening at his unexpected request. He just returned from a dangerous fight.


    "It''s nothing, baby. I am fit enough to pleasure you and can make youe the whole night," he whispered seductively, his lips brushing against her neck.


    "Leonardo, you''re such a pervert," Sofia moaned as he nibbled the skin on her neck.


    He chuckled, "Only for you."


    His touch sent shivers down her spine as he untied the sash of her silk robe, revealing her naked body. Leonardo''s eyes darkened with desire as he admired her form.


    "Hmmn... I see you''re not wearing anything. Just as I like you to be at home," he murmured sensually, causing her to quiver.


    Squealing in surprise, Sofia found herself lifted in his strong arms as he carried her to the bed. Wrapping her arms around his neck instinctively, she felt both cherished and desired.


    "I still can''t believe it, my love. You are mine," Leonardo sighed, gazing into her eyes with passion. "You''re so beautiful beyond my imagination."


    He hovered over her on the bed, his desire evident in his eyes and his touch. Sofia was taken aback by his intensity but couldn''t resist him. "Baby, let me make love to you tonight," he pleaded, his voice full of desire.


    "I never stopped you, hubby. I... I was just concerned that you might be tired," she shyly admitted.


    "And you''re my medicine, my little wife," he smirked, looking irresistibly sexy. He pressed his lips against hers as his hands explored her body, igniting a burning desire within her.


    She couldn''t resist him, and why would she? This man, the epitome of perfection, was hers, and he yearned to pleasure her.


    Sofia trembled as Leonardo''s thumb


    brushed against her already hardened nipples, a result of her growing arousal. His lips trailed


    down her neck, gently nibbling met


    her soft skin, eliciting gasps from her as she anticipated the love bites he would leave all over her body. He took pleasure in marking her as his own.


    Their eyes locked, and without breaking the intense gaze, Leonardo firmly grasped her breast, taking her nipple into his mouth. Sofia couldn''t tear her eyes away as he sucked hard, drawing a passionate moan from her lips. She writhed on the bed her back arching in pleasure. Leonardo teased her swotten nipple with his tongue, then yfully pulled it with his teeth, causing a mixture of pain and pleasure to surge through her.


    Sofia cried out, "Oh, hubby!"


    "Yes, baby, scream my name louder. Let your cries of ecstasy fill the room," he whispered, iming her other nipple, matching it to the same hard and flushed state as the first.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Perfect nning


    His hands crawled down her stomach toward her vagina. He slowly parted her folds, and her breathing increased. Sofia knew what wasing next. Leonardo pressed his thumb on her sensitive bud and drew circles over her clit, making her gasp and moan more. He left her nipples and looked up into her eyes.


    "I want to taste you, love," he announced and dragged himself down until he was between her legs. He grabbed her thighs slightly harder and parted them wider.


    "I want you to look at me, love, when I pleasure you with my tongue," hemanded and dipped his head into her pussy.


    He brushed his tongue on her clit before catching it between his lips and sucking hard. Her hip jerked upwards as the sensation he was causing was too much for her topose herself. He chuckled before holding her hips, pinning her to the bed. He trailed his tongue along the length of her pussy, licking her wetness. He dipped his thick damp tongue into her hole and began pumping in and out.


    "Oh! God! Leonardo... you are making me feel so good... don''t stop!" Sofia gasped.


    "I am not going to stop, my wife. Not until youe exploding yourself into my mouth," his dirty talk added fire to his seduction.


    Her mind spun with ecstasy, and she clutched the sheet in her fists to stop herself from getting up on the bed. She rolled her hips and rubbed herself on his face. She felt him smiling against her flesh at her desperation.


    He plunged his finger into her and began thrusting in and out. She screamed his name as he moved his finger hard and fast. Just as she thought she had adjusted to his thick, long, calloused finger, he inserted two more into her. And she didn''t remember what she was doing, but her screams of pleasure became louder, and she begged him to make here.


    He smirked, looking at her, and curved his finger inside her to hit her G-spot. He sucked her clit, flicking his teeth roughly on it. His hard and fast thrusts brought her to the brim, and she burst into his mouth, panting and screaming his name.


    She closed her eyes and let herself soak into her mind-blowing climax. Just then, she felt him positioning himself at her opening. She opened her eyes and found him all naked, rubbing his length against her wetness.


    Sofia didn''t realize when Leonardo removed his clothes. She was so lost in the pleasure he was giving her, and she was so engrossed in her orgasm.


    "Ready, baby?" He whispered in his raw and deep voice. Desire had made his eyes even darker.


    She nodded, and he began to push himself inside her. He thrust slightly, then pulled back, plunging with force to sheathe his dick fully into her. She swore she could feel him deep inside her, touching her cervix almost.


    He grabbed her legs and bent them to touch her shoulders. He lowered himself on her and kissed her deeply and roughly as he fucked her vagina fast and hard. The bed shook badly with the rough sex, their passion and intensity of lovemaking. But they didn''t care. They only cared about the raw need rising in their bodies and seeping through each other.


    She cried with pleasure into his mouth and dug her nails into his back, gripping him for dear life as she came again. His speed grew as he thrust with more force. He drifted his hand between their bodies and rubbed his rough and hard thumb on her clit, making her reach her peak once again so quickly.


    "Come for me, little dove," he ordered.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh no, hubby, I can''t," she sobbed.


    "You can, little one. Come for me," hemanded. Her eyes were teary, and her mind was numb from his intense lovemaking and the after-effects of two orgasms. And now, he was making her have her third orgasm in a row.


    She cried his name again as she came hard on his cock. Her climax took her to the heavens, showing her the moon and stars, overwhelming and numbing her senses.


    He groaned as he came inside her.


    He mouthed, "I love you," but she could not hear him. She was sleepy by that time, tired and lifeless, lying beneath him. She felt him caressing her face, and he kissed her lips and closed her eyes. He mumbled sweet words into her ears, but she was already drifting into sleep, unable to tell whether it was real or a dream.


    *************


    Leonardo had meticulously nned a surprise proposal for Sofia, and he enlisted the help of Domenico to execute the n wlessly. As a team, they worked together, and Domenico was now on his way to Morelli''s opulent mansion, where Leonardo''s mother, Anna, awaited to assist in the surprise nning.


    Upon arriving at the grand estate, Domenico was warmly greeted by Leonardo''s mother, Anna, a woman of grace and charm.


    "Mrs. Morelli," Domenico respectfully addressed her.


    "Domenico! You came," Anna eximed, her smile radiating warmth and hospitality.


    "Yes, Mrs. Morelli! I am at your service, ma''am. Are you all set to go shopping?" Domenico inquired with a smile.


    "Yes, Domenico, we are all ready. We were just waiting for you. Thank you so much for sparing your time to take us shopping," Anna said, picking up her handbag and rising from her seat.


    "We are all really excited about shopping for Sofia. I just hope she will like this surprise," Anna expressed with excitement bubbling in her voice. Her brightened face couldn''t conceal her joy, and it was evident that everyone involved shared the same level of enthusiasm. "Leonardo wanted everything perfect. I am so happy for my son that he found happiness in his life again. Sofia really makes him happy, and it''s not a secret," Anna added, the pride and love for her son evident in her words.


    Domenico wholeheartedly agreed. Leonardo had been more than a brother to him since the tragic days after his parents'' death when everyone had turned their back on him, leaving him to suffer. But it was Leonardo who extended his hand and offered him a lifeline, and since then, Domenico had vowed unwavering loyalty to his best friend.


    To the outside world, Leonardo was


    the ruthless and heartless Mafia


    king, but to Domenico, he was a family man and his closest


    himself, she must be truly


    exceptional. From the moment he met her, she stood out from any other girl, and when he saw Leonardo gazing at her with a distinct gleam in his eyes, Domenico knew she was the one for him. Time had proven him right, as he witnessed their love grow stronger each day, and now they were about to embark on starting their own family, which only doubled the joy for everyone involved.


    "So, can we proceed towards the shopping center?" Anna interrupted his thoughts, her vibrant green eyes sparkling with excitement. Domenico couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm as he nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, ma''am," Domenico replied, his voiceced with a mixture of respect and fondness for Anna. He had been by Leonardo''s side for years, and Anna had be like a second mother to him.


    Anna yfully pped his arm and


    giggled like a mischievous schoolgirl as they made their way towards the grand entrance of the luxurious mansion. The morning sun bathed the opulent estate in a warm glow, and the sweet scent of blooming roses wafted through the air, creating a picturesque s¨¦ene that could only be found in the world of the wealthy and powerful.


    After a short ride in one of the sleek ck cars, they arrived at the


    shopping center, an upscale


    paradise filled with high-end


    boutiques and designer stores. The air-conditioned interior provided a refreshing escape from the summer heat, and the polished marble floors echoed with the sound of their footsteps as they strolled through the elegant corridors.


    Their destination was the exclusive jewelry segment, a dazzling disy of precious gems and exquisite craftsmanship. Leonardo had entrusted Domenico and Anna with the important task of finding the perfect ring for Sofia, a symbol of their enduring love andmitment.


    "Did you get Sofia''s ring size, Domenico?" Anna inquired, her eyes glimmering with curiosity.


    "Yes, Mrs. Morelli," Domenico replied with a nod. "Leonardo secretly took her ring size and gave it to me. We are well-prepared."


    Anna nodded in approval, knowing that her son had meticulously nned every detail of this special moment. She could see the love and devotion in Domenico''s eyes as he spoke about Sofia, and she couldn''t have been happier for the young couple.


    The salesgirl at the jewelry store was discreetly informed of Sofia''s ring size, and they were presented with an array of breathtaking options. Domenico''s eyes scanned the collection, searching for the one that would encapste all the emotions Leonardo felt for Sofia. Finally, they came across a heart-shaped 10-carat diamond ring that seemed to radiate with an ethereal glow. The diamonds sparkled like stars against the velvety ck cushion, and the tinum band exuded elegance and sophistication. They left the store, the precious ring safely tucked away in its velvet box.


    Leonardo wanted everything to be perfect for his proposal.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Witnessing Love


    Sofia slowly opened her eyes, greeted by the sight of the most beautiful pair of grey eyes staring back at her. "Hey, you woke up," she said to Leonardo, and in response, she received a gentle kiss from him. "Yes, my love. Why did you wake up? I was enjoying watching you sleep," he replied, showering sloppy kisses on her face.


    "When did you be a pervert?" she asked, giggling.


    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly, and replied, "I am a pervert only for you, baby girl."


    As he leaned in, his hot, warm lips attacked her neck, and she tried to push him away yfully.


    "Wait... wait... aren''t you gettingte for your office?" she managed to ask between moans as he nipped at the soft skin of her neck.


    "No, I don''t have to go to the office today. I have a day off," he said, inhaling in the crook of her neck.


    "Really? And what is the asion?" she asked, gently massaging his scalp.


    "We have to attend a party in the evening," he said casually.


    "What kind of a party?" she asked curiously, as this was unusual for him to take a day off for a party.


    "It''s a very special party, and we have to make an appearance," he replied, but he avoided looking into her eyes, which she found awkwardly weird.


    "Okay then. What will you do for the whole day at home?" she inquired, running her fingers along his stubbled jaw.


    "I will spend my whole day with you," he said with a grin that made him look like he had won the lottery.


    "Oh, no... no... no... I have to go to school. I can''t miss sses as my exams will start in a few days," she gently refused his idea.


    His mouth fell open as if he couldn''t believe she would refuse him.


    "Come on, baby girl. Can''t you miss your sses for me?" Leonardo asked so sweetly.


    "No, because I want to study for my test. I can''t afford my grades to fall," Sofia told him.


    "Angel, don''t worry about it. I will speak to your dean, and he will arrange a special test for you," he said. Now it was Sofia''s time to gape at him.


    "No, you won''t do anything like that. I want it to be fair to everyone because every student works so hard to get marks in exams, and why should I get any extra favor? Just because I am your wife, shouldn''t I be supposed to study like a normal student?" she argued. "You are born to get this special privilege because you are Sofia Leonardo Morelli," he said with his smug voice. She pushed him slightly, and he didn''t budge.


    "You are so conceited," she said sullenly, and heughed shamelessly.


    "Of course, I am. Because I have reached where this whole world wants to reach," he said with a smirk, and she knew what he meant. She had seen him working hard to grow and maintain his position and wealth.


    "OK, I''ll take a day off for you. But please don''t ask for any favors from me. I will work hard to get good grades on the tests. You need not do anything or ask for any favors from the teachers," Sofia pleaded. He nodded, and she took a breath in relief.


    Later, to her surprise, Leonardo cooked for her. He dismissed all the cooks and made breakfast for them. He made a heart-shaped pancake and a heart-shaped omelet for Sofia. She was amused to see how he became a love-struck man, ready to do anything to please his beloved.


    He made her favorite strawberry milkshake, and she was genuinely happy to be pampered by her darling husband.


    Leonardo meticulously orchestrated


    every detail of tonight''s opulent


    affair. He had spared no expense in arranging a talented stylist and makeup artist for Sofia, ensuring that she would be the center of attention and radiate elegance throughout the night. The soft glow of golden chandeliers in their opulent mansion added a touch of


    magical allure to the scene.


    As the makeup artist delicately applied the finishing touches, Sofia turned to her husband with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Why did you choose a white gown for me?" she inquired, captivated by Leonardo''s unwavering gaze.


    A tender smile yed on Leonardo''s lips as he responded, "Because I want you to wear that gown for me. Itplements your grace and beauty in a way that nothing else could."


    Though ttered, Sofia couldn''t help but express her concerns. "But what kind of party is this, and who will be there? You''ve given me no information, and I feel utterly unprepared," she voiced her worries, hoping for some reassurance.


    Leonardo''s eyes sparkled with affectionate admiration as he assured her, "You need not worry about a thing, my dear. When you enter that room, all eyes will be drawn to you. You possess an allure that''s impossible to ignore, and you''ll charm everyone effortlessly." His words made her heart flutter, and she sighed, "You do know how to convince me, don''t you?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With the makeup artist''s taskpleted to perfection, he quietly departed, leaving the couple to bask in each other''spany. Sofia felt a newfound confidence and grace, thanks to the artist''s skillful hands and Leonardo''s words of adoration.


    "Now, are you ready to go?" Leonardo asked, his voice low and enticing as he drew nearer, his lips almost grazing hers.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she managed a breathless "Yes."


    With a yful glint in his eyes, Leonardo brushed a teasing kiss on the corner of her mouth before pulling away, extending his hand to hers. Sofia eagerly took it, her heart pounding with anticipation.


    As they made their entrance to the


    party venue, Sofia was taken aback


    by the sheer grandeur of the asion. vish red carpet led the way to the hall, adorned with floral arrangements exuding the sweetest fragrance. She found herself surrounded by an impressive assembly of influential personalities, artists, and celebrities, as well as an army of shing cameras wielded by


    the press.


    The sight of the media stirred a hint of nervousness within Sofia. Unustomed to such intense attention, she instinctively soughtfort in Leonardo''s embrace. He held her close, enveloping her in a protective cocoon, and held her hand possessively, signifying his unwavering support. Navigating through the throng of guests, Leonardo disyed amanding presence, guiding her with confidence through the sea of people and camera shes.


    As Sofia and Leonardo stepped into the exquisitely decorated venue, she was immediately enchanted by the sight that greeted her. The soft glow of twinkling fairy lights created an


    warm, romantic glow over the gathering. The room was adorned with intricate floral arrangements, their fragrant scent filling the air. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, reflecting a dazzling disy of light and shadows across the dance


    ethereal ambiance, casting a ne


    floor.


    As they made their way through the room, Sofia''s eyes locked with those of Leonardo''s parents, Alessandro and Anna, who beamed with pride and joy upon seeing their son and his beautiful wife. Sofia''s heart swelled with happiness, feeling warmly weed into the fold of Leonardo''s loving family.


    Among the crowd, Sofia spotted her own father, Carlo, and stepmother, Emma, both of whom wore beaming smiles. Her daughter Kat was also there, looking adorable in her party attire, making Sofia''s heart melt with motherly affection.


    Domenico, with his contagious enthusiasm, approached them with a wide grin, yfully weing Sofia to the celebration.


    "Wee to the party, Sofia. I hope you like the decorations," he said, his excitement evident in every word.


    Sofia''s eyes sparkled as she took in the exquisite details around her. She nodded with delight, truly appreciating the effort put into creating such a magical atmosphere.


    Leonardo couldn''t contain his excitement as he led Sofia to a secluded corner, a twinkle in his eyes hinting at the surprise he had nned. "Baby girl, get ready for tonight''s surprise," he teased, his voice filled with a mixture of yfulness and anticipation.


    A surge of curiosity washed over Sofia, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Surprise? But you said we were going to a party." Her eyebrows arched in wonder, and she nervously brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    Leonardo''s grin widened mischievously. "Yes, my love, it''s a party, but there''s something special waiting for you," he said, his voice low and full of affection.


    Guiding her toward the center of the room, Leonardo''s aura of confidence and charm surrounded them like a protective embrace. The gazes of the other guests followed them, and Sofia felt a wave of warmth and belonging in the presence of both their families and esteemed business partners.


    With the tinkling of a ss, Leonardo drew everyone''s attention. The room hushed, and all eyes were fixed on the couple standing at the heart of the celebration.


    Sofia''s breath caught as she noticed the media representatives, ready to capture every precious moment of the surprise.


    Looking at Sofia with a radiant smile, Leonardo raised his ss. Sofia''s heart was overwhelmed with love when she locked eyes with her husband.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Marry Me


    As everyone gathered around them, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement and anticipation. Leonardo, dressed in a dashing suit, scanned the crowd with a mix of gratitude and nerves. Among the sea of familiar faces, he spotted his family and Sofia''s family, all beaming with joy. Additionally, he noticed their wedding guests from the past and influential personalities who had joined them before had returned once again to witness this momentous asion. The media, well-prepared for the event, eagerly poised themselves to capture every detail. Taking a moment topose himself, Leonardo cleared his throat, a sign that he was about to address the gathered guests. "Good evening, everyone, and thank you for joining us," he began, his voice carrying a mix of sincerity and emotion. "You must be wondering why I suddenly nned this party."


    As he paused, his gaze shifted to Sofia, who looked back at him with curious and affectionate eyes, clearly intrigued by what he was about to say.


    "I want to share this precious moment with all of you and the entire world," Leonardo continued, his tone steady yet heartfelt. "I never thought that I would meet someone who couldpletely change me, someone I could trust with all my heart. I never believed that I could be so captivated by a person I had never known before. But it happened, and it happened on the very first day I saw her."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With a tender smile, he reached for Sofia''s hand, bringing her forward to face the camera, ensuring the world could see the woman who had captured his heart. The event was being broadcast live, making it an even more significant moment for both of them.


    "She has a way of making me feel alive again," Leonardo said, his voice filled with deep emotion. "Love was something I never truly believed in before. I never thought I was capable of falling in love. But then, this miracle of a woman came into my life and made all the impossible things possible."


    As he gazed into Sofia''s eyes, a yful chuckle escaped his lips as he thought back to his former self, the old Leonardo who had been skeptical of such emotions.


    "I never imagined that I would be standing here, confessing my love to the woman who has be my wife," he continued. "But there''s something I haven''t done yet-something I want to do right now, in front of all of you."


    Leonardo''s voice softened as he leaned closer to Sofia, speaking to her directly, yet loud enough for the crowd to hear. "I want this love confession to be special, a memory that the world will remember forever, my love," he whispered tenderly. "No one will ever love their beloved more than I love you."


    Out of nowhere, Leonardo demanded, "Unbutton my shirt, angel."


    His sudden request caught Sofia off guard, and she looked around, feeling self-conscious about the people watching them everywhere.


    "What?" Confused and conscious of the onlookers, she looked around, assessing the situation before responding. "Are you serious?" she gasped, worried about the consequences ofplying with such a request in public. She didn''t want other women to see her husband partially undressed.


    "Please, baby. Unbutton my shirt. Open it," he insisted, his deep voice whispering with determination.


    Sofia hesitated, unsure about his request in such a public setting. "Fine!" she huffed helplessly, realizing that he wasn''t going to back down. With a sense of reluctance, she began to unbutton his shirt, one button at a time.


    As she unfastened the buttons, Sofia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she stole a nce at his chest. To her surprise, she caught a glimpse of something inked there. Curiosity turned into surprise and then awe as she continued to reveal more of the tattoo.


    Opening three more buttons, she pushed the fabric aside, and there it was, illuminated by the chandelier''s bright lights. Her name was written on his chest, prominently disyed for all to see. It wasn''t a small or discreet tattoo; it was big, spanning from the center to the left side of his chest. Sofia could only imagine the pain he must have endured to get such a significant tattoo in that location.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, she looked up at Leonardo''s face. He was watching her intently, biting his lip, and holding his breath, anxiously awaiting her reaction. With her heart pounding, she returned her gaze to the tattoo, tracing her finger gently over the beautifully curved letters of her name.


    The first ''S'' was artfully curved at the bottom, forming a heart, while thest ''A'' extended into the shape of a heartbeat. The design was exquisite, and Sofia couldn''t help but feel deeply touched by this disy of affection.


    Stunned, mesmerized, and speechless, she found herself at a loss for words. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her throat tightened with emotion. The realization that her name was permanently etched over his heart filled her with overwhelming love and gratitude.


    Disregarding the surrounding crowd and the presence of cameras, Sofia leaned in and pressed her lips gently against the letters of her name, cherishing this intimate moment with her husband. She could feel his heart beating loudly beneath her touch, and his chest rising and falling with each deep breath.


    Finally, pulling away, Sofia looked into Leonardo''s beautiful gray eyes, her voice barely above a whisper, "You didn''t have to do this, hubby."


    Her voice trembled with emotion, unable to fully express the depth of her feelings.


    Leonardo''s face lit up with a sweet smile as he gently cradled Sofia''s face in hisrge palm, his touch both tender andforting. "I wanted to do this for a long time," he began his voice soft and filled with affection, "but didn''t get time, angel. Then I thought of surprising you wanted to tell the world who owns my heart. Our children will know how I proposed to their mom."


    A tear glistened in Sofia''s eyes, mixture of surprise and


    overwhelming emotions taking over. Leonardo leaned in and kissed her a kiss filled with deep love and passion, causing Sofia to feel as though she were floating. The world around her seemed to fade away,


    leaving only the two of them in that


    moment.


    The realization that Leonardo loved her and her alone, that she was the one who held his heart, brought forth more tears of joy and happiness. He pulled away slightly, his own emotions evident as he looked at her with adoration. "I love you, Leonardo," she announced with all her heart, "I love you so much."


    As if on cue, the sky above them


    suddenly glowed and illuminated like a magnificent disy of bursting firecrackers. Sofia was left in awe at the breathtaking sight. Little did she know that this surprise was also a w that part of Leonardo''s n. He had


    secretly arranged for the


    pyrotechnician to put on this


    mesmerizing show, timed perfectly to coincide with his proposal.


    "Omg, look at the sky," Sofia whispered, utterly astonished by the magical scene.


    Leonardo tore his gaze away from her beautiful face for a moment to nce upwards. Although the view was truly enchanting, he knew that his surprise was far from over.


    "Baby girl, look there," he said, pointing towards the eastern horizon.


    Sofia gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth in surprise. As she followed Leonardo''s gaze, she noticed words beginning to shine in the dark sky, forming a question that his heart had longed to ask for so many days.


    "Oh my God!" she eximed, her heart pounding with excitement and happiness.


    "Yes, I will marry you, Leonardo Morelli!" Sofia joyfully announced, her answer loud and clear.


    He turned his eyes back towards the sky, where Sofia was also looking with a beaming smile. The words have popped up, shining in the dark sky: MARRY ME.


    It wasn''t merely a question; it was a deration of love, and Leonardo had orchestrated it all to ensure her answer was a resounding yes. Overwhelmed with emotions, he pulled her close and kissed her once more, expressing through that kiss all the love and happiness he felt.


    "You''ve made me the happiest man alive, my love," he whispered against her lips, his heart full of joy and contentment.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Announcement


    In a moment filled with emotion, Leonardo went down on his knees, the anticipation evident in his eyes.


    Gently holding Sofia''s hand in his, he began, "My angel! My sunshine! Will you marry me... again? Because I love you so much, Sofia Leonardo Morelli, and I can''t fathom a life without you. You are my everything, and believe me, no one can love you more than I do. I will make sure of it."


    Despite her eyes bing moist, Sofia couldn''t help but giggle at his heartfelt words. Leonardo continued, his sincerity shining through, "Will you be my wife and the mother of my children, not only in this life but in every life we are born into? I want you as my wife and my better half for seven lives and more. Only you."


    He stayed there on his knees, patiently awaiting her response. With a gentle nod of her head, she whispered, "Yes, Mr. Morelli, I will marry you again, and again, and again, and I love you too."


    Overwhelmed with joy, Leonardo took out a ring box from his pocket, revealing a heart-shaped diamond ring. With trembling hands, he gently slid it onto Sofia''s finger, sealing their love andmitment. The surrounding people couldn''t contain their happiness, and the apuse and congrattions filled the air.


    With mixed emotions swirling in his heart, Leonardo couldn''t hold back any longer. He pulled Sofia into his arms and kissed her passionately, celebrating the moment they would cherish forever.


    Yet, there was another announcement to be made. Leonardo turned to face the crowd, gesturing for silence before continuing, "I would like to happily announce that..." His eyes locked with Sofia''s, and in that sweet moment, he couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. Gathering himself, he revealed the big news, "...we are expecting our first child."


    The crowd erupted in joyous cheers once again, and the media bombarded them with questions about the baby''s due date and gender. Leonardo, still in the haze of happiness, deflected the inquiries, stating that it was too soon to reveal any details.


    People continued to shower them with personal congrattions, and amidst the excitement, Leonardo and Sofia made their way to greet their parents.


    Amidst the gathering, Sofia''s father, Carlo, was present, and when he caught sight of Sofia, he immediately approached her with concern etched on his face.


    "How are you, Sofia? Are you taking proper care of yourself?" he inquired, the worry evident in his voice. "Otherwise, I will take you home to keep you in front of my eyes throughout your pregnancy."


    Though Carlo''s attention was focused on Sofia, Leonardo could sense the undertone of his words. Carlo was subtly taunting him, attempting to prove that Leonardo was not good enough for Sofia. It irked Leonardo to have to endure such remarks, but he knew better than to offend Carlo. He recalled thest time they had a heated argument, which had caused Sofia immense stress and sadness. Even though she hadn''t said anything, Leonardo could feel the impact it had on her. He wouldn''t take any chances of making Sofia unhappy, even if it meant tolerating her father''s behavior.


    "Congrattions, Sofia," Emma chimed in, trying to force a smile, but her true emotions betrayed her. She couldn''t hide her envy over Sofia carrying Leonardo''s baby. Emma had hoped Sofia would suffer in her marriage to Leonardo due to his supposed hatred, but to her disappointment, he turned out to be a loving and devoted husband. Emma''s n had failed, and she was seething with anger.


    Carlo''s concern was met with a swift response from Anna, Leonardo''s mother. With a firm tone, she addressed Carlo''s worries and put him in his ce. "You don''t need to worry about it, Carlo. We are now her family, and I am personally taking care of Sofia. Trust me, she will be fine with us rather than at your house. After all, we all know how you treated her before her marriage," she said, leaving Carlo red-faced with embarrassment.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but grin with happiness and pride for his mother''s bold response. She had shut Carlo''s mouth, and it brought him immense satisfaction. Sometimes, it frustrated him when Carlo acted as though he cared for Sofia more than he did.


    Anna hugged Sofia tightly, her eyes filled with joy. "I am so happy, my dear. You came into my son''s life like sunshine. I''m thrilled that Leonardo is married to you. And the new addition to our family needs a real celebration," she eximed, motioning to a crew member, who promptly brought in a huge cake on a trolley. This surprise delighted both Sofia and Leonardo. As Leonardo nced at Domenico, he noticed the mischievous grin on his face, confirming that Domenico was in on the surprise. He had joined Leonardo''s mom''s team for this special asion.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The cake was an exquisite sight, with three tall tiers, half pink and half blue, symbolizing the anticipation of their baby''s gender. Holding Sofia''s hand, Leonardo led the way to cut the cake together. He yfully picked up a small piece and gently fed it to her. She reciprocated, pushing a piece into his mouth, giggling. With a mischievous glint in his eye, Leonardo caught her fingers between his lips and yfully licked them clean.


    Sofia blushed, her shyness evident, which only made Leonardough affectionately. He knew she wasn''t entirely used to his public disys of affection yet, but he couldn''t resist showering her with love and attention. Be approached the couple to offer her congrattions.


    "Leonardo, this cake was Be''s idea," Anna revealed the secret behind the grand surprise.


    "That''s really sweet, Be. I appreciate it," Leonardo said, hugging Be warmly and nting a kiss on the top of her head. He was genuinely touched that his cousin had nned such a thoughtful surprise for them. "Thank you, Be, for making this day special for us," Sofia expressed her gratitude.


    Be beamed with a smile. "It''s nothing. I did this for Leonardo and you. He''s my favorite cousin, and I''ll do anything to bring a smile to his face."


    After exchanging greetings with everyone, Leonardo led Sofia to a quiet corner, where they settled onto afortable couch. Concerned, he asked, "Are you okay, baby girl? If you''re feeling tired, we can head back home, or you can rest here as well." Sofia''s smile reassured him.


    "No, I''m alright, and I''m really enjoying this party," she said, her bright smile returning.


    "Alright, then let''s have some food. You''ve been hungry for so long, and it''s so unusual of you," Leonardo teased yfully.


    Sofia pouted in response. "You stop calling me a foodie. It''s your baby who makes me feel hungry all the time. So, I have to munch on something throughout the day."


    "Alright," Leonardo said, cing his hand on her stomach lovingly, feeling a rush of happiness at the thought of their little one growing inside her.


    Leonardo tenderly whispered near Sofia''s slightly protruding stomach, yfully chiding their unborn baby, "Baby, stop bothering your mum. We both can''t afford to anger her." Sofia responded by yfully pping his arm, herughter filling the air, and her eyes shining with joy.


    He couldn''t contain his happiness.


    Finally, he was on the verge of having his own family with the love of his life. Leonardo felt like the luckiest man in the world. With Sofia by his side, he had everything he had ever craved in life. Her love alone made him feel as wealthy as a king. She was his hope, his sunshine, and he vowed never to let her go, cherishing every moment they spent together.


    Meanwhile, Emma observed them from a distant corner, her eyes filled with jealousy and bitterness. She had never anticipated that this party would turn into the backdrop for Leonardo''s proposal to Sofia, making it a special and memorable asion for her. As Emma tooked at Sofia, glowing with happiness and radiance, a cheeky smile on her face, it only intensified the hatred in Emma''s heart.


    If only Emma had known that this would be their future, she would never have advised Kat to back away from marrying Leonardo. But the past could not be undone, and Emma''s heart was now consumed with malice. Her eyes gleamed with wickedness as she schemed and plotted in her mind, determined to exert control over their future.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 Scheming


    Kat stormed towards Emma, her anger evident as sheshed out in jealousy and frustration. "You have seen Leonardo propose and confess his love for Sofia, Mom. Now, what will you do? What are you going to say about it? If you didn''t stop me that day, I would have created problems in Sofia''s life, and Leonardo would have been proposing to me," Kat fumed out of jealousy.


    Emma gritted her teeth, watching her daughter mumbling with stupidity. Sometimes, she doubted if Kat was truly her daughter, given herck of patience. "Shut up, Kat. I am also not happy with that news. I am already angry. Don''t put oil in it. Or else you have to deal with my anger," Emma retorted, ring at her daughter. Then, her attention shifted to Diana, who was observing the couple with envious eyes.


    This sight pleased Emma, and her mood brightened up. She saw an opportunity to exploit Diana''s emotions and fulfill her scheme to drive Sofia and Leonardo apart. Emma believed Sofia didn''t deserve the happiness and the Ri estates she had inherited and was determined to make Carlo realize that as well.


    With a cunning n in mind, Emma introduced herself to Diana, stretching her hand toward her.


    "Hello, my dear. Let me introduce myself. I am Emma Ri, stepmother of Sofia Ri," she said.


    Diana took her hand and nodded, acknowledging, "Yes, I know you, Mrs. Ri. I am Diana."


    Emma nodded, recognizing Diana as the famous supermodel and Leonardo''s ex-girlfriend. She saw an opportunity to provoke Diana''s emotions further.


    "Have you met Leonardo? He looked so happy with Sofia," Emma said with an intent to incite jealousy.


    Diana rolled her eyes, scowling at Emma''s remark.


    "I haven''t even gone to them to congratte them because I don''t have that big heart to give my love to other women. If I hadn''t made a mistake in the past, he would be mine," she replied with a sigh, revealing her lingering feelings for Leonardo.


    "It''s never toote, my dear. You can still have Leonardo. You just need to go ording to my n, and he will be yours again. This time he will be yours forever," Emma smirked and winked, trying to intrigue Diana.


    Diana frowned, feeling unsure about Emma''s intentions.


    "Why the hell do you want to help me, and why should I trust you?" she questioned, skeptical of Emma''s sudden offer.


    "Because I can also see Leonardo is not happy but pretending to be happy with Sofia. His true happiness is with you," Emma stated with conviction, trying to win Diana''s trust.


    "Ok, tell me what you have in your head?" Diana asked, crossing her arms over her chest, ready to listen to Emma''s n and do whatever it took to get Leonardo back.


    Emma''s smile faltered as her phone chimed, interrupting the moment. "Excuse me," she said politely before excusing herself to answer the call. Seeking a secluded corner, she picked up the phone and greeted the caller with a simple, "Hello!" After a brief conversation, Emma''s demeanor changed, and determination flickered in her eyes. "Okay, I aming," she replied decisively, ending the call. Her mind was set on something important.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leaving the vibrant party behind, Emma made her way to a local restaurant, deliberately choosing a ce where wealthy and renowned families wouldn''t frequent. There, she met Lana, the widow of Mak, who seemed to have been expecting her arrival. "I know you woulde," Lana stated matter-of-factly.


    Emma responded with a soft smile, though Lana could see through the fa?ade. "How are you, Lana?" Emma asked politely, trying to maintain an amicable tone.


    Lana scowled, not interested in formal pleasantries. "Don''t waste time in formalities. I know you are not concerned about me," she retorted, getting straight to the point.


    Emma couldn''t help but snort at Lana''s blunt statement. "Right. So what do you want, Lana?" she asked, cutting to the chase.


    "I want revenge," Lana dered, her eyes burning with a desire for vengeance. "I am dying to kill Sofia. Because of her, my husband died. Now she has to pay for what she did."


    Emma''s expression darkened, and a sinister smirk crept across her face. "Then we have the same purpose," she said, revealing her hidden agenda.


    Lana''s face twisted with a mix of surprise and understanding. It seemed that they both shared amon enemy and were determined to make Sofia pay for the perceived wrongs she had caused.


    "I have a n," Emma said confidently, her mind already scheming. Lana''s anger and thirst for revenge aligned perfectly with her own malicious intentions. Together, they became a formidable force, and the prospect excited Emma. Lana exhaled deeply, the anger in her eyes giving way to a sense of vindication.


    *************


    The following morning, Leonardo and Sofia set off to meet the wedding nner, and Sofia''s


    excitement was palpable. She wore an elegant off-shoulder dress that, perfectlyplemented her


    pregnancy glow, pairing it with


    the doctor''s advice, she had ditched her high heels for more suitable ts and shoes, which she now preferred to wear most of the time. Her hair was gathered in a high ponytail, and she applied light, radiant makeup, entuating her natural beauty.


    As they reached the wedding nner''s office, Sofia couldn''t contain her enthusiasm. The


    thought of nning their wed et


    filled her with joy. She turned to Leonardo, her eyes sparkling.


    excitement. "What date are we going to get married?" she asked "Because if you haven''t decided on


    it, I have one in my mind."


    Leonardo, always attuned to her emotions, asked with a gentle smile, "Do you want to decide on a date?"


    Sofia nodded eagerly. "Yes, I want it on a special date. I want us to remarry again on your birthday," she suggested, looking at him with genuine affection.


    His mesmerizing grey eyes widened with surprise. "Are you serious? I mean, you always manage to surprise me. How can I be so lucky, baby girl? You think about making it special for me!" he eximed, his grin reaching from ear to ear.


    Her face lit up with joy as she


    replied, "Yes, am serious. The day


    you were born is very special for me, s special


    and I want it to be twice


    by making it our wedding anniversary." The emotions swirled inside her at the mere thought of marrying him on his birthday. For her, there wouldn''t be a more perfect day to celebrate their love.


    His eyes glistened with love and adoration for her. He couldn''t help but take her into his arms and lovingly peck her on the lips, expressing his affection without words.


    "I am so lucky to find you, my angel. You truly made my life full of joy and happiness," Leonardo said tenderly, his hands gently cupping Sofia''s cheeks.


    Sofia''s heart swelled with affection as she gazed into his eyes. "And you''ve brought nothing but love and warmth into my life," she replied, a soft smile gracing her lips.


    "Everything will go ording to your choice. You just tell the wedding nner where and how you want our wedding," Leonardo assured, wanting to make sure that Sofia''s dream wedding became a reality.


    Sofia''s excitement bubbled within her; she was determined to make their wedding truly special. She had always dreamed of a fairytale wedding, and with Leonardo by her side, she knew that her dreams coulde true.


    Reflecting on their first marriage, Sofia remembered how circumstances had dictated their choices, and they hadn''t had much say in the arrangements. But this time, it was different. Both she and Leonardo were equally enthusiastic about nning their wedding, and they wanted everything to be perfect.


    The couple spent hours in the wedding nner''s office, passionately discussing their choices and preferences, ensuring that every detail aligned with their vision for the big day.


    After the nning session, they went for a wedding dress trial. Sofia slipped into a traditional wedding gown, adorned with delicatece and intricate details. She emerged from the dressing room, walking gracefully towards Leonardo, seeking his opinion. However, as she approached him, she noticed that he was engrossed in his phone, scrolling through something. Sofia yfully cleared her throat to capture his attention.


    "How am I looking?" she asked, seeking his genuine reaction.


    Leonardo''s eyes instantly lifted from his phone, and he looked up to see Sofia in her wedding gown. His breath caught in his throat as he took in her beauty.


    "You always make me stunned by your beauty, baby girl," he sighed, his lips slightly parted, his gaze full of admiration and love.


    Sofia blushed, feeling a mix of happiness and embarrassment at his sweetpliment. "When will you stop ttering me?" she yfully rolled her eyes, feeling butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    "Never," he grinned mischievously, pulling her into a warm embrace. "Because you deserve to be showered withpliments every day, my beautiful bride-to-be."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 Want To Make Love All Day Long


    "Shut up and give me an honest opinion. I want to look my best on my wedding day," Sofia yfully chided her husband, her giggle filling the room.


    Leonardo took her request seriously and stood up, circling around her as he carefully observed every detail of the dress she was trying on. His nces swept all over her, contemting her appearance intently.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You should try something else. This looks verymon, and..." he paused, searching for the right words, "...very simple. I want to see you in something more stylish. After all, the whole world is excited to attend and witness our wedding."


    Sofia appreciated his candidness and smiled warmly at him. She decided to try another gown, one that was long-sleeved and backless, with a red design and a long tail at the bottom. After changing into the new gown, she emerged from the trial room, waiting anxiously for Leonardo''s opinion.


    "How about this?" she asked, holding her breath.


    Leonardo took his time, scrutinizing her appearance for what seemed like an eternity before responding.


    "No, angel, all these gowns are not made for you. You need to find something special, the most beautiful gown for our wedding. I think they don''t have one here. Let''s go. We will search somewhere else," he said with a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    The manager of the store, who had been standing behind Sofia, quickly ran towards Leonardo, trying to salvage the situation.


    "Sir, please wait. I am going to show you the best collection in our store," he pleaded, hoping to rectify the mistake.


    Leonardo''s irritation was evident as he snapped at the manager in an intimidating voice, "What do you mean you will show us the best collection now? What were you doing until now? Just wasting our time?"


    "I am sorry, sir. Please forgive me. I didn''t understand Ma''am''s preference, so I showed her those traditional gowns. If I had known she was looking for something different and stylish, I would have suggested the exclusive designer collection of our store," the manager exined, realizing the gravity of his error. Sofia felt a pang of guilt, knowing that the manager had inadvertently offended Leonardo Morelli, who was not someone to be trifled with.


    Leonardo confronted the trembling manager, his voiceced with a threatening intensity. "What did you think when you were showing my wife the worst dresses in your store? Do you not want to live anymore? Do you really want to end your miserable life over a wedding gown?" The manager cowered in fear, and Sofia couldn''t help but feel pity for him. She knew her husband had an intimidating personality, but she loved him nheless.


    Sensing the need to intervene, Sofia stepped in, her delicate hand gently rubbing Leonardo''s shoulder to soothe his evident stress. "It''s okay, darling. Give him another chance," she implored, trying to defuse the tension. Leonardo shot her a narrowed nce, aware of her intentions, but he chose to remain silent.


    "Alright, Mr. Manager, show me some of your exclusive collection," Sofia requested, trying to redirect the situation.


    "Of course, ma''am. Thank you so much for giving me another chance. I have so many beautiful exclusive gowns," the manager stammered, relieved by Sofia''s intervention. He quickly motioned to his staff, and they brought out the exquisite gowns to showcase in front of Sofia.


    Among the array of options, Sofia''s eyes gleamed as she picked a whitece mermaid gown adorned with real diamonds on its sweetheart neckline. She tried it on and elegantly presented herself to Leonardo. This time, he couldn''t help but approve of her choice. "That''s what I wanted from you. You look absolutely stunning in this," Leonardo praised, causing Sofia to blush at his genuine admiration. His opinion was all that mattered to her, and she wanted to look her best for him on their special day. His gaze on her was so captivating that she couldn''t help but feel his unwavering attention, whether they were alone or in public.


    As Leonardo insisted on selecting a ck tuxedo for himself, Sofia had to venture into the men''s section of the boutique. After trying on several options, they finally settled on one that satisfied both of them. After all, with ck being the dominant choice, it was a matter of finding the perfect style.


    Next on the agenda was the selection of their wedding rings. Sofia opted for simple tinum bands, with each ring elegantly engraved with their names. On Sofia''s ring, Leonardo''s name was etched, and on Leonardo''s ring, Sofia''s name was beautifully inscribed. It was a symbol of their love andmitment to each other.


    When they returned after the


    wedding ring Selection, the wedding


    nner called them for a cake


    tasting. Leonardo''s birthday was next week, and they had to rush everything if they wanted to make it on time. The wedding nner was very cooperative and ready to work 24/7 when Sofia said she wanted it to coincide with Leonardo''s birthday.


    When they went for the cake tasting, Sofia offered Leonardo to select a vor for their wedding cake. He was so clueless.


    He just scratched his nape and said, "It will be better if you decide. If I am selecting, I will go for wine and rum."


    And she rolled her eyes at his remark.


    So she took matters into her own hands and went for a white chocte cake with vani topping.


    "So, baby girl, all the preparations are almost done. Now it''s time to decide where you want to go for our honeymoon," Leonardo asked when they were home.


    "But Leonardo, we already had our honeymoon, and I don''t want to travel while pregnant. It''s so uneasy. I felt nauseous all the time," Sofia replied.


    "We have a private jet where you won''t feel difort, and we will fly ording to your schedule and with the doctor''s advice," Leonardo stated, and she was amused to think how excited he was about going on honeymoon again, even if he was going to be a father. "If you forgot, I would like to remind you that I am pregnant, and if you are thinking about having fun, you are mistaken, mister," she reminded him.


    Heughed at her remark, "You know me so well, baby girl. How can I resist myself? You are so hot and sexy. These pregnancy hormones make you look hot and more beautiful." He said in his husky and deep voice.


    She looked into his eyes, which darkened with desire in them. It flipped something inside her, and she was also turned on in anticipation as she knew what he would be thinking about their honeymoon.


    "I can''t seem to control myself. I want to make love to you every hour of the day," Leonardo confessed, causing her cheeks to flush crimson. She was sure she had turned as red as a ripe tomato. "So, tell me, where do you want to go for our honeymoon?" he asked eagerly.


    Sofia pondered for a few moments before replying, "Ummm... I want to go to Rovaniemi, Find."


    "Yeah? Alright, baby girl, Rovaniemi it is," he asserted with a smile.


    Sofia anxiously watched the clock,


    counting down the minutes until midnight. Leonardo''s birthday was about to begin, and she had nned a special surprise for him. She couldn''t contain her excitement, knowing how much he would appreciate it. She had baked a delicious birthday cake and secretly decorated a part of the garden with the help of the house staff.


    Leonardo had been busy with work, and after dinner, he headed straight to bed for a nap. Sofia eagerly waited for the clock to strike midnight.


    With just five minutes left, she secretly messaged all the house staff through an app to ensure everything was in order. She then moved closer to Leonardo, leaning down to whisper sweetly in his ear, "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy Birthday, my darling husband. Happy Birthday to you..." Her soft singing roused him from his slumber. Leonardo smiled charmingly, his voice still husky from sleep, and replied, "Ummm... thank you, baby girl."


    He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. Her head rested on his shoulder, and her lips found a spot on the crook of his neck as he gently snuggled her. But there was one problem - he started snoring. "Oh no!" she panicked. Her surprise was at risk of being ruined.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Midnight SurpriseThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia gently shook Leonardo, and he slowly stirred awake, his eyes blinking open. "I can''t seem to get any sleep. I want to go for a walk. Will you apany me?" she asked softly.


    He peered at her with one eye, looking down at her face. "Are you serious, angel? At this hour?" he inquired, his voice still heavy with drowsiness.


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?" she retorted, narrowing her eyes yfully.


    "No! You''re serious," he whispered, removing his arms from around her and sitting up on the bed. He rubbed his eyes and stretched his arms upward, letting out a big yawn. Throwing his legs over the side of the bed, he stood up on his feet and ran his hands through his dark hair to tame it.


    "Okay, babe, let''s go for a walk," he finally said in his still-sleepy voice, and she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty for waking him up in the middle of the night. But it was all for the sake of his birthday surprise. She got up instantly and walked over to him, holding his hand. "I''m ready," she announced, and he responded with another yawn.


    She wanted to chuckle at his expression; he looked adorably sleepy, yet he willingly obeyed her every demand and order at any hour of the day. Who would have thought that Leonardo Morelli, an alpha male and dominating man, would be so amodating to a girl''s wishes? She couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride, knowing she had such control over him, making him do anything she asked.


    Reflecting on their journey, she felt overwhelming gratitude toward God for bringing him into her life. She believed that God had a n for everyone, and sometimes He allowed pain and challenges to test their patience and tolerance, only to reward them with boundless happiness in return. Looking at Leonardo, she felt that all her prayers had been answered and returned with immeasurable happiness. Now, with their little bundle of joy on the way, she could hardly believe that after years of pain and rejection from her own family, she had finally found someone who could give her what she had craved her whole life-a loving family and her own world.


    As they strolled through the garden, Sofia led Leonardo to the decorated area. As they approached, the lights suddenly turned on, and soft, melodious music began to y. It was exactly as Sofia had nned it. The breathtaking view of the garden adorned with heart- shaped balloons and twinkling, colorful fairy lights brought a smile to their faces. Rows of rose andvender nts lined the path, while hibiscus and bougainvillea shrubs surrounded the garden, showcasing various rare species of nts.


    In the center of it all, a table stood, covered with an exquisite cloth, a bottle of wine, and two perfectly ced sses. The only thing missing was the cake, which was set to arrive anytime after Sofia and Leonardo''s arrival, per Sofia''s instructions to the staff. Leonardo''s half-closed eyes widened in awe as he blinked a few times to take in the magical surroundings. Then his gaze fell upon Sofia.


    "You nned all of this?" he asked, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Of course, who else could?" she shrugged yfully. Did he doubt her ability to n a surprise? Admittedly, she hadn''t nned any surprises in her entire life, but this was the first time she feltpelled to make someone''s day truly special and memorable, especially someone as significant to her as Leonardo.


    A house helper appeared with the cake that Sofia had lovingly baked for Leonardo.


    "The surprise isn''t over yet. I made this cake for you," she said, grinning with excitement.


    His eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Really?" he replied, clearly touched by her thoughtful gesture.


    Taking her hands in his, he brought them to his lips and kissed the back of her palms, gazing deeply into her eyes.


    "Thank you for bringing so much happiness and joy into my life. I don''t believe I deserve all this, but I''m not willing to let it go. You are mine, forever," he dered, his voice filled with genuine emotion. He pulled her close into his arms and kissed her with a passionate disy of love.


    Sofia poured all her love and prayers for him into that kiss, wishing him a long life filled with all the happiness the universe could offer. Leonardo meant everything to her, and she had never wanted to make a wish for someone as much as she did for him. Before Leonardo, her prayers had been solely reserved for her


    mother, but now, he had be her


    world.


    When they finally pulled away from the tender embrace, Sofia led him to the beautifully decorated cake in the center. She picked up the knife, and with a radiant smile, she looked at him. He appeared almost entranced by the whole experience. Guiding his hand, she made him hold the knife, and together, they cut the cake. Afterward, she lovingly fed him a piece, and he couldn''t help but moan in delight.


    "Sofia, your cooking is simply the best. Why don''t you pursue a degree in Culinary Courses?" he suggested, admiring her culinary skills.


    Her face lit up with a mix of


    happiness and wistfulness. "Actually, I was thinking about it. But then the responsibilities of the Ri Empire came, and I had to pursue a degree in business," she sighed, remembering how much she used to enjoy cooking. She had learned the art from her mother when she was very young, watching her


    intently and memorizing every step.


    "No, it''s not necessary. If your dream is to be a chef, then you should follow your dream, and I''m always here to help you manage the Ri Empire. I''ll teach you everything, don''t worry, my love," he reassured her.


    Oh, if only he knew how much he meant to her, how much his unwavering support meant to her dreams. She motioned to the staff to bring the cake pops and chocte balls she had specially prepared for their little celebration.


    Each time he took a cake pop or a chocte ball, lovingly made by her, into his mouth, he would close his eyes and moan in appreciation. She couldn''t help but feel captivated, watching him savor her baked desserts as if her cooking had been rewarded with the highest of praises.


    He uncorked the wine bottle and poured a ss for himself. Sofia, of course, refrained from drinking alcohol. She had gradually grown ustomed to him asionally having a drink, as she hade to realize that he never became intimidating or made her feel insecure.


    "So, what''s next?" he asked eagerly, rubbing his palms together with excitement.


    "Ummm... I think the only thing left is


    your birthday dance," she replied


    shyly, still getting the hang of matching his impressive dance moves. Whenever they danced, she couldn''t help but feel like a giddy fangirl, amazed by his grace and talent. There were moments when she wanted to shout his name in admiration.


    She snapped her fingers, and the music started ying once again. He took her hand in his and guided her towards the center, where a spotlight shone brightly. With one hand securely holding her waist, he drew her closer to him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, trying her best to match his steps.


    "How did you like my surprise?" she couldn''t resist asking again.


    "I''ve already said it''s fucking great. Better than any surprise. And that''s because you prepared it for me," he replied warmly, pecking her lips affectionately.


    "I wanted to make it even more special, but I didn''t have enough time. With the wedding preparations and this early pregnancy, I often feel uneasy," she confessed.


    "Baby girl, you don''t have to do anything to make it special because having you in my life makes every moment special. You are my angel," he said, kissing her forehead tenderly.


    They continued to sway to the music for a few more blissful minutes before Sofia suggested they should head to their bedroom and get some rest. After all, today was both their birthday and their wedding day, and they needed to be ready on time. She couldn''t bear the thought of beingte for her own wedding.

 Chapter 414

    Finally, the day they had both eagerly awaited had arrived - the day when Sofia and Leonardo would officially be husband and wife. Leonardo couldn''t contain his happiness; Sofia would now be his forever, not just as his wife and love but also as the mother of their future child. He was determined to ensure she never had a reason toin, and he was ready to give her the world.


    Chapter 414 The Unexpected


    Never in his wildest dreams did Leonardo, once known as the heartless, ruthless, and merciless Leonardo Morelli, imagine that he could fall in love so deeply that it wouldpletely transform his life. He was no longer the same man he used to be before marrying Sofia. With her and his newfound family, he felt like a changed person, unafraid to express his love openly.


    His heart swelled with excitement as he eagerly waited at the altar, ready to take each wedding ritual and vow to make Sofia his for eternity. Domenico, his best man, and Be, the bridesmaid, stood by his side, witnessing this beautiful moment.


    As time seemed to crawl by, Leonardo anxiously looked at his watch, waiting for Sofia to arrive. His mother, Anna, was supposed to bring Sofia to him. He searched for her in the crowd, and finally, he spotted her standing amongst the guests, engaged in conversation. He caught her eye and smiled, subtly indicating where she needed to go to bring Sofia. Anna understood and returned the smile, ready to fulfill her part in the grand n.


    Leonardo knew Sofia must be ready by now, as the makeup artists and hairstylists had informed him that they had finished their work half an hour ago. Sofia was resting in the room, awaiting the arrival of all the guests before making her entrance. Carlo, Sofia''s father, would be standing proudly beside her to walk her down the aisle. Everything was falling into ce, just as Sofia had envisioned for her special day.


    As Leonardo stood in the packed hall, awaiting Sofia''s arrival for their wedding, his heart raced with anticipation. He couldn''t wait to see her in her wedding gown, knowing she would look like the most beautiful woman in the world. In his eyes, she always exuded beauty and grace, and he felt like she was a divine gift sent just for him. The thought of having her in his life made him feel incredibly fortunate and blessed.


    Suddenly, his phone began to ring, and Anna''s name shed on the screen. He furrowed his brows, wondering why his mother was calling when she had just gone to bring Sofia.


    "Le... Leonardo...e quickly," Anna''s voice trembled with nervousness and panic, causing his heart to race even faster.


    "What''s wrong, Mum? Is everything alright?" he asked, feeling a rush of anxiety.


    "Sofia... Sofia..." Anna started sobbing, unable toplete her sentence. "Pleasee quickly."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without a second thought, Leonardo rushed towards Sofia''s room, the sound of Domenico''s voice calling after him fading into the background. Bursting into the room, he found Anna sitting on the bed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "What happened, Mum? Where is Sofia?" Leonardo asked, his eyes darting around the room, searching for any sign of her.


    "I don''t know. When I got here, I found the room was empty. I don''t know where she went," Anna replied, her voice choked with emotion.


    "Did she walk away?" she questioned in disbelief, and Leonardo couldn''t fathom the idea of Sofia walking away from their wedding. She had been so happy and excited about the marriage, and he had seen the love in her eyes. She would never do something like that. Something must be terribly wrong.


    Domenico and Alessandro rushed into the room, their faces filled with concern and confusion. "What happened?" they both asked in unison, looking between Anna and Leonardo.


    "Sofia is missing," Leonardo said, his breath shaky with worry. He pulled out his phone and dialed Mark''s number, giving him urgent instructions over the phone as he hurried outside. Carlo, too, ran towards themotion, and Leonardo''s heart filled with a surge of anger at the sight of him. He had always sensed a bad vibe around Carlo''s family, but Sofia was the exception. She was nothing like them.


    "What''s wrong, Leonardo? Why did you run from the altar?" Carlo had the audacity to question Leonardo.


    Leonardo shot him a suspicious re. "Sofia is missing, and let me warn you, if I find out you had any hand in this, I won''t spare you," he threatened before storming outside to meet with Mark. He couldn''t waste any more time.


    Once outside, he saw Mark and his men already waiting, ready for his next order. Domenico was right beside him, equally anxious and eager for answers. Leonardo knew Domenico wanted to ask questions, but he couldn''t focus on anyone right now as he stared intently at his phone, waiting for Sofia''s location.


    "What have you found out?" Leonardo asked Mark, his voiceced with urgency.


    "Out of the guests here, only Emma is missing," Mark quickly replied, and Leonardo knew he could rely on Mark''s efficiency.


    Carlo was shaken to the core as he


    e


    heard his wife''s name, Emma, being mentioned in connection with Sofia''s disappearance. His mind raced through different scenarios, trying to make sense of the possibilities. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing, but as he linked the recent events together, he started to fear that there might be some truth to the suspicions.


    Clutching his head in disbelief, Carlo struggled toe to terms with the idea that Emma, his own wife, could be involved in harming Sofia, especially considering she was pregnant. He pinched the bridge of his nose, deep in thought, contemting whether he should try to reach Emma. "Dad! What happened?" Kat''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    Leonardo''s attention snapped towards Kat, and he approached her with a dangerous aura, his voice cold and intimidating. "Where is your mother, Kat?" he demanded.


    "Mum... she must be at the party. I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for, I think, half an hour," Kat replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Don''t dare to lie to me," Leonardo said, grabbing her chin forcefully.


    Carlo intervened, realizing that tensions were running high.


    "Leonardo! Leave her. What are you doing? She is my daughter," Carlo said, gently pulling Leonardo''s hand away from Kat.


    "My wife is missing, dammit, and your wife is involved in this," Leonardo spat out in anger.


    Carlo couldn''t deny the possibility, but he couldn''t let Leonardo find Emma before him. He knew that he had to locate Emma quickly if they wanted to ensure Sofia''s safety. Deep down, he struggled to ept that he had married a woman with a heart so dark, capable of harming her own husband''s daughter, her own flesh and blood.


    Rubbing his forehead, Carlo attempted to diffuse the tension.


    "Listen, Leonardo. I will find out where Emma is. I will ensure Sofia''s safety. You need to calm down, okay?" he urged, knowing that if Leonardo reached Emma before him, he wouldn''t listen to reason. If Leonardo reached Emma before Carlo, he wouldn''t listen to her. He would shoot her straight at first sight on the spot.


    "Are you fucking serious? My


    ?????


    pregnant wife is missing, and you expect me to calm down?" Leonardo''s, voice thundered with anguish and desperation. "I am. going to burn this whole world I need to in order to search fopher. I will do everything to find her. Do you get it?" He gripped Carlo''s cor, yanking him off his feet, and issued a fierce threat.


    Kat let out a frightened yelp as she witnessed Leonardo''s intense reaction toward her father.


    "Leave him, Leonardo. We need to find Sofia. If your suspicions are correct, she could be in danger. I''ve always had a bad intuition about Emma. She''s not a good woman," Alessandro intervened, stepping forward and firmly grabbing Leonardo''s hand to make him release Carlo. Leonardo finally let go of Carlo and turned his attention to Mark.


    "Mark, the signals are still strong. It means we can track her. Hurry up and find her location."


    With renewed determination, they were now closer than ever to finding Sofia. Carlo couldn''t help but panic, knowing that Emma would have to face the consequences of her actions. If she had indeed attempted to harm their daughter, she would have to endure the wrath of Leonardo''s anger. There was no saving her from that.


    Inwardly, Carlo questioned Emma''s motives, wondering why she had chosen this destructive path. Why did she have to ruin everyone''s life? He closed his eyes momentarily, silently asking why she had betrayed their love and trust.


    Carlo was very hurt. Emma had


    shown no consideration for him, her


    husband, in her reckless actions.


    She never thought about the hatred


    he would feel towards her once discovered her evil intentions towards their daughter. She hadn''t considered the devastating consequences that would follow, risking their rtionship and


    marriage. And all of this, Carlo<pmented, was for the sake of gaining some property.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Proposition


    Carlo stood there, his heart heavy with a mix of emotions betrayal, anger, and heartbreak. His mind couldn''t grasp the fact that Emma, the woman he loved so deeply, could be capable of such cruelty. He felt like he had failed to fulfill her every wish, questioning himself if he had ever been enough for her. A surge of guilt washed over him, making him wonder if he could have done something differently to prevent this situation.


    His love for Emma was so profound that he would have willingly sacrificed his life if it could satisfy her desires. But now, seeing what she had done - kidnapping Sofia, his precious daughter - Carlo knew that Leonardo, whoever that was, would show no mercy to her. The anger within him boiled, and the word "fucking" slipped out as he struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    Carlo took a deep, heavy sigh, trying to gather his thoughts and calling Emma on the phone. But to his dismay, her phone was out of reach, leaving him feeling even more helpless.


    He gently led Kat to a corner, needing answers. The desperation in his voice was palpable as he pleaded with her. "Kat, please, tell me honestly if you have any idea where your mother is. I need to find her before Leonardo gets to her. No one can save her from his wrath, and I can''t bear the thought of losing her."


    The love he felt for Emma had blinded him, and he had unquestioningly followed her lead. Every word she spoke was like gospel to him, and he never once doubted her intentions. But now, faced with this horrific act against his own flesh and blood, he couldn''t fathom how Emma could even think that he didn''t love Sofia. He loved both his daughters, Kat and Sofia, with all his heart, and he would never want either of them to suffer.


    He regretted how he had treated Sofia in the past, believing Emma''s ims that she needed strict discipline due to her mother''s "bad blood." Emma had convinced him that Sofia required behavior treatment, and he blindly followed her instructions, never questioning her judgment. He had been cold and distant towards Sofia, thinking that Emma was taking care of her in her own way, shaping her into a better person.


    But now, as he reflected on it, he realized how wrong he had been. He should have paid attention to Sofia, showered her with love, and shown her the same affection he had for Kat. Emma''s maniption had clouded his judgment, and he deeply regretted not being there for his daughter when she needed him the most.


    Carlo''s heart ached with profound regret as he realized the extent of the harm he had unknowingly caused Sofia. He couldn''t believe he had let himself be manipted by Emma''s jealousy, following her instructions without question. The truth hit him hard - Emma''s actions were driven by envy, but he couldn''t fathom why she felt that way. He had always ced Emma on a pedestal, making her the center of his world, and fulfilling her every wish without hesitation.


    "Why, Emma? Why were you so jealous of Sofia?" His thoughts echoed with frustration and confusion as he struggled to understand the motives behind Emma''s malevolence. It pained him to know that she had harbored ill feelings towards his daughter, even after Sofia was no longer living with them.


    In his mind, the turmoil intensified, and he couldn''t contain his emotions. "Why did you want her to suffer when she was out of your life?" he silently shouted, the turmoil within him turning into an inner storm of emotions.


    Now, Sofia had moved on and was married to Leonardo, which should have put an end to the source of Emma''s jealousy. But to Carlo''s dismay, the bitterness and hatred didn''t seem to have dissipated. Emma''s grudge against Sofia remained strong, even in her absence. Carlo turned to Kat, his eyes filled with concern and urgency. "Kat, please try to contact your mother immediately. Tell her not to harm Sofia, not for my sake, but for her own good. If I find out that Sofia has been harmed in any way, I won''t hesitate to take action. Please, persuade her to bring Sofia back home. Keep trying to get in touch with her, and let me know the moment you can talk to her."


    With his heart heavy and determined to find Sofia, Carlo set out on his mission to locate his daughter and bring her back safely.


    *************


    "Lana, are you ready? Today, we must act on our n, and once we proceed, there''s no turning back," Emma warned, her voice filled with determination and a touch of urgency. Lana, however, seemed to be on the verge of freaking out at the weight of the moment. This was the culmination of their dark scheme. Emma''s eyes gleamed with ambition as she spoke about reiming the Ri Empire. To achieve this, they had to kidnap Sofia from her wedding, making it look like she had run away, and then eliminate her after coercing her into signing certain documents.


    Lana took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for what was toe. "Okay, I am ready. I want my revenge, and I want Leonardo to suffer just as I am suffering," she dered, her voiceced with bitterness and hatred.


    Emma felt a surge of relief, knowing that Lana was stillmitted to their sinister n. She couldn''t afford anyst-minute hesitations or doubts. This was a critical moment, and she had meticulously nned every step. She remembered how they got Sofia out of the wedding hall. They waited there, observing the bridal chamber entry. Then Emma saw the makeup artist leave the room, leaving Sofia all alone inside.


    Knocking on the door of the bridal chamber, Lana and Emma waited anxiously for Sofia to open it. When Sofia finally appeared, her expression turned to one of shock and disbelief. Emma tried to deceive her, saying they were there to take her to the altar, but Sofia wasn''t convinced. She reached for her phone, intending to call for help.


    Emma''s heart raced with fear of her n being jeopardized. She couldn''t afford any witnesses or interruptions. Time was of the essence, and this was the moment she had been waiting for so long.


    In a swift and ruthless move, Emma retrieved a cloth sprayed with chloroform and pressed it against Sofia''s nose. Within seconds, Sofia sumbed to unconsciousness. The adrenaline surged through Emma''s veins as she knew they had to act quickly to escape without being noticed.


    With calcted precision, Emma had paid off some men to divert the attention of the bodyguards for a few crucial minutes. This would allow Lana and Emma to sneak Sofia out of the building unnoticed, making their escape before anyone could realize what had happened.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Their n had worked wlessly, sessfully sneaking Sofia out of the wedding venue amidst the chaos of preparations and guests. Emma''s heart pounded with both excitement and nervousness as they brought Sofia to their secret location, where they tied her securely to a chair. She couldn''t help but revel in the thought of Leonardo''s anticipation for his bride,pletely unaware of what was unfolding.


    Waiting for Sofia to regain consciousness, Emma felt a rush of adrenaline. As Sofia groaned and blinked her eyes open, the room''s dim light revealed her confusion and fear, Her gaze settled on Emma, and her eyes red with anger as she struggled against the ropes that bound her hands and legs.


    Emma couldn''t help but smirk at Sofia''s futile attempts.


    "Stop wasting your effort, Sofia. There''s no use struggling. You''ll only hurt yourself," Emma said dismissively, enjoying the control she had over her captive.


    Panicking, Sofia demanded answers. "Why have you brought me here, and why am I tied like this? Today is my wedding, dammit. Leonardo will be waiting for me at the altar."


    Lana turned toward Sofia with a cold expression as she spoke with conviction, "You will never get a chance to marry my Leonardo. You don''t deserve to be a bride."


    Sofia was taken aback, trying toprehend the reason behind this cruel act. "What do you mean?" she asked, bewildered by the sudden hostility.


    Lana, unable to control her rage,shed out at Sofia, revealing the motive behind their actions.


    "I mean, Leonardo and you have to pay for killing my husband, you slut, you bitch," she cursed, delivering a sharp p to Sofia''s face.


    Emma winced at Lana''s outburst, knowing that her impulsive anger could jeopardize their carefullyid ns. She shot Lana a stern look, motioning for her to step back, and then turned back to Sofia, adopting a moreposed demeanor. "Listen, Sofia. I don''t want to hurt you," Emma began, her voice surprisingly calm. "But I was hoping you could sign the papers of the Ri Empire. After that, I will release you, and you can return to your wedding."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 They Are Evil


    "But Emma, what about...." Lana''s voice quivered with a mix of uncertainty and suspicion, her eyes narrowed as she questioned Emma''s true intentions. Deep down, Lana sensed that Emma might not assist her in seeking revenge against Sofia, and that thought troubled her greatly. Her doubt was evident in the way she hesitated before speaking. Emma''s face contorted into a scowl as she impatiently looked at Lana. She couldn''t afford Lana''s impulsive actions jeopardizing her wellid ns. Emma felt a pang of fear, worried that Lana''s impulsiveness might indeed ruin everything she had worked so hard for. "Shut up, Lana, just keep your mouth shut," Emma scolded with a hint of irritation, causing Lana''s expression to shift into a frown. She red at Emma, offended by the harsh reprimand, but Emma simply brushed her off, unwilling to entertain any further distractions. Then came Sofia''s quiet yet resolute voice, tinged with sadness and confusion. "Emma, if you wanted the Empire, you could have just asked me. I would have willingly signed the papers. Why did you have to abduct me from my wedding? It was supposed to be my dream day, and you''ve ruined it," Sofia uttered, her emotions subdued but palpable. Emma''s face contorted into a grimace as if trying to hold her ground against Sofia''s emotional plea.


    "Look, Sofia," Emma''s tone grew more assertive, though she suppressed her true desire tosh out in frustration. "I don''t have time for more drama. I won''t ask you again, just sign the paper and finish all this. You can live peacefully with your husband and baby, and I will be happy to secure the Ri Empire for my daughter." Emma''s words were clear and direct, concealing the burning anger she felt towards Sofia.


    Observing Sofia''s transformation from the innocent girl she once knew to someone more cunning and clever, Emma couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment. She loathed having to resort to feigned concern and politeness to manipte her stepdaughter. Emma longed to release her pent-up frustration through force and intimidation, but she knew it would only push Sofia further away.


    Sofia, having endured Emma''s torment since her childhood, had developed a resistance to such tactics. Emma recognized that she had to employ a different approach, resorting to ying an emotional card, even though it went against her true nature.


    "So tell me, Sofia? Are you going to sign this or not? Because only this will decide you and your baby''s fate. Whether you are going to die or not," Emma made her proposition, her voiceced with a chilling determination.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sofia''s head snapped toward Emma, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. She looked at her stepmother as if she couldn''tprehend the heartless words that had just been spoken. Fear wed at her, and her voice quivered as she attempted to find the strength to respond.


    "No! You can''t do this," Sofia''s voice quivered with a mix of desperation and defiance, her words ringing out in protest against the cruel fate Emma had presented.


    "Don''t you dare to shout at me. Otherwise, you will regret doing that again," Emma warned with a cold and threatening tone, her patience finally worn thin. Her eyes glinted with a dangerous intensity, making it clear that she meant every word.


    Sofia''s voice trembled as she questioned Emma''s motives, her tears flowing freely now, each dropden with a sense of betrayal and confusion. "Why are you doing this, Emma? What have I ever done wrong to you? I have served you my entire life; now, you want me to die when I am out of your life. Why Emma? I know you won''t leave me alive even if I sign this paper. I can see your killing spree in your eyes. I just want to know why you hate me so much," Sofia cried, her vulnerabilityid bare before Emma. Emma tried to shield herself from the emotional disy, her face hardening with disdain for what she perceived as a theatrical performance. She rolled her eyes, dismissing Sofia''s tears as insincere and maniptive. To Emma, it was all nonsense, an unnecessary hindrance to her ns.


    "I thought of you as a mother figure for me. I followed whatever you told me to do. I thought you were doing that for my good. Why Emma? You broke my trust. You broke Dad''s trust. Please, I want to live for my husband and my unborn child. Don''t do this," Sofia pleaded with a shattered voice, her heartrending words begging for mercy.


    Emma felt a pang of guilt tug at her conscience, but she quickly suppressed it. She couldn''t afford to be swayed by sentimentality. She had her own ambitions, her own reasons for taking this path, even if it meant hurting Sofia. Still, she found it hard to face Sofia''s plea, as it reminded her of the bond they once shared.


    "I will give you everything if you want


    to take all my empire and property. But please don''t do that. I want to live. After so many years of craving a real family, I will finally have my own family never had any sort of, happiness in my life. I finally got this small happiness for myself. Don''t take this away from me. Please!"


    Sofia pleaded, tears rolling down her


    cheeks.


    Emma''s fury intensified as Sofia''s tears and pleas grated on her nerves. She had little patience for disys of weakness, and Sofia''s emotional outpouring only served to infuriate her further. The desire to take drastic action, consequences be damned, flickered in her eyes as she fought to maintain control over the situation.


    "Listen, Sofia," Emma''s voice grew


    colder and more assertive, her eyes piercing into Sofia''s soul. "Crying and weeping do not affect me. I am asking you onest time whether you with sign the paper or not, and before replying, you should think about your unborn baby." Emma''s tone carried a chilling weight as if she were ready to unleash her wrath at any moment.


    The mention of Sofia''s unborn child seemed to strike a nerve, and Sofia''s tear-stained face contorted with anguish. Emma knew she had touched a sensitive point, and she continued with a calcted maniption.


    "Do you want your unborn baby to


    Sofia''s mind swirled with conflicting thoughts and emotions, her vulnerability exposed before her tormentor. Emma''s frown deepened as she observed Sofia lost in her contemtion. She couldn''t shake the worry that Sofia might have caught onto her true motives - that Emma nned to dispose of her once she had signed the paper.


    Summoning her strength, Sofia took a deep breath, her voice wavering but determined.


    "I am ready to sign, Emma. But please promise me you won''t harm my baby or me." Sofia''s plea was a desperate attempt to ensure her child''s safety in the face of Emma''s heartlessness.


    Emma, ever the deceiver, nodded and feigned sincerity.


    "OK, I will leave you to go after you sign the papers. You need to trust me," she lied through her teeth, concealing her true intentions beneath a mask of false reassurance.


    Motioning to Lana, Emma directed her to open Sofia''s right hand to prepare for the signing. But just as Lana moved to untie Sofia''s hand, the vi door shattered, sending shockwaves through the room. Emma''s heart sank as she saw a group of armed men storming into the house.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Table Has Turned


    "Boss, the signal is getting stronger anding from that house," Mark said, his voice tense with urgency, as he pointed toward a big house at the end of thene. Leonardo wasted no time and hurried with his army to reach the house, his heart pounding loudly in his chest. Every second felt like an eternity as he dashed toward the entrance, driven by the need to find Sofia and ensure her safety. As they approached the house, Leonardo''s instincts went into overdrive. The eerie silence sent shivers down his spine, and a sense of foreboding washed over him. Danger lurked within those walls, and he braced himself for the unknown.


    Gesturing to his men, Leonardo signaled for them to proceed with caution, not making a sound as they searched for any possible entrance. However, their efforts proved fruitless, as every opening was sealed shut, leaving them no choice but to break down the door forcefully.


    Mark heeded Leonardo''s signal, forcefully breaking the door, and the team swiftly entered, their eyes scanning the scene that unfolded before them. A surge of anger pulsed through Leonardo''s veins as he saw Emma standing menacingly beside Sofia, who was bound to a chair, her helplessness evident. The sight of Lana by Emma''s side fueled his fury, realizing the betrayal that had taken ce against him and his pregnant wife.


    His heart clenched at the thought of Sofia suffering due to their treacherous ns. Determination mixed with rage, and Leonardo''s focus was solely on safeguarding Sofia and bringing those responsible to justice.


    Emma''s actions escted the already perilous situation. She retrieved a gun from her bag and aimed it at Sofia''s head, her malevolence on full disy. Panic surged in Leonardo''s heart, and he couldn''t let his emotions get the best of him.


    "WAIT! Don''t do anything stupid," Leonardo''s urgent plea filled the room, his voiceced with desperation. He couldn''t bear to see any harme to Sofia, the woman he loved with all his heart.


    "Don''t dare toe near. Otherwise, I will shoot her," Emma''s chilling threat rang out, the malice in her words clear as day.


    Despite his fear, Leonardo managed to stayposed. He motioned to his men, instructing them to take a step back and lower their weapons, hoping to buy some time and keep the situation from escting further.


    "What do you want, Emma? I am here to fulfill your every demand. Just leave her. I am ready to do anything in return," he offered, willing to make any sacrifice to secure Sofia''s safety.


    But Emma''s response was callous and devoid of trust. "I don''t trust you, Leonardo, and I know how heartless a Mafia King can be. I will not leave Sofia because I want to be alive; she is my confirmed token to live," she sneered shamelessly, herughter a twisted disy of her cold-hearted nature.


    Leonardo''s heart swelled with disgust at the sight of Emma''s heartless demeanor. The mere thought that a mother, even a stepmother, could plot such a demonic act filled him with revulsion. Despite his fear for Sofia''s safety, he knew he had to keep his voice calm andposed to distract Emma from carrying out her deadly intentions.


    "No, I can assure you that nobody will harm you. I will protect you myself. Just leave Sofia. Please, she is pregnant. I will give you everything and make sure that you will leave this ce safely. Believe me. I am giving you my word," Leonardo tried to reason with Emma, attempting to appeal to her rational side.


    His fear was palpable as Emma held the gun at Sofia''s head. The stakes were incredibly high, and any wrong move on his part could prove fatal. He knew all too well the depths of cruelty a woman like Emma was capable of, and he had to tread carefully. Leonardo''s eyes shifted briefly to Lana, and he hoped his message would resonate with her. He needed her to understand that he genuinely cared for Sofia and their unborn child. Despite his position as a feared Mafia King, he was willing to uphold his word and ensure their safety.


    "Lana, please tell her I am not as


    heartless as she thought of me. I love my wife and baby. I will do anything as you say. But my men are cruel. They will not leave you, and if you harm Sofia, they will kill you. But if you listen to me, I assure


    you no one will harm you. Eveure


    knows how much I am a man of my own word. Mymitment matters. If I promised to leave you both, I would do that in any condition. Tell her to leave Sofia," Leonardo yed his trump card, hoping Lana would understand the gravity of the situation.


    Lana looked torn for a moment, her nerves evident as she weighed the consequences of her actions. The power dynamics had shifted, and Leonardo''s n began to work as he saw a glimmer of doubt in Emma''s eyes.


    "Emma, let''s leave Sofia. I am scared for my life. Leonardo is saying he will not do anything and will let us go. Leave all this, and let''s get out of here," Lana urged, attempting to convince her partner-in-crime that escaping with their lives intact was the best option. "Shut up, you fool. Just shut your mouth up. If you can''t think with your fucking brain, then better seal your mouth and let me handle this," Emma snapped, her teeth gritted in frustration and anger. Herposure was slipping, and she couldn''t stand Lana''s interference any longer. Leonardo had underestimated Emma. As he observed her cunning and intelligence, he couldn''t fathom the depths of her cruelty. He struggled toprehend how someone could be so heartless towards a girl who had once been a daughter figure to her.


    "Lana is right, Emma. If I give you my word, I won''t back out. You have to trust me. And... if you think you can get out of here by harming my wife, you won''t imagine your fate," Leonardo spoke again, blending assurance with a subtle threat, hoping to appeal to Emma''s self-preservation instincts.


    Emma, however, seemed undeterred


    by Leonardo''s words, pressing the gun harder against Sofia''s head, causing Sofia to shriek in terror. Leonardo''s heart skipped a beat, fear gripping him, knowing that Emma was unpredictable and capable of anything. He vowed to protect Sofia at any cost but had to act cautiously to avoid escting the situation further.


    Just as Leonardo''s mind raced for another n, a voice interrupted the tense standoff. "Emma! What are you doing? Why are you holding a gun at Sofia''s head?" Carlo''s voice rang out from the doorway, his presence both surprising and potentially game-changing. As Carlo approached, Leonardo felt a mix of relief and apprehension. With the whole family present, he hoped that Carlo''s influence could diffuse the vtile situation. But at the same time, he worried about where Carlo''s loyalty would lie - with his wife or with Sofia, his daughter.


    Emma''s eyes widened in shock and panic at the sight of her husband catching her in the act. Her facade crumbled, and she struggled toe up with a convincing response.


    "Carlo, what are you doing here? Why did youe?" Emma screamed, attempting to divert attention from her sinister intentions.


    Carlo, however, wasn''t fooled. HeProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    confronted Emma with the weight of


    betrayal in his voice. "And tell me


    1.n


    why you are pressing a gun on Sofia''s head and why you kidnapped her? You know that she is my daughter. I can''t believe you can stoop so low. What do you want, Emma? Now you have made me believe that you never loved me. Otherwise, you never thought of doing this with Sofia. You know she is my daughter, my blood," Carlo snapped, his disappointment and anger evident in every word.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 Consequences


    "Carlo, just get out of this matter. I will exin everything to you when Ie home. At this time, you just go away from here. Let me handle this," Emma pleaded, her panic evident in her voice. Leonardo couldn''t help but notice the sudden change in her demeanor - the same woman who had threatened them moments ago now seemed terrified.


    "No, Emma, we have to solve this right now. Just leave Sofia. We will talk about it and put the gun down. Where the hell did you get this gun?" Carlo''s voice carried a mix of concern and frustration as he confronted his wife.


    Leonardo realized that Emma must have stolen Carlo''s gun. The revtion further cemented his belief in the depths of her evil nature. He couldn''tprehend how someone could be so selfish and heartless, not even sparing a thought for her husband''s feelings or safety. "Don''t give me your lecture, Carlo. I am not in the mood to listen to any of your nonsense. I know that Sofia is your daughter from Maria, and I hate her for that. You also hate her, remember? I really wanted her to die just like her mother. They don''t deserve to live in this world. These fucking bitches who always wanted to have a rich husband. First, her mother, Maria, trapped you for your wealth, and now Sofia has trapped Leonardo," Emma spewed venomous words, revealing the depth of her hatred.


    Her usations about Sofia and Maria were baseless and unfounded, driven by her own insecurities and jealousy. Leonardo felt a surge of anger at her audacity to speak ill of his wife and her deceased mother. Emma''s words were nothing but poison spewing from a heart consumed by darkness.


    "What the hell are you saying, Emma? Are you out of your mind? Neither Maria nor Sofia did anything. They were also victims of contract marriage. But unlike my marriage, Leonardo and Sofia found their love and deserve to be together. Don''t be stupid, Emma. Leave Sofia alone. And Leonardo, please forgive my wife for her sin. Please, onest time, forgive her," Carlo implored both Emma and Leonardo, trying to reason with them.


    Leonardo remained silent but nodded emotionlessly, his emotions still simmering beneath the surface.


    "Emma, put the gun down ande. We will take you home. You need help. You are sick. Come, give me your gun," Carlo pleaded, his voice filled with concern and empathy. He hoped to reach the vulnerable part of Emma that was still buried beneath her rage and darkness.


    Leonardo watched closely, his heart pounding, hoping that Carlo''s words would break through to Emma.


    ''Emma, just leave my wife, and I will make you pay for your sins. Don''t worry,'' Leonardo resolved in his mind, willing Emma to make the right choice.


    "OK, I will leave her, but before that, I want her to sign on the papers of the Ri Empire that she is transferring everything to my daughter Kat''s name," Emma stated in her evil, maniptive voice. Leonardo''s heart sank at her demand, but he nodded immediately, his priority being Sofia''s safety above all else.


    "Yes, she will sign. Sofia, please sign the papers. Give her the papers, and Lana, please untie her hands so she can sign," Leonardo instructed, trying to maintain a facade ofpliance while he strategized in his mind.


    Sofia''s eyes met Leonardo''s. The trust and understanding passed silently between them. Their connection was deep, and he knew he had to act swiftly to protect her. As Lana untied Sofia''s hands, Leonardo knew he had to seize the moment.


    As soon as Sofia had the papers in her hands and lowered her head to sign them, Leonardo acted decisively. He shot a bullet at Emma''s hand, causing her to drop the gun she held. It was a risky move, but he hoped it would create a distraction.


    "NO," Carlo''s voice echoed in the room, filled with shock and rm at the sudden turn of events. Before anyone could react, Domenico acted swiftly, firing a shot at Emma''s heart, ending her life.


    Sofia''s heart pounded in her chest as the gunshots reverberated in the room, temporarily deafening her. With her senses heightened, she looked up to see Leonardo and Domenico standing before her, their guns drawn. Her gaze then fell on Emma, whoy lifeless on the floor, blood seeping from her chest. The shock of the sudden turn of events left Sofia speechless.


    Emma was dead - it happened so fast, yet the weight of her malevolence seemed to dissipate instantly. The danger she posed had been eliminated, but the aftermath left an air of disbelief in the room. Carlo''s anguished cry echoed through the space as he rushed to Emma''s side.


    "Emma!" Carlo''s voice quivered as he knelt beside her lifeless body, cradling her in his arms, his tears streaming down his cheeks. Sofia had never seen her father show such raw emotion, and conflicting feelings surged within her. Despite Emma''s cruelty, witnessing her father mourn for the woman who had wanted to kill her stirred empathy within Sofia.


    For the first time, Sofia felt hatred towards Emma for attempting to harm her and her unborn child. She knew that Emma had despised her


    and treated her poorly throughoute


    her life, tarnishing Sofia''s


    and perception in her


    father''s eyes. However, Sofia had never fathomed the depths of


    Emma''s malevolence, that she could harbor such hatred towards an innocent life.


    Leonardo quickly came to untie Sofia.


    "Are you alright, angel?" Leonardo''s voice quivered with concern and panic as he searched Sofia''s body, his eyes filled with worry. He pulled her into a tight embrace, holding close to his chest, offering her the warmth and security she desperately needed. Sofia''s head rested against his heart, finding somefort in the rhythmic beating that reassured her she was safe now. Tears streamed down her cheeks, evidence of the trauma she had endured.


    Still trembling with fear, Sofia was grateful for Leonardo''s protective embrace, but the experience had left her deeply shaken. Her mind couldn''t shake off the image of Emma pointing the gun at her and the threat it posed to her unborn child. Hatred swelled within her for the woman who had plotted her demise and the life growing inside her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Lana!" Leonardo''s voice thundered, and Sofia''s head snapped up, meeting his bloodshot eyes. The anger and rage in his gaze were palpable, and she had never seen him like this before. Sofia''s heart ached for the man she loved, knowing the extent of betrayal he must be feeling.


    "You dare to kidnap my wife. Did you forget who I am? Do you not want to live anymore and go to hell to meet your husband?" Leonardo''s voice turned deadly cold, his fury radiating off him like a storm.


    Sofia''s eyes widened as she listened to Leonardo''s threatening words to Lana. The woman who had been by Emma''s side had also yed a role in this treacherous act, and her plea for forgiveness now sounded hollow. Sofia knew that Lana was just as wicked as Emma, and her deceitful words held no truth.


    "Leonardo... please... Forgive me... Emma brainwashed me... Otherwise, I would never have gone against you," Lana pleaded, her desperation apparent. But Sofia knew it was nothing but a feeble attempt to save herself. Lana had willingly chosen this path, and her loyalty to Emma was evident throughout their actions.


    "It isn''t so difficult to get into your small brain that what would be the consequence of your karma? You would have lived more despite you helping your husband to kidnap my wifest time. But by helping Emma to harm my pregnant wife, you earned my hatred for you, and now you''ll also be paying for your sins," Leonardo''s cold and dangerous tone pierced the air, sending a shiver down Sofia''s spine. His words were sharp and filled with a chilling resolve, leaving no doubt about his intentions.


    "P...please forgive me... I w...won''t do anything like this... I... I swear I will go very far away from you and your life... I will nevere b... back. Please forgive me," Lana pleaded, her voice quivering with fear and desperation. Her attempts to gain forgiveness seemed futile in the face of Leonardo''s wrath.


    But Leonardo remained stoic, his expressionless face revealing nothing of his emotions. As he turned to Domenico, he issued a grave instruction, fully aware of the weight of his decision. "You better know what to do with my enemies. Lana hasmitted the deepest sin as she wanted to kill my unborn child and wife."


    Domenico nodded solemnly, his anger palpable as he gritted his teeth. Justice demanded retribution for Lana''s wicked deeds, and he was ready to carry out Leonardo''s orders. With a gesture, his men surrounded Lana, holding her firmly on both sides and began to drag her away.


    Lana''s cries for forgiveness filled the room, her pleas desperate and remorseful. She begged Leonardo to spare her, promising never to repeat her misdeeds and vowing to disappear from his life forever. But Leonardo remained unmoved by her words, resolute in his decision.


    "Please forgive me... Just onest time... I won''t do that again... I will go away... and... won''te back.. Please don''t do this to me... Leave me, please...." Lana''s cries continued, but they fell on deaf ears as her fate was sealed. Her punishment for her treacherous actions was set in motion, and there was no turning back.


    As the men dragged Lana away, her cries gradually faded into the distance, leaving behind a heavy silence in the room.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 Haunting Past


    Sofia''s heart ached, her emotions conflicting as she fought against feeling anything for the people who had never cared for her. But family ties ran deep, and despite her best efforts, she couldn''t deny the pain she saw in her father''s eyes. Carlo cried inconsbly, clutching Emma''s lifeless body tightly against him. Tears streamed down his face, his cheeks glistening with sorrow, and his body trembled as he silently wept.


    Sofia turned her teary eyes towards Leonardo, seeking support and understanding. He gently unwrapped his arm from around her, gesturing for her to go to her father. Slowly, she approached Carlo, her heart heavy with the weight of the situation. She had never been in a position tofort anyone before, let alone her own father. This tragedy was partly due to her own past, and she felt an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    With trembling hands, she ced one on her father''s shoulder. Carlo turned his head towards her, his eyes red and filled with tears.


    "Dad," Sofia whispered softly, kneeling beside him. The pain in his eyes was palpable, and her heart ached even more.


    Carlo couldn''t hold back his emotions any longer and hugged Sofia tightly, his tears soaking her shoulder.


    "I am sorry, Sofia. Sorry that because of Emma, you have to suffer so much. I saw her ending close when she kidnapped you. I will never forgive her for trying to harm you. But I can''t help but feel pain and sorrow over her death," Carlo''s words were filled with regret, remorse, and a sense of protectiveness toward his daughter.


    "I know, Dad. I know. You don''t need to exin yourself; just let the pain out of your body and heart with those tears." Sofia''s voice was gentle as she rubbed Carlo''s back, offering himfort and understanding.


    Leonardo, standing by Sofia''s side, observed the scene with a mix of sympathy and admiration for Sofia''s strength. He knew that she was bearing the weight of this tragedy, and he respected her for being there for her father despite the painful history between them.


    Leonardo''s men brought in a stretcher to carry Emma''s lifeless body, a somber reminder of the loss they all now faced.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, we need to go," Sofia gently urged, hoping that he would agree. Carlo nodded, silently acknowledging her request.


    At Leonardo''s direction, Be was summoned to bring a in ck dress for Sofia. Understanding the need for privacy and dignity, Leonardo took Sofia to a nearby hotel and booked a room for her to change out of her wedding gown before attending the funeral. Everyone was informed, and the news of Emma''s demise had spread. When they arrived at Ri''s family graveyard, Kat was already there. She ran towards Carlo, tears streaming down her face, and embraced him tightly.


    "Dad, what happened? Who did this? How could my mum be dead? I still couldn''t believe it," Kat''s voice quivered with grief as she sought answers from her father.


    "Kat, I warned you that what Emma hadmitted was unforgiven. She had to pay for her misdeeds, and her sins have been paid off. I don''t me anyone because it waspletely her mistake to underestimate this situation. She couldn''tmit a sin and escape, not every time," Carlo''s voice was filled with a mix of pain, regret, and a sense of eptance.


    Sofia stood there, witnessing the raw authenticity in her father''s words


    The somber atmosphere hung heavy in the air as Emma''s lifeless body wasid to rest six feet under the ground. Sofia stood by her father''s side throughout the funeral, offering her silent support as they said their final goodbyes to the woman who had been aplex figure in their lives.


    After the funeral concluded and people began to disperse, Carlo approached Sofia with a heavy heart. His eyes were filled with remorse and regret as he addressed his daughter.


    "Sofia, now I realize I was very unfair towards you throughout your childhood. I regret that. Sofia, please forgive me. I know I don''t deserve this, but please forgive me," Carlo''s voice trembled with emotion as he bared his soul, seeking forgiveness for the neglect and pain he had caused his own daughter.


    His gaze turned upward, and with profound sadness, he addressed the heavens, speaking to histe wife, Lucia. "Lucia, please forgive me. Only your forgiveness can bring me some peace."


    Feeling the weight of her father''s guilt and sorrow, Sofia gently rubbed his shoulder, trying to offer him somefort. Her heart ached for the man before her, who had carried so much pain and regret for years.


    "Dad, Mum has forgiven you a long time back, and I also. Please, you have to forgive yourself. That will only give you peace and strength to start your life again," Sofia spoke with a calm but mncholic voice. Tears welled up in her eyes once more, reflecting the deep love she held for her parents despite all the hardships she had endured.


    With genuinepassion, she pulled her father into a warm embrace, holding him tightly. In that tender moment, she hoped to convey her forgiveness and understanding, allowing Carlo to release the burden of his past mistakes and find sce in the present.


    *********


    Sofia''s dream wedding had been


    marred by the cruel actions of Emma and Lana, but amidst the unfortunate circumstances, they managed to reschedule the


    ???


    ceremony for a weekter. Despite the setbacks, Sofia was now standing on the cusp of her special day, eager and hopeful for a new beginning. Leonardo, who had been more alert and conscious this time, shared her enthusiasm, desperate to make everything right and perfect for their long-awaited union.


    Her wedding gown, a symbol of love and hope, had been recreated, and this time, they opted for a small ceremony with only close friends and family in attendance. The intimate gathering felt right, surrounded by those who truly cared for Sofia and Leonardo''s happiness. Amidst the preparations and excitement, Sofia never forgot her father, Carlo, who had been slowly recovering from the immense sorrow and trauma he had endured. She knew the pain he carried, and she made it a point to spend time with him, assuring him that he was not alone in his grief. She had seen how much he had loved Emma, and despite everything, she empathized with his conflicted emotions.


    ket


    Love was often aplex emotion, sometimes drawing people towards those destined to cause them pain. Whenever Sofia caught her father crying silently, hidden away in a corner, her heart ached in sympathy. She understood that he would eventuallye to terms with the situation, but the process was painful to witness. There were moments when he expressed his hatred for Emma, but Sofia couldn''t help but wonder if his love for that woman, despite her evil deeds, caused even more tears to fall.


    However, she wanted her father to heal and find peace, as she desperately wanted him to walk her down the aisle. Through her unwavering support, she slowly saw his smiles return, at least for his daughter''s sake, as they navigated their way through the difficult emotions together. Finally, the long-awaited day had arrived. Sofia stood, filled with anticipation and excitement, ready to walk towards her groom, who eagerly awaited her at the altar.


    As the moment approached, Carlo, wearing a beaming smile, turned to Sofia, asking the question that held so much meaning.


    "Are you ready?" he inquired, his eyes filled with love and pride.


    Sofia smiled back, her heart fluttering with excitement and nerves, and she nodded, feeling a rush of emotions swirling inside her.


    This was her second time getting married to the same person, but it felt like an entirely different experience from her first wedding. The atmosphere was filled with joy and genuine happiness. Her father, Carlo, stood before her, smiling genuinely, which warmed her heart. This time, she was truly happy as a bride-to-be, deeply in love with her groom.


    Leonardo eagerly awaited her, and the sight of him filled her with a sense of reassurance and love. Gone was the scowl that had once marked their interactions, reced by a broad grin and eyes filled with affection solely for her. Sofia knew in her heart that this time was different; their love had transformed and grown, and this marriage was a testament to theirmitment to each other.


    Sofia had taken charge of all the decorations and arrangements, ensuring that everything happened just the way she envisioned. Leonardo wholeheartedly supported her choices, wanting her to have the wedding of her dreams. The venue was adorned with white lilies, perfectly arranged to create an enchanting ambiance. Instead of the usual red carpet, Sofia opted for a golden carpet, adding a touch of elegance to the event.


    Nervousness still gripped Sofia despite her careful nning. She couldn''t help but remember the trials of her previous wedding. Though this time, she prayed fervently for everything to go smoothly without any mishappenings.


    Leonardo''s mother, Anna, sensing Sofia''s apprehension, came to her side, offering reassurance andfort.


    "Everything is going to be perfect. Okay?" Anna''s words were like a balm to Sofia''s anxious heart. She nodded, grateful for the support, and smiled at Anna''sforting presence.


    In Anna''s hands, Sofia held a beautiful flower bouquet, a symbol of love and new beginnings. With delicate care, Anna fixed the veil around Sofia''s face, creating an ethereal aura around the blushing bride.


    Carlo, still grinning, extended his


    hand, and Sofia gently wrapped her


    fingers around his elbow, seeking the familiar touch and security he provided. The moment had arrived The doors to the wedding hall were pushed open, and Sofia took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. The enchanting music began to y, and with each step down the aisle, she felt a mix of excitement, joy, and love, ready to embrace the new chapter in her life with Leonardo by her side.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 Love You To Infinity


    Amidst the awe-inspiring surroundings, Sofia''s eyes instantly locked on Leonardo, her soon-to-be husband. He stood tall, exuding confidence and elegance in his ck three-piece suit. Her heart skipped a beat as she took in his striking appearance. Her mind yfully wandered into a realm of desire, appreciating every inch of his perfectly sculpted frame. "Get a grip, girl," she scolded herself internally, blushing at her perverted thoughts about her future husband. This was her wedding day, after all.


    As Sofia walked towards the stage, her eyes remained fixated on Leonardo, unable to tear her gaze away. He was the center of her universe, and today, he would be her partner for eternity. Her father, Carlo, let go of her hand when Leonardo extended his, gracefully asking for hers. Her heart swelled with joy as she slipped her hand into his, feeling the warmth of his touch,forting and reassuring.


    Leonardo guided her up the small step to the tform where he stood, and she felt a rush of emotions. He leaned in, cing a soft kiss on her cheek, sending shivers of delight down her spine. His breath tickled her ear as he whispered, "You look absolutely stunning, baby girl."


    Sofia blushed, feeling adored and cherished by the man she loved.


    His eyes wandered over her, taking in every detail of her appearance with admiration. They paused on her slightly protruding belly, and Sofia''s heart filled with pride and anticipation. She knew they were about to start a new chapter of their lives, one that would include not only the love they shared but also the joy of weing a child together.


    The wedding officiant began the ceremony, but Sofia''s focus remained on Leonardo, who held her hand firmly, grounding her in the present moment. With him by her side, she felt an overwhelming sense of security and happiness. The thought of spending her life with this man brought tears of joy to her eyes.


    As the ceremony unfolded, Sofia''s heart overflowed with love and emotions. She looked at her belly, her smile bright and content, knowing that this little bundle of joy growing within her would only add to their happiness. Sofia knew in her heart that this was her happily ever after.


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the officiant''s voice rang out, asking the pivotal question that would bind Sofia and Leonardo together for life. "Do you, Sofia Ri, take Leonardo Morelli to be yourwful husband?" Sofia''s gaze locked onto Leonardo''s, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I do," she said with conviction, a smile of joy spreading across her face. In that moment, it felt like time stood still, and all that mattered was the love they shared.


    The officiant then turned towards Leonardo, "Do you, Leonardo Morelli, take Sofia Ri to be yourwful wife?" His response was swift and unwavering, "I do." His eyes were filled with love and determination, confident in his decision to spend forever with Sofia. With a sense of unity, they exchanged rings, their eyes never leaving each other''s, each vow sealing theirmitment to a lifetime of love and partnership.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride," dered the officiant, and the room erupted into apuse and cheers..


    Leonardo wrapped his arm around Sofia''s waist and pulled her closer, caressing the nape of her neck with one hand. He tilted her face for better ess. Their lips met in a slow, gentle, and passionate embrace.


    She threw her hand around his nape, pulling him closer, her fingers entangled in the back of his hair on his nape. His tongue entered her mouth, coaxing hers. The kiss went on longer than it usually should. When they finally pulled away, they were panting and breathless. She looked into his eyes, and they turned dark with desire as he pressed her against his bulge. God! He was so turned on, and seeing him all hard for her made her panties dripping wet.


    Amidst the celebration and well-wishes from their family and friends, Sofia and Leonardo moved to the reception hall, a grand ballroom filled with elegantly decorated tables and twinkling lights. It was time for their first dance as husband and wife.


    As the couple stepped onto the dance floor, Sofia felt all eyes on them, and the weight of everyone''s gaze made her heart race with anxiety. Leonardo, ever perceptive, sensed her nervousness and responded with a gentle touch, wrapping his arm around her waist and holding her hand securely.


    "Rx, baby girl," he whispered into her ear, his voice a soothing melody that immediately calmed her nerves as if he had a special power to understand her emotions.


    Though they had practiced their couple dance, Sofia couldn''t shake off the feeling of being stressed about making it perfect. Her whispered confession revealed her inner doubts, and she nervously nced around the crowded hall.


    Leonardo, aware of her unease, trailed his fingers down her spine in a seductive caress, eliciting a soft sigh of relief from her. She instinctively wrapped her free hand around his neck, seekingfort and reassurance in his embrace.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "We don''t need to make it perfect," he reassured her with love in his eyes, captivating her with his gaze., "Because you are here with me is perfect Everything is perfect, and my life isplete with you. I only need you to make my world perfect, baby girl. And your smile is my sunshine, making me believe I deserve happiness."


    His heartfelt words melted her worries away, and she felt herself rxing in his arms, her body swaying and dancing in harmony with the rhythm of the music.


    "You dance better than me," he teased her, smiling warmly at her.


    "You made me learn," she yfully admitted, grateful for his patient guidance that had made her a better dancer.


    He couldn''t resist pushing her boundaries a little, his mischievous side peeking through. "Care to show me what else you have learned from me?" he asked, a hint of naughtiness in his eyes as he bit his lips, trying to hide his yful grin. Sofia rolled her eyes at his shameless behavior. "You''re so shameless. We are in public, and you do speak your dirty thoughts loudly," she yfully poked his chest with her finger.


    Undeterred, Leonardo held her hand affectionately and replied, "Flirting with my wife is not a crime. If it is, I am ready for the penalty."


    His impatience always amused her. "Have some patience, hubby. I will show you what I have learned so far. I am a good student, you know," she smirked, teasing him back with a sense of confidence and yfulness,


    As Leonardo''s eyes locked with


    Sofia''s, a flicker of intensity passed


    through him, darkening his gaze a shade more. Slowly, his hand traced a path over her back, sending shivers down her spine, until he firmly rested it on her bottom, pulling her closer to him. Sofia''s heart pounded in her chest, feeling the heat radiating from his body against hers. Their bodies pressed together, and she could feel his arousal, making her blush with a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    "You will be the death of me, baby girl," Leonardo breathed, his voice a husky whisper. "Look what your dirty sweet tongue has done to me." He gently made her grind against his swollen manhood, and she felt the undeniable evidence of his arousal. God! He was rock- hard, and the knowledge sent a thrill through her.


    "You are a bad girl, and you know your punishment," he continued, his tone dangerous butced with desire. "I will make you pay for making me painfully hard in a crowded hall where I couldn''t do anything." His words sent a delicious shiver down her spine, knowing that he was entirely in control.


    His gaze never leaving hers, he


    leaned forward and whispered against her lips, "Do you know how badly I want to fuck you right here? The intensity of his desire was evident, and Sofia''s heart raced in response to the electric connection between them. Without hesitation, he kissed her deeply and


    passionately, igniting a fire within her.


    As Leonardo pulled away, Sofia gasped, her chest rising and falling with each breath. "Honey, wait for some time. I will make it up to you," she managed to say, her voice filled with a mix of longing and restraint.


    "I couldn''t wait to take you home and make love to you," he whispered near her ear, his warm breath sending tingles down her spine. He lightly bit her earlobe, causing her to close her eyes in ecstasy. "Domenico had booked a suite for our wedding night as his gift for us," he revealed, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    Sofia frowned slightly, feeling a mixture of surprise and amusement.


    "We don''t need that," she said, her love for him evident in her eyes.


    He chuckled softly, his hand caressing her cheek tenderly.


    "I know," he said, a yful smirk dancing on his lips. "But I am curious to see what he has arranged for us." Sofia couldn''t help but smile at his excitement.


    She knew that she wouldn''t get any sleep for the whole night.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Can Never Get Enough Of You


    After a delectable dinner at their wedding reception, Sofia and Leonardo eagerly departed for the surprise Domenico had meticulously nned for them. Domenico, being Leonardo''s best friend, knew him inside out, and his mischievous nature hinted at something unforgettable awaiting the newlyweds. Leonardo''s curiosity bubbled as he wondered what Domenico had prepared to make their wedding night truly special.


    As they arrived at the 7-star hotel, which happened to be one of Leonardo''s properties, the anticipation only grew. Domenico had booked the most luxurious honeymoon suite, ensuring that every detail was perfect for the couple.


    Stepping into the room, Sofia and Leonardo were immediately captivated by the breathtaking sight that unfolded before them. The suite was exquisitely decorated, setting a romantic and intimate ambiance. Scented candles were meticulously ced, casting a soft, flickering glow throughout the room. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of rose petals that adorned both the floor and the bed, enhancing the aura of romance.


    On a nearby coffee table, they noticed champagne chilling alongside two elegantly crafted sses, inviting them to raise a toast to their love. Next to it, a heart-shaped red velvet cake beckoned, promising sweet indulgence. Leonardo''s heart swelled with joy as he gazed at Sofia, her enchanting beauty illuminated by the gentle candlelight. Her eyes sparkled, and her lips formed a slightly parted expression of wonder and delight.


    In the mesmerizing ambiance, Sofia couldn''t resist exploring the room further. Each step she took seemed to magnify her allure, her silhouette bathed in the warm glow of the candles, making her presence even more alluring and sensual.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Leonardo closed the distance between them in swift strides, feeling an overwhelming desire to hold her in his arms. As he scooped her up, Sofia let out a yful squeal, wrapping her arms around his neck, holding on to him tightly. With tender affection, he gentlyid her down on the bed, covered in a delicateyer of rose petals, a vivid symbol of their love and passion.


    Leonardo hovered over her, his muscr frame enveloping her petite one, and their eyes locked in a deep, intimate connection


    "I told you, Domenico has good taste, and look at the arrangements he made to make our wedding night perfect," Leonardo said, his warm breath caressing Sofia''s earlobe as he spoke, sending shivers down her spine.


    Her moan escaped involuntarily as his lips teased the sensitive area, and she eagerly tangled her fingers in his hair, pulling him gently to meet her gaze. Her eyes locked with his, radiating desire and curiosity.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I was wondering what kind of activities you both had been involved in so that he knew your taste so well," Sofia questioned yfully, narrowing her eyes at him.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Leonardo decided to tease her a bit. "Yeah! You can''t imagine what type of activities we have done together," he replied, leaving a suggestive pause hanging in the air.


    Her eyes squinted, and her eyebrows furrowed, conveying a mix of amusement and annoyance. He quickly realized he might have gone too far with his yful banter. Sofia pressed her palm against his chest, trying to push him away as her tone turned serious. "Get off of me," she demanded, her voice firm and teeth gritted.


    Panicking slightly, Leonardo attempted to exin himself, "Hey! Hey! Baby girl! I mean, it was before I met you. You know how I was in my old life."


    Her reaction intensified, and her nostrils red as she breathed heavily, her anger evident. Sofia red at him, and the furrow on her forehead deepened, making Leonardo realize he had crossed a line.


    In that moment, he understood that joking about his past was a grave mistake. He cursed himself for teasing her at the wrong time. This was not the reaction he had anticipated. He reached out to touch her cheeks, wanting to calm her down, but she pped his hand away, rejecting his attempt to console her.


    "Listen, listen! Baby girl! Listen to me..." he tried to plead, his voice softening, desperate to make amends and ease her anger.


    "Ok, wifey! Calm down. It''s our wedding night. Don''t spoil this. I want it to be very special. Don''t be angry. Come on!" Leonardo pleaded, his voiceced with a mixture of concern and desperation. He tried to make his face look as innocent as he could, hoping it might soften Sofia''s mood.


    "I spoiled this? You mean... I spoiled this?" Sofia''s eyes narrowed as she red at him, her frustration palpable. Leonardo knew that dealing with an angry wife was a challenge, and her pregnancy hormones only intensified her emotions.


    "No, no, baby girl. I..." Leonardo attempted to exin, but Sofia cut him off, not letting himplete his sentence. The situation was getting more precarious by the moment, and he felt the weight of his words hanging in the air, knowing he had made a mistake. God! Help me, please! Leonardo screamed in his mind, feeling the pressure of the situation building up.


    "Don''t call me baby girl. I am no longer a baby nor a small girl." Sofia''s voice was firm as she pointed a finger at him, her gesture both threatening and resolute.


    "Ok, ok, angel! Calm down." Leonardo swallowed hard, trying to think of anything that could pacify her anger. He knew he had to find a way to make things right.


    Inwardly, he swore he was going to have a serious talk with Domenico. This situation had arisen because of Domenico''s meddling, and now his ill-chosen words had added fuel to the fire.


    Sofia turned her back towards him, sitting on the bed with her back straight and her arms crossed over her chest. Leonardo took a seat beside her, rubbing his forehead as he racked his brain for a way to change her mood quickly.


    The atmosphere shifted as a surprising question escaped Sofia''s lips, leaving Leonardo taken aback. "Do you regret being married and bound to one woman?" Her words hung in the air, filled with a mix of insecurity and vulnerability. Leonardo''s mind raced, trying to understand the source of her doubt. He had always been devoted to her, and the mere thought of someone else never crossed his mind.


    "No, baby," he replied, his voice tender and earnest. "Nothing is more special than you, not a person. I am so happy that you are my destination. I stopped at you to find my whole world in you. Don''t ever doubt my love. I really love you so fucking much. Believe me or not," he assured her, his words carrying a genuine and authentic sincerity.


    Sofia''s furrowed brow softened as she gazed at him, reassured by his heartfelt response. But then, in a surprising twist, she made a daring demand. "Strip," shemanded, her voice holding a mix of yfulness and desire.


    Leonardo''s eyebrows shot up in amusement at her unexpected boldness. "Huh!" he snorted, chuckling at the audacity of her request. He had never seen her like this before, and it both thrilled and amused him.


    But Sofia was resolute, repeating her request with a raised eyebrow and a pointed finger towards his shirt. "I said ''strip''," she insisted, leaning backward and supporting her weight on her palm, her blue eyes shining with a seductive allure.


    With a yful smirk, Leonardo decided to y along. He removed his coat jacket first, loosening his tie as he did so. The room seemed to sizzle with anticipation as he slowly began to unbutton his shirt, one by one. Sofia''s eyes followed his movements, captivated by the tantalizing reveal of his skin.


    As he reached thest button, he pulled the shirt out of his pants and shrugged it off, revealing his toned chest and muscr physique. Sofia raised her head, her gaze now locking onto his lower half, and she yfully demanded, "Pants too."


    Leonardo turned his head to the side, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. His once shy and innocent wife had now unleashed a fiery and confident side that both surprised and excited him. He undid his pants and slid them down, standing before her in all his bare-chested glory.


    Leonardo swiftly unbuckled his belt, pulling the zipper down as he shed his pants. He deftly removed them, along with his shoes and socks, until he stood before her in nothing but his ck boxers. The air crackled with anticipation as he wondered what thoughts were running through his wife''s mind.


    Sofia bit her lips, a yful glint in her eyes, and beckoned him closer with a crook of her finger. Motioning for him to hold her hand, she lured him towards the bed. Without warning, she used her strength to pull him down, and hended on his stomach, lying beside her. With a mischievous smile, she pressed her hand against his shoulder, signaling him to roll onto his back. Leonardoplied, his heart pounding with excitement. Sofia positioned herself over him, her captivating gaze locked onto his.


    "I will make you forget any experience in your past, and you will only remember me," she challenged, her voiceced with confidence and desire.


    Sofia''s lips met his in a fervent kiss that left him breathless. The passion and desire behind her touch consumed him entirely, erasing any lingering thoughts from his mind. In that moment, nothing else mattered except the woman he held in his arms.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him, and gently ced his hand on the back of her head, deepening the kiss. With every movement of their lips, the intensity grew, and he lost himself in the taste and feel of her.


    Their bodies pressed together in a heated embrace, and he tilted her face to gain better ess to her lips. Leonardo poured all his love into that kiss, conveying through every touch and gesture that she was his everything. In this very moment, he desired nothing more than to bepletely lost in her, body and soul.


    Sofia moved away, and looking into his eyes, she smirked.


    She kissed his neck, and Leonardo felt so good to have her soft lips on his skin.


    She trailed her lips down toward his belly, making him groan in pleasure. When she was near his crotch, she dug her hand into his boxer and pulled his erection out. She looked at it with so much awe and admiration. His hard manhood was fully erect and swollen. She wrapped her slim fingers around his rod and glided it up and down. Closing his eyes and rolling his head back, he groaned her name out loud.


    "Oh, Sofia, fuck. Babe, you are killing me," he heard her giggling. He opened his eyes and saw her pink tongue darting out, taking a long swipe along him.


    "Ah, it feels so good," he moaned.


    She coaxed with her tongue.


    She slowly took his erection in her mouth... inch by inch. She was doing it too slowly, making him die in anticipation.


    "God! Sofia, please, baby girl," he craved her.


    And she took his dick in fully and started sliding her mouth up and down slowly, cing her hands on his hips to use as her support, guiding him in and out of her mouth.


    He grabbed her hair, wrapping it


    around his fingers when her lips


    started moving faster. He was watching her with his hooded eyes filled with lust and desire. She was also looking into his eyes. Seeing her sitting between his legs was shot, giving him head without breaking eye contact. She moaned, sending a vibration through his shaft. Her tongue swirled around, coaxing his thickness into her mouth. She nipped slightly on the soft skin of the head, and he was about toe instantly.


    "Babe, I am close... so close..." Leonardo groaned and slightly pulled her hair.


    He slipped out of her mouth and came on her breasts, spoiling her gown. "Now, it''s my turn to pleasure you," he said and helped her to get out of her gown.


    He made her lie on her back, and bending down, he took her breast in his palms. Hell! They were so perfect, fitting perfectly in his hands. He started kneading, and she closed her eyes and rolled her head back He took her nipple in his mouth and started sucking and nipping her soft bud, making it hard and swollen in his mouth. He moved up only to switch to another nipple, making it hard and red. He kept sucking and kneading, and she became a moaning mess under him. He crawled down all the way, trailing his tongue on her sexy body, licking his way to her apex.


    He dug his face between her legs to pleasure her. He trailed his fingers along her soft folds, and she gasped. He parted them with his fingers and licked along the length of her pussy, tasting her wetness. She was addictive. He sucked her clit between his lips, and she cried aloud.


    "Uh.. Oh, Leonardo...!!!"


    He smirked, knowing she was close to her climax. He flicked his tongue on her clit, and she grabbed his hair. She started grinding her hips on his face. He smiled.


    "Please!!! Please!!!" She cried.


    "Please, what, sweetheart?" He teased and again traced the seam of her vagina with his tongue.


    Her breathingbored as she begged for more. He knew what she wanted, but he was not going to give it easily. She had to beg for it.


    "What do you want, baby girl? Hmmm!" He asked.


    "I want you inside me." She whispered, her voiceden with need. She bucked up her hips and pulled him down in desperation. But he held her hips and set her down on the bed.


    He chuckled.


    "Where do you want me to enter?" He asked, pinching her nipples, and she cried out again.


    "Please, Leonardo! Make mee. Ah!!!" She screamed as he took one of her pebbled nipples in his mouth.


    Leonardo sucked hard on her


    sensitive bud and bit slightly, grazing


    his teeth. He swirled his tongue on her nipple and then bit it again to make it swollen and hard. He


    pinched the other nipple, and her breathing increased as her chest was heaving continuously. After getting done with one nipple, he took another in his mouth to make it sore and red from his sweet assault.


    He pushed a finger into her tight hole and began thrusting it in and out of her vagina.


    "Oh... Yes... don''t stop... please..." Sofia moaned.


    He added one more finger and curled it to hit her G-spot. She exploded instantly on his finger while her pebbled nipple was in his mouth. He pulled out his fingers when she calmed down from her mind-blowing orgasm. She whimpered and said, "Ah!!! No... Please fill me with your dick."


    He smirked at his little kitten.


    "With pleasure, wife. My dick is always ready to serve you." He crawled up and took her lips in a long and deep smooch.


    He moved up and sat down to remove his boxer. Dragging her over him, he made her straddle and sit on his pelvis.


    "Ride me, baby," hemanded sensually, and she immediately obeyed. She grabbed his shaft and pointed it towards her warm and wet center. She slowly sank onto his dick, taking itpletely into her warm and wet vagina.


    They both groaned when he entered her tight hole. It was home. He grabbed her hips tightly and made her move up and down on him. She held his shoulder tightly and tried to match his speed.


    Sofia and Leonardo both reached their climax together. She fell on him when her orgasm hit hard and drained all her energy, making her body limp on him. He wrapped his arms around her, and he kissed her hair.


    "This was so fucking good, baby girl. I can imagine how hot and sexy our night must be. With you in my arms every night, I will be buried in you with more passion and love every time I fuck you deep and rough, slow and gentle. In every way, I will make you mine. You are mine, only mine," Leonardo dered his im.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Five Years Later *Five yearster.*


    The Morelli mansion was adorned with elegance and splendor, as today was a day of double celebration. Sofia and Leonardo''s son, Vincenzo Morelli aka Vin, turned five years old, while it also marked the first anniversary of Sofia''s sessful food chain business. The air buzzed with excitement and joy, filling every corner of the mansion.


    Sofia and Leonardo were blessed with another bundle of joy, a daughter they named Lucia Morelli, in loving memory of Sofia''ste mother. As they looked at their beautiful children, Sofia''s heart swelled with love and gratitude, amazed at how her life had unfolded into a perfect family with a loving and caring husband and two adorable kids.


    Leonardo couldn''t hide his pride and joy as he gushed over Sofia''s aplishments in the culinary world. She had earned her culinary arts degree from the finest school in Italy and had been passionately pursuing her dream of establishing her name in the restaurant chain business. The party was not only a celebration of their son''s birthday but also a recognition of Sofia''s first milestone in her professional journey.


    Sofia''s heart swelled with gratitude as she looked around the room at her family and friends, knowing that she had more than she had ever wished for. She was so thankful to almighty God for making her the substitute bride of the right man.


    She couldn''t help but feel that her prayers had been answered, and she was truly fortunate to have found Leonardo, the man whopleted her life like the missing piece of a puzzle. The circumstances that had initially brought them together seemed like fate, and she couldn''t be more grateful.


    Leonardo''s parents, too, yed a significant role in the joyous asion. Over time, his rtionship with his father had improved, especially after the birth of their children. Bing a grandfather had softened Leonardo''s father, revealing a tender side that brought them closer together. Their kids adored their grandparents and relished spending time with them, creating a beautiful bond that spanned generations.


    Carlo had slowly recovered from the trauma and pain that had gripped him, thanks to Sofia''s loving care and support. However, Kat remained unchanged in her feelings towards Sofia. The animosity in her heart persisted, and Sofia knew not to expect any sisterly connection. Nheless, she focused on taking care of Carlo and ensuring his well-being as Kat had shifted to Rome.


    The celebration was in full swing as everyone gathered to rejoice in Sofia and Leonardo''s happiness. Amidst the festive atmosphere, Leonardo''s eyes rested on Sofia, filled with love and pride, as he expressed his affection without hesitation.


    "I love you, baby girl," he dered, leaning in to kiss her lips, oblivious to the watching eyes, including their parents. Sofia, too, was ustomed to his public disys of affection, and she smiled warmly at him, returning the sentiment.


    "I love you more, hubby," she replied yfully, their love for each other evident in their gestures and expressions.


    Overwhelmed with happiness, Leonardo couldn''t help but express his pride in Sofia. "I''m so proud of you, my angel. You are the best thing that ever happened to me," he said, his eyes gleaming with joy. Bending his head, he ced a loving kiss on her cheeks, and her giggle filled the air.


    Excitement filled the venue as kids rushed towards the couple, wrapping their little hands around their legs, jumping with joy. The eager children reminded them of the cake-cutting ceremony they were eagerly waiting for.


    "Mom and Dad, when will we cut the cake? Our friends are waiting," the children chimed in unison.


    "Very soon, kiddos. Now you go and enjoy the games and magic show with your friends," Leonardo replied, indulging in their excitement.


    "Dad, what are we waiting for? Everyone hase," Lucia, the apple of Leonardo''s eye, questioned eagerly. He lifted her into his arms, pecking her cheeks affectionately.


    "We are waiting for your uncle Domenico, sweetheart. He is alwayste," Leonardo exined softly, his love for his children evident in his gentle demeanor.


    Leonardo had grown up in strict discipline, but now, as a parent, he desired nothing more than for his children to be raised with love and affection. He showered them with care, ensuring they felt cherished and loved.


    Domenico, theter, made his entrance, checking his watch with a wry expression. "Oh no, that''s a false usation against me. I already came on t...actually half an hourte. Sorry, kids."


    Lucia and Vin, the mischievous duo, couldn''t resist teasing their uncle.


    "If you have brought our favorite gifts, then we will forgive you foringte to our birthday party," they cheekily bargained, their young hearts filled with delight and innocence.


    "Of course, kiddos. Riya?!" Domenico called out to Riya, his voice filled with affection and love as he beckoned her to join him.


    Sofia had long wanted to see Domenico settle down, start a family, and find happiness. She knew how much he meant to her, and she had urged him to give love a chance. And finally, her efforts had paid off, as Domenico had chosen Riya as his life partner. Riya gracefully made her way over, exuding elegance and warmth. She lovingly presented gifts to Vin and Lucia, the excitement of the little ones palpable as they received their presents.


    Vin and Lucia couldn''t contain their eagerness, their innocent voices chiming in unison.


    "Everyone hase now. Can we cut the cake, Mum, Dad?" they eagerly asked.


    Sofia kneeled beside them, her heart touched by their innocence and excitement. She wrapped her arms around them affectionately, trying to coax them gently.


    "Not yet, kiddos. We were waiting for a special guest," she replied calmly as a soft smile graced her face.


    "Here she is!" Leonardo called out excitedly, his eyes brightening as he looked towards the entrance. "Be!" His face lit up with joy at the sight of his cousin.


    vel


    Sofia followed his gaze and saw a stunning and radiant Be standing there. The transformation was striking - Be''s short blonde hair now framed her oval-shaped face perfectly, and her green eyes sparkled with warmth as she greeted everyone with a smile. Her choice of attire, a white blouse and a ck pencil skirt, entuated her hourss figure, making her presence captivating and graceful. In just a few moments, she stole the show, capturing the attention of everyone in the room.


    Be had arrived at the party with her husband, Matteo, who lovingly held their one-year-old daughter,pleting the picture of a beautiful and content family.


    "Finally, you havee," Leonardo eximed, stretching his arms out to embrace Be in a bear hug. However, he couldn''t hide his yful disappointment. "I am so upset with you. You camete while I anticipated you here before the party," heined, feigning a sullen face.


    It was evident how protective Leonardo was of Be. To him, she was more than a cousin - she was like a beloved sister. This protectiveness extended to all the women in his life, including his mother, his wife, and now, his daughter.


    Be giggled and yfully defended herself, "Sorry, Leonardo, the flight waste; otherwise, I would have made the first entry."


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s cut the cake," suggested Anna, Leonardo''s mother, breaking the light-hearted banter.


    The kids excitedly gathered around the cake, and with a joyous chorus, everyone sang the birthday song, celebrating the special asion.


    As Sofia observed the scene before


    her, surrounded by the people she loved, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with happiness. This was the perfect life she had always craved, and now she had her happily ever after with her prince charming, Leonardo. Their love had endured hardships and trials, but today, they stood together, surrounded by family and friends, basking in the warmth of the love they had found in each other. It was a moment of pure bliss and contentment, a true testament to the power of love and the beauty of life''s blessings.


    *************


    Hello my lovely readers,


    That was the end of the story. Hope you enjoyed it.


    Thank you so much for reading my book and making it a big sess.


    From here onwards, starts a new mafia story.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be has been friends with Ryder since childhood, thanks to their parents'' longsting friendship. One night, their rtionship took a passionate turn, and everything changed between them. Be can''t trust Ryder because Ryder, the leader of the mafia, has always been a "one and done" kind of guy, never believing in serious rtionships.


    Ryder doesn''t want to let her go. He


    is willing to go to any limit. Will Be save her heart and not fall for Ryder''s cunning tactics? Sarah was forced into a contract marriage with Alex, the mafia boss, in order to seal a business deal. She had a crush on him forever. But Alex didn''t have any affection for his bride, as the


    marriage waspletely against his will. Soon, she discovered the truth of their marriage and the infidelity of Alex. She decided to leave him, despite being pregnant with his child.


    Mia is an independent woman who rejects the advances of Logan, the powerful don. Never used to being turned down, Logan has made it his mission to bend her down, using any means necessary. He won''t mind ying unfairly and dirty in his pursuit of her. How will Mia save herself from this handsome devil?


    It is also an interesting love story with a lot plot twists, romance, heartbreaks and love triangle. From Chapter 423 to Chapter 427 is free to read.


    Hope you guys will enjoy it and love it as much as you loved thest book.


    Love,


    Page yer

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Prologue


    "Sir, you have an appointment tomorrow. Can I schedule it for 2:00 p.m.?" Lara, his secretary, asked.


    "Lara, you know I don''t work on weekends, and tomorrow specifically, I have a lunch nned with my family. Please clear my schedule, and if it''s not urgent, book the appointment for Monday. Otherwise, let me know if I can make time for this meeting," he said curtly. Lara watched him in awe. He was ustomed to receiving attention from girls and remained unfazed by the admiring nces of his female staff in the office. Sometimes, it irritated him. He sighed and left the office, heading straight to the parking lot. He settled inside his red Ferrari, started the ignition, and drove towards his home.


    Ryder Knight, a twenty-eight-year-old billionaire and owner of Knight


    Enterprises, had achieved sess and poprity at a young age. He was handsome, attractive, and the most sought-after bachelor in New York City.


    He possessed two qualities that drove girls crazy: lots of money and good looks.


    *********** Ryder''s POV.


    As soon as I got home, my phone started buzzing. I picked it up and swiped to answer.


    "Hey buddy, where are you? We''re waiting for you at Sizzle, the club," came Alex''s voice through the speaker.


    "Just got home. I''ll change and be there in two minutes. Wait for me. I''ll be there soon," I replied to my friend.


    "OK, dude,e soon." My friend hung up, and I quickly changed into faded jeans, a ck v-neck t-shirt, and a leather jacket. I gelled up my hair and spiked it, then put on my leather boots, grabbed my car keys, and headed for Club Sizzle.


    After a 10-minute drive, I arrived at the club. I went through the VIP gate and entered inside. Since it was dark, I couldn''t see properly in the dim


    light, so I made my way to the bar. I was sure my friends would be hanging out there, and indeed, I found them.


    "Hey Ryder! Finally, you''re here. We''ve been waiting for you, bro," Alex, one of my friends, said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had to work a littlete, so I got dyed. Sorry, bro," I said with a shrug.


    "No worries. It''s surprising to see you without Be tonight. It''s unlike you," Logan, another friend,mented.


    "She has an assignment toplete, so she didn''te with me. Besides, she''ll be joining me for a family lunch tomorrow. It''s better she finishes her work today," I exined with a frown. I didn''t appreciate my friends bringing up Be all the time. I was protective of her since she was my childhood friend and ten years younger. She was like a little sister to me.


    "Come on, dude. Let''s not waste the night. There are plenty of girls interested in you. Just look at them. They''re practically throwing


    themselves at you," Logan said, trying to convince me. He was the craftiest among us, always up for some mischief.


    I scanned the crowd and noticed a group of girls looking my way. I smirked and nodded in their direction.


    "It wouldn''t be right to ignore them. So, game on, boys," I dered, adopting my yboy persona.


    "Ryder, aren''t you in a rtionship with Kate?" Logan asked, smirking.


    "Oh, no, bro. Shebeled herself as my girlfriend. I never made any promises. I don''t want amitted rtionship. You know I''m a free spirit, and that''s how I like it," I shrugged, and they all chuckled.


    "So, what''s happening between you and Kate?" Alex inquired this time.


    "Nothing serious. I enjoy herpany. I like her. But I don''t want anyplications in my life, and falling in love is a big no for me. I


    don''t have time for love. I want


    live life to the fullest. And when there are so many beautiful girls around, how can I settle for just one?" I smirked, casting a nce at a


    gorgeous blonde.


    "You''re so lucky, Ryder. I envy you," Alex said, scowling.


    "Oh, Alex! Don''t be like that, dude. Just because you''re getting married doesn''t mean we can''t have fun." Logan winked at Alex and headed off to find a girl on the dance floor.


    A girl in a short silver dress approached me, swaying her hips seductively.


    "Hey, handsome!" she said, getting close to me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and whispering in my ear.


    "You look stunning. Let me buy you a drink," I responded, fully immersed in the game.


    "Sure, get me a Martini," she replied in her alluring voice.


    I scanned her body, observing her from head to toe. She had a perfect figure, and her tanned skin was


    radiant in that silver dress. I nodded


    and signaled the bartender to


    prepare our drinks.


    "So, beautiful, what''s your n for tonight?" I asked directly, not wasting any time. As a sessful businessman, I valued efficiency.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" she asked, biting her lips sensually.


    "Hmm, sounds like a good idea," I said, seizing her wrist and leading her to a dimly lit corridor. I searched for an avable room and fortunately found an unlocked one.


    It appeared to be a storage room, but we didn''t care. I guided her inside and closed the door behind us.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Will I See You Again?


    As soon as the door was locked, our lips collided in a fiery kiss.


    I started passionately kissing her. I plunged my tongue in her mouth and deepened the kiss.


    My hands ran along her bare thighs. I dragged her dress up and touched her panties. I groaned in pleasure finding they were already drenched. I moved her panties aside and pushed my finger in her tight hole. She moaned in my mouth.


    I started fucking her with my finger. Her whole body shook and she came hard on my finger. I moved away and unbuckled my belt. Dragging the zipper down, I pulled out my long,thick, fully erected dick. That girl''s eyes widened as she licked her lips. I pulled out a silver foil from my back pocket, tearing the packet by pulling it with my teeth. I took out a condom and rolled it down on my dick. In a swift movement, I ripped open her panties and lifted her by her waist, jamming her back against the wall. She wrapped her legs around my waist. I slowly put her down on my dick and both moaned aloud at the connection. The music was loud outside.


    Nobody was going to hear us as we were loud. I started fucking her deep and hard, not stopping for a second. I was a dom and I liked it rough and hard. By the way, she was moaning, it seemed she liked it too. Soon my thrusts became urgent and faster and I came, groaning a string of curses. While the girl came on my dick at the same time.


    I pulled out and disposed of the condom. The girl straightened her clothes. "That was amazing," she said.


    "Hmmm," I hummed in response, quickly tucking myself back into my boxers and zipping up my pants.


    "By the way, I''m Jessica," she said, smiling at me. Not again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ryder," I replied with a smirk. "Thanks for the amazing time." And I started to walk away.


    "So... will I see you again?" she asked me.


    "Oh no, babe. I''m more of a one and done type. Thanks," I said rudely, leaving her shocked and trying to process my words. Without saying goodbye to my friends, I left the club, feeling no need to look back.


    "Yeah, Mom, I''ll be there on time for


    lunch," I said through the car''s speakers. I was talking to my mom on the phone. "I''m on my way. Just going to pick up Be." Despite being a billionaire yboy, Be was my childhood friend, and I cared about her deeply. "No, she hasn''t answered my calls all morning. Okay, let me drive and reach her quickly. Bye, Mom. See youter."


    Be was the daughter of my father''s best friend. We had known each other since we were kids. She was a simple girl with an average appearance. Unlike other girls, she didn''t show off her body or waste time dating silly high school boys.


    She had earned a schrship to


    attend NY University, and at eighteen years old, she worked part-time to earn her own pocket money. This set her apart from other students. She had no time for boys or fun; her focus was on her studies. She aimed to earn a schrship for her further education, wanting to make her parents proud. Many boys tried to get her attention, but she didn''t pay them any mind. The only boy who mattered to her was her best friend-me. I was rich, attractive, and considered one of the most desirable bachelors around (I knew it sounded conceited, but I couldn''t help it). However, she knew that I saw her differently from other boys. I cherished her like my baby sister since she was ten years younger than me. I had practically watched her grow up before my eyes.


    She understood me and never judged me for my yboy image. In fact, girls would approach Be to get my number. They saw her as a way to introduce themselves to me. I knew Be enjoyed having a special role in my life because everyone knew how much she meant to me, but only as a friend.


    I groaned as I remembered it was


    Sunday. Be wanted to sleep in for the entire day. She hadn''t made any ns and had finished her assignments the night before. She had worked hard and attended sses throughout the whole week. Now she wanted some


    much-needed rest. She wasn''t going to wake up even if the world turned upside down. She had nned for this peaceful Sunday, but luck


    wasn''t on her side.


    I called her number.


    Be''s phone started ringing and continued to ring, but she didn''t pick up. I kept calling her for 30 minutes until finally, she answered my call.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 425

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 425 Childhood Friends


    Ryder''s


    POV.


    "What?" Be groggily answered the phone without opening her eyes,


    immediately yelling at the caller on that Saturday morning, oblivious to the other person''s response.


    "Hey, baby girl! I knew it," I chuckled, enjoying her annoyance. "You forgot. Today you''re supposed toe with me for my family lunch. Come on, get up quickly and get ready. I''ll be there in 10 minutes," she said, conveying the urgency over the phone. "Whatever," Be repliedzily, then hung up. Knowing her routine well, I could easily picture what she would do next.


    She would swiftly get out of bed and head straight to the bathroom, aware that she only had 10 minutes. In a hurry, she brushed her teeth and took a quick shower. Choosing her usual attire for outings, she put on her


    worn-out faded jeans, which had be quite old, and an old ck t-shirt. Be wasn''t keen on dresses, and she felt content in her casual clothes, as she had no one to impress.


    Exactly 10 minutester, I found myself standing at Be''s door, impatiently pressing the doorbell repeatedly. After persistently ringing the bell for 15 minutes, Be finally opened the door.


    "Okay, I''m ready. Let''s go..." Be hurriedly pulled me along, closing the door behind us.


    "You''re alwayste, and now I''ll bete for my family lunch," Iined, making a face as we hurried towards my truck.


    "Oh yeah? Then why did you evene? Ask one of your girlfriends to apany you to your family lunch. You know I just wanted to spend my weekend rxing in my dorm room, sleeping all day. But you love to bother me," she saidzily.


    "Oh no, you know they''re all difficult. They never behave properly around my family and make things awkward. Plus, I don''t want to ruin my family lunch..." I rolled my eyes and continued, "Actually, they''d be delighted to see you there. My family is really fond of you. Mom was asking for her favorite daughter, you know," I said, giving her a soft smile.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah, your family is really lovely, Ryder. I enjoy spending my weekends


    with them while I''m away from home. I miss my family so much," Be said, sounding a bit sad as she longed for her own family.


    She was her parents'' only child, and they adored her. They didn''t want to send her away for her studies, but Be was ambitious, and they didn''t want to hinder her pursuit of her dreams.


    After a few minutes of driving, we arrived at my family''s house. It was a grand mansion with a beautiful garden and modern interiors. My mom,


    Savannah Knight, and dad, Anthony Knight, were waiting in the living area. As we came into view, they stepped forward to wee us.


    Mom hugged Be. "Hey sweetheart, it''s been a while since west saw you."


    "Yeah, Mrs. Knight, I''ve been busy with my assignments. But I missed you all," Be replied with a genuine smile. She truly missed them. My family treated her like their own daughter. My older brother and his wife were also kind to her. She felt at ease with them. After exchanging greetings, Be took her seat, and everyone eagerly waited for both of us to join them so they could start the lunch.


    "How''s Jonathan?" my father asked about his best friend. "He''s doing well, Mr. Knight," Be answered.


    "When are they nning toe here and visit us? I feel like he''s forgotten about me," my father pretended toin.


    Be chuckled. "Oh no, he thinks about you every day, but he''s busy with his job. Maybe he''lle to visit sooner," she replied, smiling.


    At the dining table, we all enjoyed a


    delicious lunch while engaging in conversations about work and life, apanied byughter and smiles. Be, in particr, relished the homemade food, as she rarely had the opportunity to indulge in it due to her reliance on takeout and cup noodles.


    "My goodness, Be, I really appreciate that you eat like a normal human being. Ryder''s previous girlfriend seemed to survive on air," my mother remarked, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    Be nced at me and replied, "Oh, Mrs. Knight, I love food. And luckily, I don''t have a boyfriend who wants me to look like a model... right, Ryder?"


    "I never asked any girl to starve themselves to death. It''s their choice," I retorted, slightly annoyed. They enjoyed teasing me about my past rtionships. "Oh, how I wish you were his girlfriend instead of those model-like girls," my mother eximed, making Be''s breath catch in her throat.


    "MOM..." I yelled in embarrassment. My mother had a talent for creating awkward situations.


    "What? A mother can dream," my mom retorted, rolling her eyes in a dramatic fashion.


    "Anyway, Be, what are your ns for the vacation? Would you like to join us as an intern?" Damon, my brother, asked affectionately, treating Be


    like a little sister.


    "Well, I''m actually going to intern at apany during the vacation. It''ll give me some valuable experience and a little bit of ie," Be replied with a smile. It wasn''t that she needed the money, but she preferred to be independent.


    "That''s great! Ask Ryder to rmend some reputablepanies. He''ll guide you better since he cares about you the most," Damon suggested. Be smiled and nodded in agreement.


    We enjoyed the rest of the family lunch, engaging in lively conversation and yful banter that made the delicious meal even more enjoyable. After lunch, my mom made Be promise to visit them again soon. We said our goodbyes and left the house.


    We arrived at my condo, where we


    had nned to watch a movie and


    tow


    order takeout for dinner. Both of us were in high spirits, enjoying each other''spany. Be changed into one of my oversized t-shirts that went down to her knees, and changed into something morefortable. Soon, we found


    ourselves sitting on the couch in


    front of arge TV.


    I asked Be to choose a movie while I made a few phone calls. We settled on a film and snuggled up together on the couch. I threw a nket over us and wrapped my arms around Be, ensuring she wouldn''t fall asleep. There was no awkwardness between us because Be was like my little sister. I had never seen her in any other way, considering she was ten years younger than me. To me, she was just a teenager,pletely out of my league. We cuddled up and fell asleep together, as we often spent weekends at my ce.


    Our rtionship was incredibly pure and innocent. Be had a unique effect on me that no one else did. She had the ability to wrap me around her tiny finger effortlessly. She was the only person who truly understood me without any judgment.


    Be had been a part of my life since the day she was born. I loved her like a baby and would do anything for her. She held a special ce in my heart that no one else could rece. I couldn''t quiteprehend why I cared for her so deeply, but I knew that she was my childhood friend, and our bond was irreceable.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Bachelor Party


    Ryder''s


    POV.


    It was another weekend, and I was engrossed in my work on theptop


    when my phone suddenly rang. Seeing Be''s name on the screen brought a smile to my face. Despite being busy as a multi-millionpany owner and a leader in the mafia world, I always made time for Be. She held a special ce in my life.


    Bncing my role as a mafia king and running a sessful business often kept me upied even on weekends. I had worked hard and dedicated myself to building my own mafia gang at a young age, ultimately earning the title of Mafia king. However, I still managed to find moments of enjoyment by hanging out with friends, going to clubs, and having casual encounters with women. I believed in living life to the fullest.


    But this particr weekend, I had an important deal that required my attention, so I had chosen to stay home. Be''s call interrupted my work, and I answered, trying to maintain a businesslike tone.


    "What''s the matter, Be?" I asked briskly while continuing to work on myptop.


    "You were supposed to pick me up, and I''ve been waiting for half an hour!" Be''s voice rang through the speaker, filled with frustration.


    Oh shit! Ipletely forgot about our ns. I eximed to myself, realizing the mistake I had made due to being consumed by the important deal I was working on. This weekend was supposed to be Alex''s bachelor party, and I had promised to take Be with me. Attending the party without her was out


    of the question since Alex genuinely liked her and had specifically invited her. Be wasn''t your typical girly girl; she enjoyed hanging out with my friends and had a tomboyish nature.


    Feeling remorseful, I quickly dialed Be''s number and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Be. Ipletely forgot. Give me a few minutes, and I''ll be there to pick you up."


    Be huffed in response, clearly frustrated, but I knew deep down that she would understand. She had always been forgiving, even when I made mistakes. Determined to make it up to her, I swiftly wrapped up my work, grabbed my car keys, and hurried out the door. "I''m on my way. Just wait for me," I reassured her, rushing to get ready. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and a zer, wanting to look presentable for the asion. Seeing Be on the weekends had be a cherished ritual for me, and I couldn''t wait to witness her infectious smile once again. She brought so much vibrancy and joy to my home with her


    As I drove towards Be''s ce, I couldn''t help but reflect on our unique friendship. She was unlike any other girl I had ever met. She never demanded anything from me or threw tantrums. Our bond was pure and selfless, and I cherished every moment we spent together. I missed the sparkle in her bright eyes, which lit up with childlike excitement whenever she spoke. She was like a little kid, and just thinking about her brought a smile to my face. There was no way I was going to attend Alex''s party without her by my side.


    I drove my car a bit faster, eager to reach her dormitory. As soon as I arrived, I hurriedly got out of the car and rushed inside the building. Be was waiting outside her dorm room.


    "Finally, you found the time toe," she said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.


    "Alright, now that you''re done teasing me, can we go?" I replied, slightly annoyed by her bratty behavior.


    She didn''t say anything, but instead walked past me towards the parking lot. We both got into our respective cars and headed towards the party venue. After a while, we arrived at the Club where Alex was hosting the party. .


    "Hey, thanks foring," Alex greeted me with a grin.


    "Nice party, dude," I said, shaking his hand and giving him a congrattory hug.


    "Congrattions, Alex!" Be chimed in..


    Alex pulled her into a hug, expressing his gratitude. I possessively pulled Be back towards me, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. Alex shook his head, amused by our antics. "Alright, let''s head inside and enjoy the party," Alex invited us.


    As we made our way towards a table, a striking girl approached me and jumped onto me.


    "Hey, baby, remember me?" she chirped.


    "Yeah?" I replied, feeling a bit confused as I didn''t actually remember her.


    "Are you looking forward to having some fun tonight?" she asked, tugging me towards a corner. I nced at Be, who gestured for me to go ahead. **************** Narrator''s POV.


    Be sat alone at a table, ordering a soft drink for herself. Just then, a handsome stranger approached her and took a seat across from her.


    "Hey there, gorgeous," he greeted with a smile. "Hey!" Be replied, returning the smile.


    "Let me get you a drink," he offered, and Be nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Ryder had managed to shake off a girl who had been persistent in trying to go home with him. However, he couldn''t leave Be alone after bringing her to the party. When he returned to the table where he had left her, he couldn''t find her anywhere. Panic surged through him as he realized she was missing from the party.


    Frantically, he searched for Be in every corner of the venue, but she was nowhere to be found. Just as he was about to head outside to look for her, he spotted her sitting on the floor in a lobby near the


    restroom.


    Her body trembled, and tears streamed down her face as she sobbed, trying to wipe them away. Seeing her in such distress pained Ryder deeply.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Out Of Control


    Ryder''s


    POV.


    I was filled with terror when I couldn''t locate her. But witnessing her in tears like that shattered me.


    "Babe, what happened? Why are you crying? Please, tell me what happened," I pleaded anxiously, rmed to see her in such distress.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Ryder!" she sobbed, jumping into my arms and burying her face in my chest.


    I held her tightly, enveloping her in a protective embrace, aiming to providefort and reassurance.


    As she remained silent, my concern deepened. I furrowed my brow and asked once more, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know... I was having a good time with a handsome stranger, and after a couple of drinks, I started feeling strange. My body felt like it was burning, and my head was spinning. I couldn''t see clearly... ahhhh..." She clutched her head, unable to continue speaking. Her body was drenched in sweat, and her eyes struggled to stay open, as if she fought against closing them.


    "Shh... I''ve got you. Don''t worry. I''m here now," I whispered, attempting to console her by gently rubbing her back. In truth, I sought sce as well. At least she was safe, and I had managed to arrive in time.


    "Ryder, please, get me out of this ce. I feel suffocated here," she pleaded, her voice barely audible. Her body trembled from crying, and she appeared incredibly fragile and vulnerable. My heart ached for her.


    I felt a surge of anger welling up inside me. If I ever found the person responsible for putting Be in this condition, I would make them pay.


    Seeing my innocent and pure Be caught in such a situation made me want to unleash my fury. I had an urge to set the whole club on fire. But I quickly regained control.


    This was not the time to lose my temper. Right now, I needed to take care of my baby girl. I had to be level-headed because she needed me more than ever. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths, trying to calm myself down. When I opened my eyes, I saw Be leaning on my chest, wiping her tear-stained eyes.


    "It''s alright, baby girl. Let''s get out of here," I said gently, taking her hand in mine. Together, we left the club.


    I helped Be into the passenger seat of my car and took my ce behind the wheel. As I started the car, she spoke, her voice filled with difort,


    "Ryder, why do I feel so hot? Ahhh!" She rubbed her neck. "Can you please turn up the air conditioning?"


    Without hesitation, I cranked the air conditioning to its maximum setting. I nced at Be. Her face was flushed, and her eyes struggled to stay open. She rubbed her neck and arms ufortably.


    Reality hit me hard as I realized what was happening. She had been drugged.


    Shit!


    My eyes widened, and I mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a sudden stop. Be had started to unbutton her blouse, seemingly unaware of her actions, in an attempt to relieve the burning heat consuming her. Quickly, I reached out and pulled her blouse back into ce, confusion evident in my voice as I asked, "What are you doing, Be? We''re in the middle of the road!"


    She was dressed in a crop top and jeans, and the heat seemed to be bothering her.


    "It''s... so... hot, Ryder. I can''t stand wearing these clothes," Be stuttered, visibly ufortable.


    I muttered a curse under my breath. "Just bear with it, Be. We''re almost there, baby girl."


    She started rubbing her hands on her legs while nervously biting her bottom lip. "Um, Ryder... Ahh... it''s hurting inside."


    "We''re nearly there, sweetheart. Just stay in your seat, okay?" I tried tofort her once again.


    "I can''t... I can''t take it anymore. Why do I feel so strange? Ahh!" Be moaned, tugging at her clothes as if wanting to tear them off.


    "Have some water and try to rest, baby girl. We''ll arrive soon," I handed her a bottle of water and pressed hard on the elerator.


    "No... I can''t sleep. Do something to make this burning sensation go away. Hmm... Ahh, Ryder... Do something," Be continued to moan, and I found it difficult to respond.


    I cursed again. This was going to be a challenging night. How was I going to handle this visibly aroused and attractive girl who also looked adorable


    at the same time? Her moans and expressions were making it hard for me to concentrate on the road.


    She was so innocent and pure, yet right now, she was making these sounds and giving me those sexy


    and enticing looks. God help meet


    How could I resist the growing tension in the car? I wished I could


    magically transport us home in an instant.


    I nced at her, closed my eyes for a moment, and started driving.


    Keeping my focus on the road, I prayed that we would reach home quickly, even though it seemed impossible with a seductive Be sitting next to me. Her actions and sounds made it challenging for me to drive safely.


    But I had to do it, for both our sakes. We needed to reach home without any incidents. She was my responsibility, and she meant the world to me. Despite the temptation, I had to control myself as she writhed and moaned beside me, sensually rubbing her hands over her delicate body.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 First Time Ryder''s POV.


    I pressed the gas pedal, pushing my car to its maximum speed. Be was in tears, and seeing her in such a state tore me apart. ncing at her, I noticed her squirming in her seat, her clothes disheveled from intoxication. Be was moaning in pain as her body was burning so much due to the drug''s effect. I had known her since she was a baby and had seen her almost naked more often. I had always treated her like a kid. But her desperate movements and moans awakened unfamiliar emotions within me. I gulped, shaking my head vigorously. No, I couldn''t allow myself to think of her like that. She was my baby girl, and I had to protect her.


    When we finally arrived at my apartment, her legs trembled uncontrobly, rendering her unable to walk. She attempted to step out as I opened the car door but stumbled, on the verge of falling. Without hesitation, I swiftly caught her in my arms and carried her toward my apartment, cradling her gently.


    Entering my apartment, I guided Be straight to the bathroom and turned on the shower. The cold water cascaded over her body, causing a shiver to run through her, yet her inner fire. As the need within her intensified, she hastily removed her blouse, revealing more of her enticing figure. In a moment of impulse, she grabbed my cor, drew me closer, pressing her breasts against my firm chest, and our lips met passionately.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That single touch ignited an indescribable sensation within me. A surge of electricity coursed through my entire being, intensifying the hardness that had already taken hold since Be had revealed her seductive side in the car. My rational thinking disappeared as desire and primal urges consumed me.


    Never before had I experienced such a connection with anyone. It was unlike anything I had ever encountered.


    The kiss felt so pure, yet it was forbidden, wrong in every sense. And yet, at that moment, it felt undeniably right.


    She was my best friend. My baby girl. My sunshine made me happy with her sweet smile. But at that moment, she was in my embrace, kissing me as if her life depended on it. It was evident that she had never kissed anyone before, and I could sense her inexperience. Yet, it felt as if her entire existence hinged on that kiss as if she would cease to exist if she didn''t press her lips against mine.


    Initially, I was taken aback by her sudden actions, freezing in surprise.


    However, the sensation her lips


    elicited soon overcame me, and I reciprocated the kiss. Our lips moved in perfect harmony, molding together effortlessly. My tongue gently prodded at her lips, seeking permission to delve deeper.


    As soon as she granted me entry, I explored every nook and cranny of her mouth, getting lost in the passionate exchange. Thest ounce of resistance in my mind crumbled, and I surrenderedpletely to my desire for her. My


    hands roamed across her hel


    exploring every inch, pulling her


    closer even though we were already intimately close, ensuring no space between us for even a breath to


    pass through.


    Cold water cascaded over us. I gently broke the kiss, pulling my lips away, only to gently ce them on her neck, softly kissing and lightly nipping her tender skin. Be squirmed and let out audible moans. She pressed her lower body against mine, the intensity of her desire transferring to me.


    Without hesitation, I lifted and carried her to my bedroom, never breaking our passionate connection.


    Carefully, Iid her down on my bed, my gaze roaming over her enticing figure. As I saw a sultry and damp Be writhing before me, my eyes grew darker, consumed by lust She beckoned me with her half-opened eyes and trembling lips, reaching out her hand.


    I gathered all my strength and looked away, saying, "Be, you need to sleep. You are high due to drugs. Please, baby! Try to sleep. "


    A curse slipped from my lips, "Fuck it..."


    "No, Ryder! I can''t sleep. I am feeling so hot. Please, Ryder, do something. I feel like I''ll die ". Be cried... Her eyes were half open. Her lips were trembling. She lifted her hand to call me to her.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 First Time In just two strides, I closed the distance between us, swiftly removing my t-shirt. Leaning down, I captured her lips in a deep, sensual kiss. Moving from her lips to her cheeks, I trailed kisses along her jawline, reaching her neck. Be''s moans grew louder as she sought release, her body yearning for relief. I unsped her bra and removed her jeans. My lips fell on her soft nipples, and I wanted nothing more than to suck and lick her full and soft bosom. I took her delicate bud in my mouth and sucked it until it became hard and aching red. I gave my equal attention to her other nipple, making it hard and so painfully red. When I was satisfied with my artwork, my lips traveled south. I left wet kisses on her stomach and, halting over the belly button, licked and circled my tongue along it. Be moaned, arching her back and pulling my head closer. My lips trailed toward her apex, my head disappearing between her legs. My tongue started licking her core, my lips massaging her sweet pussy. Be''s moaning became loud. She was writhing and thrashing her head wildly. I knew this was too much for her. She never had any man there. She didn''t understand why this sensation made her feel so good.


    But I was lost in her sweet taste. Her moans felt like some music to my ears.


    I moved away, looking at her face, which was flushed red. I tried every ounce to control myself, also panting and heaving.


    I asked her, my eyes dark with lust," Tell me... What do you want, Be?"


    "Ryder, I need you. I need to get rid of this pain," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    In an instant, my clothes disappeared, and I positioned myself between her legs. The touch of my body against hers made her writhe beneath me, seeking more.


    Leaning in, I captured her lips in a passionate kiss, wanting to taste her essence. As I pulled back to gaze into her eyes, my silent question


    lingered. My breathing grew heavy as I struggled to hold myself back. "Be, are you sure?" I asked her, seeking reassurance one final time.


    Be remained silent, unable to form words. Instead, she arched her back urgently, pressing herself against me.


    Her response was all the answers I needed.


    With a hard thrust, I entered her, breaking through her resistance. Be let out a cry of pain. I froze. How could I have forgotten that she was a virgin? I mentally scolded myself for my impatience. I should have been more careful and gentle.


    Lowering my head, I kissed her


    forehead and moved down to


    capture her lips, hoping to ease her difort.She cried into my mouth, but soon the pain transformed into pleasure. She tapped my shoulder, signaling me to continue. Taking the hint, began thrusting in and out of her. Our bodies soon found a perfect rhythm, moving together? seamlessly.She cried out as she reached climax, breathing heavily. Her face flushed red, eyes tightlyContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    shut.


    I continued my passionate movements, thrusting forcefully and swiftly into her. She was so tight and felt so good clenching around my dick. Before


    long, I also found release inside


    her. Pulling out, Iy beside her, drawing her into my arms. I had never felt so whole. Her innocent body possessed a hold on me that t couldn''t resist. It was like an


    addiction, something I couldn''t ne


    ovee. As much as I yearned for this to happen again, I knew she needed rest. She appeared utterly exhausted, unable to even open her eyes. Sleep soon overcame us, and a content smile formed on my lips. I knew our rtionship would be forever changed after this intimate encounter.


    I waspletely captivated by that moment. I knew deep down that Be belonged to me. I was willing to do whatever it takes to keep her by my side.


    However, I couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about how she would react when the morning arrived and reality set in. I just hoped that she wouldn''t panic or be overwhelmed. I was determined to shield her from any negative emotions regarding our special night. Speaking of which, it truly was an extraordinary evening, one that I will forever hold dear in my heart. Regardless of what the future holds for us, I am certain that this memory will remain etched in my mind.


    I had faith that we would navigate


    through life together and form new connections. I didn''t want to dwell on what lies ahead. For now, I simply wanted to revel in the pure joy and bliss of this extraordinary moment, which undoubtedly stands as the happiest experience of my life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 One Night Stand Logan''s POV.


    I found myself at Alex''s bachelor party, surrounded by an atmosphere of celebration and excitement. The venue was alive with vibrant colors and pulsating music, drawing everyone onto the dance floor. I watched as people swayed to the rhythm, theirughter and cheers


    filling the air. It was a night meant for revelry and enjoyment.


    Curiosity piqued my interest, and my eyes wandered across the dance floor, scanning the crowd. Amidst the throng of people, a particr group of girls caught my attention. Among them stood a captivating blonde, her beauty stealing the spotlight even in the crowded room.


    Intrigued by the possibility of an adventurous encounter, I couldn''t help but entertain thoughts of exploring new experiences tonight - perhaps a thrilling threesome or even a daring foursome. The idea amused me, and I couldn''t resist a yful chuckle as I envisioned thedies sumbing to my charm. My confidence was boosted further by the knowledge that I had the means to sweeten the deal with a bit of financial persuasion.


    Saying my farewells to my friends, Alex and Ryder, I made my way across the dance floor, navigating the crowd with purpose. As I approached the mesmerizing blonde, I was captivated by her allure. She seemed to exude a radiant glow under the club''s dim, colorful lights, drawing me in like a moth to a me. Her light blonde curls cascaded gracefully over her shoulders, framing a face that could easily stop traffic. My heart raced, anticipating the thrill of the chase.


    I stood there, momentarily captivated by the exotic allure of the group of girls before me. Their presence was like a mesmerizing tapestry of beauty and charm, but I quickly snapped out of my daze, realizing I needed to regain myposure. With a conscious effort, I shed a charming smile, hoping to appear confident despite the sudden encounter.


    "Hey, beauties!" I greeted them, my eyes lingerin moment too long on the breathtaking blonde who seemed to radiate an ethereal glow. The others in the group turned towards me, their expressions betraying surprise at my unexpected appearance. Whether they recognized me or not, I couldn''t quite decipher. The uncertainty added to my intrigue, leaving me slightly puzzled.


    "Excuse me,dies. May I join you?" I asked, trying to channel my inner gentleman while my heart skipped a beat.


    "Of course, please take a seat," replied the girl with dark hair and tanned skin, her warm smile momentarily stealing my attention. How I adored the genuine warmth in her expression.


    Breaking the ice, I extended my hand towards the beautiful blonde seated next to her, eager to introduce myself. However, it seemed that she was


    wholly engrossed in her phone, oblivious to my presence, which caught me off guard. Was she intentionally ignoring me, or was she simply lost in the digital world?


    Undeterred, I maintained myposure, though a hint of uncertainty crept into my voice, "Hi! I''m Logan Mancini."


    Theck of acknowledgment from the blonde left me feeling a mix of curiosity and mild frustration, but I chose to focus on the other girls in the group, hoping to engage them in conversation and uncover the dynamics of this enigmatic gathering.


    Shaking my head amusingly, I turned my attention towards the dark-haired girl, Joanna. She had a warm and weing smile, and her outstretched hand seemed to beckon me into her world. epting her gesture, I gently grasped her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, feeling an instant connection.


    "Nice to meet you, Joanna," I greeted her, holding her gaze with genuine interest.


    Meanwhile, the brte girl, Sheena, had been observing our interaction with awe. Eager to include her in the conversation, I extended my hand towards her, and she practically beamed with excitement as she immediately ced her hand in mine.


    "Hi, I''m Sheena," she introduced herself, her enthusiasm infectious.


    "Pleased to meet you, Sheena," I replied, shing her a charming smile, genuinely enjoying the moment.


    Returning my attention to the blonde girl, who had been initially aloof, I inquired about her name. Mia had been engrossed in her phone until Sheena nudged her to pay attention.


    "What?" Mia snapped at her friend, seemingly irritated.


    Sheena eagerly pointed towards me and announced, "Look who''s here! It''s Logan Mancini, the famous businessman and the most eligible bachelor in the city."


    Mia rolled her eyes dismissively and


    mumbled, "Whatever," but her curiosity got the better of her, and she finally nced up to meet my gaze. The moment our eyes locked, I was taken aback by the radiance of her bright green eyes. It was as if time stood still, and I found myselfpletely captivated, feeling momentarily immobilized in my seat.


    Breaking the spell, Mia finally spoke, her voice soft and alluring, "Hello, Mr. Mancini."


    A warm smile crossed my face as I replied, "Hello, Mia! So, what do you all do?" I asked casually, eager to learn more about them.


    Joanna answered with a hint of pride, "We''re in our final semester, and we''ll be graduating next month."


    "That''s great! Congrattions on


    almost reaching the finish line. Do


    you have any ns for after graduation?" I inquired, genuinely interested in their aspirations. As an afterthought, I couldn''t resist adding, "By the way, if you''re interested, you can join mypany. We recruit fresh graduates every year."


    It was a yful move on my part, knowing that offering them a chance to work with mypany was likely to elicit excitement and curiosity. It was


    all part of the fun I was having that evening, engaging with these young and vibrant women.


    Joanna''s voice bubbled with delight as she responded, "Wow. That''s so nice of you, Mr. Mancini."


    "Please call me Logan," I insisted, trying to create a more rxed and friendly atmosphere. "Can I buy you guys some drinks?" I asked casually, hoping to further impress them. "That would be great!" Sheena chirped, her excitement evident.From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mia declined immediately, saying, "No, please. I don''t drink."


    Her refusal hit me harder than I expected, and I tried to hide my disappointment. It was the first time in my life that a girl had rejected me, and the feeling was unfamiliar. Despite this, I was determined not to let it


    deter me. I was not ustomed to losing, and I felt an undeniable attraction to her.


    Wait, Baby girl, I''ll make you mine, sooner orter. Maybe tonight? I smirked, allowing my thoughts to wander to a future conquest, imagining how she might surrender to me, begging and writhing under my touch. Not willing to give up, I suggested, "OK, so let me buy you a soft drink," hoping she would reconsider.


    Her friends, however, pestered her, urging her to join in the fun.


    "Oh,e on, Mia, you''re being a bore again. We''re here to have some fun, remember? Don''t spoil it. Let''s have some shots," Joanna pressed.


    Giving in slightly, Mia replied, rolling her eyes, "OK, girls, but only one. I won''t have more than one."


    She was proving to be a stubborn girl, and that intrigued me even more. I enjoy challenges, and her resistance only fueled my determination to win her over.


    "Oh God! Mia, you''re too stubborn. Come on, let go of your guard and have fun tonight," Sheena nudged Mia''s shoulder yfully.


    I ordered twelve shots, and they


    arrived within ten minutes. The


    excitement was palpable in the air, especially from Joanna and Sheena. However, Mia seemed defeated letting out a sigh as Sheena lined up our drinks. All the shots were ready, and we held them in our hands, getting ready to take the first round.


    The girls counted to three, and they downed their shots eagerly. I followed suit, feeling the burning sensation as the alcohol slid down my throat, but it didn''t bother me. I was used to it.


    I watched Mia as she surprised us all by taking four shots in quick session. Her friends cheered her on, urging her to have more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 A Virgin Logan''s POV:


    She seemed to be enjoying the attention of her friends. Oh, poor girl! She had no idea that the effects of alcohol would kick in after a few minutes. Just as I had predicted, she began to feel dizzy, clutching her head in her hands. "What''s wrong, Mia?" Joanna asked her.


    "My head is spinning. I can''t handle it. Everything feels like it''s spinning around me," Mia said, shaking her head.


    "It''s okay, babe. You''ll be fine. Let''s dance. Come on," Sheena said, tugging Mia''s hand and pulling her towards the dance floor. Joanna sat with me, asking me something, but my attention was fixated on Mia. The way she moved her hips seductively to the music drove me crazy. I wanted her to dance on myp, swaying her perfect hips. Shaking my head, I couldn''t bear to sit there and watch her tantalizing body amidst the crowd.


    I followed closely behind her and, gripping her hips, pulled her towards me. She continued to dance sensually, swaying and grinding her hips against me, driving me wild. I let out a groan, craving more. cing my hand on her left cheek, I turned her face towards the right, positioning her at an angle that allowed me to reach over her shoulder and kiss her lips. I pressed my lips against hers, giving her a passionate smooch. She moaned into my mouth, and I teased the seam of her lips with my tongue, coaxing them to part for me. I gently held her bottom lip between my teeth, giving it a slight bite. She gasped, and I seized the opportunity to explore her mouth with my tongue. She tasted like a mix of tequ and chocte, a delightfulbination. I savored every corner of her mouth, leaving no part untasted. She turned in my arms to face me, wrapping her hands around my neck and pulling me closer. I pressed her soft body against mine and felt my excitement grow. She mirrored my movements, and together we moved


    in sync.


    Fuck.


    At that moment, my self-control shatteredpletely. I had to have her right then and there. I grabbed her wrist and led her upstairs to the room I always had reserved in this club.


    As soon as we entered the room, we


    couldn''t keep our hands off each other. Her kisses matched my passion. It felt as if an irresistible force was drawing me towards her. She was so captivating and addictive; I couldn''t get enough I longed to taste her, to possess her, to make her mine. Unable to hold back any longer, I removed my jacket and loosened my tie, letting it hang loosely around my neck. She watched me with hooded eyes, licking her pink lips seductively.


    I gently lifted the edge of her dress, pulling it upwards and removing it from her body Carefully, I ced it aside. Guiding her towards the bed, I pushed her down softly and


    positioned myself above her. Hep etAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yel


    ck silk panties caught my attention, so I reached over and gradually slid them down her legs, exposing her bare, intimate area. She had beautifully shaped curves in all the right ces. cing my hands on either side of her head, I found myself captivated by her deep blue eyes. It was impossible for me to look away from her face.


    Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me closer and pressing her lips against mine. Our passionate kiss felt as if we were savoring thest drop of water in a desert. I was overjoyed to discover that she desired me as much as I desired her. I kissed her with all the intensity within me,


    rendering her breathless and


    yearning for air.


    Reluctantly, I moved my lips away from hers and proceeded to nt wet kisses along her cheeks and jawline, trailing down her neck. As I reached behind her ear, I gently sucked on the soft skin, eliciting a pleasurable moan from her as I nibbled on her sensitive spot. In my arms, she became a writhing bundle of desire. I couldn''t help but be amused when she began fiddling with the buckle of my belt.


    She sighed in frustration as she struggled to open it.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her impatience. She looked incredibly attractive when she desired me, even though she didn''t realize it.


    I assisted her in removing my belt, then unbuttoned my pants and pulled down the zipper. I slid my pants and boxers down my legs,pletely discarding them to the side. Meanwhile, she continued hastily fumbling with the buttons on my shirt, identally tearing some of them off. I rolled my eyes, wondering what I would wear in the morning.


    Now we both were naked and there was nothing parting us.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 A Virgin Growing increasingly impatient, I couldn''t resist any longer. I leaned in and gently kissed her full round breast, drawing her nipple into my mouth.


    She arched her back and pressed my face closer to her round breast. The way her body responded to my touch turned me on even more.I carefully caressed my tongue over her pink nipple, gently nibbling and biting until her soft bud swelled in my mouth. I leaned back to admire my artwork before moving on to the next area,


    wanting to make it just as intense as the first.


    The sounds she made assured me that she was enjoying it as much as I was. I descended slowly, nting kisses on her t stomach. With a firm grip, I parted her thighs and hoisted one leg onto my shoulder, lifting her slightly. Lowering my face, I craved to taste sweet honey as I took a long swipe along the edge of her vagina. I heard her moan loudly and felt her body start to move and tremble. I had to hold her hips to keep her still, allowing me to pleasure her with my mouth. I drew her sensitive bud into my mouth, causing her to shiver and writhe like a fish out of water. She


    gripped my hair and pulled it lightly, eliciting a hiss from me. It hurt, but in that moment, I was too consumed by the taste of her sweet essence.


    Eager to satisfy her further, I slid a thick finger inside her tight, wet opening. She clenched around my finger with such intensity. She was drenched and ready for me to im her.


    I pulled out my finger. I took a pack of condoms from the back pocket of my pants and opened it with my teeth. Slipping the rubber onto my dick, I positioned myself at her center. She looked at me, biting her lips and breathing heavily.


    Unable to wait any longer, I pushed my penis inside her tight opening. She cried out, and I froze.


    Fuck me.


    She was a virgin, and she hadn''t told me. I felt guilty, not understanding why. I must have hurt her with my impatience. I needed to slow down.


    "Take it easy, babe. Are you okay? Should I pull out? Is it hurting a lot?" I tried to calm her down.


    She didn''t speak. I noticed tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. I wiped them away with my fingers and kissed her eyes, nose, and finally, her lips. After a few moments, she responded to my kiss and kissed me back. I pulled back to look into her eyes and asked, "Can I...?"


    She nodded, and I began moving slowly and gently inside her. She gasped and bit her lips, trying to hold back her cries.


    "Don''t hold back, baby. Cry as much as you want," I told her, and she let out a squeak.


    After a few thrusts, her cries turned into moans, and her hips started moving, matching my rhythm. I picked up the pace, fucking her harder and faster. She was now enjoying it, moaning loudly and begging for more.


    Soon, I noticed her stomach tensing and her muscles tightening around my cock. "Let it out, baby. Come for me," I encouraged her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her head rolled back, and she cried


    out loudly as she experienced a powerful climax, gripping me tightly and releasing her wetness. She panted heavily, struggling to catch her breath. I continued to move slowly and gently until her breathing returned to normal. She locked eyes with me and pleaded, "Please, I want more."


    Who was I to deny her?


    "I would be more than happy to fulfill your desire, angel," I responded, starting to thrust harder and faster delving deep into her core, repeatedly stimting her G-spot. I sensed she was nearing another


    §á§à


    climax. I lifted both her legs onto my


    shoulders, bringing her closer to me. Intensifying my thrusts, we both reached our peaks simultaneously. I leaned forward, stopping with my face hovering above hers, and kissed her passionately.


    The waves of my orgasm crashed


    into me with such force, leaving my mind dizzy. After regaining myposure, I withdrew my penis from her and observed her flushed face. There was red blood on my dick and the once-white bedsheet was dotted with bright red spots. I walked into the bathroom, disposed of the condom, and cleaned myself. Grabbing a washcloth, I dampened it with warm water.


    Returning to the room, I found her lying there with her eyes closed and her legs still apart.


    With utmost care, I slowly wiped between her legs, causing her to hiss in difort. "It will be alright. Just take some sleep." Saying, I threw cover over her body and<py beside her. Wrapping my arms around her small frame, I pulled her closer. She had already closed her eyes and soon sleep engulfed us in its embrace.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Aftermath Logan''s POV.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from her stunning face. I had been gazing at her for an entire hour while she peacefully slept beside me on the bed. Her hair cascaded over the pillow, and her paleplexion had a faint blush.


    She slept as innocently as a baby, and I couldn''t help but be captivated by her beauty. She was the most gorgeous girl I had ever had in my bed.


    Last night, we had shared an intimate experience, and it was then that I discovered she was a virgin. It was also my first time being with a virgin. I felt a mix of happiness for being her first and confusion about her decision to lose her virginity in such a way. We had made love five times throughout the night.


    After an hour of sleep, I woke her up as my dick ached for her. So, I couldn''t resist anymore but to take her again and again as my desire surged while I held her in my arms on the bed.


    I looked at her as she stirred, and her eyshes fluttered before her deep blue eyes opened. Confusion and curiosity danced on her face as she nced at me. I waspletely entranced by the girl lying before me, and the temptation to kiss her passionately and continue making love until the end of the day overwhelmed me.


    Leaning forward, I tried to reach her lips for a tender morning kiss. To my surprise, she gently ced a hand on my chest, stopping me in my tracks. The unexpected gesture momentarily caught me off guard, but I shrugged it off, thinking she might be feeling a bit shy or reserved after our night together.


    With a warm, charming smile, I greeted her, "Good morning, Angel!"


    However, instead of responding to my greeting, she seemed focused on sitting up, leaning against the headboard. As she shifted, a soft hiss of pain escaped her lips, instantly triggering my concern.


    "Are you still sore?" I inquired with genuine worry, my eyes searching hers for any sign of difort.


    Once again, she didn''t offer a verbal reply, and a sense of unease settled between us. She turned her face away, avoiding my gaze, and began searching for her phone. The


    bedsheet slipped down, ganAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vl.n


    the gentle swell of her breasts, a tantalizing glimpse of her full, round beauty that momentarily distracted me from the tension in the room.


    Finally locating her phone on the bedside table, she unlocked it and began typing something, her fingers tapping quickly on the screen.


    cing the phone back down, she wrapped the sheet around her body, protecting her modesty, and slowly got out of bed, making her way toward the bathroom. It was evident that she was struggling to walk, and every fiber of my being yearned to hold her in my arms and apany her, but I restrained myself, allowing her the space and time she seemed to desire.


    Watching her pick up her dress from the floor, I felt a mixture of confusion and frustration bubbling inside me. Did she not want to discussst night? Was something bothering her? I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was an unspoken distance growing between us, and theck ofmunication only added to my apprehension.


    After a few minutes, she reappeared from the bathroom, her appearance breathtakingly stunning as her hair fell back into its smooth state. She


    looked ready to leave, and the knot of confusion in my stomach tightened.


    What the hell? Did she regret what happened between us? Was she ufortable with the intimacy we shared?


    "Hey, we need to talk," I tried to start a conversation."We don''t need to talk about anything," she said sharply.Ouch! That was rude."So, you really don''t want to talk aboutst night? Listen, I didn''t know it was your first time. It


    was my first time with a virgin too, and if you want, I''m ready to take responsibility for it," I offered. "Oh, please. Don''t tell me you didn''t use a condom every time we had sex," she shook her head. "Nevermind. I''ll take the morning after pill. We''re both adults and equally responsible No need to tter yourself," she said sternly.I was really surprised to hear that from a girl. I wasn''t used to a girl being so cold and indifferent towards me after spending an intense night together. She reached for the doorknob, about to open it."Hey, hold on. Let me drop you home," I offered. I wanted to spend more time getting to know her. She was quite mysterious, and it piqued my interest in her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 Aftermath


    ************ Mia''s POV.


    I awoke beside a strikingly attractive man. He gazed down at me, his


    intense grey eyes filled with desire. My heart raced as I realized what had transpired the night before, and I felt incredibly ufortable knowing that I had given my virginity to aplete stranger.


    But he wasn''t just any stranger; he was Logan Mancini, the renowned billionaire yboy known for his countless conquests. I watched as he


    leaned closer, his lips slightly parted, tempting me to bridge the gap and kiss him. However, I resisted the temptation and gently pushed him away, cing my hand on his chest, which caused him to furrow his brow.


    He began to speak, but my mind was still muddled, unable toprehend his words properly. The lingering effects of the alcohol I had consumed the previous night left me feeling dizzy. I couldn''t shake off the fact that I had sumbed so easily to his irresistible charm.


    I had never been one for one night stands, and I certainly never imagined my first time happening like this. Perhaps the rumors about Logan Mancini were true, that no girl could resist his charm, and unfortunately, I was no exception. I had experienced it firsthand, how I had melted in his armsst night.


    Swiftly, I slid off the bed, clutching the sheet around me. I collected my clothes from the floor and made my way toward the bathroom. After cleaning myself up and getting dressed, I was ready to leave. I had already booked a cab prior to entering the bathroom, and upon stepping out, I received a notification that it was waiting at the club''s exit.


    "Wait, we need to talk aboutst night," Logan said, catching me off guard. Panic surged through me. Oh my God. He must have figured out thatst night was my first time. I didn''t want him to think he was some kind of conquest. So, I masked my face with a cold expression and replied, "We''re both adults, and we both share equal responsibility for what happened. So, there''s no need to tter yourself." I noticed a flicker of hurt on his face, but he swiftly reced it with his usual signature smirk.


    I turned to leave the room, but once again, he startled me with his deep,manding voice. "Hold on, let me drop you off at home."


    Oh God! Why did he have to pretend to be a sweet lover when we both knew he was only interested in a one-time thing?


    "No, I''ve already booked a cab. It''s waiting at the club exit. Don''t worry, I can manage," I said, avoiding eye contact with him.


    I could hear the rustling of clothes and the jingling of metal, indicating that he was getting dressed, putting on his pants and fastening his belt.


    "Fine, let me at least drop you off at the exit. want to see the cab driver and take note of the number, just to


    make sure you''re safe," he insisted.


    I rolled my eyes, wondering why he was acting like a possessive boyfriend. Could a yboy really be this sweet?


    I didn''t respond and turned the


    doorknob, yanking the door open. He followed me, keeping a distance as we made our way to the exit. When we reached outside the club, I saw the cab waiting there, and I checked ame one I


    its number. It was the sameExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    had booked. Before I could open the door,


    Logan beat me to it and opened the backseat door for me. He peeked


    inside to ensure the driver''s presence and said to him, "Make sure she gets home safely," while slipping him some money. I wanted to object, but I couldn''t find my voice as he leaned in through the window and nted a kiss on my cheek. I was left dumbfounded by his sudden action. He took a photo of the cab''s number te and signaled the driver to start driving.


    I was still in shock, trying to process what the hell had just happened.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Friends With Benefits Be''s POV.


    I stirred, finding myself enveloped in a pair of strong, muscr arms.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and surveyed my surroundings. Beside mey the most strikingly handsome man, his arms coiled protectively around my waist.


    He held me so tightly against his body as though he never wanted to let me go. His possessive grip made me feel a surge of unfamiliar sensations and tingles throughout my body. While we had shared a bed before, today felt different. We were different. We had crossed all boundaries, and there was no turning back for us now.


    Reality crashed into my senses, and my mind reyed the memories of


    I recalled how he hade to my rescue at a college party, saving me from bullies when I was just a freshman. He was my knight in shining armor then, andst night he had saved me once again. But this time, it was different. Now, who would save me from falling in love with him?


    I was well aware that he was the most sought-after bachelor. I never stood a chance of winning his heart. Last night meant nothing more to him than a casual encounter. He had never been in amitted rtionship before.


    Naturally, he had a stunningly beautiful girlfriend, someone who looked like a supermodel. But I knew it was only a matter of time before he grew tired of her.


    The weight of regret and disappointment bore down on me as I looked at his peacefully sleeping face. Last night''s encounter had left me feeling vulnerable and filled with self-doubt. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had made a grave mistake, giving away something so precious in a drunken haze.


    My mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. On one hand, I was drawn to his handsome features, the allure of the city''s most desirable bachelor. But I knew, deep down, that this meant nothing more than a casual fling to him - one of many he had likely experienced before.


    Summoning my resolve, I decided to quietly slip away from the bed,


    intending to face the consequences of my actions with strength. But as I began to move, Ryder''s arm tightened around me, refusing to let go. My heart raced, and I felt a mixture of surprise and uncertainty at his unexpected gesture. "Where do you think you''re going, beautiful?" Ryder murmured, his voiceced with a hint of yfulness.


    "I... um... need to use the bathroom," I stuttered, my shyness returning with force.


    Ryder released his hold on me slightly, giving me room to move. However, the pain in my body made it difficult for me to stand. As I winced and cried out softly, Ryder immediately shifted to my side, his concern evident. "What happened, baby? Are you okay?" he asked, genuine worry etched on his face.


    Struggling to find the right words, I managed to reply, "I... I''m..."


    But Ryder finished my sentence, understanding my difort. "Sore," he said, a hint of regret in his voice. "I''m sorry... I tried to be as gentle as possible. I knew it was your first time. Did I... Did I hurt you?"


    Feeling vulnerable, I averted my gaze and answered, "Um... No, Ryder. I''m just really sore this morning."


    His expression softened, and he rubbed the back of his neck apologetically. "Do you want me to carry you to the bathroom?" he offered, his concern turning into action.


    Before I could respond, he gently lifted me up in a bridal-style hold, carrying me towards the bathroom. Though grateful for his care, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awkwardness and difort beingpletely naked in his arms. After Ryder gently set me down and exited the room, I hurriedly closed the bathroom door behind me, feeling a wave of relief washing over me.


    Leaning against the door, I let out a deep breath, trying topose myself after the intense encounter with Ryder. Once I finished my morning routine and had a quick shower, I emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a soft white robe I found there.


    As I made my way down the hallway,


    the tantalizing aroma of eggs and bacon filled the air, making my stomach grumble in response. The fragrance guided me to the kitchen, where Ryder was busy cooking. He turned around and his eyes locked with mine, a mischievous smile ying on his lips as he greeted me, "Morning again..."


    Ryder''s point of view:


    She looked breathtaking sitting there, her damp hair adding to her allure, draped in my white robe. I could sense she was feeling a mix of emotions- perhaps a bit ashamed, as she avoided direct eye contact. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken thoughts and emotions, and I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nervousness as I broke the silence.


    "Do you regret what happened between us?" I asked, my voice revealing my apprehension as I nervously bit my lip. "N...no, Ryder. Actually, I should thank you foring and rescuing me," Be responded, her uncertainty evident.


    Trying to ease the tension, I continued, "What''s bothering you, Be? Why do you feel like you did something wrong?" Be hesitated for a moment, nervously biting her bottom lip. "I was thinking..."


    "What, Be?" I prodded gently, eager to hear what was on her mind.


    Her words spilled out,den with fear and uncertainty. "What are we now, Ryder?"


    I took a moment to contemte her question, searching for the right words. "We... are friends?"


    Be''s voice trembled as she suggested, "...with benefits?"


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips, and


    I couldn''t help but be charmed by her candidness. "Hmm... we could say that. But I want you to know one thing: I''ll always be there for you whenever you need me, and I''m not going anywhere, baby girl. Sostop worrying," I reassured her, reaching out to take her hand in mine.


    Be visibly rxed, a sigh of relief escaping her. "Thank you, Ryder, for always being there for me."


    "Always, baby girl," I affirmed, my heart swelling with warmth for this woman I cared so deeply about. "Come on, let''s eat, beautiful... you must be hungry," I said with a smile, eager to shift the focus to something lighter. "Yeah... I am," she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 A Hot Makeout Ryder''s POV.


    Underneath the calm facade, a whirlwind of emotions churned within us, but we both masked our true feelings, determined to preserve the cherished bond of our friendship.


    The morning sun had breathed new life into us, and after indulging in a refreshing shower and a delightful breakfast, we settled on the plush couch, cuddled up together, engrossed in a movie ying on the grand 75-inch TV. Bey against my chest, findingfort in our familiar closeness.


    Breaking the tranquil silence, I softly spoke, my fingers tenderly caressing her hair, "Do you remember? We have a wedding to attend next weekend."


    Be turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting mine, and replied with a soft smile, "Yeah, I remember."


    "Have you decided what to wear? I mean, have you thought about your outfit for the wedding?" I inquired, knowing Be''s endearing simplicity and innocence, characteristics that set her apart from others and made me admire her all the more.


    "Hmm, not yet," Be replied nonchntly, her attention drawn back to the captivating movie on the screen.


    "Alright then, get ready. We''ll go shopping, and afterward, I''ll take you out for lunch," I dered, rising from the couch and gently urging Be to do the same.


    Her face lit up with excitement, and she hurried off to freshen up, still d in the same clothes from the night before.


    After around thirty minutes, Be emerged from the hallway, and I was waiting for her with a warm smile. Taking her hand in mine, our fingers


    intecing effortlessly, we stepped out of the house together, ready for a day of shared cherished moments. The sun smiled down upon us, and a sense of anticipation filled the air as we embarked on our little shopping spree, ourughter and conversations weaving a beautiful tapestry ofpanionship and understanding.


    ******** Be''s POV.


    As we stepped into the mall, Ryder guided me towards the most extravagant store in the vicinity. My heart sank as I saw the opulent disy of merchandise, well beyond what I could afford. I leaned in and whispered to Ryder, my voice tinged with worry, "Ryder, this ce is too expensive. I can''t shop here. Let''s go somewhere more reasonable..." Resting my head on his shoulder, I stole nces at the luxurious items, knowing they were far out of my reach. However, Ryder was having none of it and firmly took my hand, leading me inside despite my protests.


    "Don''t worry about the price. It''s all on me. Just choose whatever you want," he dered nonchntly, brushing aside my financial concerns.


    Frustration bubbled within me as I realized Ryder was determined to treat me to this extravagant shopping spree. "You''re so stubborn, you know that," I remarked, rolling my eyes yfully, my affection for him still shining through despite my exasperation.


    Ryder chuckled, hisughter resonating deeply, and it was impossible not to be captivated by his charisma. He had a maic presence that always left me feeling weak in the knees.


    A salesgirl approached Ryder with eagerness, and her face lit up with admiration as she ogled him shamelessly. I felt a twinge of jealousy and difort, as it was evident she was infatuated with him. After all, Ryder was wealthy and famous, one of the most sought-after bachelors.


    "How can I assist you, sir?" the salesgirl addressed Ryder, her voice betraying her ttery.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ryder gestured towards me with a nod of his head and said, "Show something to this lovelydy."


    It was then that the salesgirl finally acknowledged my presence, and I noticed a hint of displeasure in her expression as she scanned me from head to toe. Self-consciousness washed over me as I realized I was still wearing the clothes from the previous night. My hand instinctively ran through my hair, attempting to fix it in a hurry.


    With a somewhat disapproving tone, the salesgirl motioned for us to follow her, leading us to a section adorned with breathtaking gowns. My eyes widened in awe at the sight before me, and I was momentarily speechless. The dresses exuded elegance and grace, each one seemingly more beautiful than thest.


    "They must be really expensive!" I said, curiosity evident in my voice.


    The salesgirl replied smugly, "Yes, their starting price is ten thousand dors."


    I gasped at the price and gently ran my hand over the soft fabric of one of the gowns. It felt like feather-light silk. "Wow!"


    I picked up two or three gowns and headed towards the changing room. As I tried on the first gown, a pink one-shoulder dress, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the changing room mirror. I couldn''t recognize myself.


    Giggling, I stepped out of the room and approached Ryder, who was sitting on a sofa, sipping on an expensive wine.


    "They serve wine to all their customers, or is Ryder a regr here?" I wondered silently.


    "Ryder!" I called out, trying to grab his attention. His eyes snapped up to look at me, and for a moment, he seemed captivated, forgetting to blink. Was he mesmerized by the gown or something else?


    "How does this look?" I asked, raising my eyebrows, seeking his opinion.


    "Oh my god, Be! You look like an angel," Ryder spoke, his voice husky and low, as he gazed at me intensely.


    I giggled, feeling ttered. "Okay, now I''ll show you another gown." "No need," Ryder replied. "I think this one is perfect."


    "But I want to try on all the gowns," I pouted, insisting on my desire.


    ************ Ryder''s POV.


    I rolled my eyes at her childish act and gestured for her to go ahead. Be returned to the changing room, and just as she was about to close the door, I intervened. My hand came do


    down on the door, preventing it from shuttingpletely, and I pushed my bulky body inside, pushing her further back.


    "What..." Be started to protest, but I quickly ced my finger on her lips, silencing her.


    "Shh, be quiet," I whispered.


    "What are you doing here? Go... I need to change," she whispered back, her voice barely audible.


    I leaned against the door, crossing my arms, and replied, "Go on, then."


    "What... No... You need to leave," Be protested, her voice filled with unease.


    "I want to watch you as you change and try on these beautiful gowns," I said, my eyes filled with desire. Be bit her lip, contemting the situation. She turned to face the wall, her back towards me, and reached behind to unzip the dress. I covered her hand with mine, guiding


    it down slowly.


    The gown slipped down her body, pooling around her feet. She stood there,pletely naked, and nced over her shoulder to gauge my reaction. I was watching her intently, my dark gaze fixed upon her, as I bit my lower lip in anticipation.


    Be picked up another gown, a pale blue one with an off-shoulder design, and began to put it on. I stepped forward to help her, my hands brushing against her bare skin.


    I zipped up the gown and trailed my finger over her bare shoulder, making her shiver under my touch. She shivered and a gasp left her mouth.


    I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close, and ran my fingers through her flowing hair. Gripping the back of her head, I pressed my lips firmly against hers.


    We surrendered ourselves to a


    passionate kiss, our lips melding


    perfectly, tongues battling for dominance, and teeth asionally colliding with urgency. We nibbled,


    bit, and sucked on each other''s lips,


    lost in the


    intensity of the moment.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted our heated embrace. We reluctantly pulled apart, and Be struggled to catch her breath.


    "Yes?" she managed to ask, her voice breathless.


    "Um... Do you need any assistance? You''re taking quite some time," the salesgirl inquired.


    "No... I''m fine... I''ll be there soon. Thank you," Be replied, her voiceced with guilt.


    We heard the sound of footsteps fading away as the salesgirl left.


    I took a step forward, but Be stopped me by cing her hand on my chest. "Go... Please..." she pleaded, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and reluctance.


    I smirked and slowly opened the door, peering out and checking for any potential threats before stepping out. Be emerged a few minutester, clutching the gowns in her hands.


    Back on the sofa, I satfortably, sipping my wine. The salesgirl approached Be and inquired, "So, which one have you decided to take?"


    Without wasting a moment, I snatched all the gowns from Be''s hand and handed them over to the salesgirl. "Pack them all. We''ll take everything," Imanded.


    "But Ryder..." Be began to protest, but I silenced her by cing my finger gently on her lips.


    I handed my ck credit card to the salesgirl, who nodded in understanding and proceeded to the billing counter to generate the bill.


    "Ryder, I can''t ept these. They''re so expensive," Be eximed, her eyes widening as she caught sight of the price tags. The gowns were worth a fortune.


    "Nothing is more valuable than you, babygirl!" I dered, cupping her face in my hands and caressing her cheek with my thumb. As I did so, the salesgirl returned with our bags, ready for us to take.


    I took hold of all the bags and grasped Be''s hand firmly as we exited the store together.


    Chapter 437 Wedding Bell For Sarah And Alex

 Chapter 437

    Sarah''s POV.


    I sat in front of the vanity mirror, the ivory folds of my white wedding gown cascading around me like a cloud. My heart fluttered with excitement, sending tremors of joy through every fiber of my being. Today was the day I would marry the most sought-after billionaire bachelor in the country, Alex Hamilton. He was the epitome of perfection, and the thought of being his


    wife left me awe-struck with gratitude for my extraordinary luck. Despite the limited time we had spent together, I couldn''t deny the deep admiration and affection I had harbored for him since I was a young girl.


    As I gazed at my reflection, a radiant blush painted my cheeks, mirroring the uncontainable delight surging within me. My heartbeats seemed to synchronize with the rhythmic rustle of the dress, and I felt like a princess preparing to meet her prince. Today, I would walk down the aisle and pledge my eternal love to him, knowing that he would be mine for all eternity.


    A soft knock on my door disrupted my reverie, and Tia, my loyal friend and bridesmaid, graced the room with her presence. Her warm smile and yful wink conveyed her understanding of the depths of my emotions.


    "So, are you ready, my beautiful bride?" she asked, her eyes shimmering with happiness on my behalf.


    "More than ever," I replied, my voice filled with anticipation and wonder.


    With delicate finesse, Tia ced a sheer veil over my face, adding an air of enchantment to my appearance. We linked arms, the unyielding support of


    a dear friend embracing me like an invisible shield, as we embarked on the journey to the grand wedding hall where my destiny awaited.


    As we approached the hall, my heart skipped a beat, knowing that my father stood there, beaming with pride and affection. His love for me had always been evident, and he had always wished for my happiness. The bond between our families, strengthened by a shared history of friendship and business, had paved the way for my path to intertwine with Alex''s.


    However, I couldn''t help but wonder if he had ever noticed me before this moment, as he had always been enveloped in a world of business andmitments.


    Growing up, my parents had instilled in me a sense of discipline and focus on my studies, leading to my remarkable achievements in the field of business. Yet, part of me felt torn between the dreams I had nurtured for myself and the allure of the fairy tale unfolding before me. My parents'' conservative values had kept me from the typical social scenes where young people mingled and formed connections. I had dedicated myself to my education and my family''s business, and now, on the precipice of marriage to the man of my dreams, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my life might take a path simr to my mother''s - a life confined to the walls of home.


    As my father''s warm gaze fell upon me, he said in a gentle tone, "Are you ready, my princess?"


    I nodded, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and nervous anticipation. It was the day I had dreamt of since I was a little girl, the day I would marry the man who stood at the end of the aisle, waiting for me to join him in this new chapter of our lives.


    With my hand resting gently on my father''s arm, I hooked onto his elbow as he led me forward. My steps were measured, and my head was slightly bowed, a reflection of the emotions swirling within me. As we walked down the aisle, the soft strains of the music seemed to fade into the background, and all I could focus on was the man who would soon be my husband.


    Raising myshes slowly, my eyes met his, and for a moment, confusion flickered across my face. His handsome features were framed by a sleek ck tuxedo, but his expression appeared serious and distant. My heart sank, wondering if this was how he truly felt or if it was just the weight of the asion.


    We had met briefly before, during our engagement, but I knew little about him beyond his public persona. As I approached him now, I couldn''t help but wonder about the life that awaited us after this grand ceremony. The anxiety within me intensified as I questioned whether I would be able to live up to his expectations as a wife.


    At just twenty years old, Icked experience in matters of the heart. My parents'' strict upbringing had sheltered me from the world of dating and rtionships, leaving me with a sense of innocence that contrasted sharply with the mour and fame that surrounded my soon-to-be husband. He


    was a sought-after bachelor, famous as a yboy, adored by many, and it was natural for my mind to be filled with doubts.


    As we approached the stage, my father took hold of my hand and ced it in Alex''s. A shiver ran down my spine as our skin made contact.


    He held my hand firmly, providing a sense of security amidst the chaos of my thoughts. The officiant began the ceremony, exining the rituals and vows, and asked if we wanted to exchange our own personal vows. Alex chose to stick with the traditional vows, and I nodded in agreement.


    The ceremony began, and we exchanged our heartfelt vows. Finally, the moment arrived when I said those magical words, "I do." We exchanged rings, symbols of ourmitment. My ring was a beautiful tinum band


    engraved with Alex''s name, and his ring bore my name in elegant engraving.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the officiant announced us as husband and wife, a wave of nervousness washed over me. Alex slowly wrapped his arm around my waist and leaned in, cing a gentle peck on my lips. Itsted only a fraction of a moment, and if it weren''t for the significance of the asion, I might have missed it entirely. Confusion clouded my thoughts as Alex abruptly pulled away.


    Perhaps he was conscious of the crowd around us. I raised my gaze to meet his, but his intense stare gave nothing away. I couldn''t decipher the emotions hidden behind his serious expression.


    Now it was time for the bouquet


    toss, and the eager girls gathered, ready to catch it. ording to tradition, I was supposed to be carried up by Alex for this part. However observing his solemn face, I decided to abandon that hope Instead, I walked alongside him towards the exit. With a quick flick of my wrist, I threw the bouquet over my shoulder, stealing a nce to see my best friend Tia catch it. That meant she would be the next one to walk down the aisle, and I would proudly stand beside her as her bridesmaid.


    As we stepped outside the venue, a luxurious limousine awaited us, with the chauffeur standing ready to open the door. Alex graciously entered first and made room for me on the spacious backseat. Holding up the weight of my gown, I carefully maneuvered myself into the @ar. The chauffeur closed the door behind me and settled in behind the wheel. With a gentle turn of the ignition key, the engine purred to life, and we began our journey towards Alex''s mansion.


    ncing at Alex from the corner of my eye, I noticed that he was lost in his own thoughts, staring out the window. It felt somewhat awkward that he didn''t seem interested in engaging with his newly wedded wife. Rerhaps his immense sess and poprity had shaped a certain level of arrogance within him, as I had read in countless articles and heard from friends. But I pushed those thoughts aside. What mattered was that he was now mine,


    and with time, we would have the opportunity to know each other better. I firmly believed that one day, I would be able to capture his heart just as deeply as he had captured mine.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 Confession Be''s POV.


    A soft but distinct knock echoed through the room, pulling me away from my thoughts. I approached the door and turned the handle to find Ryder''s mother, Savannah, standing there with a warm smile, apanied by a professional makeup artist. Her presence radiated


    a sense of maternal


    warmth that put me at ease.


    "Hey, Be! You look so pretty," she eximed, her eyes glowing with genuine appreciation.


    A faint blush crept up my cheeks as I replied, "Thank you, Mrs. Knight. You look stunning as always."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Savannah chuckled lightly, brushing off thepliment. "Dear, this is Michael, our makeup artist. He''s here to help you with your makeup and hair," she exined, introducing the makeup artist.


    "Hello, Michael," I greeted him, extending my hand with a smile. "I''m really grateful for your help."


    Michael returned the smile, his eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. "It''s my pleasure, Be. I''ve been working in this industry for years, and I must say, you have such a lovely canvas to work with."


    As I took a seat, Michael moved with the grace and speed of a seasoned artist. He skillfully applied makeup, enhancing my features while keeping the look natural and radiant. His nimble fingers weaved through my hair, creating an elegant yet effortless hairstyle thatplemented the overall look.


    When he finally stepped back, I turned to the mirror, and for a moment, I couldn''t recognize the reflection staring back at me. A whole new version of myself beamed back with confidence and grace. The transformation was


    incredible, and I felt like a princess ready for the ball.


    "Michael, you''re amazing! Thank you so much," I eximed with genuine admiration, feeling a renewed sense of self-assurance.


    He chuckled modestly, "You''re very wee, Be. You were a pleasure to work with. Now, go and enjoy the day!"


    After expressing my gratitude to Michael once more, Savannah patted my shoulder affectionately as she left the room, leaving me alone to gather my thoughts. I took a deep breath, savoring the moment of excitement and anticipation and then I headed to the wedding hall to witness Alex and


    Sarah''s wedding.


    The grand hall exuded an air of opulence and elegance, as the well-dressed guests mingled and chatted, creating a harmonious buzz of excitement. The polished marble floors reflected the soft glow of chandeliers hanging from the ornate ceiling, casting a warm, golden hue over the entire space. I felt a mixture of awe and gratitude for Ryder and his family''s thoughtful gesture of providing me with the makeup and dress, ensuring that I seamlessly blended in with the sophisticated crowd.


    My heart raced as I scanned the sea of faces, seeking out Ryder among the morous attendees. After what felt like an eternity, my eyes locked onto him, standing in a corner near the stage. His presence felt maic, and his bright smile, directed solely at me, filled me with a surge of happiness. The way he looked at me, his eyes filled with admiration, made my cheeks flush with a rosy tint.


    With a soft nod, acknowledging his presence and affectionate gaze, I gracefully made my way towards my designated seat. As I walked, my eyes couldn''t help but trail back to Ryder, taking in every detail of his appearance. His tailored designer suit entuated his broad shoulders and chiseled features, while the perfectly knotted ck tie added a touch of sophistication. He was the epitome of handsomeness, a sight that momentarily stole my breath away. I inwardly chided myself for letting my mind wander into thoughts about him at a time like this, but I couldn''t deny the flutter of my heart in his presence.


    The grand moment arrived, and the room hushed in anticipation as the bride made her grand entrance. Her white gown flowed elegantly around her, and the bridesmaids, like ethereal angels, apanied her on each side. All eyes were on the bride, and yet, I couldn''t help but notice Alex on the stage, standing with an aura of detachment. His expression appeared cold and distant, a stark contrast to the joyous asion. It was puzzling and disheartening to witness such indifference on his wedding day.


    In this emotional swirl, I turned my attention back to Ryder, who seemed to sense my unease. His eyes locked with mine, and I caught a glimpse of an enigmatic expression that flickered across his features. Was it love? I


    wondered, my heart fluttering with hope and uncertainty.


    Before I could find that answer, the officiant began the wedding rituals, and the bride and groom exchanged their vows. When the officiant announced them as husband and wife and permitted the groom to kiss the bride, the room erupted in apuse and whistles. However, the kiss between Alex and his new wife seemed more formal than affectionate. It struck me as odd, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with Alex''s behavior.


    As we exited the wedding hall, I observed that Alex didn''t even carry his wife, walking away as though he were desperate to leave. I felt sympathy for his wife, as she appeared to be a genuinely nice woman. I could only hope that they would resolve whatever issuesy between them. In the midst of these thoughts, the bride tossed her bouquet, and a girl in the crowd caught it, grinning widely. I shook my head, standing in the back row, content with not having any immediate ns for marriage. I had a career to pursue.


    Ryder approached me, taking my hand in his. "You look beautiful," he remarked, his voice filled with admiration.


    "Thanks. Now you finally have time to spend with me, huh?" I yfully teased him, lightly punching his arm. Ryder chuckled softly. "Alex is family, so it was my duty to take care of his guests."


    "But... I was eagerly waiting for it to be over so I could finally meet you,"


    Ryder whispered in his deep, 20


    voice. Blushing, I lowered my head


    to avoid his gaze.


    Ryder led us to a grand hall where dinner was arranged for the guests. We made our way to the dining table, where everyone was seated along a


    long, expansive table. Ryder took a seat next to me.


    "Why are you smiling so much, baby girl?" He couldn''t help but ask, curious about the reason behind my constant smile.


    "Oh, umm... nothing," I replied awkwardly, feeling caught off guard.


    "Come on, tell me. You can share anything with me," Ryder insisted, turning fully towards me.


    "Well, I was thinking about marriage. It symbolizes a lifelongmitment, two people being together forever," I said, my blue eyes shining with excitement.


    "So you believe in marriage," Ryder stated, more as an observation than a question.


    "Of course. My parents are happily married and deeply in love. I want something like that for myself," I replied with a bright smile.


    "Do you believe in marriage?" I couldn''t resist asking, even though I already knew the answer.


    He chuckled. "I don''t know, but I want to find out," he said, locking his gaze with mine. He paused for a moment, studying my face, as if searching for something. "Do you truly believe in happily ever after?" Ryder asked, raising his right eyebrow.


    "Hmm," I responded, merely humming as I nodded my head. Ryder shook his head and proceeded to eat his meal.


    Tonight, I was staying at Knight''s


    mansion as Savannah insisted. Wishing everyone a goodnight, made my way to my room, feeling exhausted from the wedding festivities.


    Upon entering my room, Ryder followed closely behind me. He halted me from closing the door, positioning himself with one hand on the door and his legs between the door frame.


    "Ryder! Oh my god!" I eximed, cing a hand on my chest. "You scared me..."


    Ryder grinned, stepped inside, and closed the door behind him.


    "I wanted to talk to you about something," Ryder said.


    "Ryder, I''m tired. Can''t it wait until morning?" I replied, yawning and covering my mouth with my hand.


    "No, Be. I need to talk now," Ryder insisted, sounding urgent. "Okay, fine. Go ahead," I sighed, sitting down on the bed.


    Ryder took my hand and pulled me up, guiding me towards the adjacent balcony of the room.


    The city looked breathtakingly beautiful from the balcony, especially at night. I found myself mesmerized by the view, unable to hold back an appreciative "Wow."


    I turned to face Ryder, noticing that he appeared lost in his own thoughts. "What''s wrong, Ryder?" I asked, furrowing my brow in concern.


    Ryder looked down at me, his grip on my hand tightening. He took a deep breath and finally spoke, "Be, you''re my best friend, and I like you."

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 His Proposal *Be*


    As Ryder''s heartfelt confession hung in the air, my eyes widened, absorbing the weight of his words. My mind became a whirlwind of emotions, trying to decipher the true depth of his intentions. Did he view me as just a friend, or was there something more blossoming


    between us?


    "I feel a difference when we''re together, and I believe you feel it too," Ryder asserted, leaving a pause in his speech, eagerly awaiting my response. My heart raced, and I found myself at a loss for words, the intensity of the moment rendering me speechless. As he continued, his voice softened,ced with sincerity, "Be, we have undeniable chemistry... and it''s led me to a point where I never thought I''d ask you to move in with me."


    I gasped, my heart skipping a beat, trying to swallow the lump that had formed in my throat. The gravity of his proposition sank in, and I struggled to process the depth of his feelings for me. "What are you saying, Ryder?" I managed to stammer, my voice betraying both surprise and apprehension.


    "Be, look," he began, locking his gaze with mine, "we are incrediblypatible." His touch was tender as he gently trailed a finger along my cheek, sending electric shivers down my spine. "We understand each other on a level that few people do. We never judge one another. Why don''t we give ourselves a chance?"


    A swirl of conflicting emotions washed over me. I wanted to believe him, to believe in the connection we shared, but doubt lingered in my mind. "But Ryder," I hesitated, shaking my head in disbelief, "you''ve never believed in rtionships, and I''ve always dreamed of finding a happily ever after. How can we truly bepatible?"


    Ryder''s expression softened, recognizing the validity of my concerns. "I know, sweetheart," he acknowledged, his voice carrying a mix of understanding and determination. "But we can find a way to make it work. That''s why I''m suggesting you move in with me. Let''s see where this could lead us," he urged, his words filled with hope and sincerity.


    My heart tugged in different directions, torn between the familiarfort of our friendship and the tantalizing prospect of taking a chance on something more profound. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, and I knew that whatever decision I made could change the course of our lives forever.


    "Ryder, I''m just not sure if it will work out between us," I confessed, my voice filled with uncertainty. "I value my simple life, and moving in with you would bring a lot ofplications. The media constantly follows you, and I don''t want that kind of attention in my life." The thought of being hounded by the media, like they do with Ryder Knight and his love interests, frightened me.


    "I understand, Be. I promise to protect you from everything. I''ll make sure nobody finds out about us. You can trust me," Ryder reassured, pulling me closer. His words wereforting, but I couldn''t help but be cautious. "You know, Be, I''ve never asked any girl to move in with me. You hold a special ce in my life." He wrapped his arms around my waist, drawing me nearer.


    My resolutions started to crumble as I found it increasingly difficult to resist this incredibly attractive man. He was using his sweet act of seduction to persuade me. How could I deny him?


    "Okay... I''ll move in with you," I finally surrendered, knowing deep down that he would never intentionally hurt me. Ryder, still holding my waist, lifted me up in the air and twirled around happily.


    "Thank you, baby girl," he beamed, cing me gently back on the ground and nting a tender kiss on my forehead.


    I couldn''t help but giggle, his sweetness and genuine excitement warming my heart.


    "Ryder... umm... I have to be honest, my parents would never approve of this kind of rtionship. They are quite conservative," I confessed, nervously biting my lower lip. My parents held traditional values when it came to dating and living together. While they had no issue with my friendship with Ryder, they wouldn''t ept us moving in together.


    "I promise, baby girl," Ryder reassured, smiling warmly at me. He gently cupped my face in his hand, his touch sending shivers down my spine. His finger trailed seductively along my lip.


    I gasped, feeling my breath quicken. Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to be consumed by the moment as he ced his finger in my mouth. The sensation sent a surge of electricity through my body, igniting a desire that radiated from within. I instinctively sucked on his finger, wanting to taste a bit of him.


    His eyes darkened with lust, mirroring the emotions that were swirling within me. Seductively, he licked his lips, intensifying the charged atmosphere between us. Opening my eyes, I could see that he felt the same way I did.


    Bending down, Ryder leaned in and kissed me softly. He gently sucked on my lower lip, pulling it between his teeth before releasing it with a soft sound. He kissed me again, his tongue coaxing my lips to part and grant him ess to my mouth. When I opened my lips, he swiftly slid his tongue in, engaging in a passionate battle for dominance.


    Lost in his seductive embrace, I couldn''t help but moan softly into his mouth. Ryder lifted me effortlessly in his arms, never breaking our kiss, and carried me into the bedroom, cing me gently on the bed.


    He guided me to lie down, and as he positioned himself above me, he stared into my eyes, captivating mepletely. His gaze was filled with desire, causing my breath to catch in my throat as I yearned for his touch. He smirked, clearly aware of the effect he had on me. With a gentle pull, he lifted me slightly to unzip my gown, allowing it to slide down my shoulders and gracefully fall to the floor. I lifted my ankle as he skillfully removed the dress, leaving me exposed. Standing up, he discarded his own clothes with lightning speed, before once again hovering over me.


    He kissed my lips passionately,


    moving down to lick and suck the soft skin on my neck. He took his time, nibbling at my sensitive spot His lips then moved to my breasts, taking one nipple in his mouth and sucking on it. I couldn''t help but beg for more. He assaulted my breast while gently massaging the other one. Pulling away, he looked into my eyes.


    I had be a moaning mess, my hands entangled in his hair, pulling and massaging it. With my eyes half open and filled with desire, I moaned his name with my mouth slightly open. He began kissing the area between my breasts, moving downward to suck on my belly button.


    His hands caressed my wetness,


    ???


    touching me between my legs. He groaned when he realized I was already wet and ready for him. He slid a finger inside me, pumping gently at first. As I responded, he quickened the pace, thrusting his finger in and out of me. He moaned when I tightened around his finger. I was aroused and pleaded with him to let me climax. He positioned himself between my legs and plunged his steely dick into my throbbing pussy with a hard force. Together, we groaned as he entered my tight hole, fitting perfectly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He started moving, bringing me immense pleasure. He thrusted hard and fast, groaning as we both couldn''t get enough of each other. He slid a hand between us, rubbing my clitoris and again I was about to explode but this time on his dick. Soon, we werepletely intertwined, giving and receiving pleasure from each other, reached the climax. He spilled his seeds inside me. Moans and groans filled the room, creating an echoing symphony of our desire.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Wedding Night Alex''s POV


    The wedding ceremony seemed to drag on endlessly, each passing moment feeling like an eternity as I longed for the day to be over so that I could finally escape the suffocating atmosphere of the crowded hall. The officiant''s voice was a monotonous drone, exining the significance of the vows we were about to take, but it all fell on deaf ears. None of these vows held any true meaning for me; they were nothing more than empty words.


    The truth was, I had no genuine affection for the girl standing beside me. This marriage was merely a business transaction, a strategic move to secure my family''s empire. I felt no love for her, and she probably felt the same way about me.


    My eyes rolled involuntarily, and I cast a quick nce towards the first row where my family and friends were seated. Logan, my closest friend, gave me a mischievous wink, as if he knew something I didn''t. Ryder, my cousin, appeared strangely captivated by Be, the girl I was marrying. Confusion and suspicion gnawed at me. What was going on? Had something happened that I was unaware of? I made a mental note to confront Ryder at the first opportunity, but that would have to wait until after the ceremony. Right now, I had to focus on getting through this ordeal.


    Reluctantly, I turned my attention back to the girl beside me, the one I was supposed to call my wife. I exchanged the vows with her, but my heart remained distant and uninvolved. As I slid the ring onto her finger, I couldn''t help but notice her hand trembling slightly. Her delicate hand, so small and soft, trembled in my muchrger grasp, and it was a stark reminder of the stark contrast between us.


    I wondered what thoughts were running through her mind at this moment. Was she as reluctant as I was about this marriage? Did she, too, see it as a mere transaction? It didn''t matter to me; emotions were irrelevant in this arrangement. All I needed was for this day to be over, so I could begin navigating theplexities of the life that awaited me beyond these hollow vows.


    The wedding ceremony hade to an end, and the officiant dered that I could kiss my bride. A mischievous thought crossed my mind. I wanted to give her a glimpse of the beast that resided within me. However, I quickly realized that it would greatly annoy my father, so I opted for a subtle kiss


    instead, leaving the rest to her imagination. Girls would kill to experience even this much from me. I didn''t believe I could offer her anything more in this marriage.


    As we settled into the luxurious limousine, a sense of relief washed over me. The wedding ceremony was finally over, and I could now go home and rest. Tomorrow, I had to put in the hard work to secure a crucial deal. Lost in my thoughts about the uing business deal, I failed to notice that we had already arrived at my residence. The chauffeur opened the car door for me, and I stepped out, eager to retreat to my room and change intofortable attire. However, as I approached the gate of my mansion, the decorations caught my attention, and I suddenly realized that I had left my newlywed wife alone in the car. Should I have shown her some courtesy?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    No, I thought dismissively. She made the choice to be with me, and I am not obligated to change myself for her. Ignoring her presence, I headed straight to my room, where I changed into my favorite sweatpants and a t-shirt. Feeling more at ease, I descended to the bar, seeking a drink to alleviate some of the lingering stress.


    Just as I reached for my ss, my phone began to ring, and I winced upon seeing my father''s number on the screen. Reluctantly, I answered the call, unsure of what he wanted at such ate hour.


    "Alex!" My father''smanding voice echoed through the speaker. "Dad!" I responded, bracing myself for whatever he had to say.


    "I hope you remember that you''re leaving for your honeymoon tomorrow," he stated firmly.


    "Are you kidding me, Dad? Tomorrow I have a crucial deal to sign. I can''t


    just walk away from it. It''s a massive project, and I''ve put in so much effort to secure this deal," I argued.


    "I don''t care, Alex. I''ve already made all the reservations, and I want you to leave for your honeymoon tomorrow. Figure out a way to sign the deal earlier or reschedule it. I don''t care how you do it," he bellowed before abruptly hanging up the phone. Fuck.


    My father never missed an opportunity to remind me that he controlled every aspect of my life. I never wanted to go on a honeymoon with that woman in the first ce, but now I had no choice. I had to sacrifice my business deal, and it infuriated me to live under his control like this.


    I finished off the whisky in my ss, downing the remaining liquid. The bitter taste mirrored my already sour mood. With a heavy sigh, I made my way towards my room, the weight of the day weighing me down.


    As I approached the door, a different


    fragrance reached my senses. It


    was unfamiliar, yet intriguing.


    Frowning, I swung the door open et


    and there she was - my wife, dressed in a scorching red sitk


    mini-dress that clung to her


    every curve. The dress left little to the imagination, revealing her perfect body, demanding my attention.


    I watched as she nervously bit her


    pink lips, her fingers fidgeting with uncertainty. When she finally noticed me, her big round green eyes widened in surprise. It was at that moment that I realized I had been practically drooling over her my mouth hanging open in awe.


    When did that innocent girl transform into a seductive siren?


    Suddenly, a wave of heat rushed through my body, and my legs moved towards her involuntarily.


    Closing the distance between us et


    trailed my finger lightly along her bare arm. Leaning in, I whispered into her ear, my voiceced with a mix of desire and warning.


    "You''re dressed like that, looking so irresistibly sexy. Aren''t you afraid?" She took a sharp breath, her head shaking ever so slightly in response.


    My lips curved into a smirk, and I lowered my head, nting a kiss on her cheek. She shivered in response. Wrapping my arms around her petite waist, I pulled her closer, pressing my lips against hers. Fuck.


    The taste of her was divine as I delved my tongue into her mouth. She responded naturally, kissing me back, but I could sense herck of experience. Wait, was she a virgin?


    I reluctantly pulled away slightly, locking eyes with her. I couldn''t help but ask, unable to contain my curiosity, "Are you a virgin?"


    Her eyes widened in horror. "I-is that not something you like?" she stammered, and I couldn''t help but find it endearing.


    "Ummm... no, it''s not that. I mean, I have no problem with it, but are you sure you want this?" I questioned, wanting to make sure she genuinely desired to lose her virginity in such a manner. "Y-yes... We are married, and I saved myself for my husband," she replied, her sweet smile tugging at my heart. I may be a yer, but I couldn''t be so selfish as to toy with her emotions.


    I gently removed my hand from her waist and took a step back. Panic filled her eyes, and her brows furrowed in worry.


    "You must be tired. Take some rest. Tomorrow, we''re leaving for our honeymoon, and we''ll have plenty of time there," I reassured her. Relief washed over her face.


    "I have to go to the office in the morning to sign a deal. I''ll be leaving early. So, it''s better if we call it a night," I exined, hoping she understood.


    She nodded silently and walked towards the left side of the bed. She gracefullyid down, pulling the covers over her body, and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep.


    Meanwhile, I went to my favorite side of the bed and positioned myself, deliberately turning my back towards her. It was a conscious decision to resist the temptation she presented. I desired her, but I knew that getting involved with her would only lead to trouble. I was in a precarious situation, trying to figure out how to have her without causing emotional harm.


    What the hell?


    I shouldn''t be preupied with thoughts of her when I should be focused on tomorrow''s crucial business deal. She was nothing but a distraction, and I needed to regain myposure and concentrate on what truly mattered.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Temptation Mia''s POV.


    As the ss came to an end, I gathered my belongings and prepared to leave the ssroom. Sheena and Joanna, my two lively friends, were beside me, already discussing their post-ss ns. "What''s the n, girls?" Joanna asked with an eager gleam in her eyes.


    Sheena, the bubbly one, chimed in, "Let''s go watch a movie! It''ll be so much fun!"


    However, I had other responsibilities weighing on my mind. "I''d love to, but I have to head back to the dorm to finish today''s assignment," I informed them regretfully.


    Joanna''s expression shifted to annoyance, and she tried to persuade me, "Come on, Mia. You can do your assignmentter. We''ll be back from the movie in a few hours. Don''t ruin the fun, babe." "Guys, seriously, I''m not interested in..." My words trailed off as I caught sight of him standing in front of me, leaning against his car.


    I blinked a few times to clear my vision. Maybe I was daydreaming. But no, he was there, real and alive. He smiled as he looked in my direction. I nced around, but there was no one else. He was looking directly at me. I decided to ignore him and kept walking. Then he called out my name andExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    jogged toward me.I continued to ignore him and kept walking without stopping.


    "Hey, wait. I was calling your name," heined, sounding slightly


    irritated, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes in response. His persistence was testing my patience.


    "Really? I thought you were calling some other girl," I lied bluntly, trying to mask the unease I felt deep inside. I didn''t want him to know that his presence affected me more than I cared to admit.


    He narrowed his eyes at my retort, seemingly unconvinced by my casual response. "That''s funny," he replied, his tone slightly yful.


    "By the way, what are you doing here? Do you want to enroll in some courses?" I mocked, attempting to regain some semnce of control in the situation.


    His intense gaze never wavered as he stared at me for a few seconds, leaving me momentarily breathless. "You''re something... Mia," he finally said, his words making my heart race even faster.


    Forcing myself to remember how to breathe, I swallowed the lump in my throat and decided to walk away, heading towards my dorm. However, he wasn''t ready to let me go so easily.


    "Wait, I''m here to meet you," he called out, his voice urging me to stop.


    "Why?" I asked, my tone perhaps a tad too sharp, but I couldn''t allow myself to appear vulnerable in front of him.


    "I want to take you to lunch," he said, shrugging his shoulders casually.


    My eyes widened in genuine surprise. Logan Mancini, someone so


    well-known and sought-after, was asking me to have lunch with him. My heart pounded in my chest, but I tried my best to hide my excitement.


    "I... I''m busy, and I need to get back to my dorm. It would be better if you asked someone else to join you for lunch," I stammered, my nervousness betraying my true feelings. The flutter in my stomach was undeniable. But he didn''t give up easily. With a hint of determination in his eyes, he


    insisted, "I want you to have lunch with me, Mia. Not any other girl. May I have the pleasure of yourpany?"


    His charming smile was hard to resist, but I refused to let myself sumb so easily. Ignoring his advances, I continued walking, trying to put some distance between us.


    I heard him sigh, and the sound of his footsteps following me grated on my nerves. To my annoyance, he had even gotten into his sleek ck Lamborghini and started honking persistently, drawing attention to our unusual exchange. Unable to bear it any longer, I finally stopped near his car window and tapped on the ss. "What do you want?" I shouted, my frustration evident.


    "I want to have lunch with you," he replied, his mischievous smirk somehow both infuriating and intriguing.


    As much as I wanted to decline his


    offer again, a mix of curiosity and a tinge of excitement got the better of me. Against my better judgment, reluctantly climbed into the


    passenger seat, feeling the warmth of his cologne enveloping me as he leaned over to fasten my seatbelt. My heart fluttered, betraying the inner turmoil I was experiencing.


    Throughout the drive, I remained silent, lost in my own thoughts and emotions. We eventually arrived at a luxurious restaurant, known for its exclusivity andvish atmosphere. It was a ce I had only dreamt of dining at, and I couldn''t believe I was here with Logan Mancini.


    Stepping out of the car, he swiftly walked to my side, opening the door with a graceful flourish. I blushed at the gesture, feeling a mixture of ttery and unease. His attention was overwhelming, and I wasn''t entirely sure how to respond.


    With my hand hesitantly extended, he gently held it in hisrge, confident palm, sending a shiver down my spine. His touch was electrifying, and I tried my best to maintain myposure.


    As he led me inside the restaurant, I


    couldn''t help but notice the air of authority hemanded. The staff seemed to recognize him, and we were guided to a private chamber, away from the prying eyes of other diners. My curiosity intensified; he had clearly nned this carefully, and I was eager to see what he had in store.


    So, I decided to y along, to wait and see what would unfold. As we entered the private space, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that this lunch was about more than just a casual meal Logan Mancini was a man of power and influence, and I couldn''t help but wonder what he wanted from me.


    "Do you like the restaurant, Mia?" he inquired, his tone implying that fine dining was a regr urrence for me.


    I simply nodded in response, uncertain of the appropriate words to express my thoughts without sounding mocking.


    As the service staff approached to take our orders, Logan gestured towards me and said, "Ask thedy. She will order for both of us."


    Surprise and shock mingled within me, leaving me utterly bewildered.


    How on earth was I supposed to know Logan Mancini''s food preferences? I couldn''t help but wonder in frustration.


    "Do you really expect me to order for you as well?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course, I want to see what you''ll choose for me," he replied with a mischievous grin. I blinked, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his words.


    After contemting for a moment, I decided to order some pork and an Italian sd, stealing a nce at his face to gauge his reaction.


    His lips curled up in a smirk, and he remarked, "Good choice, Mia. That''s why I wanted to have lunch with you."


    A frown crept onto my face. Why was he suddenly being so sweet to me? I knew that Logan Mancini was notorious for never trusting a girl. He was dangerous and the rumours were that he was connected to underworld. "What do you really want, Mr. Mancini? Spare me the nonsense. I want the truth. I''m tired of your games," I retorted, my voice filled with annoyance.


    "I want to get to know you, Mia. There''s something different about you," he replied, his expression turning serious.


    "We''re just notpatible, Mr. Mancini. You''re making the wrong choice this time. You should reconsider your decision," I challenged him, my voice filled with conviction.


    "I never regret any of my decisions, and I''m certain I''m not wrong this time either," he replied confidently.


    I sat there in silence, knowing that a difficult battley ahead, and my heart was on the line.


    Finally, the lunch came to an end, and he drove me back to my dormitory.


    "Thank you for the delightful lunch, Mr. Mancini," I said politely, extending a courtesy.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mia. So I suppose I''ll be seeing you around," he said, winking at me. I blushed, the realization dawning on me that Logan Mancini was flirting with me.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Off To Honeymoon Alex''s POV.


    As I rushed through the corridors of the dimly lit hideout, I could feel the tension building up within me. The arms deal was a critical operation for my mafia gang, and my presence was crucial. Every step I took wasden with urgency, my mind focused solely on the task at


    hand. My heart, however,


    was a different matter entirely.


    In the midst of all the chaos, my thoughts kept drifting to the private jet that my father had arranged for Sarah and me, whisking us away to Rome for our honeymoon. It was a n I had begrudgingly epted, initially uninterested in any romantic pursuits. But surprisingly, Sarah had managed to kindle a spark within me, and now, I found myself genuinely looking forward to this journey with her. She was a breath of fresh air, a presence that left me yearning for more.


    Finally returning home after concluding the deal, I was greeted by the sight of Sarah, already prepared and packed for our trip. My heart warmed at the thoughtfulness she disyed by packing my bags as well, a gesture that spoke volumes of her care and consideration for me.


    But despite my feelings for her, I couldn''t shake off the turmoil from her confession the previous night. Her love for me was genuine, while my own intentions were clouded by a sense of obligation and reluctance. I didn''t


    want to take advantage of her affection, especially when our marriage was born out of coercion rather than a genuine connection.


    Deep down, I knew that I had only agreed to this marriage under duress, purely to appease my father''s wishes and uphold the family''s reputation. I had never intended for it to be a seriousmitment, and my ultimate goal


    was to find a way to annul this union. I resented the idea of anyone binding me to a lifetime of responsibilities and expectations against my will.


    I didn''t want Sarah to misinterpret the situation and end up hurt once our marriage inevitably came to an end. However, deep down, I desired her. Hell, I craved her so bad.


    Lost in my thoughts, I failed to notice when we arrived at the airport. Tenderly, I took her hand and led her towards the waiting private jet. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she gasped, instinctively covering her mouth with her free hand.


    "Wow, this is incredible! I''ve never been on a private jet before, and it''s absolutely beautiful," she eximed, her excitement bubbling over as she jumped with joy.


    I could only grin at her childlike enthusiasm. She darted inside and quickly imed the window seat. I followed behind, purposely making my way towards her and taking a seat beside her.


    "Are you excited for your first time flying in a private jet?" I asked, raising an eyebrow to convey curiosity.


    She giggled before responding, her eyes brimming with adoration and happiness. "Both. I''m excited about experiencing a private jet for the first time and... going on a honeymoon with you."


    Her words filled me with warmth as her gaze remained fixed on me, radiating pure joy.


    I gently grasped her elbow, drawing her nearer to me. "Do you know what married couples typically do on their honeymoon?" I asked, noticing the flicker of anticipation in her eyes as she nibbled on her lower lip.


    Raising my index finger, I delicately pulled her lip from between her teeth. "Allow me," I murmured, my voice filled with desire. Leaning in, I pressed my lips against hers, initiating a passionate kiss. With a gentle bite, I grazed her soft lower lip, savoring its tenderness. My tongue danced and


    caressed, exploring the contours of her mouth, infusing our connection with an intoxicating fervor.


    My longing intensified, and I couldn''t resist the urge any longer. I became consumed with desire, pulling her onto myp and pressing her firmly against my chest. Our mouths met once again in a fervent, passionate kiss. Her taste was divine, sweet like nectar. My tongue ventured deeper into her mouth, adding to the intensity of our union.


    She melted into the kiss, responding with equal ardor, mirroring my actions. Between kisses, I couldn''t help but smile, captivated by her innocence and genuine enthusiasm.


    Suddenly, the sound of someone clearing their throat interrupted our


    intimate moment. It served as a subtle reminder, and I reluctantly pulled away from her embrace. I nced over and noticed an air hostess standing nearby, her gaze awkwardly averted, as if deliberately avoiding us. My


    irritation surfaced, and I scowled at her, displeased by her untimely intrusion into our blissful moment as newlyweds.


    "Please, sir and ma''am, fasten your seatbelts as we are about to take off," the air hostess requested, her smile appearing slightly peculiar.


    I gently lifted Sarah onto myp before settling her back into her seat.


    Assisting her, J helped fasten her seatbelt, finding sce in the fact that I was the one caring for her. As the ne soared into the air, tilting slightly upward, Sarah clutched my hand tightly, her eyes closed shut. The gesture warmed my heart,


    Knowing she relied on me,


    moment.


    Once the aircraft stabilized in the sky, we unfastened our seatbelts.


    that


    Turning to face Sarah, I gazed into her eyes and asked, "Have you ever been kissed before our wedding?"


    A look of horror flickered across her eyes, fear etched upon her face. "Y..yes! I never had a boyfriend," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "No, my love, you don''t have to be shy. I was simply curious," I reassured her, fully directing my attention towards her.


    Bowing hershes, she looked down at her hands in herp, nodding in response. She was embarrassed. Shit! I cursed myself for spoiling the moment.


    Raising my left hand, I tenderly cupped her cheek, gently caressing her soft skin with the pad of my thumb.


    "Look at me," I whispered softly, and her eyes immediately locked onto mine.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. In fact, I''m d that you''re mine to kiss, only mine."


    Tenderly, I pressed my lips against hers, a gentle and lingering kiss that elicited a soft moan from her as she closed her eyes. Satisfaction washed over me, knowing I had this effect on her.


    Pulling away, gazed into her eyes.


    "Sarah, I want to confess something.


    I''ve never been one to believe inmitment or rtionships. Yet, here we are, married and entangled in a connection I never took seriously before." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I revealed my inner thoughts, and she observed me with eyes filled with curiosity.


    "But I''m genuinely willing to give this..." I gestured between us, "...a chance. Are you willing to trust me enough to give yourself to me?"


    She nibbled on her lip, torn between


    trusting me and perceiving me as


    someone afraid ofmitment. H¨¨r struggle was evident in her


    sw novel.


    expression, as if she couldn''t quite decide which path to choose.


    "I... I thought that being married meant we were alreadymitted," she mumbled, her voice hesitant and uncertain.


    I frowned, wishing she would voice her true feelings instead of leaving her thoughts unfinished. "Complete it, Sarah," Imanded, my voice taking on a dominant tone.


    "Um... I mean, aren''t we alreadymitted since we''re married to each other?" she asked, her words trailing off with hesitation.


    I couldn''t help but suppress a smile, marveling at her innocence. How could someone in this world be both adorable and alluring at the same time?


    Leaning in, I moved tantalizingly close to her lips, stopping just an inch away.


    "Yes, my love. We are indeed married. So, are you willing to give me a chance?" I whispered, my lips gently brushing against hers as I spoke.


    She parted her lips, gasping softly, and closed her eyes. With a whisper so soft I could barely hear it, she replied, "Yes."


    Her response was the green light I had been waiting for, and without hesitation, I captured her lips once again, kissing her with an intensity that left no doubt about my intentions.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 New Secretary Logan''s POV.


    "Can someone please tell me what''s going on with the recruitment for my new secretary?" I demanded, my frustration evident in the firm tone of my voice.


    As the head of a formidable Mafia organization, I led a double life, skillfully bncing the intricate web of criminal operations with my legitimate business affairs. It was a delicate dance that required precision and efficiency, and my trusted partners, Alex and Ryder, were invaluable in helping me maintain order and stability in both worlds. However, the absence of my capable secretary, who was currently on maternity leave, was posing a significant challenge.


    The HR department, unfortunately, seemed to be dragging their feet in finding a suitable recement. The role of my secretary was crucial, acting as the gatekeeper to my time and resources. With my jam-packed schedule and numerous responsibilities, I couldn''t spare a moment to personally oversee the search for apetent candidate. My frustration was mounting as the days went by without a satisfactory resolution.


    To exacerbate matters, the previous hires had fallen short of my expectations. After Lena, who had been a ster secretary, the office struggled to find someone who could match her level ofpetence. They tried to fill her shoes with another candidate, but the poor fit led to a hasty resignation. My demanding nature and insistence on perfection made it challenging for just anyone to step into the role and manage my affairs with the required finesse.


    In the interim, the administrative team had arranged a temporary solution, with a girl from their ranks handling some of the responsibilities. However, it was a makeshift arrangement, and it wasn''t a sustainable solution for myplex and demanding business needs. However, being a sessful businessman came with its challenges, and I required a dedicated full-time secretary to keep everything running smoothly. I needed someone capable, efficient, and loyal, someone who could seamlessly coordinate my appointments, manage mymunications, and ensure the smooth functioning of my operations.


    "Sir, we conducted interviews and shortlisted a few candidates. I found a girl who is most suitable for the position, but she had a condition. She requested to join after two days. I agreed, considering it better than losing a suitable candidate," Roma, my HR head, exined to me.


    As Roma spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of annoyance and frustration. What an arrogant girl she must be, I thought to myself, clenching my teeth. cing conditions before the HR of the prestigious Mancini Group as if she were doing us a favor. Any other person would have eagerly epted the offer and joined immediately, but here was this candidate making demands.


    With a forced smile, I tried to contain my irritation and asked, "And who will handle the role until she joins?"


    "Maria will take care of it, just as she has been doing since Lena left," Roma replied.


    A wave of exasperation washed over me, and I rolled my eyes in exasperation. Maria was nowhere near as efficient as Lena, and her handling of the role had caused nothing but chaos. My perfectly organized schedule had been disrupted, and I couldn''t stand living in such disorder.


    "I''m well aware of that, and it''s driving me crazy," I muttered under my breath, a touch of bitterness seeping into my words.


    I preferred my life to be perfectly orchestrated, every piece in its rightful ce. This unexpected dy and Maria''s less-than-ideal performance were pushing my patience to its limits.


    "You may leave," I instructed Roma, my voice tinged with resignation.


    Closing my eyes momentarily, I ran my hand through my hair, attempting to collect my thoughts. I knew I had no choice but to endure this mess until Monday when the new candidate finally decided to grace us with her presence. Patience was never my strong suit, but in this situation, it seemed I had no other option but to wait.


    Suddenly, my phone began to buzz. I saw that it was Alex calling, and


    instantly, my mood brightened. Only my friends could bring me joy in such a stressful situation.


    I answered the call, unable to contain my grin as I spoke, "Alex, how are you doing, man?"


    "All good. I''m in Rome. I was thinking you and Ryder could join me here," he replied.


    "Wait, are you in Rome for your honeymoon?" I asked, curiosity piqued. "Uh... yeah," he hesitated, and I could envision him rubbing his neck.


    "As far as I know, you didn''t want to go on a honeymoon with your wife. What made you change your mind?" I inquired, adopting a mocking tone, well aware of who might have influenced his sudden change of heart.


    "You know, Logan, how my father can be. He wouldn''t spare me if I didn''t obey him ande on this honeymoon," he imed, but I sensed he was being dishonest.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you. So when will you be back?" I inquired, hearing a faint voice in the background calling out Alex''s name. It sounded like a girl''s voice. Who could she be? Was she his wife? Now that would be interesting. "Yeah, I''ll be back in 10 days. I miss both of you," he replied, and I chuckled.


    "It seems like you have some fascinatingpany, or rather, a beautifulpany. You won''t be missing us," Iughed again.


    "Shut up, you jerk," he snapped, whispering over the phone.


    "Now you''re afraid to speak in front of her. Well done, buddy. Best of luck on your honeymoon," I taunted, knowing I had teased him enough. I also knew he cared for Ryder and me.


    Suddenly, a name popped into my


    mind: Mia. I yearned to see her again and searched for an excuse. Last time, it was challenging to persuade her to have lunch with me. This time, I needed toe up with a convincing excuse to see her more often. I wanted to know her and I wanted her to know me. There was something about her that set her apart from other girls, and it only


    drew me closer.


    I shook my head and sighed, remembering that I would have to manage without an official secretary until Monday.


    ***********


    "Maria, why didn''t you reschedule my appointment with Ronald and his group? I have a meeting at the same time with Richard''s Enterprises," I scolded my temporary secretary in frustration.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I''m currently working on rescheduling it. Please give me some more time," Maria replied, wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead.


    "Get it done as soon as possible, Maria. You don''t seem to understand how important it is for my reputation," I eximed, mming my palm on the desk, causing her to flinch. I was seething with rage and frustration.


    "Can someone tell me when my new secretary will be joining? I was told she would be here on Monday. Why the hell hasn''t she arrived yet?" I


    inquired, flipping open a file to sign some documents.


    "She has arrived, boss. However, she was busypleting the necessary paperwork for the HR department. Once she''s done with the formalities, she''ll be here to assist you," Maria responded in a trembling voice, seemingly intimidated by my anger.


    "You may leave now," I stated, not bothering to lift my gaze from the file in front of me.


    The door opened and closed, followed by the distinct sound of heels clicking on the floor. It pierced through my concentration, causing me to wince. "Now... what? I explicitly told you not to disturb me," I barked, still focused on my work.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mr. Mancini, Lam your new secretary. Mia Rossi," a voice spoke up, apanied by the mention of a name. Startled, my eyes shot up to find a smiling Mia standing before me, her eyes filled with fear. It


    dawned on me that my outburst


    may have frightened her on her very


    first day.


    A wide grin involuntarily spread across my face. I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet, making my way around the desk to stand in front of her.


    "Mia?" I called her name, almost disbelieving my own eyes. "Um, yes, Mr. Mancini?" she replied hesitantly.


    "You... I mean, you''re my new secretary?" I shook my head, astounded by the stroke of luck that allowed me to have her by my side all day, a woman who had upied my thoughts every single minute.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 Want You In My Meal Mia''s POV.


    When I applied for the job and went in for the interview, I already knew it was Logan Mancini''spany. Fortunately, I was chosen among the applicants. I was desperate for employment, as my family relied on me for


    financial support. Recently, my father had been diagnosed with cancer, and we needed substantial funds for his treatment.


    Despite being a fresh graduate without any prior experience, the Mancini group offered an excellent sry, which was a significant relief for me.


    Today, I felt a wave of nervousness wash over me as I prepared to face Logan Mancini, my new boss. With a pounding heart, I mustered the courage to step into his office.


    His initial demeanor startled me; it was rather rude. However, as soon as his gaze fell upon me, his expression changed, and his voice softened, carrying a gentler tone.


    He rose from his seat with an air of surprise, making his way towards me. It was evident that my presence as his secretary caught him off guard. After all, I had been the one consistently ignoring his advances and attempts to connect. "Mia?" he called my name, his tone filled with disbelief as he took in the sight before him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes, Mr. Mancini?" I replied hesitantly, unsure of how he would react.


    "So, you... I mean, you''re my new secretary?" he asked, shaking his head and letting out a chuckle.


    "Apologies if you were expecting someone else," I quipped, unable to resist mocking him, though I couldn''t quiteprehend why I was ying along with him like this.


    "No, this is even better than what I imagined," he replied, grinning mischievously.


    Curiosity piqued, I shifted gears, adopting a more professional demeanor. "So, what are your next instructions for me?" I inquired, emphasizing mymitment to working diligently and striving to build my career.


    "Just go through my schedule and help me organize each and every meeting. Maria has caused enough trouble by messing them up," Mr. Mancini instructed.


    "Right away, Mr. Mancini," I replied, swiftly turning on my heel and making my way towards the door.


    "It''s Logan to you," he corrected me, causing me to pause and face him. "But you''re my boss," I stated, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    He shook his head and sighed. "Yeah, you''re right."


    "May I take your leave then?" I asked him, seeking permission to proceed. He simply nodded. Turning once again, I grasped the doorknob, opened the door, and made my way back to my desk.


    Switching on theputer, I noticed some files already ced on my desk, likely created by his previous secretary. Logging into the system, I discovered that his schedules were inplete disarray.


    I would have to work hard to get his meetings back on track.


    "Okay, Mia, time to get started." I encouraged myself, preparing to dive into the task at hand.


    As the hours dragged on, the ever-growing pile of tasks on my desk seemed insurmountable. ncing at my watch, I realized that the day had flown by, and it was already lunchtime. Yet, the sheer volume of work left me doubtful if I could aplish everything in a single day. A weariness settled upon me, and I let out a heavy sigh, reluctantly epting that I


    would have to sacrifice my lunch break to keep plowing through my responsibilities.


    Lost in this overwhelming state of mind, the sharp ring of thendline on my desk startled me. I quickly answered the call, not wanting to keep anyone


    waiting. "Hello, this is Mia, Mr. Logan Mancini''s secretary," I said with a touch of formality, my eyes still fixated on theputer screen.


    A deep, masculine voice resonated through the receiver, causing my heart to skip a beat. It was Mr. Mancini himself. "Mia," he said, and just his calling my name sent a shiver down my spine, "It''s lunch break, and yet you''re still working."


    I was taken aback, wondering how he knew my current situation. I nced around the room, half-expecting to find hidden cameras or surveince equipment.


    "Mia, I have CCTV ess to every corner of my office," he revealed, the amusement evident in his voice. My boss had eyes on everything, and there was no escaping his scrutiny.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I replied, "Yes, Mr. Mancini, I''m trying my best to work on your schedules andplete them today."


    His tone turned serious,ced with


    authority. "You don''t need to work


    until you exhaust yourself, Mia. Taking care of yourself is as important as taking care of your work. You need to eat and replenish your energy to work more. efficiently."


    I opened my mouth to protest, to exin that the workload was simply too much, but he cut me off.


    "Mia,e to my office," he ordered


    firmly, leaving me no room for negotiation knew better than to defy my boss''smands, and so with a mix of curiosity and trepidation, I gathered my things and made my way to Mr. Mancini''s office. What could he possibly want


    to discuss during my precious lunch


    break?


    I saved the file on theputer, logged out, and grabbed a notepad and pen. With them in hand, I made my way towards Mr. Mancini''s office.


    Knocking on the door, I entered to find him leaning against his desk, hands tucked in his pockets, gazing towards the door as if he had been waiting for me. As I walked in, he straightened up and picked up his jacket. "Let''s go," he stated simply.


    Caught off guard, I stammered, "Uh, where... I mean, do you have some meetings scheduled? I couldn''t find any in your calendar."


    His response was unexpectedly light, "No, we''re going for lunch."


    Confusion swirled in my mind as I tried toprehend the situation. "But Mr. Mancini, I have so much work left on my desk. It wouldn''t be ethical for me to go to lunch with you. You''re my boss," I protested, feeling a sense of duty towards my responsibilities.


    His demeanor remainedposed as he replied, "Why can''t I have lunch with my secretary? There''s nothing wrong with it."


    While his words may have sounded innocent, I couldn''t shake the uneasiness within me. I mustered the courage to voice my concerns, my skepticism evident in my tone. "Do you have lunch with every single secretary you''ve had?"


    He paused, his voice taking on a low and deep tone as he responded, "No, but you''re an exception, Mia, and you''re well aware of that."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, leaving me feeling vulnerable and uncertain. I bit my lip, unable to contain my worries. "I don''t want people spreading gossip about us."


    He leaned in closer, the captivating scent of his cologne enveloping me as I felt his warmth despite him standing just a step away. His gaze bore into mine with intensity as he spoke firmly, "This is mypany, Mia. Anyone


    who dares to gossip about their boss risks losing their job. And I''m the boss here-the one who sets the rules."


    "But Mr. Mancini..." I began to protest, but his proximity disrupted my train of thought. His cologne tantalized my senses, and his presence seemed to fill the space between us.


    "Come on, Mia. Do I need to work hard to convince you every time?" heined, his expression furrowed. I shook my head, unable to resist his persuasion.


    "What would you like to eat, Mr. Mancini? Shall I make a reservation at your favorite restaurant?" I inquired, slipping back into my role as his secretary.


    Drawing nearer, his voice dropped even lower. "As much as I desire to have you as my feast, I''ll settle for something Italian."


    My mouth fell open, my jaw dropping to the ground in utter disbelief.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Lunch With My Boss


    Logan''s


    POV.


    Mia and I opted to go to the nearest restaurant. I instructed my driver to


    leave, choosing to drive my own car instead. As we arrived, I opened the passenger seat for her, and she gracefully stepped inside. Taking my ce behind the wheel, I ignited the engine and steered us towards the restaurant.


    After a short drive, we arrived at a renowned Italian restaurant. It turned out that Mia had booked a table here, knowing it to be my favorite.


    Exiting the car, I circled around to the passenger side, holding the door open for her. Extending my hand, I silently urged her to take it.


    I was well aware of the charm my gentlemanly gestures possessed, and Mia was no exception. The rosy hue on her cheeks served as undeniable proof that she appreciated the gesture. Firmly holding her hand, despite her subtle attempt to pull away, we entered the restaurant together, hand in hand.


    Fortunately, we had a table reserved, and the waiter promptly led us to our designated spot. Pulling out a chair for her, I patiently waited for Mia to take her seat.


    "Mr. Mancini, you don''t have to do that," she protested.


    "It''s Logan to you when we''re not in my office," I interjected, grinning mischievously.


    "But..." she began, her words trailing off as the waiter arrived to take our order.


    Taking the lead, I confidently ordered all of Mia''s favorite dishes, a yful glint in my eyes as I anticipated her reaction. Confusion flickered across her face, and she couldn''t help but question, "Are these really my favorite foods?"


    I leaned back in my chair, a smirk ying on my lips as I revealed my secret, "Don''t be surprised, Mia. I know these are your favorites, which is why I ordered them."


    Her hand flew to her mouth, and she gasped, clearly taken aback. "But how did you know?"


    I chuckled, enjoying the intrigue that danced in her eyes. My voice carried a hint of mystery as I replied, "I have my ways."


    Her curiosity brimming, she couldn''t hold back her question, blurting out, "What are you trying to do? Are you attempting to impress me?"


    I raised an eyebrow nonchntly, feigning indifference. "Why would I?"


    Drawing her in with a whisper, I let my words hang in the air,ced with suggestion, "...and if I were... I''d take you home and impress you in my bed."


    Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and she was momentarily speechless, her reaction further fueling my amusement. Before she could regain herposure, the waiter arrived with our order, providing a timely interruption to our charged conversation. Mia quickly looked away, trying to conceal her embarrassment, not wanting the waiter to notice her blushing cheeks.


    Finding her reaction endearing, I couldn''t resist teasing her further. "So, how''s the food?" I inquired, genuinely interested in her opinion. There was


    something about Mia that captivated me, and I yearned to unravel theyers of her personality.


    "It''s delicious, and thank you for this delightful treat," she replied politely, her demeanor slightly formal but her gratitude shining through. I admired her spirited nature.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," I responded, studying her as she continued to blush. This side of her was new and intriguing, and I found myself wanting to explore it further.


    Seizing the opportunity, I took it upon myself to serve some pasta onto her te, a gesture of intimacy that made her protest once again, "Mr. Mancini, you don''t have to do that."


    I corrected her with a yful tone, "First of all, it''s Logan to you, and secondly, I possess a sense of decorum, mydy," serving some pasta onto my own te as well.


    An enchanting silence enveloped us


    as we savored our meal. I couldn''t help but notice how she relished each bite her delight evident in her expressions. It was a rare sight to witness Mia without her usual assertiveness, and I couldn''t deny that I found this softer side of her captivating.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed some sauce lingering at the corner of her lips. A temptation rose within me,pelling me to lick it clean.


    Extending my hand, I delicately wiped the sauce away with my thumb. Her startled reaction brought a smirk to my face.


    I casually put my thumb in my mouth and licked it clean, all the while maintaining eye contact with her. I observed as her jaw dropped, her face turning a shade of pink. She gasped and lowered her eyshes. "Hmmm... The sauce is even more delicious than the pasta," Imented, amused by her reaction.


    She took a few more bites before setting her fork down. "I''m done, Mr... I mean, Logan. Can we leave if you''re finished too? Lunchtime is almost over," she hesitantly suggested.


    "I''m the boss, remember? I can make and change the rules. You don''t need to worry about the time," I responded smugly.


    "Alright. So the rules are different for bosses and employees. It''s unfair, and I''d prefer to be back on time. If you don''t have anything else to do, can we go back to the office?" she retorted, her feistiness returning.


    "Mia, it''s not my fault that I own thepany," I raised an eyebrow, attempting to defend my position.


    "Absolutely not. But just because you own apany doesn''t mean you can show favoritism towards your employees," she shot back. She was right, and her words stung. Couldn''t she desire to spend more time with me? I sighed and signaled the waiter to bring the bill.


    After settling the bill, we left the


    restaurant and returned to the


    office. I headed straight to my office, while Mia went back to her desk. I had a plethora of contacts and files to review and sign. Mia was coordinating with me regarding my schedule and other arrangements. She proved to be quite adept at her work, and I was pleased that my HR department found such a deserving candidate.


    A knock on my office door interrupted my concentration, and Roma, my head of HR, entered.


    "Sir, the Mancini Group''s annual day ising up next week. I''ve nned the event and finalized the budget. If you could please take a look and approve it," she requested.


    "Ah, right! The annual day is approaching. How could I forget? If you''ve made the ns, that would be wonderful. You''re one of the best employees, Roma. I trust you. Show me where I need to sign," I requested, and she handed me some papers, which I promptly signed. Even as I went through the motions, my mind was consumed by thoughts of Mia. With the uing annual celebration, I had devised my own scheme to ensnare her, ensuring she couldn''t escape this time.


    I craved her presence at any cost. I was determined to have her, using any means necessary. She had be my passion, my obsession.


    "Um... Roma?" I called out as she was about to leave my office. "Yes, sir?" she paused and turned to face me.


    "I was thinking, let''s n this year''sN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    annual celebration outdoors. Arrange everything and book an


    entire resort. Organize various


    events and sports, and choose


    exotic location. I believe our employees deserve a break and some pampering. What do you think?" I proposed, suggesting an outdoor celebration.


    "That sounds fantastic. I can handle it. I''ll create a n and bring it to you by tomorrow," she responded, grinning.


    "Perfect. You may go now," I dismissed her, and she left my office. Oh, Mia, how could you resist sumbing to my charm?

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 Love Making Sarah''s POV.


    As I stood alone in our luxurious hotel room, the grandeur of the surroundings seemed to amplify the solitude I felt. The room exuded opulence, adorned with soft, silk drapes and elegant furnishings. The view from therge window showcased a breathtaking panorama of the city''s skyline, but my mind was preupied with thoughts of Alex.


    Alex had left me to attend an important conference meeting. It wasn''t surprising, given his relentless work ethic, but it left me pondering how he managed to bnce his professional life with his reputation as a yboy. It was an intriguing paradox, one that intrigued and fascinated me about this enigmatic man.


    I found myself lost in contemtion, trying to fathom the depth of his dedication to his work. It was undeniable that his unwavering passion and unyielding drive were the cornerstones of his remarkable achievements at such a young age. I admired his sess, yet a part of me yearned for more of his attention.


    As I wandered around the room, my fingertips grazed the plush fabric of the king-sized bed, and I couldn''t help but reminisce about our wedding night.


    The anticipation of our passionate embrace brought a shy smile to my lips. Little did I know then that amidst my belongingsy a delicate pink babydoll dress-a surprise I had nned for one of those intimate moments. Yet, here I stood, untouched and still a virgin, just as I had been on the first day of our marriage.


    Feeling a mix of excitement and uncertainty, I held the dress in my hands, marveling at its delicatece and satin ribbons. It was meant to be a secret, a way to add a touch of surprise and yfulness to our honeymoon. But now, in the absence of Alex, it felt like a silent reminder of our newfound responsibilities.


    Taking the dress with me, I entered the bathroom. Adding a few drops of exotic fragrance oil, I indulged in a luxurious hour-long soak in the bathtub. Emerging from the water, I slipped into the pink babydoll dress and applied a light touch of makeup. I curled the ends of my hair and left it cascading


    loosely around my shoulders. Ayer of milk cream body lotion enveloped my skin, enhancing its baby-like softness and imparting a radiant glow. As I admired my reflection in the mirror, anticipation mounted, knowing Alex


    would soony eyes on me. I was certain he wouldn''t be able to resist me tonight.


    My desire to consummate our marriage tonight was overwhelming. I couldn''t bear to wait any longer. As the door opened, Alex entered the room and his gaze swept over me, taking in every inch of my being. The


    jacket he was holding slipped from his grasp, hitting the floor, as his mouth fell agape and his eyes filled with a primal longing. It brought a smile to my face, knowing that he was affected by my presence. Alex Hamilton, taken aback by my allure. I should have been thrilled, but as he advanced towards me, my mind went nk, leaving me numb and unable to think clearly.


    ******** Alex POV.


    As soon as wended at our honeymoon destination and stepped foot in our hotel, the urgency of business beckoned, interrupting the romantic escapade that was meant to be our blissful retreat. Despite the enchanting surroundings, duty called, and I found myself plunged into an urgent conference call. The demands of my business couldn''t be ignored, even amidst the paradise we had chosen for our special time together. Grateful


    for the capable staff back at the office, I knew they could handle the unfinished deals I had left behind. Yet, this particr call held immense significance as the clients specifically wanted to converse with me directly. The hours seemed to stretch on endlessly, demanding my full and undivided attention.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the conference call concluded, and I made my way back to our room, eager to embrace my beloved Sarah once again. Little did I know that the sight awaiting me would be nothing short of breathtaking. There she stood, a vision of pure allure, adorned in a mesmerizing pink mini dress that perfectlyplemented her enticing beauty. The mere sight of her left me momentarily breathless, and a rush of love and desire surged through my veins. She exuded an irresistible aura of elegance, sophistication, and a captivating sexiness that stirred a


    whirlwind of emotions deep within me.


    Approaching her slowly, I pulled her gently into my embrace, cherishing the warmth and closeness we shared. My gaze couldn''t help but roam from her head to her heels, pausing at her enchanting face that held my interest captive. "So, you got ready for me, princess. What do you desire?" I inquired, a hint of anticipation and adorationcing my voice.


    Her cheeks flushed with a deep hue of red as she looked up at me with those bewitching blue eyes that sparkled with desire. She seemed almost shy, yet the fire in her eyes betrayed her true intentions.


    Her lips parted, and in a soft, breathless voice, she uttered, "I want you,


    Alex," sending a warning down my cock. It was a simple deration, but it carried a profound and unmistakable message.


    As I held her in my arms, the intensity of the situation grew, the heat emanating from her body engulfing me, making it increasingly difficult to maintain control. I battled against the desire that burned inside me.


    She moaned my name, capturing myplete attention, and rubbed her face against my chest.


    Fuck. A surge of electricity shot through me, my body responding with a twitch in my pants.


    If this seductive temptress continued to press herself against me, I doubted I would be able to survive the night.


    Her hand stealthily slipped under my shirt, seeking contact with my skin, yearning to touch me. With closed eyes, she continued to caress, granting me pleasure through her sensual touch. Yet, I desired her hands to explore other areas.


    I shut my eyes, relishing the


    moment. Sensations flooded over


    24.ne


    me as her soft lips trailed along my neck, leaving a trail of delicate kisses that climbed towards chingroaned, my eyes still sealed shut. My hold on her tightened, nearly bruising her skin in the grip of my desire.


    Fuck!


    Her hand ventured southward, moving towards my pants, her fingers teasing the buckle of my belt.


    When did my sweet, innocent wife transform into a seductress? My hand instinctively reached out to hold her hand that was eager to slip inside my pants, and I pulled her hand out. "Stop, Sarah," I pleaded, my voice strained. "Don''t go there. If you do, I


    won''t be able to control myself." The frustration and desire coiled within me, making it difficult to resist her allure.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t want to stop, Alex," she whispered shyly, her voice filled with a mix of innocence and mischief. Damn it. She was making it nearly impossible for me to maintain myposure.


    In an attempt to regain control, I


    swiftly flipped her over and ced her gently back on the bed. Shey beneath me, her body arching in, response. I sped her hand firmly, holding it above her head. A low moan escaped her lips, further fueling the fire burning inside me.


    "If you continue to touch me like this, baby," I warned, my voice husky with desire, "I''ll have to tie your hands." Lust clouded my vision, and my breaths came out in ragged gasps. The temptress lying beneath me weakened my resolve. I wanted to have a serious conversation about our rtionship before indulging in anything intimate, but she left me with no choice.


    I wouldn''t be able to hold myself from fucking her sweet cunt and making her mine if she kept throwing herself in my arms.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 Slow Burn Alex POV. Fuck!


    My body tensed as I struggled to regain control of my thoughts and desires. Her touch and seductive demeanor had an overwhelming effect on me, making it difficult to focus on anything else. I had intended to discuss the


    wedding arrangements with her, emphasizing that this marriage wouldck any expectations ormitments from my side. However, she appeared before me in a tantalizing dress, openly expressing her desire for me, furtherplicating matters.


    From the very first day, I had desired her intensely. Now, on our honeymoon in ourvish suite, the temptation was unbearable. Why was I hesitating? I pondered for a moment, contemting the best course of action. But as I gazed into her eyes, my attention fixated on her inviting lips. The urge to kiss her overwhelmed me, and in that moment, all rationality escaped me. I pressed my lips against hers, igniting a fire within me, obliterating any lingering doubts.


    Now, there was no turning back. I yearned to possess herpletely, with a burning passion that consumed my every thought. Her breathing grew heavy, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. Her once-blue eyes now transformed into a darker shade, radiating lust. Giving her one final chance to reconsider, I whispered in a low, dangerous tone, "Are you absolutely sure, baby girl? Once I begin, there will be no going back."


    Regrettably, it was already toote for me to retreat. I waspelled to move forward, to embrace the intoxicating desires that enveloped us both.


    "Yes," she murmured, her lips gently brushing against mine.


    I felt a surge of my approval escape my lips in a single, guttural word. "Fuck!"


    Sumbing to the overwhelming desire, I pressed my mouth against hers with an urgency that consumed us both. The intensity of our kiss was electrifying, as if we were trying to devour each other.


    In my haste, I firmly grasped the edge of her dress and swiftly removed it, revealing her body to the cool embrace of the air-conditioned room. A gasp escaped her lips, the sensation of the chilled air caressing her warm skin. My hands ventured around her, skillfully finding their way to her back,


    where I deftly unhooked her red, semi-transparent tube bra. Impatiently, I discarded it, unable to contain my eagerness.


    "You''re absolutely stunning, babydoll," I groaned, my voice heavy with desire.


    The tips of my fingers glided gently over the curves of her breasts, eliciting a soft moan from her parted lips. With deliberate slowness, I traced a tantalizing path across her t abdomen, savoring each moment of exploration.


    Stepping back slightly, I allowed my gaze to linger on her naked form for a fleeting moment. She stood before me, d only in redce panties, her beauty captivating me. I couldn''t help but marvel at my incredible fortune to have her by my side.


    Myrge hand closed around the soft, roundness of her breast, and I savored the sensation. A greedy longing possessed me, and my tongue darted out to caress her tender, pink bud.


    The impact of my actions was immediate. She arched her back, unable to contain the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her. I captured her nipple with my lips, causing her hands to instinctively grip my hair. Fuck.


    She was undeniably the most beautiful woman I had everid my eyes upon.


    The moment my mouth found her soft nipple, I groaned at her taste. I sucked it in my mouth and rolled her another soft nipple between my fingers. I felt like a teenage virgin boy. I was never so excited in my whole life. My cock twitched, swelling beneath my boxers straining the zipper of my pants. As her hands grabbed onto my hair, a sharp pain shot through my scalp, but it was overshadowed by the overwhelming pleasure I felt.


    I pulled back slightly, gazing at her lips that were now slightly parted. Her eyes were half-closed, and her breath came out in shaky bursts. With a gentle touch, I traced my finger along her cheeks and brushed my thumb against her soft, pink lips. "Don''t worry, love," I reassured her, wanting to make sure she understood. "I''ll never hurt you. Just let me know if you want me to stop." I waited for her response, and she inhaled sharply before whispering the word "Yes."


    "Good, babydoll," I said with a smirk,


    my hands gliding from her arms towards her armpits and then trailed down, grabbing her breasts. The touch made her gasp aloud, and covered her mouth with mine once again, rolling another sensitive bud between my fingers. She shivered and let out a moan of pleasure.


    "Oh, God," she uttered.


    I continued to speak, my mouth still on hers. "Say my name, Sarah."


    She arched her body, pressing herself closer to me, and rewarded me by moaning my name in a blissful ecstasy.


    "Uh... Alex..."


    I took my time with her nipple, running my tongue over it soothingly rolling it around the affected area to ease the pain after my teeth had tortured it by biting and tugging those soft nubs. I sucked on it, causing it to swell and turn red. Stepping back slightly, I admired my handiwork before moving on to her other nipple. She moaned with pleasure, writhing beneath me and tossing her head from side to side.


    By the time I finished, both nipples had be swollen and red, just the


    way I liked it. I crawled up towards her face and whispered against her lips.


    "I am going to taste your cunt. Do you want me to stop, my love? Just say the word, okay," I murmured, my fingers trailing gently along her skin. She shivered and bit her lip hard, gripping the bedsheet with her fists.


    I kissed her lips, exploring the


    corners of her mouth and trailing down to her cheeks. Dragging my lips along her neck, I sucked and nipped at the tender skin, leaving


    she


    behinda mark that would show.


    was mine. Moving up slightly, I observed a red love bite forming, which pleased and satisfied me. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hooking my fingers into the waistband of her redce panties, I slowly crawled down her body. With each movement, I dragged her panties along, eventually removing them and tossing them aside in the room.


    Grasping her soft thighs, my fingers sank into her velvety skin as I gently spread them apart. Bending down, I traced my tongue from her knees to her inner thigh, continuing towards her intimate area. Her body trembled, and she started thrashing about, moaning uncontrobly. She had be


    a delightful mess, and I was taking control of the situation. She wouldn''t be able to forget her first time. I would make it so good for her.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 Consummate The Marriage Alex POV.


    I gently ced a hand on her waist, providing support as she settled onto the bed.


    I moistened my lips before delicately kissing the softness between her thighs. As I explored her with my tongue, she let out a passionate moan, her voice filled with pleasure. Carefully, I blew a soft breath against her sensitive bud, eliciting a shiver and another moan. My lips tenderly grazed her, teasing her with anticipation.


    Slowly, I savored her essence, tracing my tongue along her moist folds. The taste and sensation intoxicated me, leaving me yearning for more. I continued to pleasure her, ensuring each stroke of my tongue brought her closer to ecstasy.


    Driven by desire, I decided to explore further, so I gently inserted my tongue into her tight opening. She quivered around my tongue, granting me deeper ess, allowing me to delve into her most intimate depths.


    Feeling her desire intensify, I switched my attention to my finger. With a gentle touch, I traced circles around her tight opening, gradually slipping it inside, exploring her depths with care.


    "Oh God! I can''t take it," she screamed, causing me to pull away and gaze at her face. Her cheeks were flushed red, her eyebrows furrowed, and her eyes were glistening with tears.


    "Do you want me to stop, baby?" I asked, although deep down I didn''t want to. Her lips were parted, and she was breathing heavily. When she didn''t respond, I asked again, my heart pounding. "Tell me, my love. Do you want me to stop?" The plea in my voice was almost unbearable.


    "No," she moaned, and without wasting a moment, I returned to bury my face between her legs, my mouth hungry and my fingers slipping into her wet, tight entrance.


    Gently, I inserted another finger, and she trembled violently, gripping my fingers tightly. I knew she was on the brink.


    I increased the pace, thrusting my fingers harder and faster, while my tongue and lips continued their intricate dance around her sensitive nub.


    Her moans grew louder, filling the room as she writhed on the bed,pletely lost in pleasure.


    I was certain that her cries had echoed beyond our room, reaching the ears of every guest on the entire floor.


    I caressed her clitoris with firm strokes and applied gentle suction. She gasped, her body convulsing as she reached climax. Her legs quivered, and her back arched in pleasure. The intensity of her release overwhelmed me as I continued to pleasure her with my mouth, savoring every drop of her essence. Her taste was intoxicating, and I found myself bing addicted to the deliciousness of her body.


    Gradually, her body rxed, and I positioned myself above her, showering her with passionate kisses. Our tongues intertwined as I held her soft form in my arms, her moans resonating in my mouth. With her naked body


    writhing beneath me, her breasts pressed against my chest, and she eagerly rubbed herself against my hardening dick. Sensing her arousal, I


    stepped back and swiftly removed my clothes, exposing my erection to her hungry gaze. Her eyes, half-lidded, fixated on my member, and she unconsciously moistened her lips in anticipation.


    "You are so big. I doubt I can take you all in," my wife whispered in her shaky voice.


    I slowly hovered over her again and leaned closer to her face.


    "Are you scared, baby?" I asked, my lips brushing against hers as I spoke. She took a breath and bit her lips. I gently licked her lips.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go slow and gentle," I said before taking her intoxicating lips into a deep kiss.


    I held my erection and stroked it two - three times before lining it on her hot centre. I rubbed the swollen head on her wetness and she moaned in my mouth, arching herself. She lifted her hips desperately. I chuckled at her impatience.


    I pushed my cock inside her tight hole and started sinking into her inch by inch. She cried and squeezed her eyes.


    "Bear with it, baby. It will go away after a few minutes, and you will only feel the pleasure that I''ll give you," I whispered against her mouth and covered her lips once again with mine in a passionate kiss.


    I was also dying, holding myself back, fucking her hard and deep. I slowly proceeded inside her, thrusting slowly in and out and feeling her stretching to amodate my thickness.


    I felt her hymen and pulled out.


    "Baby, it''s going to hurt a little.


    Please bear with it," I said and thrust


    in with force, breaking her hymen


    and entering deep inside her. She t


    her


    cried aloud, tears spilling from, eyes. She gripped my shoulder so tightly that her nails sank into my skin, causing blood to ooze from the wounds. I softly


    wiped her tears and kissed her eyes, trying to remain still inside her until


    she adjusted to my size.


    Damn, she was so tight. It was almost killing me not to move and release inside her.


    I felt her body begin to rx, and she moved her hips. That was my cue. I started rolling my hips and thrusting inside her. Soon her moans turned into sounds of pleasure, and she screamed my name.


    "Oh God, Alex... Yes... Ah... Uh... More... Harder..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yes, baby... Uh... Take it... Take all of me," I groaned as my thrusts became faster and more urgent. Her hips moved in sync, matching my movements.


    I felt her muscles squeezing me. She was on the edge, about to orgasm again..


    "Yes, baby... That''s right... Cum for me, love," I groaned, and she cried out, squirting on my dick and squeezing me hard.


    Her body shivered, and I held her


    nover


    tight, slowly pumping into her. When my wife came down from her orgasm, I started moving faster and harder. I thrust into her hot and soft core, deep and good. She moaned my name, and I was happy to see her writhing under me and screaming my name in pleasure. I had never felt anything like this. I had never cared about anybody but myself, but today I wanted to please her more than thinking about my own pleasure. I wanted to make this so good for her that she


    wouldn''t be able to forget our first time.


    I leaned down and kissed her neck, nipping and biting the soft skin, giving her love bites, marking her as mine. She was mine. I felt pressure building in me. My balls tightened, and exploded my semen inside her. I had nevere so hard in my life. But everything was different. She was different.


    I kept thrusting and rolling my hips until thest drop of my cum spilled into her womb. I bent down and kissed her senseless. We remained there, kissing each other and connected, as I was still inside her. I moved up and pulled my cock out. Shit. How could I do that? I had never lost my mind like this.


    Then why did I forget to use a condom ande directly into her fertile womb?

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 She Can''t Resist Me Logan''s POV.


    We had made reservations at a picturesque wildlife resort, the perfect setting to host ourpany''s annual function. Anticipation filled the air as every employee eagerly looked forward to the delightful stay and exquisite meals that awaited them.


    However, despite the joyous atmosphere, Mia remained distant and maintained her professional demeanor. It was clear that she was purposely keeping her interactions with me limited, which only fueled my desire to make her feel the undeniable connection between us. I yearned for the moment when my carefullyid ns woulde to fruition, leaving her unable to resist my charm any longer.


    As the first day at the resort unfolded, we arranged a captivating bonfire event apanied by live music. The entire gathering was invited to participate in ying music and singing, and I couldn''t help but notice the


    incredible talents that hid within our office-singers, musicians, and guitarists who were eager to showcase their skills.


    To enhance the ambiance of the evening, a delectable live barbecue was organized, allowing everyone to relish their dinner amidst the enchanting openness of the surroundings. Laughter and conversation filled the air, with colleagues thoroughly enjoying the asion. However, my attention was solely fixed on Mia. I observed her every movement, closely following her


    interactions with some male colleagues from the office who attempted to approach her. Yet, with grace and kindness, she politely brushed them off.


    Momentster, Mia excused herself and started walking towards the nearby forest. The prospect of having a chance to be alone with her was both thrilling and nerve-wracking. Deciding to seize the opportunity, I discreetly trailed behind her, keeping a respectful distance to avoid intruding on her solitude.


    After parting ways with the crowd, I quickened my pace, taking long strides to catch up to her. As I reached her, I gently grabbed her hand and pulled her closer to me. The impact of her soft body against my solid frame startled her.


    "Mr. Mancini, what are you doing? You scared me," she eximed, her hand instinctively ced on her chest in an attempt to calm her racing heart.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to ask you. What are you doing in this dark forest? You know it could be dangerous for a beautiful girl to walk alone here," I responded, wrapping an arm around her waist. The moonlight filtered through the tall trees, casting an ethereal glow upon us, revealing a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "So, you came here to protect me?" she challenged, her feisty spirit reawakening.


    "Of course, I am your knight in shining armor," I retorted yfully, a teasing grin forming on my lips.


    "Yeah? And who will save me from you?" she countered with a hint of mischief in her voice.


    "Why would you want to be saved from me when your own body longs to surrender?" I whispered, leaning closer to her face. The warmth of her breath against my skin ignited a passionate desire within me.


    Unable to bear any more distance between us, I pressed her closer, our bodies melding together, and captured her lips in a fervent kiss. Time seemed to stand still as I poured my longing into that singr moment. When I finally pulled away, she was left breathless, her chest heaving with desire.


    "Come with me," I urged, gently tugging her along towards my room, an invitation she couldn''t resist.


    As soon as we entered my room, I


    gently closed the door behind us and pressed her against the wall. Looking into her captivating blue eyes, I ced my hand on the back of her neck, carefully entwining my fingers in her hair, tilting her head slightly to bring our lips together. Our kiss was filled with an intense passion as I nibbled and sucked on her lips, causing her to let out soft gasps of pleasure.


    As her mouth opened, I eagerly slipped my tongue inside, exploring every corner of her sweet mouth. In response to the escting desire, she


    instinctively threaded her fingers through my hair, gently tugging at it, while her other hand clutched my white shirt, drawing me closer as she reciprocated the fervor of our kiss.


    After what felt like an eternity of blissful connection, we reluctantly pulled away, our chests heaving as we struggled to catch our breath. Still panting, I was the first to speak, my voiceced with longing.


    "I''ve wanted to do this for so long," I confessed, my lips brushing against her neck, leaving a trail of tender kisses. "You have no idea, babe, what I''ve been yearning to do with you."


    Moved by her touch, I felt a slight pull on my hair, prompting me to meet her gaze. She bit her lip and spoke, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "I''m scared, afraid that you might spoil me."


    Her words stung, as I could never fathom doing anything to harm her. With a gentle reassurance, I replied, "I could never do that, love."


    Deeply hurt that she harbored such doubts, I longed to show her my true intentions - to cherish and adore every inch of her beautiful body.


    Adrenaline coursed through my veins, and my eyes darkened upon hearing her words. I was determined to show her my desire. Lifting her in my arms, bridal style, I gentlyid her down on the bed.


    Leaning over, unfastened her jeans


    and carefully slid them down her legs. After cing her back on the bed, I delicately peeled her top down, exposing her shoulder. I kissed her shoulder des and trailed my lips downward, caressing her round, full breasts and torturing her nipples with nips and bites.


    Her moans filled the room, transforming her into a delightful mess and driving me to the brink of madness. I sucked hard on one


    breast while kneading the other


    savoring her responses. Gradually, my free hand ventured into herContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    panties, exploring her smooth, wet vagina.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 She Can''t Resist Me


    "You''re so wet, baby," I whispered in her ear, "so ready for me." Her head jerked back in response to the intense sensations I was bestowing upon her. With a newfound sense of urgency, she raised herself on the bed, swiftly removing my shirt and fumbling with the buckle of my belt. I chuckled at her impatience.


    Taking control, I assisted her in removing my jeans, freeing ourselves from our confines. Once we were both gloriously naked, she pushed me onto the bed and firmly grasped my manhood, stroking me, driving me to painful hardness. I lifted her slightly, guiding her to straddle me, her warmth


    enveloping my rock-hard erection. In unison, we both arched our heads back, reveling in the ecstasy of our union.


    The connection we shared was immeasurably intense, binding us together in a powerful moment of passion.


    Staring deeply into her eyes, I firmly grasped her hip, my voice lowering to a whisper, "What is it that you desire, babe?" I couldn''t believe how husky my voice sounded.


    "I want you," she moaned in response, her voice filled with longing. "You have me, sweetheart," I yfully teased, savoring the moment.


    "But I want more..." she screamed, her plea echoing through the room.


    Without warning, I thrust myself inside her with force, eliciting the reaction I craved to hear. I needed her to yearn for me as intensely as I craved her.


    She began moaning in ecstasy, the pleasure overtaking her senses.


    "Do you enjoy that?" I inquired, drawing her closer as I brushed my lips against her nipples.


    "Yes..." she screamed in response, her voice filled with pleasure.


    "Ahhhh... give me more," she moaned, and I granted her wish by thrusting harder. "God, Mia... you''re driving me crazy," I groaned between each powerful thrust. Her body moved rhythmically in sync with mine, allowing me to prate deeper.


    "You''re so incredibly hot. I want to make love to you passionately all night long," I murmured, punctuating my words with each thrust. My dirty talk only intensified her arousal, leaving her dripping with desire.


    Soon, the intensity reached its peak. She climaxed forcefully, screaming my name, while I, too, released myself inside her.


    Copsing onto me, shey motionless, resting her head on my chest, her hand encircling my torso.


    I enveloped her in my embrace, unwilling to let her go, cherishing the intimate connection we shared.


    After lying in bed together for a while, basking in theforting warmth we shared, she lifted her gaze towards me, and I found


    myself already captivated by ho


    eyes Returning her gaze with a


    smile, I gently caressed her cheeks, cherishing the softness beneath my fingertips.


    "Are you alright, baby girl?" I asked, genuine concern filling my voice. "I''m sorry if I was too rough, but... I couldn''t contain myself."


    "You did nothing that I didn''t ask for," she replied bashfully, her swollen lips betraying the intensity of our passionate encounter.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I leaned in and kissed the top of her head, still feeling the connection between us as I remained inside her, my dick rising and bing hard again. Before I fucked her again, she gracefully slid off myp and began retrieving her scattered clothes, quickly dressing herself.


    However, as she moved towards the room''s exit, I reached out and gently caught her arm, halting her steps.


    "Stay with me tonight," I proposed, my voiceced with a mixture of longing and sincerity.


    A look of surprise washed over her face, her concern for others creeping back into her thoughts. This aspect of her personality always managed to ignite a flicker of annoyance within me. "But... what will people think?" she voiced her apprehension, her worries lingering.


    "I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again: I don''t care about people''s opinions," I replied firmly, my frustration evident. "All I want is to have you here with me tonight."


    With those words, I pulled her back


    into the bed, wrapping her in my


    arms, allowing her to feel the strength of my embrace. She didn''t resist; instead, she surrendered herself willingly to our connection, epting the invitation to remain in myforting presence This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 My Possessive Boss [ Mia''s POV.


    The next morning, as I slowly opened my eyes, I found myself lying in Logan Mancini''s bed. A blush rushed to my cheeks as I recalled the events of the previous night, remembering how I had sumbed to his seduction. Logan was undeniably the most captivating and charming man I had ever encountered, but deep down, I knew he was out of reach-a temptation I could never indulge in.


    Carefully, I slid down from the bed, taking care not to disturb his slumber. With gentle movements, I dressed myself, silently gathering my belongings. As I cautiously opened the door, the darkness of the early morning enveloped me, and I realized there was still some time before dawn would break and awaken the world. The resort was still cloaked in silence, everyone else lost in their dreams. Determined to return to my own room unnoticed, I quietly made my way through the corridors, navigating the familiar path. Hours slipped away as I remained confined within the walls of my room, contemting the events that had transpired and the imminent departure looming ahead. Today marked ourst day in this enchanting resort, and


    tomorrow, we would be leaving this paradise behind. Lost in my thoughts, I allowed myself to drift into a deep slumber, seeking sce in the embrace of sleep.


    The sun had made its descent, casting long shadows across the room


    when I finally stirred awake. My stomach growled loudly, reminding me of the hunger that had been neglected throughout the day. With a renewed sense of purpose, I rose from my bed and made my way towards the kitchen, hoping to satiate my appetite. As I approached the kitchen, a faint murmur of voices reached my ears.


    Curiosity piqued, I listened intently and overheard a conversation between two employees. Their voices carried the excitement of gossip, discussing the arrival of Salena Johnson, thepany''s second partner.


    "Have you heard the news?" a male employee whispered eagerly. "Salena Johnson is joining us today!"


    His words intrigued me, and I couldn''t help but eavesdrop further, drawn into the unfolding tale.


    "Oh, I heard she arrived an hour ago," a female employee responded, her voice tinged with amusement. "And you won''t believe it-she went straight into Mr. Logan Mancini''s room!"


    I felt a pang of jealousy surging


    through my heart upon hearing that. But deep down, I knew I had no right to feel that way. My appetite vanished, and in a state of emo turmoil, I grabbed a bottle of before retreating back to the solitude of my room. Exhausted from the emotional rollercoaster, I


    juice


    fell back asleep.


    Suddenly, the sound of relentless knocking on my door startled me awake. I hastily rose from the bed and rushed to open it, only to find Emma, one of my colleagues, standing on the other side. "Hey, Mia,e out! You''ve been locked away in your room all day," sheined, sounding slightly exasperated.


    "Okay, just give me a few minutes to get ready," I replied, feeling a mix of gratitude and irritation. I retreated back into my room to change my


    clothes, Koping to put on a brave et


    face despite the turmoil brewing within Opting for a white blouse and a pair of blue jeans, I applied light makeup to mask my inner turmoil caused by the news of Salena Johnson residing in Logan''s room.


    Emerging from my room, I made my way towards the crowd gathered outside. It seemed to be another barbecue event with a bonfire illuminating the night sky. And there, amidst the festivities, my eyes


    Loan


    locked onto a stunning woman who was intimately clinging to Logan. He, in turn, appeared to revel in her presence. A wave of confusion and hurt washed over me as IThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    questioned my own emotions. Why did I even care?

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452 My Possessive Boss


    ***************** Logan''s POV.


    I hadn''t seen Mia sincest night when she abruptly left my room without


    informing me. She had remained locked in her own room for the entire day, avoiding any interaction. Salena, on the other hand, hade by and kept me upied throughout the day, diverting my attention.


    As the evening set in, we all gathered around the bonfire, cherishing what would be ourst night together. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of camaraderie and a desire to make the most of this evening. Amidst the group, I noticed Mia slowly making her way towards us.


    Her eyes wandered between Salena and me, and I detected a slight furrow forming on her brow. The thought crossed my mind that she might be feeling jealous, seeing me spending time with Salena. A mischievous smile tugged at the corner of my mouth, but Mia didn''t reciprocate. Sensing something amiss, I excused myself from Salena''spany, despite her protestations. My heart yearned for Mia; she was the one I wanted to be with.


    I found Mia seated near the open bar setup, surrounded by people enjoying their drinks. However, she sat there in solitude. Determined to bridge the distance between us, I approached her, bending down to speak into her ear. "Do you want something to drink?" I whispered, allowing my lips to linger tantalizingly close to her ear.


    Mia gasped softly, her surprise evident, but she swiftly masked her reaction. "Yeah, gin and tonic, please," she whispered back, subtly turning her head towards me.


    Our lips were merely an inch apart, and the temptation to taste her lips grew stronger. I swallowed hard, desperately trying to regain control over my desires. Mia teasingly moved away, a smirk ying on her lips as she observed my struggle.


    In an attempt to clear my head andpose myself, I cleared my throat, breaking the charged moment between us.


    I made my way through the lively crowd towards the bar, determined to fetch our drinks. As I approached, Salena appeared by my side and


    impulsively grabbed my hand, her touch sending a jolt through my body. "Logan, let''s dance," she said, her voice filled with anticipation.


    I hesitated for a moment, knowing that dancing was not exactly my forte. Before I could voice my reluctance, she effortlessly pulled me along, disregarding any protests I might have had. Surrounded by the pulsating


    energy of the crowd, the beat of the music reverberating through the air, we found ourselves in the heart of the dance floor.


    With her arms encircling my neck, Salena pressed herself against my chest, her every movement exuding an undeniable sensuality. Caught off guard, I felt my heart race as her proximity became almost intoxicating. The dim lights of the club cast a mesmerizing glow upon her, entuating her beauty in ways I hadn''t fully appreciated before.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, I realized it would be impolite to abandon her on the dance floor. Reluctantly, I ced my hand gently on her waist, trying my best to match her rhythm.


    Mia''s POV.


    "Mia!" Matt eximed, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    I rolled my eyes in response to his flirtatious act. "Yes, Matt," I yelled over the loud music that filled the room.


    "Babe, what are you doing after the party?" Matt asked, his gaze fixed on mine.


    "Ummn, I''ll go home," I replied, fully aware of Matt''s persistent attempts to ask me out in the past.


    "Okay, allow me to drop you home. You''ll be safe with me, beautiful," Matt said, winking at me.


    "Oh, I''m perfectly capable of going home by myself, you know..." I started to protest, but Matt interrupted me.


    "Come on, Mia. Give me a chance. I really care about you," he pleaded.


    "Okay, Matt. I''ll go with you," I reluctantly agreed, sumbing to his persistence.


    He led me towards the dance floor, asking me to dance. As we made our way there, I spotted Logan and Salena sitting on a nearby couch Salena had slid into Logan''sp, wrapping her arms around his neck. My heart sank. Logan had gone to get a drink for me, but here he was enjoying


    Salena''spany instead.


    Taking Matt''s hand, I steered us towards them. "Mr. Mancini! Ms. Johnson!" Matt and I greeted our bosses.


    "It was a great annual day celebration, but we''re leaving early," I announced, looking directly into Logan''s eyes. "Why? I mean, how will you get back? Stay until morning. We can all leave together," Logan suggested.


    "Don''t


    way, Mr. Mancini. Matt is


    between


    me home," I said,


    gas Logan''s gaze shifeng,


    Matt and me.


    WP


    "That''s not going to happen. I mean, you came to attend thepany''s celebration. You''re my


    cele Loganke


    responsibility," Logan replied coldly.


    "No, Mr. Mancini. You don''t need to bother..." I began to decline his offer, but he cut me off.


    "No more discussion. I said you''ll only go with me," Logan said through gritted teeth, his anger barely contained. "Okay..." I acquiesced, holding up my hand in a defensive gesture, not wanting to provoke a further outburst from Logan. "So bossy..." I muttered under my breath, making sure no one else could hear.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 Sex In The Car Logan''s


    POV.


    Saying farewell to Salena and our colleagues, we bid them goodbye at the resort. Once outside, I decided to dismiss my driver and take the wheel myself. We embarked on our journey in silence, the car gliding along as trees and streetlights faded into the distance. Mia, sitting beside me, gazed out of the window, lost in her thoughts. I kept my focus on the road, a frown etched across my face, my eyes fixed straight ahead. asionally, my jaw clenched tightly, betraying the turmoil within. Yet, even in my peripheral vision, I noticed her presence.


    After a deep breath, Mia broke the silence, her voice quivering with trepidation. "Mr. Mancini, you don''t have to drop me off at home. I... I feel really bad for Salena. She was so excited about her time with you. But..." Her words trailed off abruptly, interrupted by the sudden screech of the brakes as the car came to an abrupt halt.


    Her voice had triggered an emotional avnche within me, threatening to overwhelm my self-control. I fought to restrain myself, refusing to give in to the maelstrom of emotions raging within me. In that moment, I unbuckled her safety belt and lifted her onto myp, making her straddle my legs. Mia gasped, her eyes wide with astonishment at my impulsive action.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Locking my gaze with her mesmerizing blue eyes, I gently grasped the back of her neck, my fingers tangling in her hair, tilting her head slightly. Our lips drew closer, until they met in a passionate, electrifying kiss.


    I gently bit and sucked on her lips, eliciting a gasp from her. As she opened her mouth, I eagerly delved my tongue inside, exploring every delightful nook and cranny of her mouth. Mia''s right hand found its way into my hair,


    her fingers lightly tugging, while her left hand clenched onto my crisp white shirt.


    After a passionate and prolonged kiss, we reluctantly pulled away to catch our breath. My chest heaved with anticipation, and I couldn''t bear the silence any longer. "How could you ever think that I desire anyone but you?" I gasped out, my words punctuated by the rise and fall of my chest.


    Whispering softly, I grazed my lips along her neck, leaving a trail of tender kisses. "You have no idea, my love, what I long to do with you," I confessed, the wordsced with desire and longing.


    Mia tugged on my hair, forcing me to meet her gaze. Biting her lip, she spoke with a hint of challenge, "Then... show me."


    Adrenaline surged through my veins, instantly darkening my eyes as I realized Mia craved more. With a sense of urgency, I swiftly unfastened her jeans, carefully sliding them down her legs. As I ced her back on myp, I seductively peeled her top up, exposing her shoulder. I began showering her shoulder des with a trail of kisses, gradually working my way down, nibbling and biting at her sensitive nipples.


    Lost in pleasure, Mia transformed into a moaning and writhing mess, teasing me as she created friction against my hardened bulge. Every movement intensified my desire, leaving me impossibly aroused and so painfully hard.


    I sucked gently on her nipple, alternating between the two while caressing the other one. Slowly, my free hand ventured into her panties, finding its way to her smooth vagina.


    "You''re wet, baby," I whispered in her ear, my voice filled with desire. "Always ready for me."


    Mia rolled her head back and arched forward, granting me better ess to her breasts. I yfully nibbled on her nipple, urging her to cry out my name in pleasure. Then, I enveloped it with my mouth, teasing it with my tongue, and soothing any pain with gentle massages. Meanwhile, I pinched her other nipple firmly, heightening her enjoyment as my mouth continued its sweet torment. It was her punishment, a delicious one at that.


    With eagerness, she pulled my shirt over my head, revealing my bare chest, and struggled with the buckle of my belt. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her impatience, finding it endearing.


    Deciding to take matters into my own hands, I assisted her in removing my jeans. The moment we stood before each other,pletely naked, she


    wrapped her hand around my erect member, her touch sending shivers down my spine. I lifted her slightly and guided her to sit on my throbbing length. Our heads jerked back in ecstasy as we united, feeling the sheer pleasure of our connection. She fit me perfectly, like the missing piece of the puzzle I had longed for.


    Locking my gaze with hers, I firmly gripped her hip, my voice deep and filled with disbelief. "What are you doing to me, babe?"


    "What?" Mia moaned, lost in a haze of pleasure.


    "You''re driving me insane, and the things we''re doing risk my reputation," I groaned.


    Her response was a scream of delight as I thrust hard and fast inside her, iming her relentlessly. How could she ever think I would let her go? Never.


    Her moans of pleasure filled the room, echoing our passionate union.


    "You can never escape from me, Mia," I stated, resting my face in the crook of her neck.


    "Ah..." she screamed.


    "Ahhh... Please make mee," she moaned, and I granted her wish by thrusting harder.


    "God, Mia, you''re addictive," I groaned between thrusts.


    "You''re so sexy, and you''re all mine. Only mine, my love," I kept mumbling, staking my im between each thrust. I was taken aback because I had never given any girl the nickname "love." What was so special about her?


    Soon, we reached our peaks. Mia came hard, screaming my name, and I released myself inside her.


    Our bodies copsed onto the seat, breathing heavily, trying to regainposure. Mia rested her head on my chest, wrapping her hand around my torso.


    I held her tightly, not wanting to let her go.


    After staying there in the seat for a while, relishing each other''s warmth, Mia looked up at me. I was also looking at her. Slowly, I helped her into the passenger seat and pulled up my jeans, buckling my belt. After putting on my shirt, I turned toward Mia. She had also dressed herself.


    "I''m driving to my ce," I said.


    "But I have toe to the office tomorrow," she protested.


    "I''ll drop you off at home in the morning, and you cane inte or take a day off," I said, apanied by a smug smile.


    Mia nodded in agreement.


    Once we arrived at my ce, we


    couldn''t resist the allure any longer. We made love passionately, first in the bathroom, then on my bed. Exhausted from the intense experience, we eventually drifted off to sleep. But deep down, I couldn''t shake the feeling of possessiveness that had taken hold of me. I needed to understand why I felt this way about her.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 Love Making In The Bathtub Sarah''s POV.


    The next morning arrived with a breathtaking sunrise. I stirred in Alex''s arms, feeling hisforting presence.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes to behold the sight of the most handsome face lying before me. I couldn''t resist the urge to shower him with affection. I


    leaned in and nted gentle kisses on both of his closed eyes before giving a sweet peck on his lips.


    Carefully untangling myself from his tight embrace, I yawned widely and stretched my arms, feeling the pleasant morning air fill my lungs.


    I smiled to myself, reveling in the fact that I was naked in his loving arms. Grabbing a bedsheet nearby, I gracefully wrapped it around my body, findingfort in its warmth.


    Curiosity beckoned me to the adjacent balcony of his room, where I stood, observing people jogging and children joyfully ying outside. The sky painted a beautiful hue of blue, adorned with wisps of clouds. The melodious chirping of birds filled my heart with a sense of inexplicable


    warmth. Never before had I encountered a morning so captivating.


    Suddenly, a pair of strong arms encircled my small waist, pulling me closer. A deep, husky voice whispered in my ear, "Good morning, beautiful!"


    I turned around, facing the Greek god who had the power to make my heart race with every encounter.


    "Good morning," I replied, a smile lighting up my face as I gently stroked his stubbled cheek with my fingers. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Like a log," he replied, his grin infectious. He captured my hand, guiding it to rest against his cheek, lightly squeezing.


    "Hungry?" he asked, concern evident in his eyes.


    "Very," I said, rubbing my stomach.


    He chuckled. "Okay, what would you like to eat?"


    "Why don''t you freshen up? I''ll order room service. Okay?" he asked, looking into my eyes.


    "Sounds good," I said, pping my hands together eagerly.


    He proceeded to order some pancakes, bacon, and eggs. As I was about to head to the bathroom, he gripped my hand and pulled me towards him, causing the bedsheets to slip from my body, exposing my skin to his gaze.


    With a slight bend, he effortlessly lifted me into his arms and began walking.


    With a swift kick, he opened the bathroom door and gently set me down on my feet. He ran the warm water, filling the tub, and added a few drops of bubble bath. Carefully checking the water temperature, he assisted me in getting into the tub. I settled in, feeling a sense of rxation wash over me as the warm, bubbly water soothed my tired body.


    He swiftly pulled his sweatshirt over his head and discarded his sweatpants, along with his boxers, on the bathroom floor. Standing before me in all his naked glory, I couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of his hot, perfectly sculpted body. His eight-pack abs, muscr chest, firm thighs, and the long and thick erection between his legs all held my attention. He


    lifted his leg gracefully and stepped into the tub, settling down across from me.


    "I can''t even begin to describe how badly I want to make love to you in this bathtub. But I understand if you''re sore and need time," he said, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    My core throbbed, and I still felt the hardness of his erection inside me. I squirmed, craving him once more.


    His intense grey eyes seared my


    skin, igniting a burning desire within


    me and stripping away any inhibitions. I crawled towards him and settled on hisp, my legs draped on either side as I straddled his hip. His hard length pressed against my wetness.


    With my hands on his neck, I pulled him closer. Locking my gaze with his, I whispered against his lips, intentionally brushing mine against his in the process. "And what if I told you I wanted it too?"


    "Girl, are you trying to drive me


    insane?" he replied, capturing my lips with urgency. I kissed him back with equal passion, delving my tongue into his mouth, tangling it with his own while nipping and biting his upper lip. I couldn''t help but I


    moan as I tasted the sweet minty vor that was uniquely him. He was intoxicating, leading me to engage in acts I had never before considered.


    His intoxicating masculine scent overwhelmed my senses, making my head spin. His rough,rge hands explored my body, sending shivers down my spine and igniting an insatiable desire within me.


    I slid my hand between us, grasping his throbbing length. He was already rock hard, like steel. Slowly, I raised myself onto my knees, guiding his erection to my center.


    Gently, I eased myself down, enveloping his rigid member within my eager depths. He moaned into my mouth, a symphony of pleasure and satisfaction, as he hungrily kissed my lips.


    His hand trailed towards my breasts, gripping them in his rough, sizable palm, kneading and squeezing them with fervor.


    Our hips began to move in sync, creating an exquisite friction that set our restless bodies aze with pleasure.


    He thrust into me, his hips jerking forward. His free hand rested on my waist, guiding my movements, allowing me to rise and fall on his length.


    The water in the tub spilled onto the bathroom floor as our passion intensified.


    He pulled back, gazing into my eyes.


    "I can never get enough of you. You''re fucking addictive, baby," he groaned in pleasure. "You always make me lose control, princess."


    Those words filled me with contentment, confidence, and a sense of power. Knowing that I had this effect on him, that he desired me more than anything in the world.


    I could feel him deep inside me, prating my core, his pelvis meeting mine with every thrust, while my body undted on top of him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The sensation he stirred within me was so intense that it made me arch my back and throw my head backward in ecstasy.


    His lips moved lower, capturing my breast in his mouth, as he yfully nipped and pulled my nipple between his teeth. It was the final trigger, propelling me towards my climax. "God... Alex... I couldn''t hold it. I... I''ming," I cried.


    "Yes, baby,e for me. Come all over my dick," he said, his dirty words exactly what I needed. My orgasm hit me hard, the waves taking me to another realm, where I saw moons and stars. "Fuck, baby, you''re squeezing me so hard. Ah..." he groaned and shot his cum inside me once again.


    His erection continued throbbing and pulsating against my sensitive walls. He kept prating me, dedicated to giving me more pleasure, as if it was his primary duty.


    When we both calmed down from our climax, panting and breathless, our chests heaving heavily, he cupped my cheeks in his hands.


    "Where were you, angel?" he asked, and I furrowed my brow in confusion. "Why didn''t I find you earlier?" hepleted his question, and I wanted to ask him the same thing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 455

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 455 Misunderstanding Be''s POV.


    It had been a month since I moved in with Ryder, and he had invited me to apany him to a house party. I hesitated, feeling unsure about attending such a gathering.


    "Oh no, Ryder, what am I going to do at that party?" I argued, trying to find a way out.


    But Ryder was insistent, his voice firm andmanding, "I don''t want to hear any excuses. I just want you toe with me. Be ready at 7. I''ll be there early, and we''ll go together to the party. Wear my favorite green dress."


    As we arrived at the party, it was evident that Ryder had a maic aura that drew people in. Everyone flocked around him, leaving me to feel like an outsider.


    I sat there, increasingly bored and regretful of my decision toe. Just as my disappointment grew, Kate, an acquaintance, approached me.


    "Be! How are you? I heard you started living with Ryder?" she asked, her toneced with usation.


    "Y-yeah, actually, he wanted me to move in with him because..." I tried to exin, but she cut me off with a scornful remark.


    "Oh, Be, don''t give me that crap. I know exactly what it means to live together," she spat, her animosity evident.


    Panicking, I stammered, "No, no. We''re just friends. Nothing more."


    Sheughed, her tone filled with smugness, "Yeah, I know. And you won''t be more than that to him. Because..." She leaned forward, a wicked glint in her eyes, "...you''re not his type. Very soon, he''ll get bored of you ande back to me."


    Her words struck me like a knife. I was left dumbfounded, unable toe up with a suitable response. It was my choice to keep our rtionship tonic, to avoid any emotional entanglements. I had made that clear to Ryder from the start. I was content being his friend, appreciating the care and special attention he showed me.


    With her confidence in her words, she left me alone, leaving me to grapple with the insecurities her words had awakened within me. I sat there, feeling vulnerable and waiting for Ryder''s return.


    Feeling overwhelmed after the conversation with Kate, I desperately wanted to escape from the situation. Frantically searching for Ryder, I


    wandered around the party, hoping to locate him. My efforts, however, were in vain, and a sense of unease settled within me.


    In an attempt to clear my mind, I ascended to the second floor. As I approached the door at the beginning of the hallway, I noticed that it was slightly ajar. A mixture of curiosity and a sinking feeling in my gutpelled me to push the door open slowly. And to my utter shock, I found Ryder and Kate locked in an intimate embrace. It felt as if all the blood drained from my face, and my heart sank with the weight of betrayal and hurt.


    I never saw iting, never even imagined that Ryder who had been so kind and loving just moments ago, could be capable of such deceit. Though we hadn''t made any officialmitments, the pain of his actions cut deep, as if the ground beneath me had given way, leaving me suspended in a void of confusion and hurt. The false hope he had bestowed upon me now felt like a cruel joke, and I couldn''t fathom why he would toy with my emotions like this. As Kate''s victorious smirk glowed with satisfaction, I


    knew her challenge had been to im Ryder''s attention, and it was a challenge she had evidently won.


    Kate''s face was like a portrait ofN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    triumph as she turned her gaze


    toward me, and her smile seemed to taunt my vulnerability. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of heartache and anger making my head spin. Ryder, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly disentangled himself from her and rushed to face me the moment he heard the door open.


    "Be!" His voice called out to me, tinged with panic and guilt. But his words felt hollow, like shattered promises echoing through the room. I couldn''t bear to hear any more of his lies, so without a word, I turned on my heel and left them alone to enjoy their moment of victory.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I hastily wiped them away with the back of my hand as I hurriedly sought an exit. My heartache had transformed into a raw ache, and the heaviness in my chest made it difficult to breathe. I couldn''t bear to in that dreadful party any longer, surrounded by theughter and cheers of those who were oblivious to the emotional turmoil


    Sta


    within me.


    "Be, wait. Please listen to me, baby girl," Ryder''s desperate voice called out from behind me. But I couldn''t bear to face him right now. I continued my pace, my feet stumbling slightly in the elegant but restricting gown I


    wore.


    However, Ryder was relentless in his pursuit. He closed the distance between us in swift strides and reached out to grab my hand, twirling me around to face him.


    I jerked my hand away from Ryder''s grip. I couldn''t bear the thought of him holding me any longer, not after what I had just witnessed.


    "It''s okay, Ryder," I whispered, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tears that threatened to spill from my eyes. "You can go and see your girlfriend and have fun. There''s no need to follow me."


    Looking at his face, I saw the pain in his eyes, but it only fueled my anger and hurt. His expression seemed to beg for understanding, but I couldn''t bring myself to listen to his exnations, not when my heart felt like it was breaking into a thousand pieces.


    "I don''t need your exnation, Ryder," I whimpered, my voice shaking with emotion. "I''ve seen everything with my own eyes, and I''m not dumb. I know you''re only using me as a pastime. Hell, you don''t even like me."


    As he reached out his hand again, attempting to touch me, I instinctively held up my own hand to stop him midway. His frustration was evident as he clenched his fist and ced his hand down by his side, trying to control his emotions.


    "Be, you''re getting everything wrong," he uttered through clenched teeth, his jaw tight with mounting frustration. I could see he was on the brink of


    losing his temper, but I didn''t care anymore. The pain was too much to bear, and I felt like I had nothing left to lose.


    "Yeah, I''ve been living in a misunderstanding all this time," I sobbed, bitterness seeping into my voice. "I''m sorry for disturbing your time with your ''girlfriend''. You can go back and enjoy your night with her, spat out, gritting my teeth in a


    mix of anger and healt


    looking back, I turned on my heel, intending to leave and escape from the painful reality.


    But Ryder wasn''t willing to let me go without a fight. He caught my hand and pulled me into his arms, attempting to hold me close once again. Desperation to escape overwhelmed me, and I tried to jerk my hand away, needing to break free from his touch and the emotional turmoil he had caused. Finally breaking free, I ran away from him, my tears flowing freely, and my heart shattered.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 Ready For Punishment


    Ryder''s POV.


    Kate approached me with a determined expression on her face. "Ryder, we need to talk," she said firmly.


    "Kate, I''m not in the mood..." I attempted to dismiss her, but she was relentless.


    "Please, Ryder, just talk to me once," she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.


    I let out a sigh, realizing she wasn''t going to give up. "Okay, I''m listening," I relented and turned to face her.


    "Not here," she nced over her shoulder, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "There are too many people around. If someone overhears us, it will be news," she said, her eyes filled with innocence, apanied by a subtle pout.


    I nodded, understanding the need for privacy. "Fine, but I don''t have much time. Please make it quick," I told her directly.


    She gestured for me to follow her, and we made our way towards an empty room. As we entered, I waited for her to begin.


    "Do you remember when we were together? Everything felt so perfect," she said, batting her long eyshes, trying to evoke a sense of nostalgia.


    I couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. "But I made it clear from day one that I didn''t want a rtionship. It was you who wanted to give it a try," I reminded her, the frustration evident in my voice.


    But suddenly, she reached out and grabbed my neck, attempting to pull me closer.


    "What are you doing, Kate? You said you wanted to talk. I should have known you wouldn''t change your old tactics," I said firmly, swiftly removing her hands from my neck and tossing them away with a forceful jerk.


    "Please, try to understand what we have. I miss you. I miss the intimacy we shared. I can''t live without you...," she began to ramble, causing my anger to boil. I had already moved on from her, and I couldn''tprehend why she was still fixated on me.


    "Stop with your nonsensical talk. I''ve made it clear that I don''t want to continue our rtionship. Why can''t you ept that it''s over?" I stated, my voice filled with frustration, as I turned to leave the room.


    But before I could make my exit, she suddenly threw herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace.


    The sound of the door opening caught my attention, and I swiftly pulled away from her, turning to see Be standing there, a look of shock on her face. Realizing the gravity of the situation, my instinct kicked in, and I desperately tried to stop Be from witnessing any more of this ufortable encounter. However, she swiftly spun on her heels and began to run away, clearly overwhelmed by what she had just witnessed.


    I called out her name, desperately hoping she would stop. I hurriedly caught her arm, gently turning her to face me. She tried to pull away,


    insisting that I should go back to Kat if that''s what I wanted. I wanted to


    exin, to make her understand that she had misunderstood the situation. But she was not willing to listen.


    "I should go," she said, her voice filled with pain as she turned away.


    Determined not to let her slip away, I went after her once again. She was weeping as she ran along the road, her tears blending with the rain. "Be! Stop!" I urged, my voice pleading.


    "Go away, Ryder," she sobbed, her wordsced with anguish.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Refusing to give up, I quickened my pace and reached out, grasping her wrist firmly. I wouldn''t let her escape. "I won''t go anywhere, Be. You''re


    the only one who matters to me, and what you think is a misunderstanding. I''ve made it clear to Kat that everything between us is over," I exined earnestly.


    She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears, searching for the truth. "You did?!" she whispered, her voice trembling with hope.


    I nodded, gently wiping away the


    tears from her cheeks. "Yes," I asserted, my voice filled with conviction. "Are you going to listen to me now? She tricked me into that room and just as she hugged me, you walked in. Trust me, baby girl, she is now my ex-girlfriend. I have no feelings for her," I tried to exin, hoping she would understand.


    She lowered her gaze, her eyshes damp from her tears, and remained silent. The weight of her doubts hung in the air between us.


    "So, do you believe me or not?" I frowned, my voice tinged with frustration and concern.


    "I want to believe you," she finally spoke, her voice softening, "but your yboy image and all those girls surrounding you everywhere make me insecure. I can''t help but doubt you."


    Her pout and vulnerable expression tugged at my heart. Her words pierced through me, and I felt a pang of regret.


    "You''ve known me your whole life, Be," I implored, my gaze fixed on her face, trying to gauge her reaction. "After everything we''ve been through, you still doubt me? Can''t you trust me when I open my heart to you?"


    She took a moment, her gaze slowly


    veline


    rising to meet mine. The intensity in her eyes grew as she locked onto my gaze and she nodded ever so slightly Her lips were caught between her teeth, a sign of her inner struggle and vulnerability.


    "Should we head back home, or would you like to stay at the party and continue enjoying ourselves?" I asked Be, looking into her eyes for her preference.


    "No, I want to go home," she replied softly, her voice carrying a hint of exhaustion.


    A warm smile spread across my face upon hearing her refer to our ce as home.


    Her response brought relief, and the tension in my body dissipated. With her approval, I felt a sense of calmness washing over me.


    "And you''ve reminded me that a bad


    girl like you deserves to be disciplined. You''ve misbehaved,


    doubted me and now you''ll have t


    face the consequences," I whispered gently into her ear, my tone teasing yet affectionate. "I''m going to show you how a naughty girl is taken after her punishment."


    Her eyes widened, the color rising in her cheeks, turning herplexion a soft crimson. She was clearly taken aback by my words.


    Closing the distance between us, I leaned in closer and continued to


    whisper in her ear, my voice intimate and filled with anticipation. "Get ready for your punishment, baby girl."

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 Punishing Her Be''s POV.


    Ryder took me home with a dangerous promise. My heart was pounding in my chest. He said he would punish me. What did he mean by that? After reaching home, he dragged me towards his room and threw me on the bed.


    "Are you ready, baby girl, for your punishment?" His eyes darkened as he measured my body from head to heel. I could not speak; I just stood there, licking my dry lips, waiting for his punishment. He sat on the edge of the bed and spread his legs wider, resting his elbow on his knees. He watched me for a long moment and said, "Come here." He gestured with his head toe near him. And I obeyed like a lovesick fangirl. My body was acting on its own, as if he had hypnotized me in some way. I was drawn to him and his charm incredibly. "Over my knees," he ordered in his dominant voice, and I moved ahead and sat on hisp. He flipped me and I bent over his


    "Beautiful," his voice was deep and low, filled with desire.


    "Have you ever been spanked, baby girl?" he asked, and my eyes widened in shock. He was so kinky. I had never gone to such an extent. He was the only one with whom I explored all forms of pleasure because he knew my body better than I did. "No!" My voice cracked with fear and excitement.


    He chuckled and squeezed my ass cheeks in hisrge palms, and an involuntary moan escaped my mouth.


    "I have a thing for spanking. And some bad girls like you need to learn their lessons," he said, squeezing and caressing my ass cheeks, making me


    wetter between my legs.


    "I promise, baby girl, if you don''t like it, just tell me to stop, and I will stop," he said and paused for a moment. "So, do you want me to punish you, baby?"


    Oh my God! He had a filthy mouth, and I was so turned on by his dirty talk. I slowly nodded my head.


    "In words, baby," he ordered, and I managed to whisper, "Yes," despite the fact that my ability to speak was lost with his hands on my skin.


    "Now you have to choose a safe word. You have to say that word when you want me to stop, and I will only stop when I hear that word. Got it, baby girl?" he said in his husky and intimidating voice. "Yes," I moaned.


    "Let''s find a safe word for you," he suggested, and I nodded.


    "No, baby. I want your words every time I ask you something. Okay?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes," I managed to speak again, but my brain was dizzy, and I could not think of anything but him and his hand on me.


    "Whenever you want me to stop. You have to just say the word red. Ok


    ,baby girl."


    "Hummm..." I hummed and shook as I had a hard impact on my roundness. I gasped and Ryder began soothing it.


    "Your words. Always remember, baby girl." He said in his deep and dominating voice. I knew that I was in great trouble but this made my excitement higher. ******* Ryder''s POV.


    Today, I couldn''t stop myself from showing Be another form of pleasure. I knew she was submissive, and I loved that. I was a natural Dom, and she


    was my bad girl.She was over my knees, and my heart was beating faster than ever.


    Every cell of my body was excited to punish her in a way that would make her feel infinite pleasure. She was an absolutely beautiful sight. Those ckce panties on her round ass cheeks were doing nothing to help my breathing return to normal.I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her ckce panties and slowly dragged them down her legs, leaving them near her ankles.I filled my palm with her ass cheeks and gently squeezed them. She moaned, and I squeezed harder. She groaned louder this time.


    My mouth watered as I drooled over her, making me swallow hard before delivering the first impact on her right ass cheek.


    She yelped. "Oh, God!!!"


    I covered her roundness with my palm and started inflicting pain. "Are you OK, baby girl?" I waited for her reply, holding my breath. "Yes," her voice came out like a squeak.


    "I want you to count. Because this is


    your first punishment, I will give you only five spanks, and if you want me to stop before reaching five, say the safe word, and I will stop."I raised my hand to spank her left round cheek.


    She moaned louder this time. "Fuck!"


    "Count, baby girl. Otherwise, I won''t stop," I warned her.


    I covered her hot roundness and massaged it to soothe the pain. When I lifted my hand, I saw that both her ass cheeks had be red. But I


    wanted to make them a shade darker.


    Without warning, I spanked her right cheek, and she moaned, "Uh!!! Three!!!."


    I smirked, knowing that she was learning. My handnded harder this time, and she screamed, "Four!!!"


    I noticed her legs were shaking and it meant she was about toe. "You''re taking it so good, Be. You wille for me, right?!"


    But she didn''t say anything, but I was happy to know that she was enjoying her punishment.


    "OK, so thest one," I warned her, and she clenched her thighs.


    I slowly flicked my fingers over her bare thighs, stroking them over and over until she rxed.I delivered my final stroke harder on her round cheek.


    "Five!!!" She breathed the number as


    she shook again, writhing and


    cumming on myp, wetting my


    ????


    pants with her hot honey.I kept caressing her red ass cheeks and thighs until the shivering in her body stopped. Then I pulled her


    and


    made her sit on myp. She wasn''t looking up at me.


    Her face was red from blushing so hard.


    "Look at me, baby girl. What''s wrong?" I asked her, desperate to know how she was feeling.


    "I spoiled your pants," she said, biting her pink, plump lips.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her innocence. I cuddled her face in my palm and tilted it slightly up to make her look into my eyes.


    "You have juste from being spanked, and it''s an honor for me. Spoil my clothes as much as you want," I epted, and I nted my lips on hers, kissing her passionately.


    When I was done kissing her, I picked her up in my arms and gently ced her on the bed. I desired to make love to her.


    "I need to be inside you, baby girl," I whispered to her.


    Saying that, I quickly unbuttoned my shirt and removed itpletely. I unbuckled my belt and pulled down the zipper. ¨ª released the button of my pants and lowered them along with my boxers, letting them fall around my ankles. I tossed them somewhere in the room.


    Bending down towards Be, I gently pulled her dress over her head, revealing herpletely naked body to my eyes. Unable to wait any longer, I positioned myself between her legs and entered her without warning. She let out a gasp. I began thrusting my hard cock into her tight vagina, impaling her mercilessly. Soon, I felt my balls tighten.


    "Be, I need you to cum with me," I demanded.


    "Come with me, baby," I ordered, and she screamed my name as we both reached a climax, with me releasing my seeds inside her. It was an


    incredible experience. She always made me feel different and deeply connected to her. I pulled the covers over us, and we fell asleep, still intimately intertwined, as I chose not to pull out.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 Rivals Logan''s POV.


    Alex, Ryder, and I embarked on a crucial meeting, one that held the potential to shape the future of our mafia empire. We entered a dimly lit room, the air thick with tension. This was no ordinary gathering; it was a meeting with a rival gang, one that had recently expressed an interest in a truce and potential partnership. Their leader, Mark, a tall, imposing figure with a scar etched across his face, stood at one end of the room, nked by his trusted lieutenant, Robin, a man known for his cunning and ruthlessness.


    As we took our ces at the table, the atmosphere crackled with a mix of apprehension and determination. Mark''s cold, piercing eyes locked onto us, assessing our every move. I could sense the underlying power y at hand, the delicate bnce of negotiation and survival.


    With a subtle nod from Alex, I took the lead, opening the conversation with a carefully chosen set of words.


    "Mark, Robin, we appreciate your willingness to sit down and discuss a possible alliance. But understand, trust is not something we give freely."


    Mark''s lips curled into a sly smile, revealing a glimmer of amusement.


    "We are well aware of that fact. The streets have ears, and your reputation precedes you, my friend. But rest assured, our intentions are genuine. We seek unity, strength in numbers."


    Ryder, ever the pragmatist, interjected with a voice as smooth as silk.


    "Actions speak louder than words, Mark. We need assurances, guarantees that this merger will benefit both parties. What do you bring to the table?"


    Mark leaned back in his chair, his gaze never wavering. "Resources, connections, and awork that spans far and wide. With ourbined forces, we can establish dominance like no other. Think of the possibilities, gentlemen."


    I studied Robin, analyzing the subtle shifts in his expression.


    Ryder took a step forward, his eyes locked with Mark''s. "This deal sounds like a lofty goal, I am not convinced. How can we trust that this isn''t some ploy?"


    Robin''s gaze flickered towards Ryder, his eyes filled with a mix of caution and defiance. "We understand your skepticism, but we are willing to offer a gesture of goodwill. We propose a merger, a partnership that will benefit both our organizations."


    I could feel the tension in the room escte, the atmosphere crackling with uncertainty.


    Alex stepped forward, his voice steady andmanding. "A merger is a delicate proposition. We need to ensure that our interests align, and that trust can be forged between us." He turned toward me. "Logan, we can''t decide it instantly and need time to think about it." I nodded in agreement. They were my best men and I trusted their decision.


    Leaning forward, I locked eyes with Robin.


    "Robin, we know your value. Your strategic mind and prowess are unmatched. Joining forces, we can reshape the underworld and leave an


    indelible mark. Prove to me that this alliance is worth the risk," I demanded.


    As the discussion continued, I remained on guard, my senses heightened. In the shadows, I noticed subtle movements and exchanged nces among the rival gang members. Something didn''t feel right. Instinctively, I reached for the concealed firearm tucked into the small of my back. Without warning, the room erupted in chaos. Mark and Robin pulled out concealed weapons, aiming them at us. The meeting had been nothing more than a ruse, a trapid out to catch us off guard.


    Mark and Robin''s true intentions were revealed as their gang members burst through the doors, armed and ready for a treacherous attack.


    Betrayal hung heavy in the air, and instinct took over.


    Without hesitation, we sprang into action, our well-honed reflexes taking over. Alex, with his agility and precision, swiftly dodged a barrage of bullets, skillfully returning fire. His shots found their mark, taking down the enemy one by one.


    Ryder, known for his brute strength, unleashed his fury upon the attackers. His powerful fists struck like thunder, shattering bones and sending opponents sprawling to the ground. The room echoed with grunts and groans as his relentless blows left a trail of defeated foes in his wake.


    As for myself, I relied on a


    Amidst the chaos, shouts and curses mingled with the sound of gunfire. The room became a battlefield, its walls witnessing the sh of rival gangs. Our actions spoke louder than any words, our resolve unyielding in the face of betrayal.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Despite their initial advantage, Mark and Robin''s gang soon realized their mistake. Our training and experience proved superior as we outmaneuvered and outgunned them. They crumbled under the weight of their own treachery.


    One by one, their members fell, their defiance silenced by our relentless assault. The room transformed into a graveyard of broken bodies and shattered dreams. In the end, it was a clear victory, a testament to our strength and unity as a formidable mafia force.


    As thest enemy hit the ground, we stood amidst the wreckage, our chests heaving with exhaustion but filled with triumph. The room, once a den of deceit, was now a testament to our dominance. We had taught them a lesson they would never f¨¦?get - that betraying our trust meant certain destruction.


    Bloodied and bruised, we exchanged nces, knowing that this encounter had only solidified our bond. The rival gang had underestimated our resolve, and they had paid the price for their folly. We emerged stronger from this trial, ready to face any challenge that dared to threaten our empire.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 Only She Matters Alex''s POV.


    Everything was going so well. Life had been smooth andfortable with Sarah. She was very easy to handle, never demanding anything and always ready to fulfill my every desire. I relished the full control I had over her. Yes, it may sound arrogant, but I couldn''t resist when she willingly submitted to me. Her willingness to surrender to my everymand was a source of satisfaction. She delighted in pleasuring me in every way, and above all, she was intoxicatingly attractive and stunning. I could never get enough of her, constantly craving more.


    Just then, the phone on my desk began to ring. I picked it up, and my secretary informed me that my friends and partners in the mafia, Ryder and Logan, hade to meet me.


    "Why the hell did theye to my office?" I wondered aloud. Instructing my secretary to send them in, I assured her that I was nearly finished signing all the papers and reviewing the deals.


    "Alex, are you still in the honeymoon phase, babe?" Ryder jeered, a smirk ying on his face.


    "Don''t you dare call me babe," I snapped, irritated by his teasing. "Can''t you guys give me a call beforeing." I mumbled with irritation.


    "Why should I call you when you''re not picking up our calls oring to the club?" Logan chimed in, his toneced with sarcasm. "What happened to the infamous yboy, Alex Hamilton? Have you lost your touch? Or have you be a pushover after getting married? Is your wife now controlling your life?"


    Logan''s words hit a nerve, sessfully provoking me.


    Shut up, Logan. It''s not like that. I''m busy with my business, and our mafia organization is expanding," I exined to him, my voice tinged with


    irritation.


    "With more responsibilities, I don''t have time for your filthy games. I''m good on my own," I tried to reason with them, emphasizing my need for focus. "You don''t need to exin yourself, Alex," Ryder said. "It''s your business and your life. You can choose to prioritize your work. But, dude, we also work hard and still manage to have some fun," he winked. "By the way, we came here because we''re going to a party, and there''ll be hot strippers. Come with us, if you can spare some time from your work, of course," he added.


    I had to admit that I missed having fun with them. However, the thought of Sarah waiting for me at home was tempting and irresistible. I wanted to deny and reject their offer, but they didn''t give me a chance.


    "Listen, we don''t want to hear any excuses, okay? You have toe with us this time, and if you want, we can invite your wife too," Logan suggested.


    "No... no... she won''te to this party. She doesn''t like socializing. Alright, I''ll join you guys. But I have work to do, and I won''t stay outte. I need to wake up early and be at the office tomorrow for important meetings," I babbled, attempting to cover up my hesitation. "Fuck, man! Since when did you start making excuses? And why didn''t you seem happy when we mentioned the party? Just think about the girls and the fun," Ryder said, his frustration evident in his tone.


    I rolled my eyes at them. "If you guys have forgotten, I am married now."


    "Do you take this marriage


    seriously? Does she forbid you from


    having fun and going to parties?" Logan asked. I didn''t understand why I felt that way, but my wife had never done anything to restrict me. I couldn''t find any other girl more attractive than her. What was wrong with me? I needed to find an answer.


    "Are youing?" Ryder asked, seeking confirmation. "Of course, I aming," I assured him.


    "Okay. Be on time. Don''t bete. We don''t want to be dyed because of you," Logan said.


    "Hey! But you didn''t tell me, what''s the asion?" I asked.


    "It''s Max''s bachelor party, and believe me, there will be strippers. We can have personalp dances. It''s going to be a lot of fun, you know," Ryder said, grinning from ear to ear.


    That bastard was living with Be


    and still looking forward to the party


    and having a tap dance. These men would never change. I sighed at the thought, Logan and Ryder left after a few minutes while I was busy signing pending approvals in the evening. I had to go back home to change my clothes, and then I would meet Logan and Ryder at the club. So I headed home first.


    Sarah was waiting for me, wearing a white tube dress. She looked


    incredibly hot and gorgeous. As soon as she saw meing, she quickly rushed towards me and pecked me on the lips. Asking about how my day was, she took my bag, and I wrapped my arms around her waist. We both headed towards our bedroom. She put my suit jacket and bag in their ces, and then she asked me what I wanted to eat for dinner. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I informed her about the party I had to attend, a tinge of sadness


    washed over her beautiful, flower-like face. Her radiant smile vanished, and an overwhelming sense of guilt washed over me for causing her distress.


    "So, you don''t want me to go to the party with my friends?" I inquired, searching her eyes for an answer.


    "No, I had hoped to spend tonight with you," she replied softly, nervously chewing on her lower lip. It was then that I noticed she had adorned herself in that dress, clearly making an effort for me.


    Thoughts of Logan and Ryder flooded my mind. I yearned to join them at the party, for rejecting their invitation would be a breach of our unspoken bro-code, a bond we held dear.


    "If you wish, I can forgo the party," the words escaped my lips before my mind could catch up. In that moment, I couldn''t fathom why I had chosen her over my friends and the promise of a night filled withughter and revelry.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 We Are Screwed Ryder''s POV.


    We were gathered at Max''s bachelor party, the atmosphere charged with excitement and revelry. The club pulsated with energy asughter and music filled the air. Strippers adorned the stage, captivating the attention of the men in attendance. One particrly seductive dancer caught the eye of Logan, who sat there, seemingly disinterested in the provocative disy.


    As the stripper approached Logan, swaying her hips with a sensual allure, she positioned herself on hisp, initiating ap dance that teased and enticed. Her movements were mesmerizing as she ground her posterior against his bulge, eliciting a reaction from him. Unexpectedly, Logan reached out, gripping her hips and effortlessly lifting her away from hisp.


    I couldn''t help but be intrigued by Logan''s actions. In my wildest dreams, I never anticipated that he would reject the advances of a stripper at a bachelor party. It left me wondering what his reasons were for abstaining from the indulgences of the evening. As the thought lingered, Logan spoke, breaking the silence.


    "Call Alex and find out if he ns on joining us," Logan requested, draining the remaining contents of his ss.


    I had already reached out to Alex earlier, and he informed me that he was unable to attend. He imed to be feeling unwell andcking the strength to join the festivities. I ryed Alex''s message exactly as he had expressed it.


    "He''s just making excuses, I''m telling you," Logan responded, annoyance evident in his voice. "Ever since he got married, he''s changed."


    I offered a counterpoint, emphasizing the importance of supporting Alex in his newfoundmitment. "It''s a positive thing, really. If he''s willing to embrace his marriage and invest in the rtionship, we should stand by him as true friends," I reasoned. Logan pouted and sighed, voicing his nostalgia. "I miss my friend. Ever since Sarah entered his life, it feels like he''s forgotten about his friends."


    Understanding Logan''s sentiment, I replied, "I know it''s not easy to grasp someone else''s emotions fully, but I can rte to what he might be experiencing. I''ve been feeling the sametely." A smile, unbidden, spread across my face as memories of Be flooded my mind. "What do you mean you understand? Are you in a rtionship? With whom?" he asked, his toneced with disbelief. I couldn''t me him


    though, given our billionaire yboy reputation. No one would expect us to be involved in serious rtionships.


    "Um... as you know, I''m living with Be..." I began exining, but before I could finish, he interrupted impatiently.


    "You told us she moved in because she couldn''t find a dorm room," he inquired.


    "I... I lied. She moved in with me," I revealed the truth.


    "Oh my god! Ryder? Since when did you start keeping things from me? Looks like my two best friends have turned into traitors all because of some girls," he said, feigning a pained expression and wiping imaginary tears from his eyes.


    "Cut it out, you jerk. You wouldn''t understand. You''ll only know when you meet a girl whopletely captivates you," I retorted, rolling my eyes at his dramatics.


    He grinned and nervously rubbed the back of his neck. "Actually... I do understand," he admitted.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.


    "I mean... I''ve also met a girl who haspletely enchanted me," he confessed shyly.


    "A girl? Really? And who might this girl be?" I asked, raising both eyebrows in surprise.


    "My new secretary, Mia. It turns out I met her at Alex''s bachelor party, and then I discovered she was going to be my new secretary," he sighed, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    I was taken aback by Logan''s revtion because he was known for his aversion to rtionships and his yboy persona. The idea of him being smitten by a girl seemedpletely out of character.


    "I can''t believe you''ve found someone who has captured your heart. I never thought I''d see the day when you''d consider a serious rtionship. Are you genuinely interested in pursuing something meaningful with her?" I inquired, seeking confirmation.


    Logan hesitated, his fingers runningText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    through his hair as he struggled to articte his feelings. "I don''t know, Ryder. But there''s something about her that feels different, unlike any other girl. I feel... possessive her. It''s hard to exin, but


    novitet


    genuinely want her all to myself," he stammered, a faint blush coloring his cheeks. This was a side of Logan Mancini that I had never witnessed before.


    "Don''t worry, Logan. You''ll figure it out, just as Alex did. The key is to be honest with her and have an open conversation before it''s toote," I advised, offering a supportive nod.


    He nodded in agreement, absorbing my words.


    Curiosity sparked in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow and asked, "What about you and Be? She''s your best friend, right? What changed between you two when you began feeling this way?"


    A surge of intensity rushed through


    me as I contemted my own emotions. "She''s be a part of me, just like you said. I can''t exin it either, Logan. But I''ve be consumed by her presence. I''m willing to do whatever it takes to keep her by my side. I won''t let her slip away from me," I confessed, revealing the depth of my feelings for Be.


    "So, we''re all screwed up. The three most eligible bachelors in the city are taken. Today''s news headlines, great," Logan eximed, slumping down onto the chair.


    I let out an awkwardugh in response. "And the problem is, Be doesn''t want amitted rtionship," I sighed, feeling the weight of my frustration.


    "There was a time when I didn''t


    a time


    believe in love or want to be in amitted rtionship. Now that I''m ready, she''s not. I''m messed up, Logan I confessed, pinching the bridge of my nose and lowering my head in defeat.


    Logan ced his hand reassuringly on my shoulder and said, "Everything will be alright. You need to have some patience and wait for the right time. There''s nothing more we can do."


    "So, what are we going to do at this party? We have no interest in strippers or ogling those scantily d girls," I smirked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Logan shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Let''s just leave and go meet our respective girls."


    "Yeah, that''s probably the best idea," I agreed, winking at him.


    Ourughter filled the air as we threw our heads back in amusement. It was time to leave and seek out the women who held our hearts in that very moment.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461 Feast On Her Alex POV.


    was restraining myself from engaging in explicit activities with her over the dining table.


    After informing my friends that I wouldn''t be joining them for the party, I enjoyed a dinner with Sarah. She had arranged a very romantic candlelight dinner for us, and I didn''t regret staying with her because she looked stunning in that white tube dress. Only I knew how I


    As we dined, she kept asking about my day while I gazed at her beautiful face. We had engaging conversations, and I enjoyed hearing more about her. I felt conflicted, wondering what was wrong with me.


    A maid came and cleared the table.


    "So do you want to have desert, baby?" I asked her.


    "Yes, I love ice cream after dinner. What do you like to have as a dessert?" she innocently inquired, unaware of my preferences.


    I gently held the nape of her neck and pulled her face closer, feeling her warm breath on my lips.


    "No, baby, I want to have you for dessert," I whispered, releasing her nape and tugging at the corner of her dress. Without warning, I swiftly pulled it over her head. Earlier, I had discreetly signaled all the household staff to go off duty immediately, so there was no one else in the house except Sarah and me.


    Sarah gasped as I unveiled her perky breasts, encased in a pink bra, right before my eyes.


    Cool air from the air conditioning caressed her soft, warm skin, and my beautiful wife visibly shivered.


    "Oh my God, Alex! What are you doing? We''re sitting in the dining area, and anyone cane anytime," she panicked, looking around.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "No one wille, Sarah. I have instructed all the servants to go off duty and note out of their rooms until morning," I informed her.


    I lifted her up and ced her on the table. I sat between her legs, and she looked down at me with her big, innocent blue eyes. My heart was taken from the first time I looked into those beautiful eyes.


    I trailed my hands up from her ankles, along her bare, soft legs toward her knees. I moved up further to her smooth thighs, and she shivered under my touch. This area was so sensitive for her. I noticedcy pink panties covering her sweet vagina.


    I rested my hand on her hip and hooked my fingers in the base of her panties, slowly pulling them down. I looked at her, and she slightly lifted her hips to help me remove her pantiespletely, which I then threw onto a chair.


    I stood up and gently pushed her shoulder to make hery on the table. The table had already been cleared of any utensils.


    "So, baby doll, are you ready to be my dessert?" I asked her, smirking


    "What... What do you mean? I didn''t get it.""Oh, my innocent Sarah, I''ll show you.""You will get to know very soon. But remember..." I bit my lip before continuing, "when you want me to stop, say...your safe word."Her


    lips parted, and her eyes widened.


    She was definitely surprised.I chuckled and answered, "Don''t worry, angel. I am going to give you so much pleasure that you will be screaming my name. But I want to make sure that you can handle intense waves of pleasure You have your safe word; just


    say it when you want me to stop."l hovered over her and picked up the bucket containing ice cubes. I took it in my hand and then rubbed the ice on her neck. She rolled her head back and arched forward to give me more ess. I rubbed some ice on her lips and cheeks.I moved my face down to her neck, and my tongue darted out to lick the coldness off of her skin. I took a long swipe along the length of her neck, moving towards her cheeks.


    I licked and sucked her wet skin. Finally, my lipsnded on her wet, cold


    lips. I licked her lips, tugging slightly on her bottom lip between my teeth, gently biting on it. She gasped, and I plunged my tongue into her sweet mouth. She tasted more delicious than any dessert in this world. In fact, she had be my favorite vor. I sucked her tongue, allowing it to enter my mouth.I groaned as it roamed in every corner of my mouth, battling with my tongue for control.


    I gently lifted her up, trailing my hands over her back to unsp her bra. Sliding its straps down her shoulders, Ipletely removed it from her body. I pulled back to admire her round, full breasts. My mouth watered, and I was ready to indulge in my sweet dessert. I rubbed some ice on her right perky breast and took her left nipple in my mouth, gently nibbling it. She screamed my name aloud, experiencing


    immense pleasure as her face reflected satisfaction. "Oh God, Alex!"


    I covered my lips with her cold right breast, sucking hard on her nipple,


    lightly biting it and warming it with my mouth. Rolling my tongue around it, feeling it swell up in my mouth, I continued to suck to my heart''s content.


    "Ah... Please, I... can''t... ahh..." she moaned, her face gleaming with ecstasy.


    While still holding her nipple in my mouth, I spoke, "Say your safe word, baby girl, and I will stop."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 Possessive Of Her Alex''s POV.


    She was breathing heavily, and her heart was pounding loudly, so I could feel it on my face. But she didn''t say her safe words.


    I lifted my head only to descend again onto her icy left breast. While my hands dug into the ice bucket to take a handful of ice, which I rubbed on her right breast. As I sucked her cold, soft bud into my mouth, caressing it with my tongue, I bit it slightly to make her scream in pleasure. She was


    writhing and moaning on the table, her body writhing with ecstasy. I sucked hard on it to warm the coldness of the ice and make it hard like a pebble. I


    licked her whole breast, sucking and nibbling on it to leave some red marks of my love.


    She became a moaning mess, screaming loudly and writhing under me.


    Her fingers digging into my hair pushed my face closer to her breast when I tried to pull away.


    I shifted my head to take the right cold nipple into my mouth and worshiped it with my tongue and teeth, just as I did with her left breast. I licked it with my tongue, and she shivered, breathing heavily. I sucked hard on it, and it became swollen in my mouth. Meanwhile, my hand was busy pressing the other nipple between my fingers, pinching and twisting it.


    My beautiful wife gasped, breathing heavily, moaning my name with ecstasy, writhing beneath me, begging me to pleasure her more. Who was I to refuse her demand? I could pleasure her for my whole life. She always had me at her service, and this was my most favorite job.


    I took an ice cube, and my hand trailed it down, caressing her t stomach, rubbing the cold ice on it. She shivered and jerked on the table. I held her steady on the table.


    "Oh my God, Alex!" She groaned in pleasure, thrashing her head back and forth. I caught a glimpse of her wet cunt.


    Fuck.


    She was dripping. I lifted myself and positioned myself to hover over her face, looking into her half-opened eyes.


    "Tell me, my wife, who made you this wet?" I asked her, gazing at her flushed face.


    "You, Alex. I am wet only for you." Her voice was only a whisper, but I managed to hear her since I was near her mouth, just an inch away from tasting her lips again. I kissed her passionately while my hand continued to caress her pussy. I made some grammar corrections in the scene you provided:


    I took an ice cube and rubbed it over her smooth pussy. I watched as it throbbed wildly. I parted her folds and rubbed ice over her clit. Shit, it swelled like a bubble. She was so sexy.


    "My wife, how did I get so lucky to have the sexiest woman for myself," I groaned.


    Her pleasure moans became more frequent.


    "Today, I am going to eat you out so deliciously that you will never forget," I whispered over her lips, my eyes fixed between her legs as more wetness flowed down. She grabbed my hand and pressed it to herself. I understood she needed release. I pressed my finger against her back hole and she moaned loudly, panicking. Her half-hooded eyes widened, showing horror.


    "Don''t worry, baby. When I take your back hole, I will make sure you''re ready and I''ll make it even more pleasurable. But not today," I said, and felt her body rx instantly.


    I knew she was scared. I was going to im her bodypletely as mine, but I had to wait until she became ready to voluntarily submit to me. Today, I wanted to pleasure her with my mouth and tongue.


    I lowered myself in desperation and


    sat back in the chair, pulling her wet


    pussy closer to my mouth. I was


    ???


    ready to indulge in my favorite dessert. I took a long swipe of my tongue along her hot cunt and became lost in her taste. She tasted better than anything I have ever had in this world. I sucked her clitoris and she trembled under my tongue. I thrusted two of my thick fingers and pumped faster before adding one more finger in her tight hole. She screamed, cried, moaned with pleasure. I savored her orgasm as I sucked her. Her body trembled, and she reached a powerful climax as


    waves of pleasure washed over her.


    My dick throbbed painfully in my boxers, straining the zipper of my suit pants. I opened the buckle of my belt, leaving it hanging on my waist. I pulled the zipper down and tugged my pants down along with my ck boxer briefs, leaving them around my knees. I stood up and lifted her legs, cing them on my shoulders. Her beautiful eyes watched me with love as I positioned my steely cock at her tight opening. I entered her abruptly and began thrusting deep and hard.


    I couldn''t bear to be separated from her for another second. We both moaned at the contact, as if we had found the missing piece of the puzzle. We fit together so beautifully, as if we were meant to be together, made for each other. "Oh, Alex! You are so deep in me!!!" She cried, closing her eyes tightly.


    "Take me in you, baby. Take all of me." And I thrust in her tight cunt.


    She gripped my shoulders. The table shook as I fucked her hard and fast without holding back.


    Soon, she clenched onto my rod, tight and snug, eliciting a groan from me. My wife cried out, "I... am...ing..."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Come, baby doll. I''m on the edge too. Come with me," I said, my thrusts growing more aggressive as the pressure on my testicles intensified. Soon, I ejacted inside her, filling her womb with my seed. She climaxed at the same time.


    I continued to move slightly,


    ensuring that everyst drop of my


    semen was released into her. Then, I


    pulled out and observed my semen


    spilling out of her. It was the most erotic sight I had ever beheld. I felt


    vex


    as though I had imed herpletely. She was mine and mine alone. Suddenly, a possessive feeling surged within me, unlike anything I had experienced before in my entire life. She appeared dazed and in need of my care for the night.


    "Come, my wife. I''ll give you a shower," I said, lifting her into my arms. She waspletely naked, with no one else around-just the two of us.

 Chapter 463

    I sat in my office, patiently awaiting Mia''s arrival. I had called her here to discuss something regarding my uing trip, hoping to convince her to apany me. I knew it wouldn''t be easy to persuade her since she was a spirited woman with a mind of her own.


    Chapter 463 Boss''s Muse Logan''s POV.


    Nheless, I prepared myself to make apelling case.


    As the boss, I shouldn''t have to beg her to join me on a business tour. After all, she was my secretary, and it was her duty toply with my every order. However, Mia was more than just an employee to me. She was the woman I desired in my life, and I was willing to set aside my ego to ensure her happiness. If pleasing her required me to implore her toe along on the tour, then so be it.


    Damn it, this wasn''t like me-making efforts to convince someone, especially not for a woman. But Mia was different. Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a knock on the door snapped me back to reality. I leaned back in my chair andposed myself. "Come in," I granted her entry.


    Mia walked in, dressed in a sleek ck pencil skirt and a crisp white blouse. Her hair was elegantly pulled up into a ponytail, with a few loose strands delicately framing her cheeks. I couldn''t help but gaze at her, and she arched an eyebrow inquisitively. "Please, have a seat," I offered, and she gracefully took the chair opposite me, resting her palms on the desk.


    "You''re aware that I have to travel to Chicago for a business deal," I began, adopting a casual tone. However, inwardly, I was nervous about the possibility of her rejecting my proposal. I knew I had to try again.


    "Yes, I know, and I have made all the bookings. I will send you a confirmation by this evening," she replied, her smile captivating me once again. Damn, her charming smile had a way of making me lose myself. "Ummm... Mia... I want you toe with me," I said, anxiously awaiting her response.


    "Me? But why?" she frowned, and her reaction didn''t surprise me.


    "Come with me, baby. It''ll be our first outdoor date. I want to travel with you and explore the world together," I said, leaning forward on the desk.


    "Do you usually travel with your secretary?" she asked, squinting her eyes suspiciously.


    "Not usually. I travel with my assistant. But this time, I selfishly want you to be by my side. Believe me, I''ve never taken any other girls on trips before you," I confessed, baring my heart to Mia, hoping she would ept my offer. "Okay, I''ll book a double room this time," she finally spoke after a long pause.


    "Just book one room because I can''t bear to be away from you," I said, my voice turning husky and filled with desire.


    She gasped, "What are you saying? What will people think? If anyone in the office finds out about this, they''ll start gossiping about us. We can''t take any chances. I don''t want to lose this job because of rumors." She spoke without making eye contact.


    I grew annoyed. What was she so afraid of? I was the boss, and no one could spread gossip about us.


    "Why are you so worried, baby? I


    $19


    own thispany, and no one can gossip about me or my personal life. Why do you always care about your reputation? Don''t you want to be seen with me, or do you not consider me a suitable lover?" My voice dripped with anger. I was tired of her constant reservations, not wanting anyone in the office to know about our rtionship.


    She furrowed her brow and challenged me, "Are you serious? I mean, are we seeing each other exclusively?"


    I had to look away, unsure of how to answer.


    "See, you don''t have an answer. I don''t want to be known as the boss'' muse," she added firmly.


    In frustration, I pushed my chair back and stood up. Circumnavigating the table, I positioned myself in front of her. I turned her seat to face me, cing my hand on the armrest as I leaned in closer. "What do you want, Mia?" I asked, staring deeply into her eyes.


    She averted her gaze, turning her face to the side and breaking our intense stare.


    "I don''t want anything," she replied, her voice devoid of any discernible emotion.


    "I just need this job because my dad''s life is hanging by a thread," she continued, her voice weighted with sorrow, on the verge of tears.


    I stood upright, having already


    delved into her background and


    discovering that her father was battling a terminal illness. I had reassured her countless times that no one would be able to implicate her in any wrongdoing.


    "I understand and if you want to keep our... arrangement," I gestured subtly between us, "...a secret, it will remain as such."


    Finally, she met my gaze. Her eyes were welling up with tears, revealing her vulnerability. The overwhelming urge to hold her in my arms and provide sce flooded my heart.


    In that moment, I made a firm


    decision-I would never bring harm to


    this girl. "So, if you''re willing to apany me on the business tour, we can proceed with making the necessary arrangements. sought onest chance, hoping she Would agree.


    "Okay, I''ll make the necessary arrangements and send you the detailster this evening," she said, rising from her seat in my office.


    "And Mia," I called out, causing her to pause in her tracks, "don''t bother packing an excessive amount of clothes for our trip. You won''t be needing them for the majority of our time together."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 His Demand Mia''s POV.


    As soon as we touched down in Chicago, we made a beeline for the meeting that had been arranged by Logan''s assistant. The meeting with the clients and the deal discussions took up nearly half the day. Logan had to pay a visit to the Chicago office, and it wasn''t untilter in the evening that we finally found ourselves free and returned to the hotel. I had made sure to book two separate rooms, determined to avoid any rumors of an affair with my billionaire boss.


    From the expression on Logan''s face, it was evident that he wasn''t pleased with this arrangement. Nevertheless, I paid him no mind and headed to my room. Exhausted from the journey, I indulged in a hot bath, which eased the tension in my muscles. Afterward, I slipped into my clothes and stepped out. That''s when thendline phone rang.


    Frowning, I picked it up, wondering who would be calling me on thendline.


    "Mia!" Logan''s deep, husky voice resonated through the speakers, causing my heart to skip a beat. His voice was undeniably masculine, possessing a captivating depth that could easily ignite desire, even over the phone. "Come to my room," he ordered, his toneced with authority and dominance.


    With a resigned sigh, I knew I had no choice but toply with his demand. As I approached his room, I noticed that the doors were left ajar, as if intentionally weing my arrival. Stepping inside, my eyes were drawn to his figure standing on the balcony, his back turned to me. I


    couldn''t help but take in the sight, appreciating the contours of his form in secret.


    Slowly, I made my way towards him, anticipation stirring within me. When he finally turned to face me, his eyes smoldered with an unmistakable mix of lust and desire. It was clear what was about to unfold.


    With a gentle touch, he cupped my face in his hand, his finger sensually tracing the curve of my lip. Each stroke sent shivers down my spine, heightening the intensity of the moment.


    "I want you to move into this room," he dered, his voice filled with determination.


    My mind began to protest, but before any words could escape my lips, he ced a single finger on them, effectively silencing me.


    "I assure you, no one will find out," he whispered, his words lingering over my lips, leaving no room for discussion.


    His tongue sensually traced the outline of my bottom lip before sucking on


    it, deepening our kiss. Suddenly, he pulled away, and as I opened my eyes, I found him gazing intently at me.


    "I want you to stay with me in this room for our entire stay in Chicago, and I''ll ensure that you won''t leave," he dered, his voice dripping with desire and need.


    His eyes darkened with lust, and he seductively licked his lips. Meeting his gaze, I could see the emotions mirrored in his eyes, matching the desires raging within me.


    Leaning down, Logan pressed his lips firmly against mine. He began by sucking on my lower lip, pulling it gently between his teeth before releasing it with a soft pop. He then captured my lips again, his tongue coaxing my mouth to open, seeking entry. As soon as I parted my lips, his tongue


    invaded, engaging mine in a passionate battle for dominance. The taste of him was exquisite, driving me to the brink of madness. It was his ability to render me helpless with desire that made me willing to y along with his game, despite the knowledge that he was a renowned yboy and my heart could end up shattered in the process.


    I was entranced by his seduction, lost in the moment. Moans escaped from my lips as our mouths intertwined. Logan effortlessly lifted me in his strong arms, never breaking our passionate kiss, and carried me into the bedroom, gently cing me on the bed.


    He urged me to lie down, his body hovering above mine, his eyes locking onto mine, captivating mepletely. Lust burned within his gaze, causing my breath to hitch in anticipation of his touch. A mischievous smirk danced upon his lips, relishing the effect he had on me.


    With a gentle tug, he pulled me


    slightly upright, his fingers deftly


    undoing the zipper of my gown. TheN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    fabric glided down my shoulder, cascading down to the floor in a graceful motion. Sensing mypliance, he swiftly removed the dress entirely, leaving me exposed before him. Standing up, he shed his own clothes with lightning speed, his powerful frame now bare as he once again loomed over me.


    Our lips collided once more in a passionate kiss, his mouth trailing down my neck, leaving a trail of sensual kisses and teasing nibbles He took his time, savoring each moment, exploring the delicate expanse of my skin. His warm lips found my sensitive spot, his tongue flicking and sucking, igniting a fiery desire within me. I yearned for more, my body craving his touch.


    Pausing momentarily, he nced up, meeting my gaze, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. I knew I had sumbed to his seductive prowess. With a purposeful focus, he shifted his attention to my breasts, taking one into his mouth, his tongue swirling around the hardened bud. My hands


    found their way into his hair, tugging and massaging as waves of pleasure washed over me. He lingered, relishing in the sight of my aroused state, before bestowing the same attention upon my other breast.


    As the intensity built, I surrendered to the sensations, bing a chorus of moans and gasps. Our desires intertwined, our bodies bing one in the throes of passion. Reluctantly, he withdrew from me, his eyes locking with mine, a mix of desire and tenderness gleaming within them.


    My eyes fluttered open, filled with a primal desire that consumed me. With my mouth slightly parted, I moaned his name, my voiceced with longing. His lips began to trail a path of kisses between my breasts, gradually moving downwards until he reached my belly button, where he gently sucked.


    His hands explored the moistness


    between my legs, and a deep groan escaped him as he discovered my arousal. Realizing I was wet and


    ready for him, he inserted


    inside me, starting with gentle


    thrusts As pleasure surged through me, my moans transformed into fervent screams. He increased the pace, pumping his finger in and out of me, his groans mingling with mine as I clenched around him. The sensations overwhelmed me,


    leaving me panting and pleading for release.


    Without hesitation, he positioned himself at my entrance. The swollen tip of his cock, coated with precum, teasingly brushed against my core, driving me to desperation. With a sudden jerk, he thrust his cock inside me, and a simultaneous groan escaped both of us. The fit was perfect, as if we were made for each other.


    He began moving, setting a rhythm that brought me immense pleasure. In no time, we became entangled in each other, exchanging the ecstasy we craved. The room echoed with moans and groans, reverberating with the intensity of our connection. The scent of our climax filled the air, encapsting us in a world of our own making.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 Eating Out In The Morning Logan''s POV.


    I woke up and nced at Mia, who was peacefully sleeping in my arms. It was a serene and beautiful morning, and I couldn''t help but cherish the moment. Carefully, I extended my arm and picked up thendline to order breakfast. She must have been hungry after the intense activities we engaged inst night. We had kept each other awake, indulging in each other''spany until exhaustion finally overtook us, and we drifted off to sleep.


    As she stirred in my embrace, her blue eyes slowly fluttered open, and she gazed up at me.


    "Good morning, beautiful," I greeted her, gently caressing her cheeks with the pad of my thumb.


    A smile adorned her face as she replied, "Good morning." Curiosity struck her, and she inquired, "What time is it?"


    "It''s 8 in the morning," I answered.


    "Oh God! You have an afternoon meeting. You''ll bete," she panicked, attempting to rise from the bed.


    "Rx, don''t worry. I''ve already taken care of everything. They''ll being to meet us at the hotel," I reassured her, pulling her back down onto the bed.


    "Are you sure this won''t cause any problems?" she asked, furrowing her brow in concern.


    To silence her worries, I captured her lips in a long and passionate kiss, delving deep into the embrace. Gradually, I moved up, still lingering over her, our connection palpable.


    "You talk too much, sugar," I said, locking eyes with her.


    A knock on the door interrupted us, and I scowled at the thought of leaving Mia in bed. With an exasperated exhale, I rose and strode toward the door. Opening it, I found our breakfast had arrived. Motioning for the delivery person to bring it inside, I ced it near the hall. I already knew what I


    wanted for breakfast. I handed him some bills as a tip and sent him on his way before locking the door.


    Returning to the room, I noticed that Mia had left the bed and was now standing near the window. "Who was at the door?" she asked, curiosity in her eyes.


    "Breakfast," I replied, grinning from ear to ear. I couldn''t contain my excitement because I was about to indulge in my favorite morning meal.


    "You must be hungry, baby." I gestured for her to join me on the couch where our breakfast wasid out on the table.


    "Yeah!" she eximed, taking a seat on the couch. I served her favorite sweet potato fritters, bacon, and eggs, cing them in front of her.


    She looked at me quizzically and asked, "Where''s your te?"


    I bit my lip before responding, my voice low and heavy with desire. "This morning, I crave something else."


    Confusion clouded her face as she furrowed her brow. "What do you mean?" she inquired.


    "I mean, you enjoy your breakfast, and..." I trailed off, grabbing her legs and gently parting them.


    "I will eat you."


    She gasped in astonishment at my confession.


    "You can''t be serious," she said, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "I''m dead serious, baby. Now, enough talking. Eat your breakfast because I''m famished and eager to devour you," I groaned, my desire evident in my voice.


    I hooked my fingers into the stic


    met


    of her panties, slowly dragging them down her legs and tossing them somewhere in the room. Taking a piece of bacon on a fork, I gently pushed it into her mouth, knowing she needed sustenance.


    My gaze fixated on her glistening pink flesh, coated with her sweet arousal. My mouth watered at the sight. Unable to resist any longer, I dove my head between her legs and beganpping up her wetness. "Oh my God! Logan... Ah..." she started moaning, overwhelmed by the pleasure. I nced up, taking another piece of fritter and feeding it to her.


    "You need to eat properly, sugar. You require energy before I fuck you again," I said, circling the tip of my finger teasingly around her entrance. She gasped, a mixture of anticipation and excitement. "Eat," Imanded, my voiceced with desire.


    Her breathing becamebored as I slowly inserted my finger into her, gradually increasing the intensity.


    "H... how can I eat... when you''re doing this?" she stuttered, her words punctuated by gasps of pleasure.


    "It''s simple, babe. While you feast on your meal, I''ll be indulging in you," I said, smirking.


    I inserted my finger fully inside her, smoothly thrusting in and out. With a spoonful of scrambled eggs in hand, I fed her once more.


    "Swallow it, babe," I ordered.


    She obediently swallowed the egg and gasped as I increased my pace, pumping into her tight hole rough and fast. My teeth clenched, my breathing increased. I was never so aroused in my life. Handing her a ss of juice, Imanded her to finish it.


    In one swift motion, she downed the juice and let out a scream as I threw her legs over my shoulder and buried my head between her thighs, eagerly sucking on her clit, while still impaling her pussy on my finger.


    "Oh God!" she cried out, unable to contain her pleasure. I intensified my finger''s movements inside her, adding another one, causing her to writhe on the couch. To keep her still, I firmly held onto her hip.


    She cried out loudly as she climaxed


    into my mouth. Scooping her up, I carried her to the bed, gently cing her down, untied the sash of her nightgown and carefully removed it, revealing her bare body. Undressing myself, I positioned myself at her core. With desire-filled, hooded eyes, she watched me intently, Slowly, I began to thrust into her, and she moaned my name. Our lips met in a passionate kiss as I continued to drive into her.


    Looking deeply into her eyes, I couldn''t help but let out a groan.


    "Fuck, baby. You feel amazing. Ah, I can never get enough of you."


    I thrust into her tight pussy, and I sneaked my hand between us, rubbing her clit with my thumb. Soon she climaxed, clenching hard my dick and squeezing me painfully. I began thrusting hard and rough, unable to control myself. Her body was a drug and I was addicted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I


    I grunted as I reached my own intense climax, emptying all of me inside her. I slumped on her, crushing her under myrge bulky body. She was panting and breathing heavily. Once we had recovered from our mind-blowing climaxes, I said, "Okay, baby girl, get up and get ready. Our clients will be here any time for a meeting."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 Realization Mia''s POV.


    In the afternoon, I retreated to my room to prepare for the impending meeting with potential clients. The purpose of the meeting was to discuss the possibility of expanding Logan''s branches by establishing franchises for his new product. I took great care in dressing professionally for the asion, opting for a ck pencil skirt and a crisp white top.


    As the meetingmenced, the discussion revolved around business matters, and, being the secretary, I assumed a quiet and observant role. My duties extended to ensuring that refreshments were avable, so I promptly ordered food and drinks for the attendees. As the waiter brought in the beverages, I took the initiative to serve them in the appropriate sses. However, I couldn''t shake the ufortable feeling of being under the clients'' scrutiny. Their gazes felt insidious and suggestive, making me feel both weird and awkward. Nheless, I maintained myposure, wearing a professional facade despite the difort their stares caused me.


    However, I remainedposed, wearing a professional facade, and continued with my duties. But then, the client addressed me directly, using an endearing term, "Hey sweetie! What''s your name?" I nced at Logan, whose eyes narrowed with disapproval at the man''s choice of words.


    Maintaining my poise, I replied in a calm and steady tone, "My name is Mia. I am Mr. Mancini''s secretary." My response aimed at asserting my professional identity and creating a boundary.


    The client, seemingly undeterred, continued with his attempts at familiarity, "Nice name, why didn''t you join us for a drink?" He even gestured for me to sit beside him.


    However, before I could reply, Logan swiftly intervened, turning towards me with a stern expression. His authoritative voice filled the room, "Mia, order something for yourself and take another table. This is a serious discussion, and your presence here is unnecessary. Once you''ve finished your meal, you can return to your room. You are off duty."


    I nodded my head, trying to appear nonchnt as I kept my eyes down. Sliding into a chair at another table, I ordered some food, attempting to divert my attention away from the tense conversation happening nearby.


    Logan, my boss and the leader of our mafia family, was handling some important clients, and I knew better than to interrupt or draw attention to myself.


    Despite my efforts to tune them out, the clients'' conversation was hard to ignore. They were discussing something inappropriate, and I couldn''t help but eavesdrop inadvertently. One of the clients, with a lecherous gaze, remarked, "Mancini, your secretary is really hot. Why don''t you send her to us for a night?" I felt a shiver of difort as his eyes seemed to linger on me.


    Logan, who had been maintaining aposed demeanor until now, responded with clenched teeth, "Enough. I won''t tolerate this kind of conversation about my employees. She is my staff, and in mypany, every female staff member gets respect."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The other client persisted, trying to make light of the situation, "Oh,e on Logan, I know what kind of services these secretaries provide. I also have one. If you want, I can send her to you; she''s damn hot. Or... maybe you want her all for yourself?"


    My heart filled with disgust at their crude remarks, but Logan''s response gave me some reassurance. "Nonsense. I don''t encourage such activities


    in my office. Keep it strictly business while dealing with me. Otherwise, I will dly dismiss this meeting and find anotherpany to work with," he retorted coldly, his voice carrying a threatening edge.


    Undeterred, one of the men smirked and continued, "Oh,e on, Logan. This is not a big deal. You know this is normal in our business world. And even if you don''t want to use them for your business, I know these kinds of ambitious girls can spread their legs for money for any man. Do you think that if you deny me, then I won''t get her? No, man, I can still get her if I offer her some bills for the night."


    I was jolted from my thoughts by the resounding p of Logan''s fist hitting the table. Thankfully, it was a sturdy wooden table, not one made of fragile ss. My heart raced as I watched his anger re up.


    "Stop it, Richard," Logan growled, his voice seething with intensity. "And don''t you dare approach her. She''s an innocent and kind girl, and above all, she''s my..." He paused, his voice trailing off momentarily. "...secretary. I''ve got her back. So don''t you even think aboutying a finger on her."


    Richard smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Why are you so mad? It''s just business, Logan. We''re not talking about the outside world here.


    This is how things work in our line of work. And you''re acting as if you''re oblivious to it all," he taunted, a mockingugh escaping his lips. "Come on, Logan, I know you''ve always enjoyed fucking those girls."


    The truth hit me like a freight train,


    shattering the illusions I had


    foolishly built around Logan. I was a fool to believe that he genuinely cared for me. In that moment, Richard had exposed Logan''s reminding me of his reputation as a notorious yboy, a man who changedpanions as easily as he changed his clothes. How could I have been so blind? I had already known deep down that our time together was fleeting.


    Why had I allowed myself to be happy in his presence, to believe that there was something more? It was all a facade, a means to an end. I berated myself for ever thinking that he could be mine, that he could truly care for me. The reality was painfully clear-I was nothing more than a pawn, a tool to secure my job and the money I desperately needed for


    my father''s medical treatment.


    As the tears welled up in my eyes, my vision blurred. I wished I could p some sense into myself for falling for his deceitful charm, for mistaking fleeting affection for something deeper and meaningful. It was a cruel lesson to learn, a reminder of the harsh reality that governed our twisted world.


    "When you''re in Chicago, we can arrange a new girl every night for you," Richard offered, his voiceced with a sinister charm.


    I felt a surge of revulsion welling up within me, threatening to spill over. Nausea wed its way to my throat as I fought to keep myposure. How could I be a part of this repulsive world? The thought made me feel utterly disgusted and diminished that I slept with him. Logan leaned back in his chair, his sharp gaze fixed on Richard.


    "Stop it, Richard," Logan snapped, his voiceced with irritation. "Are we here to discuss this nonsense? Or can we talk about some business? I''m not in the mood to waste my time discussing your bedroom life." Richard leaned back, a sly smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He knew he had crossed a line, and yet his audacity remained unyielding. Jay interjected to steer the conversation back to its intended course. "Alright, let''s get back to business," Jay suggested as his voice was cool and collected. "I''ll have the paperwork ready by tomorrow and send it to


    you. You can review it and let me know if any changes need to be made. If not, we can proceed to sign the deal."


    Logan nodded, a flicker of relief in his eyes. "Yeah, that''ll be alright," he replied, his attention already shifting elsewhere.


    Unable to bear the weight of the


    insults and degradation any longer, I


    abruptly rose from my seat, my chair scraping against the wooden floor could no longer endure the belittlement inflicted upon me these wealthy men. My self-esteem was not something to be bartered


    away-it was a precious part of my being. Foolishly, I had convinced myself that Logan


    loved me, but the truth was clear. He was out of my league, a man from a world I could never truly belong to. He was my affluent boss, and I had to put an end to whatever arrangement we had. Steeling myself with determination, I made my way toward the exit, the sound of their conversation fading into a dull murmur. The time for confrontation hade, and I knew I had to talk to Logan about the insidious nature of our rtionship.

 Chapter 467

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 467 He Is Over Possessivel Sarah''s POV.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I stirred in bed, slowly awakening from my slumber. I opened my eyes and let out azy yawn, stretching my arm above my head. Then, I felt a warm, strong hand wrapped around my waist, and it instantly brought a smile to my face. Turning my head to the left, I saw the very handsome Alex peacefully sleeping beside me, his slightly open mouth letting out soft snores that I found endearing.


    Carefully, I lifted his hand from my waist and gently ced it by his side as he rolled onto his back. For a moment, I hesitated, nervously biting my bottom lip, hoping not to disturb his sleep. Alex had arrivedtest night, caught up in an important deal that had upied him for the entire week. I ced a hand on my chest, slowly releasing the breath I had been unknowingly holding for a long moment.


    Sliding out of bed with grace, I tiptoed my way to the bathroom to freshen up. The sound of the running water from the shower awakened my senses, and after a refreshing bath, I emerged to find Alex waking up, his brow furrowed as he scrolled through his phone, probably catching up on things he had missed.


    I shook my head, approaching him with a soft smile. "Good morning!" I spoke gently, trying not to startle him. "Good morning, baby!" Alex looked up from his phone, his face instantly lighting up with a smile upon seeing me.


    "What would you like to have for breakfast?" I inquired, already thinking about preparing something delicious for us.


    He pulled me towards him, making me sit on hisp with a yful smirk. "You!" he said, nuzzling his face into the crook of my neck.


    With a gentle push, I disentangled myself from his affectionate embrace and stood up, cing my hand on my waist as I yfully narrowed my eyes. "No, Alex, I''m very tired. Last night, you almost drained me out," I teased, trying to be lighthearted about it. Alex pouted, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at his adorable act. "You better get ready, or else you''ll bete too. I''m going to make breakfast," I informed him, giving him a knowing look, and then I left the room to head into the kitchen, where I began preparing our morning meal.


    The kitchen filled with the aroma of freshly cooked food as I whipped up a delicious breakfast spread. I couldn''t help but feel grateful for moments like these, even though Alex''s involvement in the mafia business could be overwhelming at times. But when we had these tranquil mornings together, it reminded me of the reasons I fell in love with him in the first ce - his charm, his charisma, and the way he cared for me in his own enigmatic way.


    As the sizzling of the bacon filled the air, I couldn''t wait to share this morning with him. Just as I finished setting the table, my phone rang,


    interrupting the quiet atmosphere. I picked it up to see my friend Julia''s picture shing on the screen. With a slight hesitation, I answered the call.


    "Hey, Sarah!" Julia greeted me cheerfully through the phone.


    "Hey, Julia!" I greeted her in return, trying to match her enthusiasm.


    "So, are youing to the get-together? All our ssmates and friends are going to be there," she asked, her voice filled with excitement. Since my marriage to Alex, I had distanced myself from my friends, consumed by Alex''s busy schedule.


    I sighed softly, torn between wanting


    to spend time with Alex and


    reconnecting with my old friends. "No, babe. Alex has beening homete these days. He''s swamped with work, and he wants me to be home when he returns," I exined, hoping she would understand.


    ???


    "Oh,e on, babe! You have all the time in the world for your husband," Julia said, her tone tinged with exasperation. "You need to make time for us too. It''ll be a nice change for you. You have toe, or I''m going to kidnap you," she yfully threatened, pretending to be annoyed.


    Her words made meugh. "Okay, okay," I conceded, knowing deep down that Julia wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Enough with the drama, queen. I''lle."


    "Yey! We''ll have so much fun, babe," Julia eximed happily, her excitement contagious.


    Shaking my head with a smile, I realized I needed to have a conversation with Alex about this.


    The aroma of the freshly prepared dinner filled the air as I meticulously ted the spaghetti. The clinking of cutlery against the tes echoed through the room, adding a touch of anticipation to the atmosphere. The clock on the wall ticked away, reminding me of Alex''s impending arrival.


    Finally, unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I reached for my phone and typed out a message to Alex, my fingers dancing across the screen.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 He Is Over Possessivel


    "Hey, hubby. Dinner''s ready. When will you be home?" I pressed send and anxiously awaited his response.


    A few momentster, my phone buzzed, and I eagerly unlocked it to read Alex''s reply. "Still stuck at the office. Give me an hour, and I''ll be there.


    Sorry, love." I couldn''t help but sigh, a mix of disappointment and understanding. It seemed like the demands of his work were never-ending.


    With a heavy heart, I ced the tes of steaming spaghetti in the microwave to keep them warm. The television became my temporary distraction as I aimlessly flicked through the channels, searching for something to capture my attention. But my mind remained fixated on Alex''s dyed arrival.


    Exactly an hourter, the sound of the front door creaking open broke through the silence, causing me to leap to my feet. In a flurry of anticipation, I switched off the TV and hurried to the entryway, catching sight of Alex as he stepped through the doorway. His eyes sparkled with exhaustion, but his face brightened at the sight of me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to wrap my arms around him, embracing him tightly. Taking his bag and jacket, I shed a warm smile. "Hey, princess!" Alex''s voice was a soft murmur as he leaned down to kiss the top of my head.


    "Hi! Okay. Go and freshen up soon. I am warming up dinner," I said, my voice gentle yet urging. I wanted him to rx and unwind after a long day.


    "You don''t have to wait for me, sweetheart," Alex spoke, his gaze locking with mine. Concernced his words, a testament to his caring nature.


    "I know, Alex, but I like to wait for you," I replied, a hint of affection in my voice. "Now go and hurry up." yfully, I nudged him toward the bedroom, silently encouraging him to take a much-needed break.


    After a short while, Alex emerged from the bedroom, dressed in afortable v-neck T-shirt and track pants. My eyes lingered on him appreciatively, captivated by his casual allure. A pang of hunger mixed with desire coursed through me, causing me to mentally shake myself. I had to focus on the task at hand-dinner.


    I skillfully ced the tes of spaghetti on the table, their savory aroma intensifying as the steam rose into the air. Alex reached into the fridge, extracting two cold beers. With a smile, he handed one to me, the coolness of the bottle contrasting with the warmth of his touch.


    As we sat down to eat, the clinking


    of our forks against the tes mingled with the soft murmurs of


    appreciation. Mouthfuls of the delectable pasta elicited pleasurable moans from Alex''s lips. "Ummmm, it''s yum. You make the best spaghetti in the whole world," he


    praised, chewing slowly to savor the


    vors.


    A mischievous twinkle glinted in my eyes as I raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Really? It''s my mom''s recipe," I confessed, delighting in his enjoyment.


    Alex, still chewing, took my hand and brought it to his lips, cing a tender kiss on it. His eyes locked with mine, filled with adoration. "That''s really delicious, Sarah. Tell your mom she''s a culinary genius," he said, a warm smile gracing his face.


    His affectionate gesture made me giggle, my heart swelling with affection. "I will convey yourpliments," I replied, my voice filled with mirth.


    "Alex, my school friends are having a get-together this weekend. Everyone from my batch is going to the party, and Dreally want to go and meet them," I started.


    Alex shifted his full attention from his food to me, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. "No," he refused sternly, and I was shocked to hear him say that. "Why?" I asked, confusion evident in my voice. I hadn''t expected such a curt response from him.


    "No, Sarah. I know what happens at those get-togethers, and I won''t allow you to go," Alex said with authority.


    "What... What do you mean?" My temper started to rise. I didn''t appreciate anyone trying to control my life.


    "I mean, I don''t want you to get drunk when I''m not around," Alex said, his expression turning cold. He was being over-possessive, and it bothered me.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 Control Freak Alex''s POV.


    "What do you mean by ''I can''t drink with my friends'' and..." She paused, her voice dripping with defiance, "...and how can you control my life." Her fiery eyes pierced through me as she waved her two fingers, clearly agitated by my words. Her body tensed, ready for a fight. I let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of the situation press against my temples. Rubbing my forehead, I struggled to find the right words.


    "I want you to stay away from those perverted guys who seek a chance to get into every girl''s panties." My tey forgotten as I stood up, crossing my arms firmly across my chest, a gesture of authority.


    Sarah scoffed, her voiceced with sarcasm. "Really, and you know this very well? Hmmm? Every man wants only this," she mimicked my stance, crossing her hands over her chest.


    Frustration seeped into my voice as I replied, "It''s not about ming each other. I know how far a drunk guy can go. So I am just worried about you." The thought of another man''s hands on my wife ignited a fire within me, causing my teeth to clench.


    My determination hardened as I made my decision known. "I have decided you won''t go to any of those stupid parties." The words hung heavily in the air, and Sarah''s face flushed with anger.


    "I can''t believe, Alex, you don''t trust me!" Sarah''s voice rang out, filled with fury. Her eyes turned red, the intensity of her emotions zing.


    The room grew quieter as the weight of her usation settled between us. My eyes darkened, betraying the storm brewing inside me. My nostrils red with each aggravated breath, my anger escting. Sarah''s disobedience fueled the fire within, intensifying my rage.


    "I don''t have rights to you, huh? Okay. Fine. Do whatever you want. Damn it! Don''te to me when someone takes advantage of you," I yelled at her, frustration boiling over as I mmed my hand on the table, making the tes rattle.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sarah flinched visibly, her expression filled with fear. This was the first time she had seen me so angry. Did she think I would hit her? She instinctively took a step back, and my heart sank at the realization of how my anger affected her. With my dark eyes fixed on her, I knew I had to step away before things escted further. I stormed off, heading straight to the balcony to cool down, seeking the sce of fresh, cold air.


    As I took deep breaths, I tried to regain control of my emotions. I didn''t want to scare her, but she needed to understand why I didn''t want her to


    attend that stupid party. Inhaling and exhaling loudly, I ran a hand over my face, hoping to find a way to make herprehend my concerns.


    Eventually, I re-entered the bedroom, only to find Sarah gone. She had retreated to the guest room, still furious at me. I stood at the doorway, my eyes fixed on her sleeping form for a few moments, contemting whether I should wake her up and apologize for my outburst. However, I decided against it, knowing that she needed space to cool off as well.


    Lying beside her on the bed, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of regret and worry. I wished I had handled the situation better. My mind churned with thoughts about how to make her understand my perspective without


    resorting to anger. Tired from the emotional turmoil, I closed my eyes and eventually drifted off to sleep.


    Sarah''s POV.


    In the morning, the sun slowly


    filtered through the curtains, gently waking me from my slumber. As I stirred, my eyesnded on Alex, still peacefully asleep beside me. The weight ofst night''s argument settled heavily on my chest, and my heart felt gloomy as the memories flooded back. I hated thatwe fought, and it pained me to think about the harsh words we exchanged.


    Annoyance mixed with sadness as I recalled how he had raised his voice, refusing to listen to my perspective. I clenched my fists, reying the scene in my mind. He couldn''t control every aspect of my life; he was my husband, not my owner.


    With a deep breath, I decided to get up and face the day. I walked to the bathroom, the cold tiles chilling my feet, and sshed water on my face, trying to wash away the lingering frustration. After getting ready, I made my way to the kitchen, a sense of determination settling in.


    I knew I needed to make amends, at least for my part in the argument. So, I started preparing breakfast for both of us. The aroma of coffee filled the air, mingling with the scent of freshly toasted bread. I arranged the tes with care, setting his breakfast aside while I quietly ate mine.


    The silence in the room felt heavy, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt. But I knew I had to give Alex some space, and perhaps some time to cool off before we could talk things through.


    After breakfast, I gathered my belongings and slung my bag over my shoulder. Taking onest nce at the quiet apartment, I left for my parents'' house.


    In the evening, I found myself seated


    on a weathered chair, the setting


    sun casting a warm glow on the tranquil countryside. A bottle of beer was clutched in my hand as I took swig, trying to rx my nerves. Anger still simmered within me from the recent call I''d ignored from Alex. His constant attempts atmunication only fueled my resentment. I didn''t want to talk to him; not right now. So, without hesitation, I decided to skip the drama and headed straight to a party at a farmhouse, eager to reconnect with my old batchmates and have some fun with my friends.


    In an attempt to look my best, I had donned a pair of tight white jeans that entuated my figure and paired them with an off-shoulder ck top revealing a hint of skin. My hair was styled in a high ponytail, leaving my beautiful neck exposed, and I had applied light makeup to enhance my features. Completing the look, I wore three-inch ck heels that added a touch of sophistication to my outfit.


    Knowing Alex''s possessive nature, I was certain he would disapprove of my appearance tonight. But at the moment, alcohol coursed through my veins, and I cared little for his opinions. As the music pumped through the speakers, I danced and drank, embracing the carefree spirit that took over me. Amongst the crowd, an old friend named Ronny spotted me and approached, shouting above the thumping music, "Sarah, it''s so good to see you after so long!"


    I giggled, feeling the effects of the alcohol, and replied, "Hey, you too." Ronny smirked and asked, "So, would you mind dancing?"


    "Of course not," I slurred, swaying slightly on my feet.


    Ronny pulled me closer, his hands resting firmly on my hips as he began to dance with me. He positioned me so that my back was against him, and we moved in rhythm to the music, his body grinding against mine.


    I started feeling ufortable, so I gently pulled away from the guy''s touch and excused myself, making my way back to the bar. My mood turned sour; I didn''t appreciate being touched by anyone other than Alex.


    Grimacing at the thought, I waved my hand in front of my eyes to clear the thick air of stress that clouded my mind. I motioned to the bartender, silently asking for a shot of tequ to calm my nerves.


    "That drink is on me," a voice said from beside me. I turned to see the most beautiful crystal-clear blue eyes. It was Alex!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 Control Freak


    "What are you doing here? And by the way, I can pay for my drink," I said, trying to avoid looking directly at him.


    "I know, but this one''s on me," Alex insisted with a smile. The bartender served my shots, and I downed one in one go.


    "Woah! Easy there, baby girl," Alex chuckled at myck of experience with strong liquor.


    "As if you care," I retorted sarcastically.


    "I do. Otherwise, I shouldn''t be here," he replied with a serious tone, making me pause for a moment.


    "Sarah, let''s da-" Julia started to say as she tugged at my hand but stopped in the middle of her sentence when she saw Alex.


    "Hi!" Julia eximed with a fan-girl smile, clearly excited to see him.


    Alex was polite enough to acknowledge her. "Hey! You must be Julia," he said, shing his million-dor smile.


    Julia started jumping up and down with excitement. "Oh my God! Oh my God! He knows my name," she said, shaking her hand in the air. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her reaction.


    It was strange seeing Alex here. As far as I knew, he had nothing to do with this side of the city, but then again, Alex had always been good at hiding things. Still, there was somethingforting about his presence amidst this tense atmosphere.


    I took another shot of tequ, feeling the liquid burn its way down my throat. Maybe I needed the courage to confront Alex about why he was here. But before I could say anything else, the club''s lights flickered, and the music abruptly stopped.


    A hush fell over the room as the door swung open, and a figure emerged from the darkness. The atmosphere instantly changed, and everyone seemed to tense up. I knew who it was even before he stepped into the


    light.


    Salvatore "The Shadow" Moretti, the boss of this city''s most powerful mafia family. His reputation preceded him, and his presencemanded respect, fear, and even admiration from those involved in the underworld. I regretteding to this ce far away from our city.


    I nced at Alex, whose expression remained neutral, but I could sense a subtle shift in his demeanor. Even he couldn''t ignore the weight of


    Salvatore''s presence.


    Salvatore slowly scanned the room with his piercing eyes before locking them on me. My heart skipped a beat; I had never been this close to someone as dangerous as him. But instead of feeling fear, an unexpected sense of curiosity washed over me.


    Salvatore began to walk towards our


    group, and with each step, the


    vel


    tension in the air seemed to escte. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from him; his aura was


    maic, drawing me in like a moth


    to a me.


    As he approached, Julia tried to say something, but her words caught in her throat. Even she seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. It


    was as if time had frozen, and all that existed in that moment was Salvatore and the darkness that followed him.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low andmanding, "Alex, it''s been a while." Alex nodded respectfully, "Indeed, it has, Salvatore."


    My mind was racing with questions, wondering about their history, and why Alex seemed so calm in the presence of such a dangerous man. But I knew better than to ask anything at that moment.


    Salvatore''s attention shifted from Alex to me, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "And who might this beautiful youngdy be?"


    Before I could reply, Alex spoke up, "She''s with me, Salvatore."


    The boss raised an eyebrow, his curiosity evident. "Interesting. Well, enjoy your evening," he said, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before he turned and disappeared into the darkness. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    sw novel e


    The music started ying again, and


    the tension in the room slowly


    eased. I took a deep breath, trying to


    steady myself after the encounter.


    There was something about


    Salvatore that both terrified and


    intrigued me.


    "Are you alright?" Alex asked, his concern genuine.


    "I think so," I replied, though I wasn''t entirely sure.


    Julia was still in shock, and I couldn''t me her. Seeing Salvatore Moretti up close was an experience that would stay with anyone forever.


    As the night went on, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant had just happened. Alex looked at me with an amused look on his face. "You''re safe with me, my wife," he dered.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 She Is In Danger Alex''s POV.


    I felt a surge of unease as I watched Salvator leer at my wife from across the room. His intentions were crystal clear, and I knew he wouldn''t let this opportunity pass. Determined to protect Sarah, I casually draped an arm around her and suggested that it was time to head home. Little did we know that our departure would coincide with chaos erupting all around us.


    As we were about to leave, the unmistakable sound of gunfire shattered the air. Instinctively, I reached for my phone and quickly texted Logan and


    Ryder, urging them to join us immediately. However, there was no time to


    waste; I had to take charge until they arrived. My bodyguard and henchmen sprang into action, and we fought back against Salvator''s well-armed men.


    Bullets whizzed past, and the air reeked of gunpowder as we engaged in a fierce battle. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears, but I couldn''t let fear paralyze me. I had to protect Sarah and everyone else caught in this dangerous situation.


    "Stay close to me, Sarah! We''ll make it out of this mess," I yelled, trying to reassure her amidst the chaos. Her eyes were wide with fear, but she nodded and clung tightly to me as we navigated through the mayhem.


    My bodyguard, Tony, was firing with deadly uracy, covering our nk as we pushed forward. My henchmen, Joey and Vinnie, fought with grit and determination, taking down Salvator''s men one by one. Finally, just when we needed them most, Logan and Ryder arrived, guns zing. The tide began to turn in our favor as they joined the fray. The


    additional firepower and expertise they brought to the table gave us the edge we needed.


    We continued to push forward, gaining ground as we fought back the onught of Salvator''s people. It was a fierce battle of wills, and neither side was willing to back down.


    As the dust settled and thest of Salvator''s meny defeated, we all took a moment to catch our breath. The room was a mess of overturned furniture and bullet-riddled walls. But we had prevailed.


    Sarah looked at me, her eyes still wide, and apologized foring here alone. I held her close, trying to calm both her and myself.


    "Don''t worry, Sarah. We''re safe now. Let''s get out of here," I said, my voice still tinged with adrenaline.


    Logan and Ryder exchanged nods with me, and together, we made our


    way out of the now-silent room, leaving behind the remnants of the violent encounter.


    This night was a stark reminder of the dangers that came with the life I had chosen. But I had no intention of backing down, especially when it came to protecting the ones I loved. Salvator had made a grave mistake by targeting my family, and tonight, we had sent a clear message that We were not to be trifled with. The mafia may be ruthless, but I was equally so, and I''d do whatever it took to keep my loved ones safe.


    As we stepped out of the chaotic scene, the cool night air provided some respite from the tension-filled room we had just escaped. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, keeping me alert and focused on the task at hand-getting Sarah home safely.


    some respite from ne


    We hurried towards the waiting car, the dim streetlights casting long shadows around us. Logan and Ryder nked us, their eyes scanning the


    surroundings for any signs of trouble. We knew that Salvator''s reach extended far, and we couldn''t let our guard down even for a moment.


    As we approached the car, a dark figure emerged from the shadows, blocking our path. It was Salvator himself, a smug grin ying on his face. He was battered and bloodied, but his arrogance remained intact. "Well, well, well, looks like you managed to scrape by this time," Salvator sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "But mark my words, this isn''t over. You and your precious wife won''t be safe for long."


    I felt the anger rise within me, fueled by the threats he dared to utter. But I knew better than to let my emotions get the best of me. I had to stayposed, calcting, and maintain the upper hand.


    "Salvator, you''ve made a grave mistake," I responded, my voiceced with a steely resolve. "You should have thought twice before crossing me. This isn''t a game you can win."


    I took my gun and shot him in the centre of the forehead. He was dead then and there.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Lets go, our people will take care of his body," Logan suggested and I agreed.


    We quickly piled into the car, the engine roaring to life as Logan took the wheet his eyes scanning the rearview mirror for any signs of


    pursuit, The sirens grew louder


    constant reminder of the imminent danger we still faced.


    Sarah clutched my hand tightly, her knuckles turning white. I gave her a reassuring squeeze, trying to convey that we were in this together, and I would do whatever it took to keep her safe.


    As the car sped through the darkened streets, I couldn''t help but reflect on the events of the night. Salvator''s threat hung over us like a dark cloud, a reminder that our lives were forever entangled in this treacherous world. But I was determined. Determined to protect my loved ones.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 A Mutual Decision Sarah''s POV.


    The next morning, I awoke with a splitting headache, and I instinctively clutched my head in both hands, groaning in difort. As Iy there, the door creaked open, and Alex appeared with a thoughtful expression, carrying a tray in his hands. His face brightened at the sight of me, and he greeted me with a warm smile, "Good morning, babe." He approached the bed gracefully and carefully set the tray down beside me.


    I could only manage a weak groan in response to his cheerful demeanor, clearly still feeling the effects of the headache.


    "Headache?" Alex inquired with genuine concern as he took a seat beside me.


    "Deadly," I replied, wincing slightly as I inhaled and exhaled sharply.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, he handed me two Advil tablets and a ss of water, advising, "Take this. And have your favorite coffee. You will feel better."


    I followed his instructions without question, swallowing the tablets and then reaching for theforting aroma of the coffee on the tray.


    Alex watched me closely for a moment, seemingly contemting something before he finally spoke again, his tone serious, "Did you remember anything fromst night?"


    I shook my head, trying to recall the events of the previous night, but my memories were hazy and fragmented. "Ah... a little bit. I have a vague memory ofst night. Maybe I drank too much."


    "We need to talk, Sarah," he said, and I nodded in agreement, curious and slightly apprehensive about the conversation toe.


    Alex slid off the bed and began pacing around the room, his bodynguage revealing a deep sense of stress. I couldn''t help but feel concerned about what was on his mind.


    "Alex, please sit down," I urged gently, patting the bed beside me. He obliged, quickly covering the distance between us in three long strides and settling down by my side. He ced aforting hand on my shoulder, giving it a light squeeze. "Sarah, listen to me first," he said, his voice filled with earnestness. "Don''t panic, and don''t feel any pressure. I want you to take your time to think before you react, okay?"


    His words only served to heighten my confusion, leaving me wondering what exactly he wanted to discuss.


    "You are scaring me, Alex," I raised both of her eyebrows. Alex chuckled. "Just hear me out, " He said.


    I nodded. Alex took a deep breath.


    "I understand that you might feel scared after what happenedst night. But I want you to trust me; I will always protect you," Alex began, his voice filled with sincerity and reassurance. "Yeah, I trust you, Alex," I replied, trying to match his smile with a faint one of my own.


    Then, without warning, he dropped a surprising announcement, "I want to start our family."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I was taken aback by the suddenness of his desire.


    "What?" I stammered, struggling to process the revtion.


    "Baby, my parents always wanted us to start a family from the very beginning. And now, I yearn for it too," he admitted, baring his vulnerability.


    Feeling conflicted, I gently covered


    his hand on my shoulder with my own, seekingfort and


    connection. "But, Alex, we just gott


    married and we''re still getting to know each other. I don''t think it''s the


    right time to have a baby. Maybe we should wait a little longer, suggested, hoping he would


    understand my perspective.


    Alex nodded understandingly, acknowledging my point of view. "Sarah, I''m not entirely ready for this either, but there are some duties I am bound to fulfill," he exined.


    He shifted his hand from my


    shoulder to my arm, reaching for my


    hand and enclosing it between his.. With a tender grasp, he continued, "And besides, we''re married. Eventually, we''ll have children, so why not now? I believe bing parents will bring us closer and help us understand each other better."


    His gaze bore into my eyes, as if searching my soul for the answers he sought. "I''ve never felt this way with anyone else. I want to spend my entire life with you in my arms. I can''t exin what this feeling is, but it''s only you who makes me feel like this," he confessed, his emotionsid bare.


    His words left me gasping for


    breath, utterly speechless. My mind raced to find the right words, but the rush of emations overwhelmed me making i difficult to articte my thoughts. Everything was happening so quickly that my mind struggled to catch up with the whirlwind of emotions inside me. I tried to find the perfect response, but all that came out was a faint whisper of uncertainty.


    "Alex, I don''t know what to say," I began, my voice filled with uncertainty. I paused, searching his face for any reaction, but it remained stoic, devoid of any emotions, and he listened intently to my words.


    "We just got married, and it''s only been a month. I think we should give ourselves more time. Maybe you''re acting impulsively after our fight and making hasty decisions. But please, think it through once more. Having a baby is a significant decision. We can''t decide at the snap of a finger," I


    implored, holding his hand firmly as I gazed softly into his eyes. "So you need time?" he finally spoke.


    "I need some time. We need to give ourselves time. Let''s wait and see how our rtionship grows. Please, Alex," I pleaded, not wanting to hurt him but needing to express my feelings honestly.


    "Okay, sweetheart. Take your time. I''m not in a hurry. I can wait for you to be ready to start a family with me until the end of this world," he reassured me, a warm smile spreading across his face. Relieved that he understood, I returned his smile with gratitude and affection.


    "Baby, you fought with me and left home. You didn''t tell me where you were going. Never do that again, okay?!" he said, his tone serious as he expressed his concern.


    I nodded, feeling a sense of remorse and promising silently to be more considerate in the future.


    "Baby girl, you were a very bad girlst night. And you know that bad girls deserve punishment," he stated, his eyes narrowing yfully.


    I gasped, a mixture of surprise and intrigue. "Are you... Are you going to punish me?" I asked, finding it hard to believe that Alex could ever intentionally hurt me.


    Alex leaned in closer to my shoulder, his lips grazing my ear as he


    whispered teasingly, "Oh, baby girl, you''re going to love your punishment. I promise."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I closed my eyes, waiting in anticipation for what he had in store for me.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 Punishment For A Bad Girl


    Alex''s POV.


    "Come here," I instructed, curling my index finger.


    She scooted down the bed and stood near me. I sat on the bed and widened the gap between my legs.


    "Over my knees," I instructed again in my deep, dominating voice, causing her jaw to drop to the ground. I smirked, pleased to see her reaction.


    She seemed nervous, slowly stalking near me, swaying her hips sensually, and stopping near my legs.


    I gripped her arm and pulled her down over myp. Her face was down, and her ass was up in the air. I dragged up her dress to reveal her whitece panties.


    "Beautiful!" I groaned.


    She gasped and shivered as the cold air touched her skin when I dragged her panties down to her ankles.


    I ced my hand on her bottom, and my rough skin began to slowly caress her ass cheeks, making her moan as she enjoyed my touch. Suddenly, I gave her a hard spank thatnded on her soft skin, making her cry out. "Ah..."


    I immediately soothed the pain by caressing and massaging her with myrge palm.


    "Count in numbers, or I won''t stop until you count to ten," I said, my voice bing dangerously deep and low.


    She nodded, biting her lips, unable to speak. Again, a spanknded on her right ass cheek with a loud sound. She cried out the number,


    "Two."


    I caressed her burning skin again. Before she could recover, I spanked her left ass cheek so hard that she squirmed and screamed my name in pleasure. She had just orgasmed so intensely over my knees.


    I waited longer this time for her to recover as the waves of orgasm kept hitting her deep down her core. She was panting and breathing with difficulty. I kept massaging her back, caressing and soothing her. She counted in numbers again when she was able to speak, "Three."


    "Good girl," he said, massaging and kneading her heated ass cheeks before delivering a firm spank. She moaned and yelped, clearly enjoying the experience.


    After Alex had finished yfully punishing her with a gentle spanking on each cheek, she was left panting heavily, almost breathless. He could feel her arousal, and it had soaked through, leaving a damp spot on his pants. With his hands still on her cheeks, he continued to massage them, trying to soothe the sensation from the yful punishment. Knowing she enjoyed it, he parted her thighs and explored further, touching her wetness.


    As his finger brushed over the edge of her vagina, parting her folds and gathering her wetness, she gasped and squirmed over his knees. "You''re


    so beautiful and wet. I can''t wait to taste you," he groaned, pushing his finger gently inside her tight entrance.


    Her pleasurable cry of his name made him feel proud that he could bring her such pleasure. "Yes, baby girl, moan my name as you climax on my finger and in my mouth," he groaned in response to her pleasure.


    Feeling her wetness and her tightness around his finger, he couldn''t resist the temptation to taste her. He pulled out his finger, and as she shivered and stood on her feet, he helped her lie on the bed on her elbows. On the other side, hey down on his back. "Come here," he gestured to her, inviting her near. She scooted closer on the bed.


    "I want you to sit on myp," he said, and she looked at him with widened eyes, feeling a bit nervous.


    "You... You want me to do what?" she stammered.


    "You heard me, sweetheart," he said, tugging her leg yfully and making her straddle him. Holding her waist, he lifted her slightly, allowing her to sit on hisp.


    "Oh, God," she squealed.


    "Remove your dress," he softly ordered.


    Sheplied, quickly removing her dress and revealing her whitecy bra covering her ample bosom. He groaned at the sight.


    Running the tip of his tongue over her inner thighs, he licked her soft skin. She closed her eyes, her head rolling back in pleasure. "Ah... Oh..." she moaned.


    "Oh, baby, I haven''t even started yet. Who made you so wet and aroused?" Although he knew the answer, he yfully asked her. "You," she gasped in response.


    I smiled upon hearing her answer. She was all mine and only mine.


    With my tongue, I parted her folds and licked her clit, rewarded by a sweet moan.


    Taking her sensitive clit between my teeth, I lightly flicked it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, God! You''re killing me, Alex," she cried. I smirked, reveling in hearing my name from her sweet, intoxicating mouth.


    I captured her clit in my lips and sucked hard, causing her to writhe on my face. It was an exhrating sight.


    Licking her soft edges, I gently probed my tongue inside her tight hole. She became a moaning mess, and I savored the experience of being between her legs. She was at my mercy, and I intended to make her climax on my tongue, in my mouth, and all over my face. Sucking hard on her core while my tongue was inside her, I felt her clenching around me. I knew she was close. Arching her back and supporting herself with her hands, her legs shivered, and her body shook. She was very close.


    I trailed my hands up her thighs, ran


    over her t stomach, and reached her breasts pinched her nipple


    firmly, and she groaned in


    anticipation, her body trembling as she climaxed all over my mouth. I savored her sweetness like a thirsty man in the desert. Her taste was addictive and unlike anything, I had experienced before.


    Panting and breathing heavily, she continued to shudder. I kept sucking on her sweet nectar until thest drop. Gently lifting her, I made her sit on my chest, and she remained breathless.


    Gripping her nape, I pulled her down and pressed my lips against hers, letting her taste herself on my lips. She kissed me with urgency and


    passion. I plunged my tongue into her mouth, and she moaned, savoring her essence on my tongue.


    I pulled her down beside me, then


    rose on the bed and swiftly removed


    my pants and shirt. Hovering over


    her, I parted her thighs with my


    knees and entered her tight opening. I began thrusting hard and deep. Soon, I reached my climax and released inside her. Copsing on her, I panted and breathed heavily, taking my time to regain my strength.


    I pulled out andy beside her, pulling her into my arms. "Take some rest, baby. You need to regain your strength for our next session said, looking at her face. Her eyes were already closed. I smiled, seeing her small face, looking exhausted. I kissed her forehead and tucked her head under my chin. Closing my eyes, I felt content, satisfied, and fulfilled.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 Mixed Feeling Logan''s


    POV.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After returning from the business trip, Mia''s demeanor had changed; she appeared distant, her usual warmth and charm reced with a guarded facade. Afte the meeting ended Mia was the first one to be in hurry to run out of the room or away from me. "Mia, wait. I need to talk to you," I implored, my desperate eyes searching for answers in her troubled blue ones. She hesitated but finally remained in the room after everyone else had left.


    "What''s wrong, baby girl? Talk to me. Why are you avoiding me?" I questioned, my voice trying to hold on to its usualmanding tone, but a hint of vulnerability seeped through.


    "Nothing is wrong, Mr. Mancini. I just... I just came back to my senses," Mia replied animatedly, trying to keep up a brave front.


    I shook my head, confusion evident on my face. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... listen... I need this job, but I can''t be your y toy. I have feelings, and I don''t want to get hurt in the end. Please, Mr. Mancini, I want whatever is between us to end. I don''t want to proceed with this kind of rtionship any further," Mia finally voiced her inner turmoil.


    "Hell! You''ve got it all wrong, baby girl. You''ve misunderstood everything." I tried to exin, my voice tinged with exasperation and desperation.


    "Yes, Mr. Mancini. I got it all wrong. I was living in a fake world, but now I''ve awakened to reality. I don''t want this. I want to live a peaceful and respectful life. Please forget about everything that has ever happened. And


    if you want, I can... I can resign," Mia''s voice trembled, revealing the emotions she was trying to suppress.


    Seeing her struggling, I realized it was not the right time to talk to her further. Perhaps she needed time to process her feelings. "You don''t need to resign, Mia. It''s okay if you don''t want this rtionship. We will keep it purely professional if that makes you happy. Alright?" With tears shimmering in her eyes, she silently left the room, leaving me to grapple with the unexpected rejection.


    As I stood there, confusion swirling in my mind, I couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s wrong with her? Why is she behaving like this? Did anyone say anything about me?"


    The truth was, I had started to feel a deep attraction for Mia, something beyond just business or physical desire. I had nned to take our rtionship to the next level and ask her to be my girlfriend, but now it seemed like she was not interested in me, which was a new and unsettling experience for me.


    My phone broke my thoughts, ringing insistently. I knew it was my father, and he wouldn''t call without a valid reason. "Dad! What happened?" I answered, hoping to find a distraction from the emotional turmoil inside me.


    "That was rude, Logan Mancini. Have you forgotten your manners?" My father''s voice scolded me over the phone, his tone filled with disapproval.


    "Dad, please, I''m a little bit packed. If you can, please hurry," I replied in a bored voice, clearly not in the mood for a lecture.


    "Come home tonight. Have dinner with us. It''s been a long time since you''ve spent time with your family," he urged, attempting to bridge the gap between us.


    "What''s the asion, Dad?" I asked, sensing that there must be a significant reason behind this sudden invitation.


    "Nothing special, but Logan, we have something very important to discuss with you. You bettere on time. Your grandparents will also be there," he informed me, leaving a hint of mystery in his words.


    "So, it''s going to be a family


    get-together,mused, frowning


    slightly. I knew from experience that


    when my whole family came


    together, it usually meant they were conspiring against me in some way. As the sole heir of the Mancini group, I had taken over and managed all our businesses and properties.


    "Yes, Logan, after a long time, we''ll all be having a meal together. We''ll be waiting for you," my father confirmed, emphasizing the significance of the gathering. "Okay, dad, I''ll be there," I said, resigning myself to the inevitable confrontation.


    As the evening fell, I found myself sitting at the dining table with my family, enjoying dinner while waiting for them to reveal the news that prompted this gathering.


    "So, what''s the matter? Spill the news. I can''t wait anymore," I finally broke the tense silence, eager to get it over with.


    "Listen, Logan, you''re turning 27, and ording to your great-grandfather''s will, you should be married before you turn 27," my grandfather warned, his tone serious and stern.


    "Come on, Grandpa, you know that I''m not interested in marriage. I want to enjoy my freedom, and I''m content living alone. I don''t want any kind of trouble in my life, and marriage is the beginning of so many problems," I shrugged, trying to defend my position. "You have to understand, Logan. Your affair with your secretary is all over the media. Taking her outdoors has be big gossip. Your Casanova


    image is not good for our business and family. We can''t afford to lose our clients because of your yboy image. They don''t trust someone who is not serious in his life," Grandpa scowled, expressing concerns of the family''s reputation.


    "Come on, Grandpa, you''re being


    overly dramatic. How can they rte my personal life and business


    together? Rersonal and professional lives are two different things, and it doesn''t make any sense. They should understand that mymitment has never faltered in any professional deal," I argued, trying to make them see my point of view.


    "Everything does not work ording to you, Logan, and we have already selected a girl for you. Shees from a very rich and reputed family. Your marriage with her will not only strengthen our family ties but also


    be beneficial for our business," my father disclosed, his voice carrying a sense of finality.


    "What the hell, Dad? How can you decide something so significant without even asking me?" I retorted, my annoyance evident in my tone. "Language, Logan! You can''t speak in front of your elders like that," my grandfather interjected sternly, disapproving of my outburst.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa, but I can''t marry someone I don''t even know," I replied, managing to regain myposure and keep my voice level.


    "Listen, Logan, you have to marry a girl either chosen by us, or you can choose a girl yourself. But you must get married before you turn 27; otherwise, you will lose all rights to the family''s property and businesses," my grandfather revealed, his words carrying a weight of tradition and obligation.


    Damn it! I was trapped with no escape. I felt cornered, with my family''s legacy and my future hanging in the bnce.


    "Okay, Grandpa, I will marry the girl of your choice," I sighed, epting my fate reluctantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 A Bad News Sarah''s POV.


    In a cozy corner of the restaurant, I sat opposite my dear friend Julia, the soft glow of Amber light illuminating our faces. It had been nearly a month since west saw each other, and we were catching up over coffee, sharing the details of our lives. Julia, with her mischievous charm, leaned forward and asked with a yful wink, "How''s your married life going on, babe?"


    even more.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks as I thought about my marriage. It was like living in a fairytale - everything was simply perfect. It was clear that Alex was starting to like me just as I liked him. And what I discovered this very morning would undoubtedly strengthen our bond


    "Oh, Julia, you won''t believe it," I gushed. "Life with Alex is like a dreame true. He was my dream man, and now he''s my husband. I feel like I''m on cloud nine."


    Julia chuckled andmented with amusement, "Sarah, you''re absolutely glowing. You''re so lucky to have Alex. You''ve turned all the other girls green with envy, and they''re probably ming their ownck of luck for any negative feelings they might have towards you. He was undoubtedly the most desirable bachelor around."


    A sheepish smile crossed my lips as I admitted, "I know, Julia, and I really wanted to share this news with you."


    "What is it? Tell me! I can''t stand the suspense," Julia eximed, leaning in even closer.


    Taking a deep breath, I revealed, "I''m pregnant, Julia."


    Julia''s eyes widened, and she gasped, "Whoa! That''s fantastic, babe! I''m going to be a godmother; I''m dering it right now. No arguments!"


    We bothughed heartily at her enthusiastic promation, and I felt grateful to have such a supportive friend. But my nerves got the best of me as Julia inquired further, "Did you tell your husband yet?"


    Gently biting my lip, I hesitated,


    "Umm... I''m not sure, Julia. I don''tContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    know how to break this news to him. We never nned for this to happen so soon after our marriage. I already told him that I don''t want to have a kid right now. We''re still in the early stages of our marriage, and we''re both trying to figure out our rtionship. I''m just afraid that he might react the way I did when I first learned about my pregnancy - scared and unsure."


    "Don''t worry, babe. Just tell him. He will understand. It''s his child too. And it''s not only your mistake that you got pregnant," Julia reassured me, her eyes filled with empathy as she reached out to hold my hand, offering aforting squeeze.


    Her words resonated with me, and I let out a soft sigh, realizing that she was right. I needed to share this with Alex, as it was a decision that


    concerned both of us. My fingers unconsciously caressed my stomach, and as I did so, a wave of tenderness washed over me. I was already beginning to feel a connection with my unborn baby, and deep down, I knew I wanted to embrace motherhood. "Excuse me?!"


    In the midst of my thoughts, a voice


    interrupted our conversation. I turned my head to see a brte woman standing before us, her big blue eyes adorned with artificialshes. Her presence struck me as strange, and I couldn''t fathom what she wanted.


    "You are Alex''s wife, right?" she asked, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Yes," I replied, a hint of uncertainty in my voice as I tried to understand her intentions.


    The woman smirked, giving me a once-over, and I felt a pang of insecurity. "You are so pretty. I don''t find any reason why Alex would ever think of cheating on you," she said with a touch of pity in her tone. Confusion clouded my expression, and I asked, "What do you mean?"


    She shook her head and let out azyugh, as though enjoying some secret amusement.


    "I know you won''t believe me without proof. Let me show you something," she said, taking out her phone.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 A Bad News


    My heart began to race with unease as she yed a video for me to see.


    The sight on the screen shattered my world. It was Alex, intimately kissing another woman, his possessive grip pulling her closer as if he couldn''t get enough of her. My head spun, and the ground beneath my feet felt unstable. Nausea churned in my stomach, and I had to fight the urge to empty my insides right then and there. I couldn''t bear to watch any more of that heart-wrenching video, so I averted my gaze, tears welling up in my eyes as I tried toprehend what I had just witnessed. Anger and hurt boiled inside me as I red at the woman who had shown me that devastating video.


    "What do you want from me? Why are you showing me this?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tremor in my hands.


    Her expression turned deceptively innocent, but I could see the mockery in her eyes.


    "I just want to alert you about your husband. You look like a very nicedy, and I am worried about you," she said with a hint of insincerity.


    I clenched my fists, determined not to let her see how deeply her actions had affected me.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself, and thank you for showing this video," I replied, forcing a calm facade even as my heart


    was shattering into a million pieces.


    Unable to bear the weight of the revtion, I abruptly stood up, leaving the restaurant without even looking back. Julia followed close behind, her voice filled with concern as she called out my name, urging me to stop.


    "Sarah! What happened? Why did you run out? Who was that girl? What did you see in her phone? Tell me, what''s the matter?" she bombarded me with questions, but I couldn''t find the words to answer just yet.


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Just moments ago, I had been ted at the thought of bing a mother, building a future with Alex, my supposed loving husband. But now, it felt like everything had crumbled around me. I knew about Alex''s questionable past before we got married, but I had believed that he had changed, that his feelings for me were genuine. Yet, that video shattered all my illusions.


    Feeling like an utter fool for falling so easily for his charming facade, I cursed myself for being blind to the signs. His sweet words and gestures, all of it seemed like an act now, designed to manipte me into falling for him. I felt like a pawn in his game, a means for him to satisfy his desires, leaving me broken and betrayed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Amidst my turmoil, Julia held my hand, her touch grounding me in the moment. She turned me to face her, her caring eyes filled with empathy, waiting for me to open up about the pain that was tearing me apart inside.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I recounted the painful revtion to Julia.


    "That girl in the restaurant, she showed me a video in which Alex cheated


    on me. I can''t believe this. I just found out I am pregnant, and I was looking forward to seeing my happy family growing, and now all my dreams shattered into pieces, just like that. What will I do?" I asked, my voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and heartache. Feeling utterly lost and clueless about my future, I couldn''t bear the weight of the betrayal that had befallen me.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, I slumped down on the floor, my knees giving in to the immense pain in my heart. I no longer cared that people were


    watching me in my pathetic condition. How could he do this to me? How could he do this to our baby? The love I once held for him now seemed like a distant memory, overshadowed by the searing hatred that consumed me. I hated him more than I ever thought I could love him, and the realization cut through me like a knife.


    Wiping my cheeks and drying my


    eyes, I felt Julia''s warm hand


    enveloping mine, offering a steadying presence. Drawing strength from her support, I forced myself to stand up, albeit feeling weak and broken inside. With an air of determination, I began to walk towards my car, my steps heavy with the weight of the decisions I knew I had to make.


    "Where are you going, Sarah?" Julia asked, concern etched on her face.


    "I am going to finish what he has started," I replied curtly, my voice void of any emotion. "With my trust shattered, every emotion in me also died because of his cheating. I can''t forgive him, not now, not ever. He hurt me beyond measure, and he has to face the consequences. I refuse to let him hurt me any further.


    I will put an end to everything with him," I dered with a newfound resolve.


    Sliding into my car, I started the ignition, the engine humming to life as I drove towards Alex''s office. The roads seemed endless, mirroring the turbulent thoughts swirling within me. I needed closure, even if it meant confronting the person who had broken my heart. Upon reaching his workce, I parked the car, my hands trembling with a mix of anger and sadness. Stepping out, I took a deep breath to steady myself, ready to face the man who had shattered my dreams and betrayed my love. The path ahead was uncertain, but I knew one thing for certain - I wouldn''t let him destroy me any further.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 It''s Time To Make Decision Sarah''s POV.


    As I stood in front of the towering building housing Alex''s office, my heart was heavy with sadness and determination. The guard, who knew me as Mrs. Hamilton, offered a polite salute, but my mind was too preupied to return his friendly gesture. The gravity of the


    situation had consumed me entirely, leaving no room for pleasantries.


    Pressing the button for the 60th floor where Alex''s office resided, I walked with a sense of urgency, my steps guided by a singr purpose - to confront him and seek answers to the questions that haunted me.


    As I approached his office, his secretary tried to intervene, her professional dutypelling her to uphold the ongoing meeting''s privacy. However, her attempts to halt me were futile; nothing would deter me from facing Alex. "Ma''am, you cannot go inside. A meeting is going on, and I have orders that no one can enter the boardroom," she warned, trying to assert her authority.


    I paid her no mind, my determination unwavering. Nothing could stop me now; I needed to see Alex immediately.


    Despite my protests, she persisted in her efforts to block me. The audacity of her actions angered me. How dare she presume to understand my ce in Alex''s life? She was privy to his affairs, well aware of the other women who would visit him here. That knowledge fueled my disdain for her, and I shot her a scornful look as I pushed open the heavy door to the boardroom.


    The abrupt entrance drew the attention of everyone present, and their faces disyed a mixture of anger, shock, surprise, and confusion. I paid no attention to their reactions, my gaze fixated solely on Alex, who stood in the center of the room, looking at me with a stunned expression etched across his face.


    "I need to talk to you," I dered, my voice firm despite the emotions swirling inside me.


    Alex nodded in acknowledgment, sensing the seriousness of the situation. With a subtle gesture, he indicated to the others in the room that they should leave. They understood the unspoken message and slowly departed, leaving us alone in the vast boardroom.


    Alex stood there, visibly taken aback, as he watched me approach him with a mix of concern and confusion etched on his face. "What happened, baby? Are you alright?" he asked, trying to reach out and touch my head gently with the back of his palm. However, my body instinctively flinched away, and I pulled back, not wanting his touch at that moment.


    His bewildered expression deepened, and he asked again, "What''s wrong, Sarah?"


    I couldn''t believe he was acting oblivious to it all. My frustration bubbled over, and I snorted before responding in a toneced with bitter mockery,


    "Do you really not know?" I let out a mirthlessugh, feeling a mix of anger and disappointment. "Stop pretending in front of me, Alex. I know everything about you."


    His eyes squinted in confusion, and he tried to defend himself, "What are you talking about, Sarah? I have no idea what you mean."


    He shook his head, appearing to be the picture of innocence, and that only fueled my anger further. How could he act like nothing had happened? It


    was infuriating. My emotions reached an extreme, and without thinking, I moved forward and delivered a punch to his chest, a physical manifestation of my hurt and betrayal. "You cheated on me!" I shouted, the words escaping my lips in a mix of pain and anger. "How dare you insult our marriage like this?"


    In response, Alex''s expression turned from confusion to frustration, denying my usation vehemently. "What the hell are you talking about, Sarah?


    Who told you all this nonsense? There is nothing like that," he retorted firmly.


    My anger surged as I remembered the evidence that led me to confront him. "Yeah? And what about that video?" I scowled, my mind shing back to the painful sight of him kissing that mysterious girl. "I have seen everything with my own eyes. Don''t you dare deny it."


    "It must be a misunderstanding.


    Who showed you what video? Tell


    me the name and call that person in front of me. I will make everything clear," he dered with an air of confidence, his voice unwavering. His eyes bore into mine, but b couldn''t help feeling intimidated by his imposing presence. It seemed as though no one would dare defy him.


    "Please, Alex. Stop acting like an innocent guy. I know what your reputation was before marriage. But


    I thought you had changed. But no, I was wrong and very stupid to


    ???


    believe in you. You cannot change. You are still the same," I uttered with a mix of anger and disappointment. My heart was heavy, but L-knew I couldn''t continue living a lie.


    Summoning every ounce of courage,


    I tossed my wedding ring at him, a


    symbolic gesture of ending our


    charade.


    "I will send you a signed divorce paper. Please sign the papers and end this false marriage. After that, you will be free to live as your heart wishes. Nobody is going to me you or stop you from doing anything," I taunted, raising my chin defiantly. My emotions were a whirlwind, but I was determined not to falter.


    I stood before him, tall and resolute, ready to defend my decision. Initially, he seemed taken aback by my strong stance, and I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of confusion at the sight.


    "You are mistaken, Sarah. I am telling you. You will regret this. Give me a chance to exin myself. Please don''t do this. Don''te to any conclusion without listening to both sides," he pleaded, trying to sway my resolve.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But I had grown weary of his empty promises and feigned concern. I wouldn''t allow myself to fall into his trap again.


    "No. We don''t have anything to talk about. My decision is final, and I am not going to change it for anyone or anything," I said, a hint of vulnerability creeping into my voice as I unconsciously ced a protective hand on my belly.


    "No, honey. Don''t do this to us. I am not what you think. I ept I made many mistakes before our marriage. I have changed. Believe me," he


    implored, his words wrapped in a deceiving charm that could sway many, but not me.


    He moved towards me, attempting to grasp my hand, but I recoiled as if his touch were searing my skin. I couldn''t bear for him to be near me, for fear of weakening my resolve.


    "No! Just stay away from me," I tried to yell, but my voice quivered with the emotions raging within. Being in his presence was unbearable, and I needed to escape, to distance myself from the toxicity.


    Without another word, I turned on my heels and ran out of his office. Tears threatened to spill, but I refused to let them fall. I had made my decision,


    and I was determined to reim my life, free from the shackles of a loveless marriage.


    Alex''s POV.


    What the hell just happened? Sarah stormed into the room, her face contorted with fury, and her eyes aze with anger. She didn''t hold back, immediately using me of betraying her trust, of cheating on her. The usation hit me like a ton of bricks. How could she think such a thing


    when she was the center of my universe? Every thought, every feeling, revolved around her; she was the only one I wanted, the only one I ever thought about.


    Feeling the weight of the situation, I


    ran my trembling hand through my


    hair in frustration, trying to make sense of it all. Shit. My past, my reckless yboy days, were still haunting me, casting a dark shadow over my present. The very image of myself that I once took pride in had now be a source of trouble, threatening to destroy the happiness I had found with Sarah. It was a living hell.


    Divorce? The word echoed in my mind like a dreadful omen. How could she even think that I''d give up on us? I had always wanted to give her the world, to fill her life with joy and love. But now, her trust in me was shattered, and I knew I had to find a way to fix it. What had triggered this sudden outburst of doubt in her? Who had nted these poisonous seeds of mistrust in her mind, and what was this video she mentioned? I had to know the truth, and I had to know it now.


    Without wasting a moment, I pulled out my phone and dialed my assistant''s number, urgency pulsating through my veins. As he picked up on the other end, I spoke with a mix of desperation and determination, "Jacob! You need


    to find out about something. It''s very urgent. Drop everything else and focus on this. I need answers, no matter what it takes."

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 Rejecting A yboy


    Ryder''s


    POV.


    At 9:00 a.m. on azy Sunday morning, my peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted by the incessant ringing of my phone. I groggily reached for it, wondering who could possibly be disturbing me at this ungodly hour. To my delight, Be stirred in my arms, her tiny meows adding a touch of charm to the waking chaos.


    I carefully ced Be on the pillow, ensuring her continuedfort, before reluctantly sitting up to answer the call. The screen disyed my mother''s face, which meant it was likely to be something important. I swiped the answer button and, slipping my feet into slippers, made my way to the balcony, hoping to maintain some tranquility around Be''s sleeping form.


    "Hey mum! What''s up? Why did you have to call so early on a Sunday morning?" I questioned, attempting to sound both concerned and slightly annoyed.


    "Ryder, I''ve sent some pictures of the daughters from reputable families to your number. Take a look and choose one of them. I''ll set up a date for you," shemanded, her tone brooking no argument.


    I sighed internally, not wanting to be part of any matchmaking endeavors. "Mum, I really don''t want to meet any girl, and you know that," I protested, hoping she would understand my reluctance.


    Her response was one of surprise and concern. "Are you alright, Ryder?


    Refusing to meet a girl? What''s gotten into you? This isn''t just an ordinary date. I want you to choose a girl and get married. You''re turning 29, and it''s


    time for you to settle down and start a family," she insisted, her determination evident in her voice.


    "Mum,e on. I''m still too young to get married," I argued, trying to reason with her.


    She yed her trump card, appealing to my emotions. "Oh no, son. I''m getting older, and I want to see you settled down before time slips away. Please, consider my feelings," she pleaded, making it harder for me to resist. "Mum! Now you''re emotionally ckmailing me," I retorted, a mix of exasperation and affection in my tone.


    After my mother hung up, I found myself grappling with conflicting emotions. The pressure she exerted to get me married was stressful, and I couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh as I pondered my predicament. As much as I wanted to believe in a future with Be, our rtionship felt uncertain, and I knew she wasn''t ready to take it to the next level.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, I had to find out where we stood and what she truly desired.


    As I reentered the room, there was Be, emerging from the bathroom with a bright smile that momentarily eased the tension in my heart. "Good morning, Ryder!" she greeted me, and I couldn''t resist leaning in to kiss her forehead affectionately. "Morning, baby girl," I replied tenderly, grateful for her presence.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she inquired about the phone call. "Who was that?" she asked, sensing my unease.


    "Oh, just my mom calling this morning," I disclosed, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    Her concern was evident, and I could see her trying to read my face. "Is everything alright?" she probed gently.


    With hesitation, I revealed the reason for my mother''s call, "Yeah, my mom wanted me to meet some girls." I observed Be''s reaction closely, hoping for some indication of how she felt about it.


    At first, her face showed a fleeting frown, betraying a hint of difort, but almost instantly, she masked her emotions, and her countenance became nk and unreadable. Her eyes, usually so expressive, turned cold and distant, making it difficult to gauge her true feelings. I tried to delve into her mysterious eyes, but they revealed nothing. She looked away, feigning


    interest in her phone, as if the topic was of no consequence to her.


    Feeling a pang of hurt, I couldn''t help but express my disappointment, "You don''t want to ask me why my mum wanted me to meet those girls?" I yearned for her to show some concern, to exhibit a desire to understand my feelings.


    Her response was surprisingly indifferent, as if she had detached herself from the situation entirely. "No. I mean, it''s between you and your mum," she replied nonchntly, her words cutting through me like ice. "Who am I to interfere? That''s your life, and you are free to live it as you want," she added indifferently.


    I could feel anger and frustration bubbling up inside me. "Do you really not care if my mother wants me to marry a girl of her choice? It doesn''t bother you," I asked, my voice trembling with suppressed anger.


    Her response shocked me, as she remained calm and matter-of-fact. "Why should it bother me? We are notmitted. We are not in a rtionship.


    You should get married, and your family wants it too," she stated, causing my frustration to escte.


    Feeling a mix of desperation and vulnerability, I couldn''t hold back any


    longer. "Be, I want to settle down with you," I confessed shamelessly, my heartid bare before her. I knew she might not fully understand, given her


    age, but I had to take the chance. I was willing to set aside my pride and beg her to marry me.


    Her response was not what I had


    hoped for, and it hit me like a heavy blow. "Are you mad? Ryder, I am still in school want toplete my studies want to make my career first. Ioan''t think about settling down in my teenage years. It would be better if you listen to your family and get married to a girl of their choice," she said curtly, closing the door on any hopes I had.


    The pain I felt was overwhelming. She seemed unfazed, as if my happiness meant little to her. I was at a loss for words, my heart aching with the realization that our paths might be diverging irreversibly.


    "So... After marriage, we won''t be the same, you know that?" I asked, trying to gauge her emotions. She nodded, confirming my worst fears. "Can you


    live without me?" I questioned, wanting to understand just how much she was willing to hurt me.


    "Listen, Ryder. I had never expected this from you. You were always a practical guy who thinks from the brain, not from the heart. It''s obvious that we can''t continue this rtionship after marriage," she said sternly. Her response was like a knife to the heart. Fuck! She was blunt.


    "This is not you, Be. Tell me what you are hiding? Why are you so


    insecure about us? Why don''t you see that I don''t want anyone else but you to live with me, to stay with me forever," I probed, determined to break through her facade.


    She seemed hesitant, struggling to find the right words to express her thoughts. Finally, she admitted, "Ryder... We are not meant to be together. We are so different. I mean... I like you, but I never think about it." Her


    voice quivered as she continued, "I don''t think it will work. You should be


    with someone ssy, elegant, and as gorgeous as you are. I am too simple to be with you, almost a nerd."


    The words spilled from her lips as she nervously bit them, revealing her self-doubt.


    Her misconceptions about herself struck me like a dagger to the heart. I couldn''t bear to hear her belittle herself when, in my eyes, she was the epitome of beauty and grace. The fire of my affection for her zed even brighter, and I closed the distance between us, tenderly cupping her face in my hands.


    "No, baby girl. You are so wrong," I


    dered with a soft intensity. "You are the most hot and gorgeous girl! have ever seen in my life. You are the only girl my heart desires all the time. Dean never get enough of you, after thousands of times making love to you in 24 hours, and you have no idea how stunningly incredible you are."


    But she resisted my attempts to reassure her, pulling my hands away from her face.


    "Stop it, Ryder. Just stop it," she pleaded, her tone carrying a mix of vulnerability and resolve. "Don''t make it moreplicated. I like to live in a nned way, and I have nned everything in my life, and marriage and settling down are not on the list. Don''t force me to do anything which I don''t want," she asserted, putting an end to any hopes of a future together.


    Her decision felt like a miracle turned nightmare. I, the former yboy, was begging to get married, while she, the sweet and normal girl, wasn''t ready for it at all. It was a cruel twist of fate that left me feeling lost and defeated. With her verdict made, I knew I had to move on to n B.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 Love Confession Ryder''s


    POV.


    My futile attempts to incite jealousy in Be by meeting other girls left me feeling disheartened. No matter who I interacted with, she remainedposed and collected, as if her emotions were impervious to my antics. Undeterred, I had to switch to n B. I smirked as I thought about it because it was foolproof, and Ryder never failed to get what he wanted.


    "Be, I have nned a vacation for us," I called her while she was in school.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled as I could imagine her eyes widened in surprise.


    "What? No, Ryder, I can''t go on vacation, and, most of all, I have some assignments toplete," she replied, her voice tinged with reluctance.


    "Come on, Be. Mum is persistent about my marriage, so it will be ourst vacation together. I am sending my secretary. Give her your passport. We are going to Switzend for a week. Just me and you. I want to spend some time with you alone," I insisted, hoping she would agree.


    "Abroad trip? You will get clicked by the media, and I don''t want toe into the Limelight," she worried, her brows furrowing in concern.


    "Oh no, that will not be a problem. I will make sure of it. Don''t worry about it," I assured her, trying to sound as convincing as possible.


    I had to do this because I wanted her to be with me for a lifetime. I couldn''t marry a girl other than Be. I wanted to confess my love to her. She was my everything. When she refused me before, I realized how much I loved


    her, and I never told her this - that she had a very special ce in my heart, which no other girl could ever upy. I just hoped she would ept my proposal during this romantic trip to Switzend.


    As we walked through the airport, I couldn''t resist the urge to hold her hand.


    "What are you doing? Ryder, you are holding my hand, and if we get clicked, it will be news," she said, making a face, her hand trying to pull away from mine.


    "Come on, Be. I do want to hold your hand all the time, and nobody can take this right from me. I damn care about anybody but you, and please, for God''s sake, stop being scared of the media. My men can handle that," I frowned, feeling a mix of frustration. Due to her insecurities, I couldn''t kiss her in public as much as I yearned to.


    The moment we touched down in the city, we swiftly collected our luggage and proceeded through the customs check. As we emerged from the airport, a taxi from the hotel awaited our arrival. I had reserved the finest seven-star hotel in Switzend.


    Upon checking into our luxurious suite, I gently pulled her into my embrace and began to undress her. Throughout the day and into the night, I made passionate love to her, savoring every moment as if time itself had halted. I was determined not to miss a single second without worshipping her body. To me, she was a goddess, and I longed to demonstrate the depth of my adoration, offering her pleasures that no one else could provide. She begged for more, her screams of pleasure echoing, and her moans calling out my name. I gave her everything she wanted and made love to her all day and night long. I ceased only when she was exhausted and fell into a deep slumber.


    Holding her hand firmly, I led her to


    the venue where I had arranged an enchanting open-air candlelit dinner,


    to keep us


    warm. In the center, a


    and chilled champagne.


    Apanied by the soft melodies of violinists, I invited her to dance with me-a dance filled with intimacy and affection.


    "What was all this for?" she asked once more, her curiosity piqued.


    "You really have no patience, baby girl," I smirked, then knelt down and presented a ring.


    She gasped and instinctively covered her mouth in surprise.


    "I love you, baby girl. Truly, deeply. I can''t imagine my life without you. I


    won''t marry anyone else because my heart belongs only to you. Will you do me the honor of being my wife, my life partner?" I finally asked, my emotionsid bare. Her eyes welled up with tears, and her trembling lips attempted to form words. "Ryder, what are you saying? You know this is impossible. My parents will never agree to this," she fretted, her heart torn between love and the obstacles ahead.


    Her words brought a frown to my face. "Why? Our families are friends, and we have a strong bond. I don''t think they would object to our marriage."


    She sighed, trying topose her thoughts. "You don''t understand. The status gap between us will be the reason. My father values self-respect more than anything else. He would never want me to marry a mafia boss.


    He has led a life of integrity and


    honor. When came here for


    admission, he warned me not to get involved with you beyond friendship. He made it clear that the status gap between our families could strain their friendship. Even though your father insisted on me staying with your family, my father


    wanted me to stay away from the mafia and your family. That''s why he


    never allowed me to stay with my family or with you, no matter how much your father insisted."


    "But that''s not the case, my love. You know my family adores you unconditionally. They would be overjoyed to learn about our love, and they will dly support our marriage. If you''re worried about your father, I promise you, I will talk to him and do everything in my power to convince him," earnestly expressed, trying to alleviate her concerns.


    "But, Ryder..." She whined again, her doubts still lingering.


    "No, my dear. Just tell me what you truly desire. I want to know your answer from your heart. If you''re ready to be with me, then leave all the rest to me," I reassured her, the ring still held up before her, awaiting her response. "Yes, Ryder. I love you more than anything in this world, and yes, I will marry you," she finally dered, a smile breaking through her emotional barrier. As she epted the ring, I gently slipped it onto her finger, sealing ourmitment. On my feet once more, I kissed her like there was no tomorrow. I picked her up in my arms and took her to our room and made love all night long to tell her that I loved her in more than one ways.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 A New Beginning


    Be''s POV.


    The sound of my phone jolted me awake from my slumber, disturbing the peaceful moment I had been sharing with Ryder. Gently, I disentangled myself from his embrace, aware that I was still unclothed, and hurriedly pulled the sheet to cover myself before answering the call.


    "Mum!" I greeted cheerfully, my heart still ted from Ryder''s heartfelt confession of love.


    "Be, what is going on?" Her voice carried a tone of anger.


    Confused by her question, I asked, "What do you mean, mum?"


    "You and Ryder are all over the news, and your father is furious," sheined.


    My mind raced, trying toprehend the situation. "What? I don''t understand, mum. What''s happening?"


    "Where are you right now, Be?" Her concern was evident. "I am... I am..." I hesitated, unable toe up with a lie.


    "Are you with Ryder?" She guessed, and I fell silent, confirming her suspicion.


    "Why did you do this, Be?" Her disappointment in me was palpable.


    Suddenly, the phone was snatched from my hand, and Ryder took the call.


    "Aunt Jenna! Ryder speaking. I understand..." He began, pausing to listen to my mother''s response.


    "Don''t worry. We''re heading over there to exin everything," he reassured, pausing briefly to listen to my mom''s words.


    "I know Uncle is angry, but I''ll convince him. Believe me," he said with determination, listening intently to my mother''s response.


    "Okay, bye, Aunt Jenna," he said, ending the call before turning his attention towards me.


    "What about the news?" I anxiously inquired.


    He smirked and yed the recent news video on his phone. The footage disyed our romantic


    moments fromst night-Ryder''s et


    heartfelt proposal, the tender kiss, and him lifting me into his arms. Feeling overwhelmed, I couldn''t help


    but hide my face betwe"help


    palms.


    He chuckled at my reaction.


    "It''s toote to be shy now, baby girl. The whole world knows that you belong to me," he proimed with pride.


    "You did it intentionally," I said, my eyes widening with realization.


    "Yes, I nned this. I had a feeling that once you epted my proposal, this would be my strategy to win your father over," he admitted, shrugging casually. "Now he has to agree. The entire world knows about us, and when I tell him how much I love you and that I''m the only one who can make you truly happy, like no other man can, he''ll have to give us his blessings."


    Oh, my goodness! My man was absolutely incredible. He would go to any extent to im me as his own. I had no doubt now about the depth of his love for me.


    In his private jet, we soared to my parents'' ce, where Ryder''s persistence won over my father''s blessings. The news about us had already thrilled Ryder''s family, and they eagerly began preparations for our wedding. Ryder, impatient as ever, couldn''t bear the thought of waiting any longer. He swiftly chose the earliest avable date for our wedding, which happened to be just three months away. He feared that I might have a change of heart, but little did he know that he was all I ever wanted. He was my life, my world. I loved him more than words could express.


    I stood at the entrance of the venue, anticipation Coursing through my veins. On the other side of the grand wooden door, a room full of people eagerly awaited the bride''s entrance. Surrounding me were a swarm of busy individuals, ensuring that every detail was perfect for this


    momentous asion.


    "Are you ready?" My dad beamed at me, and I couldn''t help but return the smile.


    Taking a nervous breath, I took in the breathtaking surroundings. The entrance was adorned with white


    flowers, elegantly lining almost every wall, and the door itself was adorned with delicate golden petals. White


    and gold were the prevailing themes


    of the decoration.


    My father grinned and offered his hand, which I eagerly wrapped mine around. On the other side of that door stood Ryder, waiting patiently for me to take those momentous steps forward.


    With a gentle push, the doors opened, and I could feel my heart racing. The music swelled, and I exhaled, trying to steady my nerves.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The aisle stretched before me, adorned with a luxurious red carpet and tree-like structures adorned with flowers, creating an enchanting pathway. The ceiling seemed to cascade with a floral waterfall, adding to the magical atmosphere.


    But amidst all the beauty, my eyes found him first. Ryder, standing tall in a sleek ck three-piece suit, exuding handsomeness that could sweep me off my feet and make me beg for his love till the end of time.


    "Get a grip, girl. He''s going to be yours for eternity," I told myself, trying to quell the fluttering butterflies in my stomach.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 A New Beginning


    I gave myself a gentle p on the head to snap back to reality as Ryder approached. My father released my hand as Ryder stepped forward, and he kindly helped me up onto the small tform where he stood. He leaned in to nt a sweet kiss on my cheek. "You look absolutely stunning," he whispered in my ear, his eyes traversing down my form before locking onto mine once more, filled with adoration.


    The wedding officiant, a tall and amiable man,menced the ceremony. As he gracefully greeted everyone and eloquently exined the significance of this union, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Ryder, wanting to savor every detail of his appearance. He stood there, a picture of confidence and poise. His eyes gleamed with joy and adoration, reflecting the love that bound us together. d in an


    impably tailored ck suit that hugged his form exquisitely, he looked every bit the dashing groom. His short, dark hair was slicked back to perfection, entuating his handsome features. He was simply wless.


    Then, the moment arrived when the officiant turned towards me and asked, "Do you, Be Peterson, take Ryder to be yourwful husband?" My gaze met Ryder''s, and our hands sped firmly.


    "I do." The words came effortlessly, sealing our fate.


    The officiant shifted his attention to Ryder, his words clear and deliberate, "Do you, Ryder Knight, take Be to be yourwful wife?"


    "I do," Ryder responded without a hint of hesitation. His conviction was evident, and my heart swelled with love and joy.


    The exchange of rings followed, as someone gracefully handed them to us, and we gently slid the bands onto each other''s fingers.


    With a warm smile, the officiant dered, "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."


    As those words echoed in the air, the crowd erupted into a symphony of ps and cheers, celebrating the joyous asion. Ryder drew me closer, his hand tenderly cupping the nape of my neck, while the other arm


    wrapped around my slender waist. The first kiss as husband and wife was both gentle and passionate, an affectionate expression of our love for each other. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us, united in this beautiful moment. I entangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer, and our tongues


    intertwined in a passionate kiss that seemed tost an eternity. When we finally pulled away, our bodies were aze with desire, leaving us breathless and wanting more.


    Amidst the congrattions from our family, we made our way to the grand reception hall, a vast and opulent ballroom. As the time came for our first dance as a newlywed couple Ryder took my hand, guiding us to the center of the dance floor. His strong arm encircled my waist while holding my hand securely, sensing my nervousness.


    "Rx, baby girl," he whispered tenderly into my ear.


    "Ryder, we haven''t even practiced our couple''s dance. How are we going to make it perfect?" I fretted, feeling the pressure of the moment.


    To ease my nerves, his fingers traced down my spine in a soothing caress, and I responded by wrapping my free hand around his neck.


    "We don''t need perfection. Just being here with you is perfect. Our dance together is perfect because it''s us," he reassured me, his eyes casting an enchanting spell that made me melt into his arms. Following his lead, we swayed gracefully to the soft rhythm of the music. "You look so rxed now," Ryder teased yfully.


    "You made me feel that way," I admitted, grateful for his calming influence.


    "Hmmn... How about we put on a little show for our guests?" he suggested mischievously, before nting a gentle kiss on my jaw, his lips trailing down the length of my neck.


    I nced around and noticed that


    everyone''s eyes were on us. It was normal for quests to watch the couple''s first dance, but Ryder was adding some extra ir to make them watch with even more interest. I blushed and attempted to push him away, but his firm hold on my waist prevented me from escaping his yful antics.


    "And now, for the grand finale," he dered, a mischievous grin lighting up his face. Without any warning, he skillfully dipped me in his arms, bringing me slightly lower as he pressed his lips firmly against mine.


    In that moment, time seemed R


    stand still as we shared a


    passionate and deeply intimate kiss,pletely oblivious to the crowd that surrounded us. It was as if we were dancing with our lips, expressing the profound love we


    had for each other.


    When did he n this breathtaking surprise?


    True to his word, he had orchestrated our dance to perfection, just as our love for each other was.


    As we gracefully exited the reception hall, a luxurious limousine awaited us outside. To my surprise, my mother appeared with bags and suitcases in hand. Confusion danced in my eyes as I nced at Ryder. "What''s going on?" I inquired, raising an intrigued eyebrow.


    He beamed at me with excitement and revealed, "We''re heading on our honeymoon!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A rush of delight filled my heart as I realized that this was the beginning of our joyous married life, and we were ready to embark on a journey of discovering and cherishing each other even more.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 Give Me A Chance Alex''s POV.


    We all gathered at Ryder''s wedding, witnessing the heartfelt exchange of vows between Ryder and Be. Their hurried marriage brought back memories of my own wedding day, where I had firstid eyes on Sarah. But after she left, things took a painful turn. I tried countless times to meet her, to exin myself, but she refused to hear me out. Her parents, adamant in their disapproval, forbade me from entering their home. It was absurd - I


    was her husband, not some boyfriend they could simply cast aside. I pleaded with them, insisting that I had changed, that I wanted to be with her, but they turned a deaf ear.


    Unbeknownst to me, Ryder had invited Sarah to the wedding as well. My heart filled with both hope and trepidation, praying that she would show up so I could finally talk to her. And then, there she was, entering the venue in a stunning peach-colored gown. Something about her appearance was different, and it left me bewildered. Her face was radiant, and I couldn''t help but notice her slightly protruding stomach. What on earth was going on?


    She was pregnant, and it was my child she was carrying, but she hadn''t bothered to tell me.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, I leaped to my feet and hastened towards her.


    As soon as she spotted me, she averted her gaze, purposely avoiding any interaction with me.


    "Sarah, please, just listen to me," I implored, holding her wrist firmly and gently turning her to face me.


    Her scowl deepened as she resisted. "What do you want, Alex? Why won''t you leave me alone? I don''t want to talk to you."


    I felt a pang of hurt, but I couldn''t let her walk away without understanding the truth. "Sarah, don''t do this to us," I pleaded, watching her eyes widen as she realized that I knew about the baby.


    My gaze softened as it fell upon her belly, my hand instinctively caressing it with warmth. "I can prove my innocence, Sarah. That video you saw was fake, it was from two years ago. I have evidence to show you," I said earnestly, determined to clear the misunderstandings.


    She snorted, dismissing my words. "I don''t care. It was all about you and your past habits. I can''t believe you''ll be serious in this rtionship," she retorted stubbornly.


    "Why won''t you believe me? I am married to you, Sarah. I want to spend my entire life with you and our baby," I insisted, trying to reach her heart.


    "This is not your baby. This is only mine," she insisted adamantly.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes briefly topose myself. Patience was not my strong suit, but this was one situation where I had to keep calm. As she turned to leave, I knew I had to stop her. My arms stretched out to block her way, and she stared at me, clearly flustered.


    "Why are you making a scene? It''s your friend''s wedding. Everyone''s watching us. The media is probably watching too," she said nervously, aware of the attention we were drawing.


    And she was right. It was a moment


    where the whole world seemed to be watching. But I saw it as an


    opportunity, a chance to dere my love for her openly. I couldn''t hold back any longer. No more


    ave?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    misunderstandings, no more fights, no more loneliness. I wanted her to know that I wanted to spend my life with her.


    Ignoring the eyes around us, I held her hand firmly, even as she tried to pull away. "Sarah, I love you," I confessed, my voice resolute.


    Her gasp filled the air, and her diamond-studded clutch slipped from her grasp with a soft thud.


    Every camera present at the highly anticipated wedding of Ryder and Be turned towards us, now recording my love confession.


    "I love you, Sarah. Please, you have to believe me. It''s the truth-I really do love you. You are my life, and I cannot imagine living without you. Please, don''t leave me. I would be shattered," I pleaded, my heart pounding in my chest as I awaited her response. A single tear glistened in her eyes, and she swallowed hard before finding the courage to speak. "Alex, please, don''t y with my feelings again. I can''t bear any more emotional trauma."


    "I could never y with your feelings,


    Sarah, because my feelings are entwined with yours. I could never bring myself to hurt you, not even in the wildest of dreams. My love for you is beyond measure. I want nothing more than to see you happy, to give you all the happiness in the world. Please, trust me, Sarah, and give me a chance to prove my love to you," I implored, my voice filled


    with sincerity.


    I knew I should have confessed my love much earlier, but fear and uncertainty held me back. But now, there was no holding back.


    Iid bare my emotions, telling her, "From the very first time we made love, I fell in love with you. Since that moment, I knew you were meant to be mine, and I was meant to be yours. You don''t just possess my heart, Sarah; you own my soul, my entire being, my life."


    With my heart pounding in my chest, I sank down on one knee, holding


    Sarah''s hand gently in mine. I looked into her eyes, brimming with love and sincerity, as I asked with the utmost earnestness,


    "Sarah Alex Hamilton, will you marry


    me again? This time, I want to make


    new vows-to be forever loyal, to never intentionally or unintentionally hurt you, to listen to you and give you the power to decide in our rtionship. Please,e back to me and marry me again.


    Her smile lit up the world around us, and she nodded her head in affirmation.


    "Yes, yes, a thousand times yes," she replied, and at that moment, my world brightened with the radiance of her "yes."


    Ecstatic, I sprang to my feet and pulled her into my arms, cherishing her like never before. I kissed her with all the passion and love in my soul, knowing that I had found a love so intense it surpassed all else, even my own ego.


    I never imagined I could love someone with such depth and devotion, putting her above all else in my life. But there she was, my wife, the mother of my kids, the center of my universe, and I vowed to cherish and protect our love for all eternity.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 Mine To Save


    Logan''s


    POV.


    Amidst the busy preparations for my uing wedding, I couldn''t shake off the lingering unease in my heart. Mia''s sudden resignation from mypany had left me bewildered and bruised my ego. I had made it clear to her that our rtionship would remain strictly


    professional, yet she chose to leave.


    "Why does it bother me so much?" I wondered aloud as I paced in my luxurious penthouse.


    Alex, who had been helping me with the wedding arrangements, noticed my distress.


    "Hey, man, what''s bothering you? You should be on cloud nine with your marriage just around the corner," Alex said, concern evident in his voice.


    "I don''t know, Alex. It''s just that Mia''s resignation hit me harder than I expected," I admitted with a sigh. "Even though I told myself I didn''t care about her rejecting me, there''s this nagging feeling inside me."


    "Why do you bother? It is not like you feel something for her, do you?" Alex inquired. "Remember, you have a stunning fianc¨¦e, a morous wedding ahead, and a sessful career. You''ve got it all, man! Cheer up!"


    "Yeah, I know, but still..." I trailed off, unable to articte the emptiness I felt inside.


    As the days went by, the wedding preparations continued with fervor. My family had pulled out all the stops, booking a seven-star hotel for the guests


    and hiring a renowned wedding organizer to ensure everything was perfect. Yet, amid the grandeur and excitement, my heart remained restless.


    Late one evening, I found myself staring out at the city lights from my penthouse balcony. The gentle breeze caressed my face, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. "What am I missing?" I murmured, almost expecting an answer from the wind.


    As I stood on my balcony, the city lights flickering below, my phone suddenly rang, jarring me from my thoughts. I nced at the screen, and to my horror, it was my arch-rival, Marco, calling. He had a sinister reputation in the underworld, and our animosity had been brewing for years. My heart pounded as I answered the call, bracing myself for whatever evil n he had concocted.


    "I''ve got something that belongs to you, mate," Marco sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Or should I say someone?"


    My phone pinged again and Mia''s picture shed. She was kept tied in a room.


    My blood turned to ice as I stared at her tear stained face.


    "What have you done to her?" I growled, clenching my fists.


    "I''ve got her in a nice little hideout. If you want her back alive,e and face me like a man," he taunted, the challenge clear in his voice.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I knew I had to save Mia. I rushed to the location Marco had specified, a dimly lit abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. As I entered, the stench of decay and danger hung heavily in the air.


    Marco stood at the far end of the warehouse, nked by his menacing henchmen. "About time you showed up," he sneered, his eyes glinting with sadistic pleasure.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake, Marco," I hissed through gritted teeth. "Let Mia go, and this doesn''t have to get any uglier."


    He chuckled darkly. "Oh, but it already is, my friend. This city ain''t big enough for the both of us, and I''m here to make sure you know your ce."


    The tension in the room escted,


    and then it happened. Marco made the first move, lunging towards me with a vicious right hook. I deftly. ducked and retaliated with a swift


    uppereut to his jaw. The impact


    reverberated through my fist,


    satisfyingly connecting with his face.


    Our fight intensified as we exchanged a flurry of kicks and punches, each blow fueled by years of bitter rivalry. I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, but I couldn''t afford to back down. Mia''s life depended on my victory. Dodging a powerful swing from Marco, I swept his legs from under him, sending him crashing to the ground. His henchmen rushed towards me, but I was determined to finish this.


    Bone-crunching punches, bone-breaking kicks, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the warehouse. The walls seemed to tremble under the weight of our battle. Amidst the chaos, I spotted Mia, tied up and frightened.


    Marco''s cold eyes narrowed, and a sinister smile crept across his face. "Kill him!" he barked, and his henchmen wasted no time pulling out their deadly weapons. The glint of metal in their hands sent a alert signal to my instinct.


    Instinctively, I dove for cover behind


    el.p


    a crate as bullets whizzed through the air, tearing into the surroundings with a deafening roar. My loyal men arrived just in the nick of time, providing much-needed cover fire, pushing back Marco''s goons as we engaged in a deadly dance of gunfire.


    I shot back with fierce


    determination, my heart pounding in my chest, adrenaline coursing


    through my veins. Amidst the chaos,


    I


    I caught a glimpse of Mia, still bound


    and helpless. My jaw clenched with


    a renewed sense of purpose.


    couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Risking everything, I made a daring dash towards Mia, firing at the henchmen that stood between us. Bullets rained down upon us like a torrential storm, but I had to reach her. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears as I finally reached her side. "Stay down, Mia!" I yelled, shielding her with my body as bullets continued to whiz past us. "I won''t let them touch you."


    With a swift, precise shot, I managed to release her from her binds, and I shielded her with my body, determined to keep her safe at all costs.


    A split-second decision changed everything. As my rival, Marco, took aim at Mia, I knew I had to act fast. I pushed her out of the way just as the bullet left the barrel, taking the hit myself. Pain seared through me as the bullet tore into my flesh.


    My vision blurred as the pain intensified, but I refused to give in. Ignoring my own wounds, I continued to return fire, protecting Mia with every ounce of strength left in me. The battle raged on around us, a symphony of violence and chaos. I fought through the haze of pain, vowing to stay conscious until the threat was neutralized.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finally, the sound of gunfire began to wane as my men gained the upper hand. The air was thick with the scent of gunpowder and blood, indicating the heavy weight of loss.


    As thest henchman fell and Marco was dead, silence enveloped the once chaotic warehouse. My body gave into the weakness I felt due to blood


    loss. I fell to the ground. Mia cradled my head in her trembling hands, her tears falling freely onto my face.


    "Please, don''t leave me," she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion.


    "I did it to protect you," I managed to say, my voice weak but filled with sincerity. "I''ve always loved you, Mia."


    Her tears fell harder, and I felt a sense of peace wash over me. I had done everything I could to ensure her safety, and now, she knew the depth of my feelings for her.


    As my consciousness began to fade, I saw her lips form the words "I love you too" before darkness engulfed me.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 Forever Logan''sThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    POV.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, the harsh, sterile lights of the hospital room greeted me. Disoriented and weak, I blinked several times until the blurry figures around me came into focus. There was Mia, her eyes filled with worry and relief, and my family standing by her side, their faces etched with concern.


    "Mia..." I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Her eyes lit up with tears of joy as she took my hand in hers. "Thank goodness you''re awake," she said, her voice trembling with emotion.


    My family wore expressions of both happiness and concern. My mother''s eyes were red from crying, while my father''s stern facade tried to hide his fear. It was then that I knew I had to be honest with them about how I felt.


    "I can''t go through with the marriage," I admitted, my voice stronger now. "I love Mia, and I can''t marry someone else."


    My father''s face turned stern, and he scolded me, "You''re being impractical! You have responsibilities, and this is no time for childish whims!"


    Before I could respond, my mother stepped forward, her voice calm yet firm. "Honey, we understand that this might not be the easiest path, but if Mia is where our son''s heart lies, then we must respect that. His happiness is what matters most." My father seemed hesitant, but he could see the genuine love and conviction in my eyes.


    "You have to think about the consequences of your decisions," he warned, but his tone softened slightly.


    "I have thought about it, Dad," I replied earnestly. "Mia makes me a better person, and I can''t imagine my life without her. I can''t let her go."


    Mia''s grip on my hand tightened, her eyes never leaving mine.


    My father seemed to relent, his stern expression giving way to a glimmer of understanding. He nced at my mother, who nodded encouragingly.


    Torn between tradition and his son''s happiness, my dad sighed heavily before finally relenting, "Fine, but remember, this path won''t be easy. You''ll have to face the consequences."


    With that, a wave of relief washed over me. My family might not fully approve, but they were willing to ept Mia for my sake.


    "I know it won''t be easy," I said, my determination unwavering. "But with Mia by my side, I know I can face anything."


    As my family left the room, Mia and I were finally alone. She leaned closer, her eyes shining with affection. "I can''t believe you stood up for us," she whispered, a mix of gratitude and love in her voice.


    "I couldn''t let you go, Mia. You''re everything to me," I replied, caressing her cheek gently.


    With a smile, she leaned in, and our lips met in a tender, passionate kiss. In that moment, it felt like the world around us disappeared, leaving only our love and connection. We had ovee the odds, and nothing else mattered.


    After a week of recovery, I was finally discharged from the hospital. With newfound determination, I decided it was time to face Mia''s father and ask


    for her hand in marriage. As I reached their house, I noticed the somber atmosphere, and my heart sank when I learned that he was very sick.


    Mia greeted me with a mixture of


    relief and concern, and I assured her


    that I was alright. However, my


    focus was on her father''s well-being.


    I knew thad to take on the responsibility of his treatment expenses, but when I broached the t¨¦pic with Mia, she adamantly refused.


    "No, you can''t burden yourself with this," she pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes. "I can manage somehow."


    I held her gently, looking into her eyes with love and determination.


    "Mia, your father is now my family too," I said firmly. "I won''t let his illness go untreated. It''s my responsibility now."


    Her eyes softened, and she knew there was no arguing with my resolve. Reluctantly, she nodded, grateful for the support I offered.


    We went inside to meet her father. His face registered shock when he saw me, a member of the infamous Mancini family, standing before him. He had heard stories of the dangerous world I was a part of, and naturally, he was concerned for his daughter''s safety. Taking a deep breath, I spoke with respect and sincerity.


    "Sir, I know who I am and what my family represents," I began, looking him in the eyes. "But I want you to know that I love Mia with all my heart, and I promise to protect her and provide for her."


    He scrutinized me, his eyes searching for any signs of deception. I answered every question he threw at me, revealing my genuine intentions and determination to make things right for Mia and him. After what felt like an eternity, he finally seemed to soften.


    "You''ve faced the darkness of this world," he said, his voice weak but firm. "But if you''re willing to change and give my daughter a good life, I''ll trust you."


    Relief washed over me, and I nodded gratefully.


    "I promise, sir, that I''ll do everything in my power to make her happy and keep her safe."


    With his reluctant approval, Mia''s father gave us his blessing, and we knew that we had ovee a significant hurdle. I had gained his trust, and now, the responsibility of Mia''s happiness and well-being rested heavily on my shoulders.


    As we left her father''s house, Mia clung to my arm, tears of happiness and gratitude streaming down her cheeks. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    I held her close, vowing to protect her and her family no matter the cost. Our love had ovee the obstacles, and now we were ready to face the future together.


    *****


    Finally the day hade. We were going to get married. Mia would be mine forever.


    The ceremony was an intimate and hurried affair with only a few close friends and family present. As I stood at the altar, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation. Mia looked breathtaking in her wedding dress, and I felt a surge of pride knowing that she was now Mia Logan Mancini, my wife.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the ceremonymenced. We exchanged vows, promising to love and cherish each other through thick


    and thin. It was amitment I took with utmost seriousness, knowing that our lives were now intricately entwined, and I would do whatever it took to protect her.


    After the exchange of rings, the


    priest pronounced us husband and


    wife, and we sealed our love with a passionate kiss. The cheers and apuse from our small gathering filled the air, and it felt like time


    stood still for a moment. I held Mia''s hand tightly, ready to face whatever challenges life would throw at us.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 I''m Going To Be A Father Ryder''s POV.


    The club was alive with energy as the weekend reached its peak. The neon lights danced across the crowded dance floor, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the revelers. The pulsating music thumped in my chest, creating an electric atmosphere that fueled the excitement in the air. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and sweat, mingling with the overpowering aroma of perfume and cologne.


    Sitting at a reserved booth in a dimly lit corner, I was joined by my close friend, Alex. He exuded impatience, his foot tapping restlessly against the floor as he scanned the entrance of the club. We were regrs at this ce, but tonight, our excitement was tinged with a hint of unease. We were waiting for Logan, our once dependablerade, who seemed to have changed since his marriage to Mia.


    "Ryder, when is Loganing?" Alex asked, his voice edged with irritation.


    I understood his frustration; Logan used to be the first one to arrive, always ready to embrace the nightlife. However, things had changed since he tied the knot with Mia, and his absence tonight only deepened the divide between us.


    "Let me call him," I replied, pulling out my phone from my pants pocket. As I dialed Logan''s number, I hoped he would finally show up and bring back the camaraderie we once shared.


    The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before he finally picked up.


    "Where are you, Logan? We''ve been waiting for you," I asked, my tone a mix of concern and annoyance.


    "Just pulled up,ing bro. Wait a little," he replied, his voice slightly distant.


    With a hint of relief, I hung up the phone


    "He said he had arrived. He''s justing inside after parking his car," I informed Alex.


    He nodded in acknowledgment, but his gaze soon shifted to his wife,


    Sarah, who sat next to my wife, Be, chatting away. Alex seemed genuinely happy, the lines of worry on his face momentarily softened as he watched Sarah with affection.


    "When are you due?" Alex turned his attention back to me, curious about our impending parenthood.


    "Next month," I replied, a smile spreading across my face. I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness at the thought of bing a father. I nced at Be, her pregnant belly now in full bloom, and we exchanged a knowing look. Our lives were about to change forever.


    "I can''t believe the three most notorious yboys got hitched and swooned off by their wives," Alex chuckled, breaking the silence.


    Iughed heartily, knowing the truth in his words. The three of us had been renowned for our wild and reckless ways, but love had transformed us into devoted husbands. "Yeah, but I was really surprised when Logan told us that he was in love," I said, shaking my head in amusement as I recalled the memory of his


    wedding.


    "Someone took my name?" A familiar voice interjected, drawing our attention. And there he was, Logan, swaggering into the room with his wife, Mia, by his side.


    We turned to face him, and a teasing grin yed on Alex''s lips. "Think of the devil, and he appeared," he quipped.


    Logan smirked, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "You know me, always making an entrance," he replied, his voice carrying the same charisma that had captivated countless souls. Mia whispered something in his ear, and he kissed her cheek before she


    went to meet Be and Sarah. His eyes then met mine, and a knowing look passed between us.


    "Alex, where have you left your son tonight?" Logan teased, raising an amused eyebrow.


    "My parents volunteered for babysitting duty," Alex replied with a nonchnt shrug. "It''s our night off, after all."


    "How''s everything with the new changes, Ryder?" Logan turned to me, his gaze filled with curiosity.


    "It''s... thrilling," I said with a knowing smile, recalling the whirlwind of emotions experienced during Be''s pregnancy. From dealing with her mood swings to making sure she wasfortable and happy, I had embraced every challenge that came my way. "But I love her, and I''ll do everything for her happiness."


    A sense of pride washed over me as I thought about Be, my wife, and the love that had blossomed between us amidst the chaos of our world.


    She had brought light into my life and made me a better man, and for that, I would forever be grateful.


    Breaking the momentary silence, Logan beamed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I want to share some news with you guys," he said, barely containing his joy.


    The curiosity in Alex''s and my eyes was palpable as we eagerly waited for Logan''s announcement. "Mia and I are expecting our first child," he dered, a wide grin stretching across his face. "Congrattions, dude!" Alex and I chimed in unison, exchanging hearty hugs with our friend.


    "I can''t believe it, guys," Logan said, his voice filled with awe. "I''m going to be a father."


    Amidst theughter and celebration,


    I couldn''t help but reflect on how far we hade since our days as reckless and dangerous individuals. The love of our wives had


    transformed us into better men,


    instilling in us a sense of


    responsibility and purpose.


    "We are actually lucky," I began, raising my ss in a toast, "to have found angels in our lives who have changed us and our lives, making us better people."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I second you, dude," Alex said, raising his ss to join the toast.


    As we shared a moment of gratitude and unity, our gazes locked, and we instinctively knew it was time to join our wives. Together, we walked


    towards the table where Be, Sarah and Mia sat, their smiles radiant with love and happiness.


    At that moment, amidst the haze of


    our dangerous world, we found sce in the arms of our loved ones. Our bond as brothers extended beyond the loyalty of the mafia, and in the embrace of our wives we found a sense of peace and purpose that made everything worthwhile. With renewed determination, we faced the


    challenges ahead, knowing that love and family were the anchors that kept us grounded in an


    unpredictable and perilous world.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 486

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 486 Prologue


    *Selena*


    "Why would I marry your daughter?" I heard a deep, sexy voice emanating from my father''s office.


    "If you meet her, you will like her. She is pretty and has been training to be a good and perfect Luna. She would be a perfect wife and mate. She is a very calm and obedient girl," my father''s voice pleaded, and I couldn''t help but wince at his words.


    Which daughter was he talking about? My younger sister, Anne, was only fifteen - he couldn''t possibly be considering marrying her off already, right? The eptable minimum age for werewolf marriages was sixteen. So, it dawned on me that they must be talking about me, as I had turned eighteen justst month.


    "Still, Alpha Albert, I don''t buy your words. Why would I marry a wolfless girl just to make this filthy alliance with your pack?" The same deep, husky voice responded with arrogance.


    Alliance?!


    Curiosity gnawed at me as I tried to decipher the situation. Who was this man who seemed so dismissive of my father''s offer, yet held such power and authority?


    "If you have something else to offer me, tell me quickly because you know my time is very costly, and you can''t afford to make me regret giving you my time," the man''szy tone dripped with confidence.


    Unable to contain my anxiety any longer, I burst into my father''s office, acting impulsively.


    "Father!" I called out, my voice a whisper.


    "Selena!" My father''s brows furrowed, and he shot me an annoyed re for interrupting.


    "Who are you talking to, Father, and whose marriage are you discussing?!" I asked, dismissing his irritation. I needed to know what was going on.


    My gaze fell on the man seated before my father - his broad, muscr back adorned in a ck suit immediately caught my attention. An aura of dominance and intimidation surrounded him, sending shivers down my spine. "Selena, meet His Highness, Alpha King Zander ke," my father introduced, a ttering grin on his face.


    The name struck me like lightning.


    Alpha King Zander ke?!


    In our pack?!


    I couldn''t fathom what he was doing here. I had heard rumors that he was a heartless and ruthless devil, showing no mercy to anyone.


    As he turned to face me, my world seemed toe to a standstill. Deep blue eyes curiously locked onto mine, causing my heart to skip a beat. I felt breathless, and my lips parted in a gasp as I was caught in the intensity of his gaze.


    His indifferent eyes bore into me, scanning every inch of my body from head to toe. In a sudden motion, he got up and closed the distance between us in just a few strides. I was mesmerized by his presence, intoxicated by the blend of his manly, spicy scent and the expensive cologne that enveloped him. He smelled like the earth after rain, a delightful fusion of forest and nature. I blinked, trying not to stare at the Adonis standing before me.


    His features were a masterpiece: dark hair, a chiseled face, a pointed nose, sharp jawline, and full, inviting lips. It seemed almost unreal for a man to possess such beauty and allure. His broad, sculpted body left nothing to the imagination, evoking an irresistible maic pull. Bulging biceps strained against the sleeves of his coat jacket, and his jacket was left open, revealing a chest that seemed to puff out smugly and perfectly defined eight-pack abs visible through the fabric of his white shirt.


    My dad''s voice reached my ears, but I was lost in the intensity of Zander''s gaze as it roamed over me. His eyes held an awestruck admiration, and in the next moment, they caressed my entire being, leaving me breathless.


    "Alpha King, she is my daughter, Selena," my father introduced, breaking the enchantment momentarily.


    "I will marry her," Alpha King dered, snapping me out of my trance.


    I took a deep breath, feeling suddenly parched. I turned to my father, who seemed ted by the promation.


    "What gives you the impression that I would marry you?!" I challenged, meeting Zander''s hypnotic gaze with defiance. My heart pounded in my chest, and I looked away to break the spell before I became ensnared once more. I saw his lips slightly curled up in a smug smirk.


    Asshole!


    My father''s reaction was less amused. "What are you saying, Selena?!" he gritted his teeth, ring at me.


    He grabbed my arm, forcefully


    pulling me away from the


    captivating Alpha King, Zander


    ke. I tried to free my hand, but my father''s grip only tightened, leading me further away from the enigmatic man whose presence seemed to hold both allure and danger.


    "Date me then! You will find the answer," Zander''s deep voice echoed through the room, causing both my father and me to stop in our tracks, our jaws dropping in surprise.


    "I don''t even know you. Then why would I go on a date with you?" I replied with a nonchnt shrug, shaking my head at his audacious proposal.


    Despite his status as the Alpha King, the mightiest and strongest among werewolves, I refused to be intimidated by him. There was something about him that didn''t give off scary vibes, as if he had no intention of frightening me. Zander''s eyes narrowed slightly, a thin line forming on his face as he smirked in amusement.


    "I am sorry, Alpha King!" My father quickly apologized, perhaps realizing the seriousness of my response. "Selena, youe with me," he scolded, grabbing my arm, and briskly led me out of Zander''s office, mming the door shut behind us. Once we were out of earshot from Zander, my father stopped abruptly and delivered a stinging p across my cheek.


    "You disobedient daughter! How dare you misbehave before my guest?!" he growled angrily.


    My cheek burned from the impact, and tears welled up in my eyes. "But, Father, I can''t marry him," I whimpered, trying to reason with him.


    "Selena, I have decided that you have to marry the Alpha King in exchange for this alliance. You know this is the only way to save our pack. Otherwise, no one can save us from his wrath," he grumbled, his voice filled with frustration and desperation. "But, Father, why me?! You know how ruthless and heartless he is. The story of his cruelty and inhumanity is famous worldwide," I protested, trying to make him understand my fears.


    "Selena, you are a curse on our family as you were born wolfless. I am ashamed even to call you my daughter. But, at least now, you''re going to be useful to us. You have to marry him," he scowled, his face contorting with disgust as he looked at me. My head hung low, the weight of my fate crushing down on me. I realized that my future had been decided, and there was nothing I could do to change it.


    "Will you behave nicely this time?" My father demanded, his voice stern.


    I nodded slowly, trying to ept my fate, even though it felt like a heavy burden on my shoulders.


    "Don''t say anything that will make me regret bringing you up as a princess," he warned, and I nodded submissively, feeling a sense of resignation settling over me.


    We returned to my father''s office,


    and as soon as I stepped inside, Zander''s intense and cold eyes locked onto me. I felt a shiver down my spine and quickly lowered my gaze, not wanting him to see the vulnerability and helplessness reflected in my eyes.


    Even though he wasn''t touching me, I could sense his presence right beside me. His heat seemed to


    radiate, brushing against my skin t


    and making me suddenly feel warm in the otherwise cold room. It was as if his aura engulfed me,


    leaving me breathless and unsettled.


    My father, seemingly oblivious to the tension between us, eagerly dered, "Alpha King, she is ready for the alliance."


    However, Zander paid no attention to my father''s words.


    Instead, he turned his attention to me and asked, "Will you go on a dinner date with me, Princess?"


    Caught off guard, I nced at my father, searching for some guidance, but his stare conveyed a clear message - that this was an opportunity I shouldn''t pass up. Summoning every ounce of courage, I murmured subtly, "I am... uh... I agree to marry you."


    "I want to take you on a date, Princess," he announced, his toneced with authority. "Have dinner with me."


    It wasn''t a request but amand. An Alpha''s order. His icy, cold gaze bore into me, making me swallow hard.


    I nced at my father through myshes, but his cold expression made it clear I had no choice but toply with whatever this cruel Alpha King desired.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 Chosen Mates *Selena*


    He sent his car to pick me up for the date. Not that I expected him toe himself. Of course, the almighty Alpha King couldn''t be bothered to do something as simple as that.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I stopped dead in my tracks. The entire ce was empty. Reserved. For us.


    In the center of the room, a table sat perfectly set, glowing under soft candlelight. My eyes immediatelynded on him-Alpha Zander ke. He was already sitting there, dressed in a ck tuxedo that looked like it was tailored just for him. Because of course it was. I hated how unfairly handsome he looked. The cold-hearted monster somehow managed to look like he''d stepped out of a dream.


    "Alpha," I mumbled, walking toward the table.


    He didn''t stand. Didn''t offer so much as a smile. Typical. The waiter pulled out my chair, and I sat down across from him, pretending I wasn''t the least bit impressed. But I couldn''t help it-I nced around, taking in the sheer extravagance of it all. The ce was beautiful. Too beautiful.


    Of course, Zander wouldn''t settle for anything less.


    We sat in silence as the waiters served our meal, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. The soft clink of utensils was the only sound, and it felt like every moment stretched on forever.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. The silence was unbearable.


    "Can I ask something, Alpha?" I finally broke the stillness.


    He slowly looked up from his phone, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine with that unnerving intensity. For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    "Go ahead," he said, his voice low and husky, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I swallowed, trying to clear my mind of the effect his mere presence had on me. This wasn''t the time to get distracted by his godlike features. Focus, Selena. Focus.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" I asked timidly, my gaze following his every movement as he ate with effortless grace, almost as if he were doing the food a favor by allowing it to touch his lips. "Because you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen," he replied, his voice cool and matter-of-fact, as though discussing such a thing was as casual as talking about the weather.


    I felt my cheeks warm at his words. Coming from Zander ke the most powerful, most handsome, and most dominant alpha, no... the Alpha King himself¡ªit was both ttering and unnerving. But the doubt lingered in my heart as I shot another question, "Umm... What about your wolf? Will he ept me?"


    "Lyon has already epted you. You don''t need to worry," he assured me, his focus still on his meal, as though the subject didn''t warrant his full attention.


    "Oh!" My lips formed a perfect ''O'' of surprise. The idea of meeting his powerful wolf intrigued me, as I had heard countless stories about him.


    "But... don''t you need a strong Luna by your side who helps you to be stronger?" I couldn''t help but voice my confusion, well aware of the importance of a strong Luna to support an Alpha.


    His deepughter resonated through the air, causing my heart to flutter in response. He peered at me with his intense, deep blue eyes, and I found myself momentarily lost in their captivating gaze.


    "I am Zander ke, Selena," he growled with authority. "I am the Alpha King, the strongest among werewolves. I don''t need a woman to make me stronger. But..." He leaned closer, his smugness evident. "I assure you that if you stay with me, you will be well taken care of and safe," he dered confidently.


    As much as I wanted to roll my eyes at his show-off attitude, a part of me couldn''t deny the truth in his words. Zander was undeniably powerful, and I couldn''t ignore the fact that being with him might provide a certain level of security.


    I shifted in my seat before summoning the courage to ask an important question that had been troubling me since the revtion of this arranged marriage and alliance.


    "What if... what if someday you find your fated mate?" I breathed out nervously, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I am twenty-five and still haven''t found her," he dismissed my concern with a wave of his hand as if it was an insignificant issue.


    "But it doesn''t mean you can''t find her in the future," I argued, staring at him closely.


    His expression turned hard and cold, his calcting gaze studying me intensely for what felt like an eternity before he finally responded, "You have my word, Selena. You will always be my Luna as long as you give me an heir."


    Of course, I knew he wouldn''t reject his fated mate if he found her someday. Only a fool would reject a fated mate. But the reassurance that he wouldn''t abandon me provided a slight sense of relief.


    At least he acknowledged that I would be his Luna... if I had children with him.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process what this meant for my future. The weight of his promise settled heavily on my chest, and yet, doubts lingered.


    But could I trust himpletely?


    I couldn''t peek inside his heart, and I was well aware that I could not refuse this marriage in any way.


    Finally, we got married in a whirlwind week, the alliance papers were signed, and my fate was sealed. We were chosen mates, so we needed to ept each other in front of the werewolf council.


    "I, Alpha King, Zander ke, ept Selena Ardolf as my mate and my Luna," Zander dered confidently in front of the council.


    "I, Selena Ardolf, ept Alpha Zander ke as my mate and my Alpha," I vowed, trying to steady my nerves before the officiant and the council.


    Then we exchanged rings.


    "You have dered your consent before the council and epted each other as chosen mates. By the authority vested in me by the Moon Goddess, I now pronounce you mates. To seal your mate bond, the Alpha King can mark his Luna and take her to the mating ground. toplete the mating ritual," the officiant proimed.


    As the significance of those words


    sank in, my pulse quickened, and my heart pounded relentlessly. I started to perspire heavily, my nerves getting the best of me. I nced at Zander, silently pleading with my. eyes. We had already talked about it. I had told him I was a virgin The idea of the mating ground terrified me. Unable to shift into my wolf form, I couldn''t participate fully as a wolf would. Mating in my human form, with everyone watching, felt overwhelming and intrusive.


    He gazed at me coldly, and I knew my pleas had no effect on him. He turned and nced at the council members. They all nodded as if they were talking through the mind link.


    Then, with a swift motion, he faced me and extended his hand. Trembling, I ced my own shaky hand in hisrge, powerful palm. His grip tightened as he pulled me closer, his arms encircling my waist. His touch sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t look away from his hypnotic gaze.


    His hand gently cupped my face, making me meet his alluring eyes. At that moment, his eyes spoke of desire and possession, full of lust, consuming me entirely. His full lips parted, releasing a low, possessive growl from deep within him. My breath hitched as his enchanting eyes held me captive. And then, his lips met mine in a fervent kiss.


    My first kiss!


    I gasped as his kiss overwhelmed me. My senses drowned in the intensity of the moment. My eyes instinctively closed, surrendering to the powerful connection between us. The fervor only intensified as he deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring my mouth with a


    ovel.


    possessiveness that sent shivers down my spine. I shamelessly moaned, lost in the intoxicating bliss of the moment, unaware of the crowded hall surrounding us. His arm tightened around me, drawing me closer as if he wanted to merge our very beings into one.


    His lips left my mouth, and a trail of kisses led down to my neck. I arched my neck in response, offering myself willingly to him. He licked the spot where his mark would be ced,


    sending another surge of desire


    through me. And then, he sucked hard, causing me to gasp and moan his name, my arms instinctively wrapping around his neck. Our bodies clung to each other, and I felt a stinging sensation as his canines pierced my skin, sealing our bond.


    At that moment, our souls fused, and an undeniable connection linked us together. It felt divine and eternal as if we were destined to be entwined from the very beginning. I belonged to him, and he belonged to me - a profound and unbreakable bond. He licked the mark he had made on my neck, kissing it with a tenderness that contrasted with the wild passion of moments ago. His eyes now gleamed golden, signifying the presence of his wolf. Yet, he kissed me with an ardor that devoured me whole, as if he wanted to im every inch of me in that single kiss.


    And then, he lifted me up in a bridal style, and I knew what woulde next. At that moment, I cared not where we were or who might witness our union. All that mattered was being his in every possible way.


    But as he ced me inside the car, confusion crept in, as the mating ground was merely a short walk away.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, furrowing my brow as I looked at him while he settled beside me.


    "On honeymoon," he replied, pulling me onto hisp.


    I wanted to ask more but couldn''t because my mouth was busy kissing him with the same passion as he kissed me.


    He took me to a deserted ind and made love to me. We were there for seven days, and he remained buried in me all the time. We only stopped when we needed to eat. Otherwise, we were not separated from each other even for a second. He came inside me countless times and made mee in so many ways I didn''t even know existed. Lying in his arms, I felt like all my dreams hade true.


    But the bubble of my happiness burst when I had a miscarriage for the first time. Zander didn''t say anything, but I saw the disappointment in his eyes. Slowly he became distant, and his ultimate excuse was the workload. Still, I tried to assure myself that it was all in my head and he hadn''t changed.


    But the truth came out in the end, and my illusion ended.


    I came to know that I was living a false dream.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 The Unexpected Surprise *Selena*


    **ONE YEAR LATER**


    "Congrattions, Luna! You''re pregnant!" The doctor''s words kept ringing in my mind, filling me with joy as I made my way to my mate, the Alpha King''s office, to tell him the good news.


    After many tries, I was finally going to have my Alpha''s pup. Zander and I had wanted a baby for so long since we had mated. But every time I got pregnant, it ended sadly with heartbreaking miscarriages, losing my precious pups.


    This time, when I realized I had missed my periods, I decided to keep it to myself. I didn''t want Zander to go through the pain and disappointment of another loss.


    I kept my pregnancy hidden from everyone, waiting for the right time. It wasn''t until three months had passed that I went for a check-up, hoping for good news. When the doctor confirmed that the baby was growing healthy and strong, tears of happiness flowed from my eyes. I couldn''t contain my joy, rushing to share this incredible news with my mate.


    I was going to knock on the door, but my hand halted in the air when I heard Avery''s voice.


    "Why don''t you leave her? She doesn''t deserve to be your mate. She''s weak and wolf-less."


    My smile disappeared as my heart sank with uncertainty.


    "Not now, Avery. I have to go to the conference. We''ll talk about itter," Zander''s calm voice replied, leaving me shocked.


    Mate.


    Weak.


    Wolf-less.


    They were talking about me!


    "Why don''t you kill her like you killed her family and pack?" Avery''s bored voice came from behind the wide, thick doors.


    I gasped and covered my mouth, trying to hold back tears. My eyes stung and everything became blurry.


    "Stop! Don''t say anything else. I''mte for the conference," Zander growled, sounding frustrated but not denying it.


    It couldn''t be true.


    Goddess, please tell me that it couldn''t be true! My mate, responsible for killing my family?! Now, he''s plotting my murder with his girlfriend!


    My suspicions were confirmed. At first, I only believed Avery was in love with Zander. But now, it''s clear Zander also loved her, and they betrayed me behind my back.


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave, crashing against the fragile shores of my heart.


    I didn''t have time to wipe my tears when I heard footsteps nearing the door. I needed to escape before they sensed me.


    Swiftly, I slid away from the door and rushed to my room. Closing the door behind me, I frantically searched for my phone and dialed my father''s number.


    Each ring felt like an eternity as I impatiently waited for my father to answer, but there was no response. The silence on the other end of the line gnawed at my soul, intensifying the fear gripping my heart.


    In hopes of hearing some news, I called my uncle, Jack. He picked up after three rings.


    "Uncle, I''ve been trying to reach Mom and Dad, but no one''s picking up the phone," I blurted out, my worry rushing out in a hurry.


    "Selena, my dear, it''s over. Everything is finished! The pack... our pack... it''s gone," Uncle Jack''s voice cracked, carrying the same pain I felt.


    "Who... who could do that?" I asked, hoping what I heard at Zander''s office was wrong.


    "It was him, Selena. It was your mate," Uncle Jack''s voice shook with sadness and resentment.


    The ground beneath my feet seemed to crumble away, leaving me suspended in a world of disbelief.


    "The Alpha King, Zander ke. He murdered your family... our pack," Uncle''s voice lowered to a somber tone, carrying the weight of an unbearable truth.


    I felt like such a fool. Even after hearing it myself, I needed confirmation from my uncle. My already shattered heart splintered into countless pieces, each fragment a testament to the immense loss I had suffered.


    My mate hated me so much that he even demolished my whole pack.


    I sped a hand over my mouth, trying to stifle the sobs that


    threatened to consume me. Tears streamed down my face, mixing


    with the remnants of shattered


    dreams as I mourned the devastating loss of my beloved


    family and the pack m


    had once been my kin.


    who


    "Uncle," I hesitated, my voice shaking as I wiped my tears with the back of my hand, "I overheard Zander and his girlfriend, Avery, nning to murder me. They''ve been having an affair and want to get rid of me."


    "Oh, Goddess! I always knew he was


    cruel, but to be so heartless..." Uncle''s words trailed off,


    overwhelmed by deep sorrow for my situation. "Selena, my dear, I beg you to leave immediately ande to me. We''ll escape to the South, leaving this treacherousnd behind. There, we can start a new life, far away from their reach, where no one will ever find us."


    "No, uncle, I can''t just run and hide," I whispered. "He''s my mate, the Alpha King. His power has no limits. I''m sure he''ll find me, no matter where go. And.. I... I''m pregnant, carrying his pup," I confessed, ncing anxiously around as if the walls


    themselves held secrets that could


    expose my vulnerability.


    "What?! You''re pregnant?!" My uncle''s voice surged with sudden excitement, echoing through the receiver.


    I bit my trembling lips and nodded, even though he couldn''t see me.


    "He... he hates you and will kill your child," my uncle''s voice trembled with concern and desperation. "I''ming to take you away from him," he advised, and he was right.


    If Zander didn''t love me, he wouldn''t love our unborn child. It was a truth I couldn''t deny, a painful eptance that stung my heart.


    "Wait for me outside the borders of this pack. I''ll join you in a few hours," I replied, wiping my wet cheeks with determined yet shaking hands as I ended the call.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 Severing All The Bonds *Selena*


    A grand conference had descended upon the Moonglow pack, nestled in the heart of the North. Known far and wide as thergest and most prestigious pack, it stood under the rule of none other than the Alpha King himself, Zander ke. Alphas from every corner of the world converged upon this sacred ground, drawn by the significance of the gathering. And at the helm of it all, leading the congregation, was the formidable figure of Alpha King Zander ke.


    I wiped away my tears, summoning the strength topose myself. Taking a deep breath, I hurried towards the conference hall. The pain of betrayal made it challenging to drag my weary body forward. Tears persisted, blurring my vision and momentarily blinding me. Nheless, I fought against them, pushing them back.


    "Luna Queen, I''m sorry, but you can''t enter. The conference has already begun, and I''ve been instructed not to let anyone in," the guard pleaded, attempting to prevent me from entering.


    However, as the Luna Queen, I held authority over the pack.


    "This is urgent, and I must speak with the Alpha King right away," I asserted firmly. "Please, open the doors and allow me inside."


    The guard couldn''t deny my instructions this time, conceding to my authority as he reluctantly opened the doors, granting me passage.


    Dressed in a mini dress, I adorned myself as Zander desired. My long, wavy blonde locks cascaded freely over my shoulders. He only married me for my beauty and didn''t miss any chance to use my body for his pleasure. For him, I was only a ything. Yet, I willingly transformed myself, hoping that he would someday reciprocate the love I held for him as his mate. It was foolish of me to believe that his love ran deeper than superficial desires. Tears welled in my eyes, tracing the memories of the intimate moments we shared. I had loved him with every fiber of my being, surrendering my heart, soul, body, and life to him. I gave him everything I possessed, morphing into someone I never thought I could be, all for the sake of his happiness.


    My steps faltered, my heart pounding with fear, but I pressed on. The hall came into view, brimming with Alphas from far and wide. The mingling scents of their strength and power saturated the air, an overwhelming presence that could instill terror in any human or weaker wolf. Yet, I summoned my courage, drawing strength from within as I faced my mate. "Alpha King!" I roared with seething anger, my voice echoing through the hall.


    "Selena?!" He growled, his once vibrant blue eyes darkening as they locked onto me. "What in the world are you wearing?" His disapproving frown directed the attention of the other Alphas in the room, causing them to avert their gazes.


    Disregarding his remark, I remained focused on my purpose, my heart pulsating with a mix of fury and pain.


    "You... you took the lives of my family and my pack," I screamed, the intensity of my emotions shaking my very existence.


    He was the epitome of power, a force that none dared to challenge. Yet, here I stood, shouting at him, defying the mightiest wolf. A wave of intimidating pheromones enveloped me, causing me to stumble back. Zander''s dangerous gaze bore into me, his expression hardening.


    "This is neither the time nor the ce discussing personal matters," he ordered, his voiceced with authority as an Alpha.


    "No, you ughtered them, and now you desire to do the same to me!" I yelled at him, shaking my head in disbelief. "Selena!" Zander snarled, his warning tone sending shivers down my spine. However, I stood my ground, refusing to be silenced. "No, Alpha King, no!" I screamed, my voice ringing with defiance. "You cannot prevent me from revealing the truth to everyone."


    "It is an order from your Alpha. Leave this instant," he growled, his knuckles turning white as he tightly gripped the armrest of his chair.


    "I do not obey your orders. You are not my Alpha. You are a murderer. I reject you, Alpha King Zander ke, as my mate and Alpha," I spat out, my words dripping with defiance and finality.


    "Luna Selena ke!" Zander''s howl reverberated through the air, his teeth bared in anger. His body trembled as his wolf, Lyon, took control, its fierce presence reflected on Zander''s visage. "Ardolf! Selena Ardolf is my name," I retorted, my voiceced with contempt.


    In an instant, all the love, respect, and trust that once existed between us dissipated upon learning of his unforgivable cruelty.


    "People warned me that you were the cruelest Alpha in this world, but I refused to believe them. I held onto the hope that our mating would change you. Yet, I was living in a delusion," I sobbed, my voice quivering as I fought to maintain my strength, to assert my rejection of my mate.


    "I was mistaken. You never changed. You have no heart. I cannot continue to live alongside you. I despise you. So, ept my rejection and release me from this unwanted bond," I cried, my words punctuated by tears that betrayed my resolve.


    Zander''s eyes turned cold and dark as his face was covered with a dark, chilling shadow.


    "Selena Ardolf," he uttered in a deep, emotionless Alpha voice.


    "People warned me not to choose a wolfless, weak woman from the weakest pack in the world as my mate and Luna Queen. Yet, I disregarded their counsel. I bestowed upon you the title of Luna Queen and offered you everything you never deserved. But you have failed to fulfill your duties as both a Queen and my mate. You are disrespectful, disobedient, and unworthy of being the Luna Queen to thergest and strongest pack in the world. I ept your rejection, Selena Ardolf. I, Alpha King Zander ke, reject you, Selena Ardolf, as my mate and my Queen," he bit out with disgust.


    The rejection waspleted, and the mate bond broke instantly.


    The air evaporated from my lungs, leaving me gasping for breath. My body crumbled to the ground, my hands instinctively reaching out to protect my swollen belly. Fear gripped my heart as I worried for the safety of my unborn child. As I


    on the floor, the world around me


    seemed to fade into a roundelt


    blur, and I


    closed my eyes, willing the pain to dissipate. No one rushed to my side, but their watchful gazes weighed upon me, a silent audience to my torment. Taking slow, measured breaths, I mustered what little strength remained within me.


    Though Zander must have felt the agony coursing through our bond, he wore a stoic expression, masking any hint of his own suffering. As the Alpha King, he was the epitome of strength among wolves, capable of enduring the pain.


    Minutes ticked by, each passing


    moment apanied by my


    ragged panting. The searing


    sensation of the mating mark on my


    1.m


    neck intensified, threatening to unleash a scream from my tightly


    pressed lips. I refused to reveal my weakness before them, forcing the tears streaming down my face


    against my will.


    Eventually, the pain began to wane, relinquishing its grip on me. Summoning the remnants of my resilience, I rose unsteadily to my feet.


    I cast onest nce at Zander, his piercing blue eyes meeting my hazel gaze. For an instant, I thought I detected a flicker of pain and hurt within them. Yet, before I could fully process the sight, it transformed into an expression of loathing and repulsion. Now he would revel in the happiness of being reunited with his beloved, while I was cast aside from his life.


    Slowly, I dragged my weary and aching body out of the hall as I made my way towards the borders of the pack, where my uncle patiently awaited my arrival.


    I departed without taking anything from the pack, for I required nothing from him.


    All I yearned for was escape, to depart from his life before he discovered the secret I had concealed.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 An Offer


    *Selena*


    **Four yearster**


    I stared helplessly at the stack of cash in my hand. We had half a month to get by with this meager amount, and it would be incredibly difficult.


    "Ugh!" I groaned, running my hand through my hair before cing the cash back in the box where I kept it in my room.


    My bank ount was already empty, and without a proper job, I had no idea how I would provide for my family next month. Austin''s birthday was just three months away, and the thought of failing him made me feel like aplete failure as a mother. My baby boy had asked for a game as a birthday gift, and I couldn''t even afford to give him that.


    Damn it. I felt so miserable, and my fate seemed even crueler than my circumstances.


    I worked multiple part-time jobs, barely earning enough to cover our basic necessities, let alone any luxuries. The weight of my failures bore down on me even more because Austin wasn''t just any child-he was a prince, an heir, and carried alpha blood. It broke my heart to see him endure a life of poverty because of my inadequacies.


    Austin possessed a wisdom far beyond his tender age, and his physical stature surpassed that of his peers. As a born Alpha, he exuded an air of authority, appearing much older than his mere three years. Many mistook him for a five-year-old, captivated by his maturity andmanding presence.


    With his father''s features reflected in his appearance, Austin was the spitting image of him. His dark hair, pointed nose, sharp jawline, rosy lips, and sun-kissed skin were unmistakable reminders of his heritage. Yet, it was his piercing blue eyes that stood out the most-a striking feature that seemed to hold a world of depth.


    "Mommy, is the breakfast ready?!" Austin''s voice broke through my sad thoughts, pulling me back to the present. A warm smile spread across my lips as I turned to see the light of my life.


    I tousled my son''s hair affectionately while flipping the omelet sizzling in the pan. Once it was done, I carefully ted the fluffy omelet and set it on the table.


    "Finish your breakfast like a good boy," I gently urged him, my tender smile lingering as I turned to tackle the rest of the household chores.


    When I left the Moonglow pack, circumstances forced me to abandon my education and let go of my dreams of pursuing higher studies. My uncle and the baby growing inside me depended on my support. To make ends meet, I took up employment, working shifts at restaurants and general stores. However, the ie was barely enough to get by, let alone provide afortable life, especially with the additional expenses of my pregnancy.


    But, my talent forputers had always been exceptional, particrly hacking. In search of financial stability, I began working as a hacker on the secretive dark web. It allowed me to earn some quick and modest ie.


    But for days, I couldn''t find a single hacking assignment. Darn it, it felt like all the odds were stacking against me at once, threatening to make my already miserable condition even worse.


    In hope to find a new hacking job, I opened the dark web. As I navigated through the depths of the web, a message caught my attention, arriving from an unidentified sender. It contained an enticing proposition-an opportunity for a significant hacking project, apanied by a lucrative sum of money.


    *Hi, we can discuss the assignment.* I sent a reply promptly.


    The temptation of the immense sum was so enticing, and I was in desperate need of money. I waited impatiently when a message box suddenly appeared on the screen.


    *Security system of the Moonglow pack.*


    The reply from the other end made my breath hitch.


    That was an insane assignment, and who the hell was so desperate to die that they wanted to hack the system of the Moonglow pack? That Alpha Zander had himself made that system, and he was an expert. I had training under him when... when we were married. I knew it was impossible to invade the security of the Moonglow pack, and that includes all the details of the North. Hacking the Moonglow pack''s security means gaining ess to all the details of the security for the entire North and risking the safety of the whole region. No. I was in desperate need of money but not a fool to ept an offer of my own demise.


    *Sorry, I can''t do this.* I quickly typed the reply and was about to sign off.


    *I can increase the offer and pay you even more if you''re interested. But I really need your skills for this job.*


    The reply came swiftly, apanied by an additional zero at the end of the amount.


    He was offering me ten million for this project. It was an absurdly high figure, but the task at hand carried grave risks. What he wanted me to do was very dangerous and if I were to be caught, my life would be forfeit. *Apologies, but I can''t take on this job.* I texted back without a moment''s hesitation.


    *Don''t rush into a decision. I can add one more zero to the amount and pay you the entire sum upfront. Take your time to consider. I''ll be waiting for your reply.* His message came through before he quickly signed off. Holy shit!


    A hundred million!


    But was this amount worth risking my life and everything I had kept safe for so long?


    With that kind of money, I could live a peaceful life without having to work and even start my ownputer business. The person behind this offer must be immensely powerful and influential, seeking my expertise to breach the world''s most intricate security system. It felt like staring into an abyss with no bottom.


    Incredibly dangerous.


    Unbelievably treacherous.


    With a frustrated groan, I forcefully mmed myptop shut, distancing myself from the enticing allure of dangerous possibilities.


    "What''s troubling you, Selena? You seem agitated," Uncle inquired, his gaze filled with concern. He was elderly and had grown weaker after surviving the war. He couldn''t assist me financially or with household chores.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, Uncle! I have an interview today. Will you look after Austin for a while?" I smiled, asking him a genuine question, not revealing the reason behind my irritation from the tempting offer I had received.


    In the dark web, I was known as C-tech. Our real identities and faces remained hidden, while payments were discreetly transferred to our dark web ounts. We could withdraw the funds in cash, maintaining our anonymity. So, how did he find me, and why did he need only me to do this job? A strange coincidence, if it was one!


    "Of course, Selena. But are you sure you''ll get a decent job? You dropped out of school," Uncle reasoned.


    "Let me give it a try, Uncle. What if they really can see my incredible skills inputers and hire me without a degree?" I shrugged with hope in my heart.


    Uncle had been a pir of support in raising my son, Austin. Whenever I couldn''t be at home due to workmitments, he was there, ensuring Austin''s well-being.


    "You''re right, Selena. You should try. Don''t worry about Austin. He''ll be fine with me. You focus on getting a high-paying job," my uncle reassured me.


    I nodded, grinning with encouragement. Yes, I could do it. I had to get a decent, well-paying job ASAP-for Austin''s future.


    Uncle reached for the remote control, an air of boredom evident on his face. "It''s the same old news again! Let''s switch channels and see if we can find something more interesting," he grumbled, flipping through the various options until he stumbled upon a set of headlines that caught his attention.


    "Alpha King, Zander ke, to wed his childhood sweetheart, Avery Wright, next month. Preparations for the grand event are already underway," announced the news anchor, his voice capturing my full attention. Every fiber of my being became acutely aware of whom they were discussing.


    My eager, yet treacherous, gaze fixated upon the television screen, and the sight that greeted me stole my breath away.


    Alpha King, Zander ke!


    The very image that had haunted my sleepless nights and tormented my heart appeared before me. He was the architect of my wretched existence, the cause of my misery.


    Despite the passing years, the


    despicable man still exuded an


    irresistible allure. In fact, during that


    three-year absence, he had only grown more striking and captivating. His sculpted physique emanated dominance, a mere glimpse of his imposing build enough to instill fear in anyone. His short, dark hair was slicked back, emphasizing his sharp features, while his piercing blue eyes seemed to prate the screen, as though he possessed the power to see through it.


    His perfectly tailored suit clung to his form, emphasizing his chiseled chest and showcasing the defined contours of his rock-hard eight-pack abs. It was no wonder women yearned to throw themselves at the feet of this cruel and heartless Greek God. The first time Iid eyes on him, he captured my heart effortlessly. Little did I know then that it would be the worst decision of my life, a stark reminder that


    appearances could be deceiving.


    He appeared blissfully content in his new life without me. Of course, he would be ecstatic with his chosen mate, the one he was now preparing to marry. I tore my gaze away, my attention drifting from the news. The news anchor delved into intricate details about the extravagant wedding and the opulent ceremony that would seal their bond as Alpha King and his future Luna.


    A twinge of pain gripped my chest, and I attempted to push the thoughts aside. Perhaps three years and my immense hatred for him weren''t enough to erase him from my memory.


    Everything was still fresh in my memory, haunting me even as I attempted to forget. From the day I married until the moment I escaped my cruel husband, the memories were etched into my mind like deep scars. Despite my efforts to move on, painful recollections threatened to consume me, and the urge for revenge surged, overtaking every other emotion. But above all, I had a greater purpose-to ensure my son, Austin, did not suffer because of the burning fire of revenge within me. As much as I longed for retribution against my ex-mate, Alpha King


    Zander ke, I refused to put


    Austin''s well-being at risk.


    feared he wouldn''t even hesitate to kill his own son if it served his pride and ambitions.


    But the truth was, taking down the invincible Alpha King was no easy task. It required a foolproof n and abundant resources to challenge the mightiest, most merciless, and seemingly indomitable ruler. The rumors of his heartlessness were undoubtedly true, and I


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 Cruel Alpha King


    him.


    I struggled to calm the tumultuous emotions swirling within me, feeling like a storm was about to engulf me. Yet, I couldn''t help but steal a nce at my son, who was blissfully ying with building blocks. My heart suddenly brimmed with love and tenderness at the sight of After losing everything, Austin had be my reason to keep going. Nothing in this world was more precious to me than him. I was aware that my thoughts could be irrational at times, but I couldn''t help being frightened for him. The fear of Zander discovering Austin''s


    existence and the potential consequences consumed me.


    Suddenly, my breaths became shallow, and panic threatened to overtake me. I struggled to keep it together and reached for a ss of cold water, attempting to regain control. Sitting down, I closed my eyes, trying to focus on the good memories to calm myself. Gradually, my breathing steadied, and my heart resumed its normal rhythm. I nced at the time and realized I was runningte for my appointment with the interviewer. Panic resurfaced momentarily before I forced myself to take a deep breath and gather my belongings. I needed to head out quickly. I walked up to Austin and gently kissed his forehead.


    "Austin, Mom is heading out for an interview. Be good to Grandpa, alright? I''ll be back before you know it," I whispered softly.


    "Okay, Mom!" Austin nodded, his innocent eyes meeting mine, giving me the strength to face the challenges thaty ahead.


    I took the bus to the office of a techpany. One after another, I went to five interviews straight in a row but faced nothing but failure. Every response was the same that I wasn''t qualified enough for an office job. Fuck my luck.


    I returned home with weary feet and a heart heavy with disappointment. Countless thoughts and considerations swirled in my mind, the pros and cons of my next steps consuming my every waking moment.


    As I stepped into the calm, soothing atmosphere of the house, I took a deep breath to steady myself before gently closing the door behind me. Austin and Uncle were glued to the TV, and I forced a smile as I passed them. I made my coffee, grabbed my mug andptop, and headed to my favorite spot by the window. I foundfort in that little corner. Dragging my beloved bean bag near the window, I plopped down, cing my coffee mug beside me on the floor and opening myptop on myp. I started job hunting again. I had a few hours before my night shift at the bar would start. Ah, goddess! What a life you''ve blessed me with. Closing my eyes, I let the peaceful chirping of birds returning to their nests wash over me, finding a little relief in their sounds amidst the chaos in my mind. Then, I opened my eyes and focused on theptop screen.


    "Selena!"


    Uncle''s voice snapped me out of my moment of focus, and I lifted my head to find him standing before me. His gaze bore into me, seemingly reading the emotions etched on my face. Feeling self-conscious, I looked away.


    "So, you didn''t get the job, right?" he deduced.


    I nodded, offering a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry. There are plenty of jobs in the market," I assured him before returning my gaze to theptop and starting to apply for interviews again.


    "What if you don''t get a job next time? Why don''t you think about something else?" he asked frantically.


    Rubbing my forehead, I took a deep breath.


    "I''m trying, Uncle. I have another option in mind. Until now, I''ve restricted myself to job hunting only in the South. But now, I''m going to explore opportunities anywhere. If I find a job in another region, we''ll relocate," I exined my n for the future. "What?! Have you lost your mind? We''ve been hiding for years from that cruel alpha king, and now you''re risking our lives by showing up? You know that monster, Zander ke, won''t show any mercy if he finds out what you''ve taken from him," Uncle warned.


    I turned to face him, frowning. "Trust me, I won''t let anything happen to you or Austin. But I have to do this. It''s the only option I have now. I can''t live like this. I need a job," I said, having thought it over carefully. Honestly, I had no other choice.


    "I have a better idea," Uncle smirked darkly, and his smile unsettled me this time.


    Curiosity and suspicion tinged my voice as I asked, "What is it, Uncle?"


    "You could bring the Alpha King to his knees," he said confidently. "He''d pay any price if we asked. You have his blood-his heir, Austin. You know how badly he wanted a son. I''m telling you, we could make him beg." His words dripped with malice, a vengeful glint shing in his eyes.


    I scowled at the suggestion, disgusted by the thought.


    "No! Don''t ever think about doing it, Uncle. I am warning you," I roared furiously, my protective instincts kicking in. "Zander should never know about Austin. He is my son, and I am never going to use him in this dirty war between him and me," I snapped, ring at him with determination. Uncle nodded, his expression grim as he understood the weight of my decision.


    No one, not even my uncle, would ever use my son as a pawn to get revenge on the Alpha King. I knew Zander had countless enemies, and if they learned that Austin was his son, they would use him against him. If anyone found out that I had Zander''s child, they''de after both of us. That''s why I had kept Austin hidden, even from his own father.


    Zander ke was cold hearted and ruthless. He hated me, and he would see my son as nothing more than a reminder of the past a burden he''d want to erase. I knew he''d kill my son without a second thought.


    Life had taught me hard lessons, and the betrayals I''d faced had made me cautious, vignt. I wasn''t the naive girl I once was. I was a mother now, and nothing was going to threaten my son''s safety. After losing everything, I was only left with Austin.


    "What can I say then? I''m just a useless old man," Uncle scoffed, frustration clear in his voice.


    "Uncle!" I sighed, stepping closer. "It''s not like that. You just have to trust me. I''ll take care of us, okay?" I reassured him with determination.


    Suddenly, one of my applications was epted, and I received a call for an interview.


    "See? My luck''s not that bad," I said, a small smile tugging at my lips as I shared the news.


    "Really? That''s great, Selena! Where''s the interview?" Uncle asked, his eyes lighting up with hope.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering, "Wild Howl Pack."


    Uncle''s face drained of color. "But... that''s in the North!"


    I nodded, taking a deep breath.


    "Yes, it is." I replied as my gaze shifted toward my son who was innocently engrossed in watching TV, a carefree smile on his face.


    I was doing this all for my son.


    After dinner, as we all settled down for bedtime, I felt it was the right moment to share the news with Austin.


    "Austin! Honey, I have to tell you something," I began, trying to soften the impending revtion.


    "What happened, Mom?!" he asked, his innocent blue eyes blinking with curiosity.


    "Sweetie, I have to go to another region for a job, but once I''m settled, we can relocate," I gently exined, watching his innocent face fall with sadness.


    "Do I have to live without you for a while?" he asked, his lower lip trembling in a heart-wrenching disy of emotion. I nodded, struggling to hold back my own tears. "Okay, Mom," he said quietly, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    My heart ached seeing my little boy


    endure so much at such a tender age. Life had forced him to grow up too quickly, and I couldn''t help but vowed that after this he would never have to face any more hardships.


    "Austin, you know Mom loves you so much," I reassured him, gently brushing his dark hair aside and nting a soft kiss on his forehead.


    "I love you too, Mom," he said, his eyes sparkling with hope and innocence.


    Now, all I had to do was secure this job, and our problems would be over. I just hoped nothing would go wrong this time.


    To travel to the North, I needed a


    flight ticket and with the little money I had, I had no choice but to borrow


    some from my friends at the bar where worked. I promised them I''d pay it back as soon as I got my paycheck.


    With a heavy heart, I said goodbye to my son and uncle before leaving for the Wild Howl Pack.


    Standing in front of the hotel where my interview for the housekeeping staff position was scheduled, I took a deep breath and put on a confident smile before stepping inside. This wasn''t just any hotel, it was the only eight-star hotel in the world, catering exclusively to the wealthiest clients. The pay was generous, and they didn''t require a degree-just experience.


    With my background as a janitor and bartender, I felt certain I couldnd this job. It finally seemed like the goddess had heard my prayers.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 Small World *Avery*


    "Zander, did you see the news? We looked amazing in those pictures," I eximed to Zander, my excitement bubbling over. However, his attention remained fixed on hisptop screen, seemingly uninterested.


    I set hisptop aside and positioned myself on hisp, attempting to capture his focus.


    "What''s going on, Avery? Can''t you see I was engrossed in important work?" he snapped with a scowl. I felt disappointed that he didn''t even spare me a nce, especially since I was wearing such a revealing dress that entuated my curves and exposed so much. But, I even found him hot when he was angry. Truth be told, I loved every aspect of him. Yes, I was head over heels in love with my best friend.


    "You''re leaving for a week, and you''re still glued to your dullptop?!" Iined, pouting and sensually batting my eyshes.


    "Spend some quality time with me," I leaned in closer, whispering seductively. I took his hand and ced it on my slim waist. His touch was enough to make my panties drenching wet, leaving me wanting more.


    "Have you lost your mind, Avery?" Zander barked, his expression suddenly annoyed. "Remember the agreement between us," he continued sharply. "I''m not interested in getting intimate before the wedding," he reminded me in a cold, icy tone.


    I let out a sigh of exasperation. Zander''s self-control was truly remarkable. No matter how hard I tried to seduce him, his reaction remained disappointingly unaffected. My workaholic Alpha! He''d made sure we were getting married because he needed an heir, and I was more than willing to give him one.


    "We''re engaged, darling, and you are mine officially," I purred, my finger tracing a path along his lips as I closed the distance between us. However, just as our lips were about to meet, he suddenly pulled away, setting me down on the couch before standing up. "I''m running behind schedule. I need to leave," he stated formally as he left abruptly and briskly.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips. It was merely a matter of a few more days, and then he would be bound to me forever. I could sense the excitement in my wolf, Leah, as her growls of anticipation echoed in my mind. She shared my desires, my aspirations.


    Despite having admirers who


    appreciated my beauty from all


    corners of the world, my heart longed for only one man: Zander ke. Men were ready to kill and die for me. But I only wanted Zander. I had wanted him all my life. He had been with me since our childhood. He was my first crush, my first kiss, and my first in everything. I sighed hopelessly.


    I knew he always had eyes only for me. I wanted to be the only woman in his life. Only me. So, I had never let a womane close to him. He was mine. Our fathers were friends, and they wanted us to marry and choose each other as mates. Everything was going so perfectly, and marriage was in the cards. I was so happy and was on cloud nine. The ruthless Alpha King Zander ke was mine until... that bitch,


    ,^


    Selena, came between us.


    I had loved him since we were children and always wanted to marry him. I even rejected my fated mate just to be with Zander, and I believed Zander also loved me as he agreed to marry me. But then, he met that ugly bitch, and all the hell broke loose after that.


    pack.


    I didn''t know what kind of spell she and her father had cast on Zander, that he had forgotten everything after seeing that whore. He forgot about our love, friendship, and promises and wanted to marry that wolfless filthy daughter of a useless Alpha of the world''s weakest


    That cunning witch took everything


    from me; my Zander, my love, and my position. I always dreamed of being the Luna Queen of the North. But my dream was shattered in a blink of an eye when Zander announced he was going to marry Selena in a pack''s alliance. I swallowed the lump of insult down my throat and waited for the right time toe. It was tough to manipte Zander. But how long could he resist my beauty? After my diligent efforts, Selena was finally out of his life, and he was mine


    again.


    That ugly bitch couldn''t hold a candle before me. She was useless in the name of a woman and Luna. She was a mistake. I made sure Zander saw that, and once he realized what a mistake he had made by marrying her, he kicked her out of his life. Nevertheless, finally, the day hade for which I had been waiting for so long. Zander would marry me and mark me as his Luna and mate.


    I threw my head back andughed smugly as I remembered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 Unexpected Encounter *Selena*


    To travel to the North, I needed a flight ticket, and with the little money I had, I had no choice but to borrow some from my friends at the bar where I worked. I promised them I''d pay it back as soon as I got my paycheck.


    With a heavy heart, I said goodbye to my son and uncle before leaving for the Wild Howl Pack.


    Standing in front of the hotel where my interview for the housekeeping staff position was scheduled, I took a deep breath and put on a confident smile before stepping inside. This wasn''t just any hotel; it was the only eight-star hotel in the world, catering exclusively to the wealthiest clients. The pay was generous, and they didn''t require a degree-just experience.


    With my background as a janitor and bartender, I felt certain I couldnd this job. It finally seemed like the goddess had heard my prayers.


    When I entered the hall and saw at least fifty candidatespeting for just ten vacancies, I must admit, I felt a little nervous. But I needed this job desperately, and I was determined to agree to their terms and conditions, no matter what.


    Finally, it was my turn for the interview. I walked in with confidence and managed to impress the interviewers with myposure and knowledge of housekeeping. I had spent the entire night studying and researching for this, and it had paid off.


    The words that followed made my day-they told me I got the job and could start immediately! However, the first month would be an assessment period, and only after sessfullypleting the probation would I be permanently employed.


    I swore to work as hard as I could to make this job permanent. Thank you, goddess! Finally, my hardships seemed to being to an end.


    The head of housekeeping led all ten of us selected candidates to the janitor staff room, where we were handed our uniforms and given a quick briefing about our duties. After assigning today''s tasks, we were instructed to focus on the conference hall since a major event was scheduled to take ce there.


    Dressed in the janitor uniform, I was diligently cleaning the conference room when a staff member rushed in, looking flustered.


    "Clean this room quickly! The Alphas have arrived, and the conference is about to start," she announced urgently.


    Alphas?! My heart began pounding in fear, and I instinctively tapped my chest, trying to steady myself.


    It''s fine, I told myself. There''s no reason they would recognize me. Even if they do, everyone knows I''m divorced and have no connection to the Moonglow Pack anymore. So it''s not a big deal... Right?


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. Yeah. Take it easy, Selena.


    I hurried through the cleaning,


    moving as fast as I could. We


    quickly set the table with snacks and water, and just as I was about to


    leave the conference room, the ne


    sound of heavy footsteps reached my ears. My heart started racing with nervousness.


    Desperate to get out before any of the Alphas could see me, I chose a different route than the others, deciding to take the stairs instead of the elevator.


    "Hey, where are you going?" one of my colleagues called out as she noticed me heading in a different direction. "The elevator is this way."


    "You all go ahead. I just remembered I didn''t clean the bathroom, so I need to do it ASAP," I replied, quicklying up with an excuse. "Ah, you''re going to miss seeing those hot Alphas," she teased, grinning.


    I shrugged, giving her a small smile before turning away.


    "I heard there''s a special guesting too. They''ve been keeping it a secret because of security," another janitor chimed in.


    "I wonder who it could be," one of the women giggled.


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t have the time-or the slightest interest-to ogle the Alphas like the others. I''d lived with one, after all. And that arrogant asshole alpha had made my life a living hell. Keeping my head down, I rushed forward, gripping the mop and bucket of dirty water tightly. My steps were hurried and careless, but all I could focus on was escaping before the trouble came.


    Hearing voices behind me, I


    anxiously nced back to see a


    group of people entering the


    conference area. My pulse


    quickened. I turned my head sharply before anyone could catch me. looking, but in my distraction, I


    collided hard with what felt like a


    wall-a solid body.


    The bucket ttered to the floor, and the mop slipped from my grip as I stumbled backward. A startled gasp escaped me, but before I could hit the ground, a strong hand caught my arm, pulling me upright.


    I opened my eyes in both shock and


    relief, grateful hadn''t fallen. But the relief was short-lived. My breath


    hitched, and every muscle in my


    body tensed as I looked up-straight into the cold, piercing blue eyes of my ex-mate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 My Heartless Alpha Ex


    "I... I''m sorry," I mumbled hurriedly, pushing myself away from my arrogant Alpha ex. Goddess, I was more worried about feeling those damn sparks from our connection than seeing him standing right in front of me. How was this even possible? We had rejected each other years ago, and there shouldn''t be any bond left between us. I shouldn''t be feeling this... right?! For a moment, confusion clouded my mind, but I quickly snapped out of my daze as I noticed him frowning and ring at me, his eyes burning with hatred and anger. Maybe it wasn''t the connection but just his infamous charm-his so-called magical allure that made every girl swoon. Ugh. Yes, that had to be it. He''d always been a yboy, using his Alpha power and pheromones to make women submit to him. Some things never changed.


    "What the hell are you doing?" came my supervisor''s sharp voice, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    Of course, everyone had witnessed this humiliating encounter with the mighty Supreme Alpha King. The title echoed in my mind like a cruel joke, but I didn''t dare voice the taunt out loud. "Get the hell out of here, stupid janitor," the supervisor scolded harshly. I quickly picked up the bucket and mop, hurriedly cleaning the spilled water from the floor before bolting out of there. I didn''t dare nce back at that jerk of an ex-mate. My legs carried me straight to the janitor staff room, where I stopped, breathless and panicked.


    "Selena, what have you done?" one of my colleagues gasped in shock.


    "You''ve offended the Alpha King," another one chimed in, her voice full of dread. "You know what that means, right? You must be ready for the consequences. You''ll probably lose this job."


    No. I can''t afford to lose this job. I didn''te all this way just to fail. This job was everything I needed-everything my family needed. I clenched my fists, silently vowing not to let this happen. But what could I do? This wasn''t in my hands anymore.


    I was relieved when nothing happened after that, and I heard the conference had gone well. Ah, maybe the almighty Alpha King didn''t care about a janitor after all. Good for me. I breathed out in relief, the weight on my chest finally lifting. "Selena," came a sharp voice, cutting through my moment of peace.


    I looked up to see the supervisor storming toward me with a scowl etched deep on his face. "The Alpha King has summoned you."


    What?! Zander wanted to see me?


    Goddess, now I''m doomed. My stomach twisted into knots. Who knows what he wants to do to me for this?


    "You better not annoy him, and don''t make trouble for us, do you get it?" the supervisor barked, his tone stern and unforgiving.


    I swallowed hard and nodded, too stunned to form words. He motioned for me to follow him, and I reluctantly dragged my feet forward, feeling like I was walking toward my execution.


    *Zander*


    Selena Ardolf!


    What was she doing here? Did shee here intentionally, knowing I was hosting the annual Alpha meeting of the North? Could she have some ulterior motive? Just like her family always did.


    But seeing her dressed as a janitor, it all made sense-she wasn''t living a good life after rejecting me. Perhaps she''d realized her mistake and deliberately collided with me to get my attention.


    I huffed out a breath in frustration. What does she need now?


    After humiliating me in front of my alphas, after ruthlessly breaking my heart because of her family''s


    influence, did she truly think I would


    swnel.n


    take her back? Not in a million years.


    I had forgiven her countless times before-every insult, every betrayal-because I didn''t want my pack to know how wicked their Luna truly was. But not anymore.


    She wasn''t my mate now. She was my ex-mate.


    And she would soon find out what happens to those who dare to cross paths with Zander ke.


    The knock on the door was enough for me to know who hade.


    "Come in!" I ordered sharply, turning my back to the door. I didn''t want to see her face.


    ''Or you won''t be able to control


    yourself from kissing her, just like et


    you wanted to do a few hours ago in the corridor, right?'' Lyon taunted in the back of my mind.


    ''Shut up, Lyon,'' I snapped, anger ring at his relentless provocations. He could be so damn annoying sometimes.


    "Alpha, you called me?" her soft, sweet voice broke through my thoughts, making my heart race. Fuck! What was wrong with me?


    I inhaled a deep breath,posing myself before turning around to face her.


    "Selena Ardolf, you are not fit to work here in my hotel," I said coldly and watched with grim satisfaction as shock painted her features. "Y-Your hotel?" she stammered, looking bewildered.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes at her act. As if she didn''t know. She must have figured out that this hotel belonged to me before applying for a job here.


    "I didn''t know it belonged to you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to work here," she whispered, lowering her head.


    She was always like this-pretending to be innocent, making everyone else look like the viin. My jaw clenched as she added softly, "I''ll resign today." She turned to leave, and for some inexplicable reason, my chest tightened. No.


    "No, you don''t need to leave," I said abruptly.


    She stopped mid-step, turning to face me with wide, confused eyes.


    "I need a personal omega for my future Luna and you seem to fit for the position," I announced as I locked my challenging gaze on her.


    Her confusion deepened, and I held back a smirk. Whatever game she thought she was ying, it was about to end. She wouldn''t escape so easily this time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 Not Your Luna Anymore


    *Selena*


    Personal omega to his Luna?


    My ass!


    "What if I refuse?" I challenged, lifting my chin with defiance.


    A scowl darkened his face as he narrowed his piercing blue eyes dangerously. My bravado faltered for a moment, and I silently cursed the heavens. Goddess, save me. His alpha aura was suffocating, intense, and powerful enough to crush the small shred of resolve I was clinging to.


    I instinctively averted my gaze, stepping back in a desperate attempt to escape his presence and catch a breath. But it was impossible. The room felt smaller, the air thick with his intoxicating scent-the same scent that still had the unnerving ability to send my heart spiraling into chaos.


    "You signed the contract," his sharp voice cut through the tension like a de, snapping me out of the haze he always seemed to create.


    I blinked, gathering my wits. "I signed the contract this morning, yes. But I can still refuse to work, penalty be damned!" I shot back defiantly. Honestly, I didn''t care about the penalty-I had no money to pay it anyway. And why would a billionaire alpha care about pocket change from someone like me? He wasn''t serious... he couldn''t be.


    "Then go ahead," he said, his voice suddenly calm.


    My confidence wavered as his gaze swept over me-head to toe-before settling back on my eyes, colder than ice.


    "If you dare to leave this job," he continued, his toneced with a menacing promise that sent chills down my spine, "I will make sure you don''t get a job anywhere else. And I''ll see to it that you won''t have enough to eat another day."


    I froze, the weight of his words sinking in like a stone in my chest.


    He wasn''t bluffing. I knew exactly what he was capable of. This was Zander ke, the Alpha King-ruthless, relentless, and absolutely unforgiving.


    Fuck.


    I was so doomed.


    "Why are you doing this?" I snapped, frustration bubbling in my chest like a storm ready to explode.


    I expected him to smirk at my misery-mock me, even-but instead, his face remained as cold and emotionless as ever, like he was carved from ice.


    "Don''t consider yourself anything special. I needed a staff, that''s it." His voice was detached, each word falling like stones.


    "Then hire someone else," I shot back defiantly, unable to hide the angercing my tone.


    His eyes darkened, the calm before a terrifying storm. "You don''t have to tell me what I should do, Selena Ardolf." The way he glowered at me, his sharp tone cutting through the air, made me wince involuntarily. His aura, heavy with dominance, pinned me in ce. "Now hurry up and pack your stuff because my Beta will pick you up in half an hour and escort you to the Moonglow Pack," hemanded, his Alpha voice brooking no argument.


    I gritted my teeth, my mind racing for aeback that might finally push him into firing me. But deep down, I knew I couldn''t afford to lose this job. Not now. Not ever.


    With a huff, I turned silently on my heel and stormed out of his suffocating presence, the weight of his order pressing on my shoulders.


    I made my way to the janitor wing, my steps heavy as I dragged myself to the small, dimly lit room where my meager belongings were kept.


    As Zander had said, his Beta,


    Maddox, arrived to pick me up and drove me to the Moonglow Pack in a sleek Mercedes. The journey was quiet, and as we approached the


    pack''s territory, a wave of the


    nostalgia


    washed over me. Everything looked almost the same-every corner, turn, and road etched into my memory as if I''d never left.


    When we finally reached the pack house, I nced up at the vast building. It still held its old grandeur, though a few minor renovations had been made. The familiar sight tugged at something deep inside me, reminding me of the life I had once known. Maddox pulled my luggage from the trunk, ready to carry it inside, but I snatched it from him.


    "Let me take it, Luna," he mumbled, his voice low and respectful.


    I bit my lip, shaking my head. "Beta Maddox, I am not your Luna anymore. And it''s inappropriate for a Beta to carry an Omega''s belongings," I whispered, keeping my eyes downcast.


    I heard him exhale softly before stepping back, letting me handle my own luggage.


    Inside the pack house, I walked through familiar hallways until I found Zander sitting with Avery. They seemed deep in conversation, but as soon as Avery spotted me, she shot to her feet, her beautiful face marred with a scowl.


    "Selena? Why are you here?" she demanded sharply.


    I licked my lips nervously and nced at Zander. He hadn''t told her yet?


    Zander''s gaze locked onto mine as he grabbed Avery''s hand and pulled her onto hisp, never once breaking eye contact. I felt something strange tug at my heart, a pang I couldn''t exin, and I fought the urge to look away. Don''t let it affect you, Selena, I scolded myself silently. He isn''t your mate anymore, and what he does now shouldn''t bother you.


    But it did. Despite my efforts to bury the past, the sting of betrayal still lingered, sharp and fresh. How many times had they done this-mocking my ce, my trust-when I was married to this arrogant, heartless Alpha King? "Babe, you wanted an omega to serve you personally, right?" Zander''s voice rang out, making me wince. "I hired one to help you," he dered, and I watched as a smug smirk tugged at Avery''s face.


    "Oh, I see," she purred sensually, her


    voice dripping with satisfaction as she turned to Zander. "You care so much about me, Zander." She wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing herself close to him


    swallowed the bile rising in my


    throat, disgusted by their shameless disy of affection in front of


    everyone.


    "Avery, you two talk-I have some work to do," Zander said suddenly, to my surprise. He curtly disentangled Avery''s arms from his neck and set her down on the couch beside him before standing up. With a quick gesture, he signaled Maddox to follow him and left without another word.


    Now, I was alone with Avery Wright-the so-called love of my ex-mate''s life and the very reason for my broken marriage.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 New Job Avery rose from the couch, the smug smile on her face a tant attempt to mock me, but I didn''t care. I didn''t care that she was Zander''s future Luna or that he loved her. They were both cheaters, and they deserved each other. She circled me like a predator sizing up its prey, her gaze scanning me from head to toe as if assessing my very existence. Finally, she stopped in front of me.


    "I''m sorry to see you in such a pitiful state, Selena," she said, her voice dripping with taunt as she spat out the words. As if she''d ever had an ounce of empathy. "I genuinely never thought I''d find you in... well, you know." Her mocking nce swept over my appearance again, head to toe, before she pulled a pitiful face-fake as ever. "Don''t worry, Avery. I''m fine," I retorted, keeping my tone neutral, my face nk.


    "Oh, I can see that," she snorted, the smugness in her voice cutting deeper than it should have. I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from snapping back at her. "But the good thing is Zander gave you a job. We''ll pay you well, of course. After all, you are my Zander''s ex-mate."


    Her emphasis on "my Zander" was desperate, and I could see through her facade. What she truly wanted was to rub it in my face-a pure, calcted insult dressed up as concern.


    "You know how much he loves me he does whatever I say. And if you serve me well, I might just tell him to give you a little extra reward," she grinned smugly, as though I should be grateful for her mercy.


    I looked away, a faint pang in my chest rising for reasons I didn''t want to name.


    "Thank you, Avery. That''s so kind of you," I replied curtly, my voice clipped and my patience waning.


    Her grin only widened, as if my response had been exactly what she wanted. "Oh, I''m always kindhearted, Selena. I can''t stand to see someone suffer-even if it''s my enemy."


    Her words hit a nerve, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of a reaction. She wasn''t worth it. None of this was.


    "I should take your leave then and start my job immediately, Avery," I said, picking up my luggage and turning to leave for the omega quarters.


    "It''s Luna Avery to you, Selena," she simpered, her voice dripping with superiority.


    I paused for a moment, caught off guard. She hadn''t even married the Alpha yet, and she was already demanding the title of Luna. Such a desperate woman.


    "Of course, Luna Avery," I replied with a fake smile before walking away, letting her believe she had won.


    After settling my belongings in the Omega Quarter, I made my way to the kitchen where omegas were diligently preparing dinner for the whole pack,prising over a hundred werewolves. The responsibility of feeding so many hungry mouths required an early start to the evening''s preparations.


    As I carefully inspected the omegas, I recognized some familiar faces, while others were new additions since I had left.


    "Luna!" I heard a girl''s voice squeal with excitement, causing me to turn my head in surprise. A girl with big, curious eyes was looking at me. I nced around, half-expecting Avery to be standing there, but it was clear that she was addressing me.


    "Luna Selena?! You are... Luna Queen Selena," she gasped, her eyes sparkling with realization. If Avery or someone else overheard her, she could be in significant trouble. I hurriedly approached the girl named L, making sure nobody was eavesdropping. "Listen, umm... L," I recalled her name, trying to ease her excitement.


    Her face lit up with joy and surprise. "Oh, my goddess! Luna, you know my name?!" she eximed with enthusiasm.


    I smiled, gently taking her hand and leading her to a more secluded corner where we could talk privately.


    "Of course, I know you, L. Just as you know me," I replied with a warm smile. "But I''m not your Queen anymore. Your Alpha King rejected me, and you will soon have a new Luna. Please, just call me Selena. I''m also working as an omega here."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief and sadness. "No! Why do you have to do this, Luna?" she blurted out, then blushed, correcting herself, "I mean... Selena!" I held her hand reassuringly.


    "Oh, L, I''m here for a job, not as the Luna," I coaxed gently, offering her a soft smile. "Your new Luna is Avery, and she won''t be happy if she hears you calling me that."


    Traditionally, omegas were considered the lowest rank and were not allowed to shift or receive training on the ground. They were confined to the pack house, performing household chores and cooking for other pack members. However, when I became Luna and joined this pack after marrying Zander, I introduced newws, giving omegas the opportunity to receive training in self-defense and war. I firmly believed that not being able to shift didn''t make them weak, and I had even organized championships and fightingpetitions for omegas throughout the year to prove their strength and worth.


    "Hey! What''s going on here? You think this is a break room?" A sharp, irritated voice cut through the air.


    Startled, I turned to see a woman marching toward us with an expression that could curdle milk. She wore a fitted ck skirt and a crisp suit jacket, her heels clicking sharply against the floor with every step. Her posture radiated authority, and the look on her face screamed that she wasn''t here to y around.


    "Back to work, all of you! If dinner isn''t ready on time, there will be hell to pay," she barked, her tone sharp and no-nonsense as her eyes scanned the room like a hawk.


    "Sorry, ma''am! We''ll get right on it," L said quickly, nudging me with her elbow to snap me into action. Without further dy, she shuffled toward the counter, grabbing a knife and vegetables.


    "You!" The woman''s finger shot out like a dagger,nding squarely in my direction.


    I halted and looked at her as I noticed the name "Eden" engraved on the badge pinned neatly to her suit jacket.


    "Luna Avery''s butler," she added, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    I didn''t say a word, keeping my expression calm andposed. It was clear she was waiting for some kind of reaction, but when she didn''t get it, her irritation only deepened.


    Her scowl darkened, and she let out a sharp huff before narrowing her gaze at me, her eyes gleaming with silent threat.


    "Listen up," Eden began, her voice


    I nodded silently, keeping my face neutral.


    "Good," she said curtly, flicking her hand dismissively as if shooing me away. "Get to it."


    She stared at me for a second longer, as if daring me to challenge her, before finally turning on her heel and stalking away, her heels echoing against the tiled floor.


    L exhaled quietly next to me. "Wee to the team," she muttered with a small, apologetic smile.


    I shook my head, smiling faintly as I picked up a cutting board. "This is going to be a long day."


    "By the way, where are Alpha''s mother and sister?" I asked, curiosity creeping in as I realized I hadn''t seen them in the pack house since my arrival. Memories of ir, Zander''s sister, wandering around the halls shed through my mind.


    Unfortunately, Zander''s father, who had never epted me as his son''s mate, had passed away shortly after our marriage. It had been a devastating blow for all of us. On his way back to the pack after visiting a neighboring one, he was ambushed by rogues and tragically killed. Zander had been left devastated, ming himself for his father''s untimely death.


    "The Alpha King has sent his sister for higher studies, and his mother went with her," L informed me.


    I nodded, understanding the reasoning behind their absence.


    "That makes sense. So, the Alpha King is living alone here with his mate," I concluded.


    "His mate?!" L knitted her eyebrows in confusion.


    I emphasized, "Your new Luna, Avery?!"


    "No, Selena. Avery is not his mate. From what I''ve heard, it seems the Alpha agreed to marry her because the council of elders put a lot of pressure on him to choose a Queen. After all, as per the rules, a King cannot rule alone and needs an heir," she revealed, leaving me stunned.


    They had always been so close that it was easy to assume they were destined mates. Nevertheless, the love they shared mattered more than any bond, whether fated or not. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder why fate didn''t pair them as mates when they seemed so simr and connected.


    "And Avery is the most suitable bride for him," I remarked, mulling over the revtion.


    L nodded, a smile tugging at her lips, though it seemed half-hearted.


    "L, where is Dr. Anderson nowadays? She used to be my doctor. I was thinking of meeting her," I asked hesitantly, my mind drifting back to the doctor who had once delivered the most wonderful news of my life - my pregnancy. I wanted to know why she ha@never informed Zander about it. If he had known, he would have moved heaven and earth to make me regret running away with his child. He had always been so desperate to have an heir.


    "Dr. Anderson was found dead in her clinic the day you left," L informed me matter-of-factly.


    My heart skipped a beat. "What?!" I gasped, horror washing over me.


    "No one found out the cause of her death in her clinic. It is still a mystery," she shrugged, her voice tinged with a mix of uncertainty and eerie eptance.


    Goosebumps prickled on my skin as the chilling reality of this pce sank in. It had always given me eerie vibes, but now, with the news of Dr. Anderson''s unexined death, the atmosphere seemed even more unsettling.


    I didn''t see Zander the entire evening. I only heard that he had left for a meeting at a neighboring pack and wouldn''t be back until morning. That was a relief for me.


    After finishing all the tasks in the


    packhouse kitchen, everyone retired


    to their rooms, and I quietly made my way to my assigned chamber. Locking the door behind me, I retrieved myptop from my suitcase and connected it to the portable wifi. I logged into the dark website, where Imunicated with the anonymous user - the one who had hired me for a ndestine task.


    A message promptly popped up on the screen.


    *Have you reached there?*


    *Yes.* I replied, and the chat instantly became active, as if the anonymous user was waiting all the time for me to answer.


    *When will you start?*


    *Tonight.* *Good.*


    I quickly signed off, mindful of the risks involved in prolonged online activity. Everything had gone ording to n, and here I was, ready for my most dangerous mission-hacking into the world''s most secure and powerful security system: the Moonglow pack''s.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 Mating Mark *Selena*


    I had nned everything down to the smallest detail to make sure no one would ever suspect me. ying the part of a humble omega made it easy to carry out my n without raising eyebrows.


    I only needed one day toplete the job, and then I''d be gone, leaving no trace behind. The clock bell rang, drawing my attention to the time.


    It was the moment the security guards were about to switch shifts, and that was my opening. With myptop in hand, I moved through the hallways quietly, keeping an eye on the clock. I had a mere fifteen-minute window, but for someone with my skills, it was more than enough. Hacking into their security system would be as easy as snapping my fingers.


    The packhouse was mostly quiet at this hour. Most people had already retreated to their rooms for the night. The usual guard patrols were absent from the hallways, giving me the perfect chance. I moved silently, stepping into shadows and ducking whenever I heard footstepsing my way. My destination: the basement, where the security control room was located.


    I found a secluded corner and slipped behind a pir, staying out of sight. The door to the security control room was fortified with high-tech locks that only Zander''s biometric scan could open. Inside, the pack''s entire securitywork, along with sensitive information about the North, was stored on the mainputer. The room was built to withstand anything-soundproof, bulletproof, stproof, and fireproof.


    I quickly opened myptop and began trying to crack the passcode for the security room door. My first attempt failed. Undeterred, I kept going. The locking system was more difficult to hack than I had anticipated. After ten failed attempts, frustration boiled over, and I angrily mmed myptop shut. The sound echoed in the silence, and I quickly looked around, relieved that no one was there to notice.


    Shit, I had wasted so much time. The guards would be returning to their posts soon, and I had to leave before they caught me. One day at the Moonglow Pack down the drain. I cautiously made my way back to my room, the eerie calmness of the packhouse sending a chill down my spine. Pushing those unsettling feelings aside, I hurried inside my room and locked the door behind me.


    Now, what?


    I couldn''t waste my remaining days in this pack just trying to crack the code for the entry door of the security room. I had toplete the job before the cruel Alpha King could sense my motive for staying here.


    But how?!


    Lying on my small bed with a worn-out mattress beneath me, I couldn''t sleep. It wasn''t because of the ufortable mattress but rather the thoughts that kept me awake. My first worry was how I would gain ess to the security room. Maybe I should try again tomorrow.


    No, I couldn''t waste another day. I had to do it as soon as possible and leave this pce. But how could I get inside the security room? How to get inside the...


    Closing my eyes, I kept chanting in my head, trying to find a solution. Suddenly, my eyes snapped open as an idea glinted in my mind.


    The key!


    Yes, I remembered seeing the key to the security room with Zander once. He had it made as a precaution for the future after the biometric bar was destroyed. It would be in his room, and I knew where he used to hide all the important things.


    With this new hope, I quickly got up and decided to head to the second floor, where Zander''s room was located. It was a risky move, but luck seemed to be on my side tonight. Zander wouldn''t being back until morning, which meant the entire floor would be vacant. In a swift and stealthy manner, I reached the second floor, staying hidden from the watchful eyes of the guards. Thanks to my small size and a spray that masked my scent, I managed to remain undetected.


    With a pounding heart, I gripped the doorknob and carefully twisted it. The door opened with a faint click. The room was pitch dark, and I had to find the key without turning on the lights to avoid drawing attention. I used the shlight on my mobile phone to begin my search.


    To begin with, I searched high and low in his wardrobe, among his clothes, under clothes, and even on top of clothes, but the key was nowhere to be found. I checked the bedside table, beneath the mattress, and under the bed, but the key remained elusive. Exhausted and disappointed, I slumped down on the bed.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. But Zander wasn''t supposed to be back, and no one else was supposed to be in his room. As far as I knew, he never let anyone in, and Avery was staying on a different floor of the pack house. You know what they say - curiosity kills the cat.


    Before I could even think twice, I found myself turning the bathroom door knob and slipping inside.


    Before I could see the face of the intruder, I was pinned on the shower wall in a snap, arge hand tightly wrapped around my waist and a big hand on my neck, squeezing the life out of me. My breathing stopped as the air left my lungs when a huge, hard, naked, dripping- wet body pressed firmly against my petite figure, pushing me hard to the shower wall. I struggled, twisting my body, trying to wriggle out. My hands tried to push him with all my strength.


    Then, I looked up. My terror-filled eyes met the scariest blue ones burning with anger and the world seemed to stop spinning. The overpowering scent of forest and earth after rain engulfed me, making me forget to breathe.


    His touch felt like fire against my skin, causing my heart to race at double speed.


    His strong jaw clenched tightly before he growled, "Selena?!"


    His confused blue eyes pierced into mine, making my head spin and my breathing stop. Zander?! Oh goddess, when had he returned? But that wasn''t the thought that consumed me in that moment. The spark of his touch, the heat of his breath, ignited something inside me, a forbidden temptation. Every fiber of my body became alive by his proximity and I hated myself for that.


    He was naked, dripping wet in the shower, holding me onto him. His hard, sculpted body flushed with mine, making me remember all our hot and passionate moments. It would be better if I died because the feeling made me feel so embarrassed, despite not wanting to feel like that.


    The cold water pouring over me


    didn''t do anything to cool the heat his body pressed against mine ignited. My gaze instinctively


    traveled over his firm, et


    sculpted body, and my mouth felt dry feeling the sudden, undeniable heat building between my legs.


    But what the hell was it, actually?


    Was I feeling like this because I had not been this close to a man in those four years?


    The thought he could smell my arousal made me so nervous. I didn''t want to give his already inted giant ego a boost, but I couldn''t help it when the arousal burned my core, making me clench my thighs tightly together.


    Ah! Now I wanted the earth to split open and swallow me whole. But then, eventually, I came to my senses, wriggling and trying to escape.


    Zander''s face suddenly turned murderous and cold.


    "Selena, what are you doing in my room?" He growled, not letting me get away.


    "I was here to clean it!" I blurted out nervously, the first excuseing to mind as I struggled to free myself.


    "This time of night?" His grip tightened.


    My heart thudded loudly in my chest, and my mind seemed to shut down, overwhelmed by the intoxicating scent and the touch of my ex-mate Alpha. I didn''t respond, but I tried to push him away again. However, his mountain-like frame didn''t budge. "What happened? Why are you not answering me? Cat got your tongue?! Last time I remember, you were yelling at me, and it was loud and clear enough to tell everyone how you hated me," he scowled.


    "Ah! If... if you leave me, uh... then only I can give you an answer," I whimpered, closing my eyes. I still didn''t understand why my body continued to react so strongly to his touch.


    His face was so close that I saw Lyon peeking through his eyes. His heavy breathing touching my face made me lose my senses, and I was about to faint at any moment.


    He didn''t release me, but instead leaned in closer, his breath hot against my neck as he inhaled deeply.


    "Why don''t you just admit it?" he murmured, his voice rough. "You want me. You''re here because you can''t stay away."


    I snapped out of my daze, my eyes widening.


    "No," I said firmly, disgust in my voice as I red up at him. "I don''t want you."


    He chuckled darkly. "Liar," he shot back, his gaze locking onto mine with a wicked gleam. "Your body says otherwise."


    My breath hitched, a gasp escaping


    me as his tongue traced the length of my neck before he sucked hard on the spot where he had marked me on our wedding day. The remnants of the mating mark


    burned, sending a strange sol


    through me-one I shouldn''t be


    feeling after we''d rejected each other. I bit my lip, struggling to suppress the sound threatening to escape, but it slipped out, a soft


    moan escaping my lips.


    "See?" His voice was low and smug as he ground his body against mine, his hardness pressing into my thigh. "You want me. Don''t pretend you don''t."


    "Leave me, you asshole!" I cried


    when I felt his hands tracing the curves of my butt, gripping them tightly before pulling me even closer, pressing his hard member as he ground himself slowly, making it impossible to ignore the sparks of


    unwanted heat that red between us.


    His expression turned deadly, and I realized my mistake-cursing the Alpha King. The punishment for insulting him like that was a death sentence. I shivered at the thought. "So, what else brings you to my room?" To my shock, he released me and, instead of confronting me about my audacious words, he taunted me further. "Were you here to steal money?" I was disgusted by his usations, but what else could I expect from my asshole ex-mate?


    "I don''t need you or your money," I shot back.


    "Yet, here you are," he said with a smug smile on his arrogant face. "I have an offer," he added, and I narrowed my eyes. "Sleep with me tonight, and I''ll pay you ten grand." What?! My jaw dropped to the floor, almost touching it.


    "Excuse me?" I gasped. "I never knew the Alpha Kingcked women," I mocked.


    But his arrogant smirk didn''t falter. "Trust me, I don''tck women. But I''m giving you a chance to earn more money since you seem so desperate for it."


    His insult was too much for me to bear. I turned to leave, but his voice rang out behind me. "Last offer-I''ll pay you fifty grand for one night."


    I snickered. Now who seemed desperate, Alpha King.


    But I didn''t reply. Yanking the bathroom door open, I left as fast as I could, without giving a nce back at my jerk of an ex-alpha mate.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 An ident Or Conspiracy


    I didn''t stop there for a moment after that. Running off, I stopped only after reaching my room.


    Shit! How could hee so early?


    He spoiled all my ns.


    I locked the door and took out myptop, connecting it to the portable wifi I had with me. It was not easy to get detected by server security.


    *I can''t do this. I am going back.* I sent a text to the anonymous client. What happened today made me question whether the amount of money was worth the risk after all.


    He still hadn''t disclosed his identity and wanted me to die for his so-called work. I snorted at the dickhead.


    *No, you can''t back out. You have to do this.* The reply came instantly


    *I am not so silly to get myself killed.* I replied back, getting frustrated about his dangerous deal.


    That guy would get me murdered by the Alpha King if I were not cautious.


    *I am sending there a backup. But you already have someone who will help you there. You don''t have to leave the work iplete.* He texted, and he signed off instantly. What the hell was that?


    Help?!


    Here in this Moonglow pack?


    If he had someone, then why did he not get this work done by that person?


    Then I remembered breaking the security of the Moonglow pack was not that easy, and only an expert like me could crack the code.


    But one thing I couldn''t understand was why I felt that strange way when my asshole ex-mate was near me.


    I walked to the small mirror on the wall and, tilting my neck, I searched for the mating mark. It was not there, but only its burned scar as the pain was still fresh in my mind.


    As the sun began to rise over the Moonglow pack''s territory, the omegas were already bustling about in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for the rest of the pack. I quickly got ready for the day''s work, diligently trying toplete everything Luna Avery had instructed me to do for her breakfast. The matron, Eden, watched us with a scowl on her face. Sometimes, I weirdly felt her staring at me more often than others.


    I sneakily took a nce at her and found her standing in the doorway, her arms crossed over her chest and a scary murderous expression on her face. She looked over the omegas with a critical eye.


    "What''s taking so long?" She barked. "I don''t have all day to wait for you worthless omegas to make breakfast. Get a move on!"


    I furrowed, looking at her. She could clearly see that all the omegas were working so hard to meet her expectations, and we were even before time. Still, she didn''t miss a second to scold us. Eden lifted her brow in challenge when she found me ring at her. I silently turned, averting my eyes and focusing on the work I had been doing.


    "Hurry up, youzy asses," she shouted once again.


    The omegas scrambled to work faster, their movements bing more frantic as they tried to avoid Eden''s wrath. They chopped vegetables, fried eggs, and stirred pots, all while nervously stealing nces at Eden, who seemed to be watching their every move. She slowly walked to a corner of a counter where the omega, Lily, was working. Upon seeing Matron before her, Lily began shaking with fear.


    "You call this bacon?" Eden sneered, holding up a piece of overcooked, shriveled meat. "I wouldn''t even feed this to a dog. Start over and do it right this time," she yelled at Lily.


    Lily nodded, picking up the pan with her trembling hand and starting over again.


    The omegas exchanged nervous nces before working more swiftly.


    As I nced over them, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and resentment all around. They looked tired and upset because of being treated like second-ss citizens, forced to do menial tasks while the higher-ranking members of the pack enjoyed the spoils of theirbor.


    I sighed, shaking my head. It never happened when I was here. What had happened to this pack house?


    I quickly turned off the gas stove, removing the pan from it as I went to Lily.


    "Hey, I will do this. You take a break," I said, cing a hand over her.


    "Hell! You are burning," I gasped. She had a fever.


    "Lilly, you go and rest for the day. I will take over your duties," I assured her.


    "No, I can''t leave just like that. If Eden knows, she will punish me," she sobbed, shivering terribly hard.


    "No one can punish you while you''re sick. It''s against thew of the pack," I reasoned.


    "So many things have changed since you left," she said, looking at me hopelessly. "But for now, we have no choice but to work quickly and efficiently, hoping that we can avoid Eden''s wrath and make it through another day in one piece."


    I closed my eyes, feeling so helpless right at the moment.


    "Okay, you sit here and let me do your duty. Please," I offered.


    She nodded, and I quickly dragged a stool for her.


    I nced at the clock, there was very little time left for it. I quickly turned on all the burners, ced pans on them, and began cooking multiple foods together.


    My eyes kept looking at the clock hanging on the wall of this big kitchen, reminding myself I had to speed up if I wanted to help Lily and make breakfast for Avery at the same time.


    "Who gave you permission to sit peacefully here, you bitch?" Eden scolded, stomping toward Lily.


    "She is sick and can''t cook," I protested, standing before Lily and blocking Eden from reaching her.


    "Those filthy omegas always make excuses to escape from work. They only want to eat for free. Get up, you slut, before I give you the punishment for yourziness," Eden scowled as she humiliated Lily.


    A few tears rolled down Lily''s cheeks as she slowly got up. But cing a hand on her shoulder, I made her sit again.


    "She won''t work today. She needs a day off. I will take over her duty," I said, staring at Eden.


    "Who gave you this right to make decisions?" Eden scoffed, her face turned even colder, making her look even more frightening.


    I took a deep breath and made my expression softer.


    "Ma''am, I am not deciding. I am pleading with you to please give her a day off. I will do whatever you say," I shed her my convincing smile.


    Although I knew it was useless to a heartless matron, I tried my best to save Lily from Eden''s anger.


    "You..." She started, narrowing her eyes at me, but stopped promptly as her eyes showed fear.


    When I followed the direction of her sight, I saw Beta Maddoxing to the dining hall with his mate, Emile.


    Emile was his long-time girlfriend, and the female Beta of the pack. They chose each other as mates when Maddox didn''t find his fated one after turning eighteen.


    "You better prepare Luna Avery''s breakfast on time whilepleting Lily''s breakfast duty," Eden gritted out, ring at me before she moved to another counter to check the preparations.


    I sighed in relief while passing an assuring smile at Lily.


    The pack members began gathering in the huge dining hall and taking ce on the dining tables.


    Suddenly, the room turned silent, and everyone stood up as the Alpha King appeared near the doorway.


    I took a nce while stirring food in the pan as he marched gloriously toward the main dining table where only the royals and the high-rankers of the pack used to sit.


    To my surprise, he nced over at the kitchen but avoided looking at me, as if he didn''t recognize me or as if I were invisible. It was as if nothing had happenedst night. He was so good at pretending.


    I was lost in my thoughts, staring at


    the asshole alpha while he was talking to Avery, when suddenly I felt the heat of mes licking at my skin. Looking down, I saw that my dress had caught fire. I gasped and didn''t have a chance to react before Zander was beside me, tearing my chiffon dress off and throwing it into the sink. Others ran the tap water on it. Within a blink, I was covered in Zander''s jacket.


    It happened so quickly no one got to see me naked because Zander hid me behind his huge body, shielding me from view, and was super fast at removing his jacket and wrapping it aroun@me, almost at a


    lightning-fast speed. Zandeye?


    switched off the gas with a flick of his wrist and turned away from me indifferently.


    I was still in shock about how it happened because, as I remembered, I had turned off the burner after cooking and started ting the food. So how could it still be on? Zander didn''t say anything to me, but he red at Eden.


    "How did this happen? You have to make sure everyone in this kitchen is safe. How can you allow someone to dress up inappropriately for cooking? Only cotton clothes should be allowed," he growled coldly.


    I cringed at his harsh and cold tone.


    I nced up at him secretly. He was frowning, nostrils red, and eyes burning with anger.


    "I... I am sorry, Alpha," Eden mumbled an apology, but her eyes shot daggers at me.


    "I don''t want this kind of ident to ever happen in the pack''s kitchen. The pack members and their lives are more valuable than you realize Be more careful next time and take all the safety measures for fire," he ordered. "Take her to the pack''s


    hospital for treatment," to''s


    surprise, he instructed.


    "No need. I am fine," I murmured, but it seemed he didn''t hear me or intentionally avoided me because, without saying anything, he walked back to the dining table. Arrogant prick! "Come on, everyone! Get back to work," Edenmanded softly. She was so good at acting.


    When Eden left, L rushed to my side with a worried expression on her face.


    "Selena, I don''t understand how your dress could catch fire all of a sudden. It looks suspicious to me like it was not an ident," she said, her voice low so that no one else could hear.


    I felt a chill run down my spine as her words sunk in. Could she be right? Had someone deliberately set fire to my dress? But why would anyone want to hurt me?


    I fell into deep thought, trying to recall the events leading up to the ident. But the more I thought about it, the more confused I became. It had all happened so fast, and I couldn''t remember anything out of the ordinary.


    Brushing off those eerie feelings, I turned to her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry, it was just an ident. These things happen in the kitchen all the time," I said, trying to sound confident.


    "You were never careless, and I know it. Something doesn''t feel right," she whispered as worry wrinkled on her forehead.


    "You think so much, L!" I giggled hesitantly.


    L looked at me skeptically but didn''t say anything more. As she walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. This pce always gave me those eerie feelings. But when I looked around, everything looked normal, and nothing seemed unusual.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 So Stubborn *Selena*


    After getting dressed, I was wheeled into the hospital. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity wash over me. It had been years since I had stepped foot on this ce, yet everything looked exactly the same.


    The sterile white walls, the smell of disinfectant, and the sound of heart monitors beeping in the background.


    When I arrived at the treatment room, I was greeted by a young nurse with bright green eyes and a friendly smile.


    "Hi there, I''m Jane," the nurse said. "I heard you had a little ident in the kitchen?"


    I nodded, feeling a little self-conscious. "Yeah, I was making breakfast, and my dress identally caught fire."


    Jane nodded sympathetically. "Okay, let''s take a look at it."


    I held out my hand, wincing as Jane gently prodded at the burn. My upper arm had a slight burn. It wasn''t a severe injury, but it was painful as hell. However, the nurse was touching it gently.


    As Jane cleaned and applied disinfectant, the pack doctor, Dr. Oliver, arrived and was shocked at first, but then he greeted me with a warm smile. "Selena, it''s good to see you again. What brings you here today?" He asked, eyeing my wound. I winced as the nurse began to clean the slight burn on my hand.


    "Just a little ident in the kitchen," I replied, trying to downy the situation.


    Dr. Oliver raised an eyebrow. "It looks like it could be a bit more than a little ident. Let''s get you checked properly."


    I nodded as I waited for the doctor to finish examining me.


    Dr. Oliver motioned Jane to step aside and began doing dressing himself after examining my burn wound.


    However, I noticed the curious nces of the other werewolves in the hospital. They all knew me as the former Luna, the one who had been rejected by their Alpha.


    The memories of that painful time flooded back into me, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness in my heart. But I quickly pushed those thoughts aside. I was here for a reason, and dwelling on the past wouldn''t help me in the present. After a thorough examination, Dr. Oliver determined that the burn wasn''t serious and prescribed some ointment to help it heal. "You''ll be fine, Selena. Just make sure to keep that hand clean and dry," he said with a smile.


    I thanked him and made my way out of the hospital. Then I spotted Dr. Anderson''s cabin.


    I turned around promptly and found Dr. Oliver exiting the examination room.


    "Ah! Excuse me, Doctor!" Rushing toward him, I called out.


    Dr. Oliver looked at me, stopping at his steps.


    "Yes, Selena! Is everything alright? Is the wound still hurting?" He asked with concern.


    "No! Thank you for the treatment. But I wanted to ask what happened to Dr. Anderson. Who can do this to her? She was a very nicedy, and I knew her personally," I asked, hoping to get some information. Doctor Oliver was the most senior doctor in the pack''s hospital, and he must know about it.


    "I don''t know how it happened. But it was the saddest day of our lives. We lost Dr. Anderson the day you left the pack," he said in a very gloomy voice.


    "Oh!" I bit my lips as I felt sad for Dr. Anderson.


    She was a kind doctor and a very humbledy. Who would want to kill her?


    "Dr. Oliver, can I check her room?" I asked, and he looked at me suspiciously.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. She was treating me at that time and had some of my reports. I thought about taking those reports from her room," I exined quickly.


    "Oh, didn''t you know?!" He furrowed.


    "What?!" I asked in confusion.


    "That day, her cabin caught fire mysteriously, and we could control the fire with great difficulty. Although we managed to save the hospital, all the documents and reports in her room were destroyed in that fire," he said. That was a really weird coincidence.


    However, this again exined why no one found out about my pregnancy.


    "Don''t forget toe to change the dressing on time," Dr. Oliver instructed. "Now, please excuse me. I have to see other patients," he smiled softly before leaving.


    I made my way through the hospital, feeling the weight of the other werewolves'' stares at me. It wasn''t just because of my past as their Luna but also because of the faint scent of their Alpha that still clung to me.


    I had been wearing his jacket and


    even though I had removed it and changed my clothes, the scent was still strong on my skin. It was a familiar scent that I had known well. It still made my heart run faster, and my core throb with desire as


    aske


    remember our time as husband and had given


    wife. The Moon Goddesband and


    him all the best features and skills, and the conceited prick knew how to use them to lure a woman to bed.


    I scowled when I remembered that news when one day, I heard some omegas whispering how Zander was cheating on me with other she-wolves during our marriage. They thought their poor Alpha had to do it because I couldn''t satisfy him being wolfless. Nevertheless no reason could justify his cheating on his Luna. But I still remained silent, thinking everything would be fine when we had a baby. However, it was toote to realize that my marriage was already broken and


    nothing could fix it.


    As the tears of painful heartbreak stung my eyes, I hurried toward the omega quarters. I kept my head down, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone as the tears kept rolling down my cheeks.


    Finally, I reached the small


    bathroom in the omega quarters


    and locked the door behind me. I stripped off my clothes and turned on the shower, letting the warm water rwash over my body. Sobbing, I scrubbed myself vigorously, trying to rid myself of Zander''s scent. My body turned red from scrubbing hard, and despite taking two baths, I could not get rid of his scent on my


    body.


    ***


    I waited all night for a message from my anonymous client, but nothing came. So, ncing at my burned hand, I decided to rest for tonight or until I got another message from my client.


    As per my habit, I woke up early this morning before the sun had risen. When I got to the kitchen, I found that no one was there. Everyone was still asleep. So, I started preparing for breakfast. Due to my burnt hand, I was working at a slower pace and being extra cautious to avoid exacerbating my injuries.


    All of a sudden, the main door swung open, causing me to jump as the imposing figure of the Alpha King strode in. At first, I was stunned, and then I quickly averted my gaze. His magnificent physique was fully on disy as he was only wearing shorts. Oh, he was out all night. Perhaps he was on patrol or having a casual one-night stand. To be honest, I didn''t care much about it. So I just rolled my eyes and shifted my focus toward making breakfast.


    Nheless, my heart rate began to rise gradually upon hearing footsteps drawing near me. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Zander approaching with a slight furrow between his brows and the usual serious expression on his attractive face. "What are you doing here?" He asked, looking around. He became strangely rxed upon finding the kitchen empty. "You should rest in your room. You''re injured," he said in a gentle tone.


    "Do you want anything, Alpha?" I asked, avoiding his persistent gaze at me and trying to control my racing heart.


    "Go and rest until the burn has fully healed," he ordered in his Alpha tone.


    "I''m afraid it will take some time to prepare the breakfast," I politely responded, avoiding any mention of his orders.


    As I focused on preparing breakfast, he stood there ring at me, but I chose to ignore him. It appeared that neither of us was willing to answer any of the questions, as we both seemed to y aloof.


    "Why do you have to be so stubborn?" He whispered with a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "Excuse me, Alpha!" I breathed out frustratedly. "I am busy right now."


    "This is not the answer to my question," he snapped, running a hand through his short dark hair. "I will talk to Eden. How could she allow an injured person to work in the kitchen?" He muttered and started moving away. "There are many things going on in your pack house and kitchen that you haven''t even noticed," I whispered teasingly.


    "What do you mean?" He asked, pausing and turning to me with a furrowed brow.


    "As a King, it''s your responsibility to look after everyone in your pack. However, it seems like you''re not aware of what''s happening within the pack house," I abruptly halted my chopping and pivoted to confront him.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 Alpha''s Date *Selena*


    As our gazes locked, a silent battle of wills unfolded. The air between us crackled with an electric tension, mirroring the intensity I had felt during our very first encounter. His piercing, icy stare bore into my soul, unyielding and unwavering.


    "Are you suggesting that I should confine myself to the confines of the kitchen, my every move dictated by reports on the happenings in this pack house?" His voice resonated with authority, tinged with a hint of pride that shone in his eyes like polished steel. "As a King, I cannot be omnipresent, but I have entrusted loyal individuals who assist me in the efficient management of my pack," he dered, his toneced with the weight of his royal responsibility. A flicker of amusement danced in my eyes as I listened to his self-assured promation.


    "Yes, you are a King, a ruler of great stature," my tone mocked, relishing the opportunity to challenge his ego. "But it seems beneath your grand persona to engage in conversations with low-ranking members of your pack, doesn''t it?" I tilted my head slightly, a mischievous smile ying at the corner of my lips. The satisfaction washed over me as I witnessed a flicker of annoyance cloud his features.


    "During my time here, I held weekly meetings," I stated firmly, my voice steady and resolute. "I made it a point to keep track of each rank''s status, to understand the challenges they faced. I ensured that everything ran smoothly and that every member of the pack house thrived under my care," I asserted, lifting my chin with pride.


    Instead ofunching a counterattack, he challenged me with a single, enigmatic question. "Then who told you to leave?" His response surprised me.


    "I... I had to. I couldn''t stay in your pack after your rejection," I murmured meekly, my voice barely audible as I stared at the ground, avoiding his piercing gaze.


    I inhaled sharply, sensing his presence shifting closer, his presence almost suffocating.


    "There is no certain rule that, after rejection, a Luna has to leave," he asserted, his voiceced with authority, breaking through the tension. But he seemed to forget that I was no longer his Luna after his rejection.


    "I could not live with the murderer of my family," I snapped as anger surged within me.


    "Still, you are here, standing before me in my pack house," he snorted, his voiceced with a hint of mockery. His words stung like a thousand thorns, tearing at the wounds I had tried so desperately to heal.


    "I am helpless. Otherwise, I would never have returned to this pack," I bit out through gritted teeth, the fury continuing to grow through my veins.


    How dare he mock me, belittle my pain and suffering?


    "Helpless?! Huh!" he huffed, a mockingugh escaping his lips. The sound grated on my ears, igniting a fire deep within me


    Our angry gazes locked, the challenging tension between us crackling in the air like an electric storm. The room seemed to shrink, suffocating us in its stifling atmosphere. I wasn''t sure how long it would continue like this until Avery''s irked tone snapped us out of it. "What''s going on here?" We turned and found Avery fuming with anger.


    I instinctively took a step away from Zander.


    "I was checking on your personal butler. She had burned her hand. How can you let her make breakfast for you?" Zander narrowed his eyes as he demanded an answer from his fiancee. "Why are you so concerned about her?" Avery bit out angrily.


    "I am concerned about every single member of my pack, and DON''T FUCKING QUESTION ME AGAIN!" Zander growled, his voice filled with raw, primal anger as his eyes turned red with rage.


    "I... I am s... sorry, Zander," she stammered, fear creeping into her voice. She then turned towards me. "Selena, why are you here? You could have asked someone else to make breakfast for me today," she said, smiling softly. Such a good actress she was!


    "I am fine, Luna Avery," I said, bowing my head slightly. "Don''t worry about me. I can work properly," I assured her, as I could not sit all day.


    "Are you sure? Listen, if you are hurt, you can tell another omega to perform your duty for today," she suggested.


    I met her gaze with unwavering confidence, despite the lingering pain from my burn. "No need, Luna Avery. I am perfectly fine and capable of fulfilling my duties," I affirmed firmly.


    This minor burn paled inparison to the pain I had endured. This minor burn could not stop me from doing my job.


    "Okay! Then will you organize a date night for Zander and me tonight at Lakeside?" she smirked, cocking her head to the side. There she was, returning to her true cunning self! I wanted to snort mockingly but stopped myself.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw Zander furrowed.


    "Since you came back, we did not get time together as you were always busy. So, tonight you will only be mine, and I don''t want to listen to any of your work excuses," Avery hooked her arms around Zander''s neck, whispering sensually and leaning on him. "Alright, Avery!" He agreed so quickly. "Now, excuse me," he untangled her arms from his neck. "I''ll go shower," he said coldly before jogging upstairs.


    Avery grinned, looking at me.


    "Can you organize a very romantic date night for us?" she asked with a sly smile. "I mean a perfect date night where Zander and I will be all alone, with no one else around."


    "It would be my pleasure to arrange a romantic evening for the King and future Queen," I replied with a detached smile.


    ******


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow across the tranquilke, I carefully arranged the table adorned with a delicate white silk tablecloth and flickering candles. The cold breeze made candles


    flicker in


    delicate holders, their warm glow casting dancing shadows upon the surface of theke. The natural aroma of pine and earth floated in the air, setting the mood for a romantic evening. Freshly picked wildflowers adorned the tabletop, filling the atmosphere with a sweet fragrance. Soft music yed in the background, further enhancing the ambiance of the night. This was the perfect setting for a cozy dinner date.


    ncing at the meticulously arranged table, I sighed in relief. Everything seemed perfect for Zander and Avery''s date.


    I found myself absentmindedly running my hand over the tablecloth, trying to smooth out any invisible lines as I felt a nervousness creeping up on me that I couldn''t shake off.


    Despite my resistance, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy as I looked around this ce exclusively reserved for the royals'' private celebrations.


    Alpha King arrived with his future


    Luna, Avery, clinging to his side as if


    pasted by an unseen glue. Avery''s outfit for the night was so bold - a red sleeveless dress adorned tie straps and a t neckline.


    dress was so tight that her Themet


    breasts


    were literally spilling out of it, and it was so short that it left little to the imagination. She indeed dressed to please Zander and I remembered very well that he very much liked that kind of little sultry dress.


    Again a strange sensation pricked at my heart and I tried not to wince.


    No other staff was there, only me to serve them to make their date night private and intimate, and I was doing my best not to look at them and roll my eyes.


    My job was to escort them to their table. Avery had already decided on the food and wine. They sat across from each other. I served them as per prior instructions to make sure they got everything they wanted.


    "Anything else?!" I asked, bowing slightly, maintaining my esteem, and avoiding looking at them.


    "Thank you, Selena. We will tell you after a while, and please give us some privacy," Avery told me before turning and passing a sultry smile at Zander.


    I breathed out and, turning on my heel, walked to a far corner. So I couldn''t hear their inappropriate conversation.


    I just had to stand away the whole time, being attentive and waiting for their next order-the most boring job of my life.


    My curious eyes were on them as Avery whispered and kept on talking with a sexy glint on her face. However, Zander was only replying with a few subtle nods.


    I was not surprised when Avery left her chair and slid into Zander''sp. She was trying hard to get a prominent response from Zander, but as cold as the Alpha King was, he only stared at her face with an expression unreadable even by a genius. She trailed her fingers along Zander''s jawline, biting her lips, leaning closer, and looking seductively into his eyes.


    Zander''s hand circled her waist,


    keeping her secure on hisp as he appeared engrossed in her words. Suddenly, Avery turned toward me, catching me watching them intently. A satisfied smirk crept onto her lips, her eyes shing with a mocking challenge that made my brow furrow with irritation. No, wouldn''t give her that satisfaction. I wasn''t bothered by their intimacy-it was just an entertaining act, right? Right!


    I exhaled, raising my chin with defiant pride.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 Jealousy *Selena*


    "Selena, more wine, please," Avery ordered in a voice too sweet to be genuine, the look of victory unmistakable on her face.


    I quickly took the bottle from the counter behind me and promptly moved toward the table.


    Strictly keeping my eyes only on the sses, I poured wine when their whispering caught my attention. Though I didn''t want to peek, I could see them from the corner of my eyes as they were sitting precisely before me. Avery leaned closer to Zander''s chest, whispering something in his ears. Zander smirked, looking at her.


    Avery''s eyes were fixed on Zander''s lips as he told her about his trip. She shifted closer promptly, their lips an inch apart. My heartbeat shot up.


    I was so nervous... and scared that I would make some mistakes, and my hand trembled as the wine overflowed the ss.


    Shit. I tried to stop liquid from spilling out of it, and my clumsy hand identally hit the ss, and it fell, dripping the red liquor on Avery''s dress and her thighs. Oh, no!


    Startled, Zander and Avery jumped to their feet quickly.


    "Fuck!" Avery groaned, looking at her dress.


    "I...I am so sorry. I am so sorry," I gasped.


    Avery red at me, clenching her teeth as she frequently wiped the wetness from her dress.


    "Avery, you should wash it quickly. Otherwise, it will have a stain," Zander suggested in his calm voice.


    "But our date?!" Avery whimpered.


    "We will have another date some other day," he assured her as he ushered her toward the car.


    "Are youing?" She asked in her demanding tone.


    "I will join you at the pack house. You go," he instructed sternly.


    I felt guilt wing my chest for spoiling their date.


    Shit!


    What happened to me? How could I act so irrationally?


    I wanted to hit my head on a rock. It was so embarrassing.


    "So you did it intentionally?!" A deep voice pulled me out of my remorseful moment.


    "Excuse me?!" I frowned, turning to nce at my user. "What are you talking about? I have no idea what you''re using me of," I said calmly, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    "You are jealous!" He announced, smirking as his voice taunted me.


    "I am not!" I hissed, ring at him.


    "Yes, you are!" He said, looking into my eyes and the confidence in his voice made me want to smack his cheek.


    Arrogant prick.


    But I controlled my anger and stopped myself from doing something that gave him more reason to be happy. "You''re delusional!" I whispered, and turning my back, I began clearing the table.


    He grabbed my arm, making me turn toward him. A spark erupted in my skin where he touched it. I tried my best to push that feeling far away before he noticed it. But the truth was it was so hard for me not to gasp as my body began trembling with his proximity. The Alpha''s aura was so dominating and very intimidating.


    "You are jealous, and you have spilled the wine on my date''s dress because of jealousy. In the same way, as you did to Princess E when she was here as our guest and trying to get close to me," he reminded me, looking deep into my eyes and challenging me to refuse it if I could.


    "It.. it was different at that time. We were mates and..." I looked at him in disdain.


    "And?!" He frowned as I snatched my arm from his grasp.


    "Now we are ex-mates," I announced, reminding him of our reality.


    "But still, you want me," he said smugly.


    I snickered. His ego was so huge.


    What the hell did he think about himself?


    "You think so highly of yourself, Your Highness," I snorted.


    "You don''t want to admit it, Selena, but you still want me," he cocked his head before throwing his scrutinizing gaze at me. "Otherwise, what else could be the reason for you to be here?"


    "You are wrong. I am here because you forced me to work for your future Luna," I snapped at him.


    "Really! Is this the only reason?!" He challenged, "Tell me the truth. Why are you here, Selena?! Why did youe back all of a sudden when I was going to remarry?"


    He was degrading me again, just like he always used to do when we were together, breaking me bit by bit and making me think it was my fault.


    "You know what?! Fuck you!" I yelled as tears welled up in my eyes.


    I didn''t care about that job and him. But I couldn''t bear his arrogance anymore. So I ran off to the other side of theke before he could see what he had done to me. I couldn''t bear that arrogant smirk on his face after seeing the tears in my eyes. So I ran and kept running until my legs gave up. I had no idea where I was going, but I just wanted to escape from him and the ghost of the shadow of our past.


    When I stopped, I realized I had gone so far, and only darkness was everywhere. The forest had be so dense in this part of the woods that the moonlight couldn''t filter through the vast covering of leaves of the tall trees.


    In the past, during my time in the Moonglow pack, Zander had never let me go toward the dense forest because I was wolfless. However, I was stronger and faster than an average human, and my senses were also more active. So, believing in my nonexistent animalistic instinct, I began to find a way back to the pack house.


    I twirled around, inspecting the surroundings in the darkness, and decided to follow the path on which I came this way.


    But when I turned, I found no particr path but only lots of trees around me that were barely visible.


    Now I hated Zander even more.


    My head snapped to the right when I heard some noise before a rotten smell made me nauseous.


    Rogues?


    The next moment, I saw two pairs of red eyes gleaming in the dark followed by the appearance of two big shadows.


    Because of the dark night and dimly lit forest, I could only outline the shadows, which appeared to be wolves, as I guessed earlier. Before I got alert, one of them lunged at me. I quickly ducked, escaping his attack.


    My heart was pounding as I realized the danger I had just narrowly avoided. I took a deep breath and tried to steady myself, ready for whateve mighte next. It was a tense moment, but I knew I had to stay focused and keep my wits about me. As I looked around, I saw the other wolf closing in, his eyes fixed on me with a mix of curiosity and hostility. I knew I had to act fast if I wanted to stay safe.


    My heart raced as another figure approached me, causing me to retreat quickly a few steps until I was pressed against a sturdy tree squinted in the dim light before


    stretching my eyes wider and S. ne


    adjusting my vision to the darkness.


    I could faintly make out the shape of the wolf as it charged toward me, baring its teeth.


    As I saw him lunging at me, I instinctively moved out of his way. He didn''t see therge tree trunk in front of him and collided with it with incredible force. The impact was so severe that he fell to the ground and let out a loud howl of pain.


    I could not get time to be pleased as his partner growled angrily, and he ran towards me. As he jumped, I knelt and slid beneath him, punching his stomach hard to make him fall far away from me. Their stomachs were the most delicate part of their bodies. My eyes quickly scanned my surroundings to find a way to escape.


    I dashed in a direction believing on


    my instinct, but I had to stop in my


    track as one of the wolves jumped before me. I staggered back promptly and fell on my ass. My eyes fixed on the wolf as he jumped, and


    drolled to the side, making him fall behind me. But he was quick to turn and lunged at my head. My heart came into my mouth as I ced my hands on the ground, pushing myself backward.


    "Ah!!!" A painful scream left my throat.


    The f¨¹cking dog caught my leg in his dirty jaws, trying to bite it off my body.


    My hands moved frantically in pain, finding a stick as I poked it into the wolf''s eye. The wolf let out a yelp and retreated, giving me a moment to catch my breath. But my relief was short-lived as another wolf lunged at me, sending me into a panic as I desperately covered my face with my arms.


    I waited for two heartbeats to uncover my eyes when I heard a painful cry before a powerful growl.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 The Saviour *Selena*


    My leg bled as the pain seared through my body. Unable to see the rogue wolf lunging toward me with bared fangs, I covered my eyes, anticipating thest lethal attack.


    But then, a bloodcurdling howl pierced the night air. It was a cry filled with pain and fury. A cry that seemed to reverberate through my very bones. As the chilling howl echoed, a powerful growl followed, vibrating with pure dominance and aggression.


    Summoning every ounce of courage left within me, I dared to open my eyes. What I saw made me gasp in astonishment and relief. Standing between the attacking rogue and I was a massive ck wolf, his robust frame pulsating with raw energy and its fur gleaming under the pale moonlight. It was Lyon, the enigmatic Alpha.


    I could recognize him even in the dark. He was so huge and so powerful that no match of his was in this world. The aura that oozed out of him was otherworldly.


    Lyon bared his teeth, revealing razor-sharp fangs, as he locked eyes with the rogue, who was now lying on the ground with his bleeding limb.


    The other wolf with his bleeding eye also jumped, attacking Lyon. With lightning speed, Lyon lunged forward, his muscles rippling with raw power. The two wolves shed, their bodies colliding in a frenzy of fur, ws, and snarls.


    Lyon''s movements were a blur of calcted precision and deadly grace. He moved swiftly around the rogue, avoiding its desperate lunges whileunching precise strikes of his own. His jaws snapped shut with bone-crushing force as he aimed for the rogue''s throat, aiming to sever its lifeline. He sank his teeth deep into the rogue''s flesh, a snarl of dominance rumbling from his throat. The rogue fought back desperately, wing and biting, but Lyon held firm, his grip unyielding.


    With a final, powerful jerk, Lyon tore the rogue wolf''s head apart, ending its life with a grisly disy of dominance. The lifeless body crumpled to the ground, blood staining the earth beneath it.


    The other wolf began to run away upon seeing his partner''s merciless death.


    But Lyon chased and blocked him before he could run away. With a warning re, both lunged at each other, colliding, and the battle raged on. Two wolves locked in a desperate struggle for survival. Their growls and snarls echoed through the night, a symphony of primal rage and dominance. With every strike, Lyon disyed the skills of a true warrior, with unwavering determination.


    It wasn''t difficult for Lyon to seize the upper hand. But as far as I knew him, he liked the chase and torturing his prey before giving it a cruel death. With a final surge of strength, he brought the rogue to the ground, pinning it beneath his massive paws. With one swift, merciless motion, Lyon tore the rogue''s head apart, silencing its desperate cries forever. I watched all this with my heart caught in my mouth. It was very terrifying to see Lyon so angry.


    Panting heavily, Lyon rose from the defeated rogue, his eyes shining with a mix of triumph and concern. Slowly, he turned his gaze toward me, and a low but dangerous growl left his throat.


    As Lyon stalked toward me with anger zing in his eyes and blood dripping from his maw, my heart pounded with fear. When I was his mate, he was always protective of me. But at that moment, his appearance was intimidating, and his fury sent shivers down my spine. With trembling body, I tried to retreat, to distance myself from Lyon''s approaching figure. As I tried to stand, the pain red through my body, but I barely registered it, my focus fixated on the imminent presence of the furious Lyon dashing toward me. I couldn''t keep my eyes on him as I cried, my injured leg struggled to bear my weight, and I stumbled, copsing to the ground.


    In a fraction of a second, his massive wolf form shifted, contorting and reshaping into that of a human. Before my body collided with the hard ground, I was gathered securely in a pair of strong arms.


    Wide-eyed and breathless, I looked up at Zander, my body trembling from abination of fear and pain. As if he sensed, he lifted me off my feet and pulled me closer to his naked form. His fingers slid into my hair, tugging harshly, tilting my head back, and making me gasp. But before I couldprehend what was happening, his lips crashed onto mine.


    Caught off guard, my eyes widened in surprise, my heart racing in my chest. My hands raised and pressed onto his bare chest, pushing him away. But the moment he growled into my mouth, I lost my senses. All the memories of our first kiss came alive. I found my hands gliding toward his neck, circling his scruff, drawing him closer. It was a meeting of fire and ice, a collision of two souls driven by a blend of desire, relief, and the potent mix of emotions that had been building between us.


    Our kiss was intense. Our bodies pressed together as if we were trying to merge into one. Our tongues intertwined, and our lips moved with a fierce passion as if releasing all the pent-up emotions and anger we had been holding onto for years.


    Our teeth shed as we battled for dominance, and our entangled tongues fought for control. It was a moment of pure passion and desire, and nothing else in the world seemed to matter.


    Time seemed to stand still as the kiss turned feral. He pressed me against the tree trunk, still keeping my feet in the air, as his steely arms held me tightly.


    As if the spell broke, he moved away, panting heavily, his cold eyes locked with mine. The anger again swelled inside me, realizing what he had done to me. I felt vited and hurt. He couldn''t treat me that way.


    With my trembling lips still bruised from his relentless kiss, I whispered, "You can''t..."


    "Shh!!!" He silenced me, closing his eyes and cing his forehead against mine.


    "It was Lyon," he murmured. "I couldn''t control him."


    I was dumbstruck after hearing him.


    "Why?" I choked on my emotions with embarrassment.


    "I don''t know," he murmured, and opening his eyes, he looked at me with a notch between his thick brows as if he couldn''t believe what just happened. His expression was a mix of confusion and bewilderment, and it was evident that he was also struggling toprehend the situation.


    Before I got back to him with something harsh, he picked me up in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" I protested.


    "Taking you to the pack house," he replied coldly.


    "Put me down. I can go myself," I ordered, and he instantly put me on my feet.


    I winced as my leg hurt and again lost bnce, but he held me once more, saving me from copsing on the ground.


    "You can''t even stand properly," he announced, picking me up in a bridal style.


    "Wear some clothes at least," I mumbled, feeling awkward as he was stark naked, walking in his full glory while having me in his arms.


    I bit my lips, not focusing on what was poking my back.


    "We werewolves are used to being


    seen without clothes, and if you are worried about some she wolves will watch me..." he started, the arrogance dripping from his@oice.


    en


    What?!


    "Why would I care?!" I snapped, ring at him.


    "Good. Then don''t worry. It''s all good," he assured me as he walked us out of the woods.


    "Now hold me tightly," he warned before speeding up, and I barely got time to cling to him as he took off speedily.


    We were inside the pack house and in my room in a few minutes.


    cing me on the bed, he observed my wound. I winced at his touching it. He had now at least wrapped a towel around his waist, and I was relieved. Holding my leg, he licked my wounds a few times.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" I gasped, and I couldn''t help but feel the pleasure coursing through me despite being in pain.


    The arousal awakened and I couldn''t stop myself from moaning.


    He didn''t reply but watched my wound earnestly as it was almost healed.


    "It looks better. How about pain now?!" He asked.


    The wound had actually stopped bleeding, and the pain subsided. I had heard about his magical powers but had never seen them. What else was he capable of?!


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. How did you do this?" I asked with amazement.


    "I got this boon with my birth," he revealed.


    "So, can you heal this wound too?!" I asked, pointing to the burn wound on my upper arm.


    "So, you want me to lick you up?!" He smirked.


    "Shut up, you pervert," my jaw dropped at his shamelessness.


    His eyes narrowed to a thin line as he clenched his teeth. I braced myself for the consequences of cursing a King. But to my surprise, his eyes shifted to my burn wound as he examined it closely.


    "This will heal naturally," he said nonchntly, getting up and walking to the door. "Then, why did you treat this one? You would have let it also heal naturally," I challenged him.


    "So, you can walk andplete your job. I want you to get out of my pack and my life as soon as possible," he spat out his words as his expression turned unreadable. With a dangerous stare, he abruptly left the room.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 The Royal Guest *Selena*


    The next morning, I woke up early and made my way to the kitchen, only to find that a meeting had already been called by the matron, Eden. I nced around and noticed the omegas had gathered before their schedule, their faces disying a mix of anticipation and trepidation. I didn''t know what was going on as I was away from the pack house yesterday evening and night. I spotted L and beckoned her toe over. L nced at Eden before drifting toward me. "What''s happening?" I whispered in my clipped tone while keeping my gaze on Eden.


    L sighed, her face reflecting a mixture of frustration and weariness.


    "The matron called us all in. The Alpha King''s sister and their mother are returning since his sister has just graduated. And I heard there''s going to be another prestigious guest arriving this evening. The matron warned usst night that we must prepare for a grand royal feast and ensure the entire pack house is spotless and weing. She made it clear that there will be consequences if we fail. Now she is repeating it as Luna Avery wants nothing but perfection."


    So ir and Catherine were returning to the pack. ir was Zander''s sister, and Catherine was his mother.


    "All omegas, gather around!" The matron barked, her harsh voice echoing through the room. "Listen up. We have important news. As I informed you all yesterday, the Alpha King''s sister and mother will be back in the pack after three years, and an esteemed guest will be arriving in the evening. We must prepare for a royal feast and ensure that the entire pack house is in perfect order to wee them. I don''t want a single mistake from you. Otherwise, the punishment for today''s mistake is a death sentence, and it''s Luna Avery''s order." She smirked as the joy of killing gleamed in her eyes. This woman and her Luna were crazy. Who gave them the right to dictate a death sentence? They didn''t know how to run a kingdom or a pack. However, I felt bad for Zander. But it was one of his wrong choices, and Avery again proved to be a perfect match for him. I snorted inwardly.


    I could feel the atmosphere turn cold with fear as the threat in Eden''s voice sent a ripple of stress through the gathered omegas. My heart sank, thinking, what if it was not a mere threat and she was serious? How could Zander let it happen in his pack house? Was he actually so busy that he was unaware of all this happening in his pack?


    Still, cleaning and preparing the entire pack house for such prestigious guests would require immense effort and meticulous attention to detail. It was impossible not to make any mistakes, no matter how much we tried. However, without wasting one more second, the omegas sprang into action. We scurried around the kitchen, grabbing brooms, mops, and cleaning supplies. The room filled with a symphony of hurried footsteps and ttering utensils as we worked tirelessly to avoid Eden''s wrath.


    Time ran off so quickly as we all moved with an efficiency born out of necessity, as there was no room for mistakes or dys.


    Sweat trickled down my brow as I nced at the clock. Shit! I needed to rush toplete my assigned tasks and attend to Avery.


    It was almost lunchtime, and we were about to serve. Today, more food items were added to the menu as per ir and Catehrine''s choices, and we all worked very hard and diligently, standing on one foot to meet their expectations. "It''s so good to be back," ir''s excited voice reverberated through the entrance of the pack house, announcing her arrival.


    She was always like this and always made her presence known to everyone through her bubbly behavior. The whole pack house became alive again after ir''s melodiousugh rang through the surroundings. Every dead wall, lifeless roof, and dull ambiance became intriguing as the Princess returned.


    I had had a good rtionship with her in the past. But I didn''t know what reaction to expect from her after Zander rejected me. She was a good, dedicated, supportive sister and always proud of her brother.


    "So everyone, how was your life without me?" ir giggled as she twirled in the center of the vast hall with her arms outstretched. "I hope you missed me as much as I did."


    "And what is this aroma?" Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply. "It makes my mouth water. What is cooking in the kitchen?" She said as she strode straight toward the kitchen.


    I kept my head lower, hesitated, and could not look at her.


    "Selena!" A surprised gasp left her mouth, and I felt her approaching me.


    "Oh, my goddess! It''s a pleasant surprise to see you here," her eyes showed genuine emotion. "But I am upset because you left without any words. Though much as I am angry with you, I miss you," She admitted, pulling me into a hug.


    "ir!" Zander''s mother, Catherine''s angry voice, made ir pull away from me. "How many times have I told you that you should start acting like a princess? Stop behaving recklessly."


    "Mother, I am a princess, and it doesn''t matter whatever I do, I will still be a princess," ir rolled her eyes. "So what you said a minute ago doesn''t make sense."


    I suppressed a smile. ir was always rebellious and liked to break the rules. Everyone ignored her careless behavior in the past when she was very young, but now she was an adult and would soon find a mate or maybe had already found one. I didn''t know. So, I understood Catherine''s worry. I just wished the Moon Goddess would bless ir with a mate as understanding and caring as she was herself.


    "Shut up, ir, and follow me," Catherine scolded, and ir gave me an apologetic smile.


    "I will see youter," she whispered.


    "I heard you, ir," her mother yelled at her again, and ir bit her tongue.


    But, of course, they were werewolves, so they could hear even a subtle whisper.


    Everything at lunch was of ir''s taste. She enjoyed it and didn''t hesitate to appreciate it. The Omegas were happy to get some sweet words as a reward after their hard work to make this lunch so memorable. Zander didn''t join them for lunch because he went to his office and was going to return only in the evening to wee his royal guest.


    The day passed in a blur, and we did not even get time to breathe peacefully. Soon after lunch, we had to start preparing for the royal feast as the royal guest was arriving in the evening.


    The omegas worked tirelessly throughout the morning and into the afternoon, our collective efforts turning the pack house into a gleaming testament of ourmitment. Every corner was meticulously cleaned, every surface polished to perfection.


    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, signaling the approach of evening, Eden inspected our work. Her stern expression became scowling as she threw a utensil on the floor to draw our attention.


    "Hurry up, youzy asses! I want everything ready and this mess cleared before the party starts," she demanded brutally.


    We had been working non-stop since morning, and I had to take care of Avery''s requirements for her diet also. Apart from being her personal butler, she told me that I also had to help in the kitchen and other housework because today was the big day. Everything was set on the table, and the whole pack was invited to the feast. The kitchen was working nonstop to feed every single person in the Moonglow pack.


    As the sky darkened and the moon


    hung high in the sky, the entire pack was gleaming with colorful lights strung up throughout the street. The front yard of the pack house was decorated and open for everyone, which provided more space for members of thergest pack of the North to gather to see the royal guest.


    "Selena, the royal guest is about to arrive. We should hurry up and change clothes. We have been wearing them since morning," L suggested.


    "L, you go and change. I have some work left, and I have to finish it before the guest arrives," I replied with a smile before turning my attention back to the gas stove.


    After seasoning and ting the food decoratively, I went to set the royal dining table. I had done it a few times in the past, and I knew how to set it for the royal feast.


    With the help of some omegas, I finally set the table perfectly. All the dishes were ced in the center. tes and crockery were lined in a defined manner.


    "You all should also change clothes because the party is about to start," I suggested, smiling, and the omegas'' faces brightened. I knew they only got to the party asionally because they had to stay behind all the arrangements.


    However, when I was here this time,


    I could stay behind and manage the


    work. So they could enjoy it a little while I looked after the


    ????


    arrangements. Nevertheless, I didn''t feel the need to change. I was not here to impress anyone or have fun. I was here for a purpose.


    Last night, I had been waiting for a message from my anonymous client, but again got no instructions from him. I was unsure of whether to stay or leave, as I was clueless about the situation.


    After double-checking the arrangement, I picked up themb soup Avery needed ording to her schedule and made my way to her room.


    "Selena, you haven''t changed," L''s voice made me turn around.


    I stared at her, stunned. She looked so pretty, wearing a beautiful sea-green gown.


    "My Goddess! L, you look so gorgeous," I beamed.


    "Thank you," she giggled, blushing. "Where are you going?"


    "I am going to deliver Luna Avery''s soup to her room," I exined.


    "Give it to me. I will deliver it," she offered. "You go change into a pretty dress before our guest arrives," she insisted.


    "I am fine. I want this day to end quickly. So I can go back to my room and throw myself on my bed," I sighed, turning hurriedly to go to Avery''s room and was startled, colliding with the rock.


    Fuck!


    How did, all of a sudden, this rock fall in midway?


    The soup spilled, and my hand went reflexively to my face, fearing that the hot soup would ssh on my face, anticipating scorching pain. But it never came because someone swung me swiftly before the soup fell on my face. Wide eyes and breathing heavily, I looked up at my savior, and two twinkling blue eyes met mine, making me freeze momentarily.


    "Arabe?!" The name left those full lips, the voice casting spells.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 Royal Introduction *Selena*


    "Arabe?!" The hot Greek God gasped, his sculpted features contorted with astonishment as his eyes locked onto mine.


    I found myself momentarily frozen, unable to tear my gaze away from his intense, bright blue eyes. There was something captivating about him, something that made me feel both exhrated and strangely familiar, even though I was certain we had never met before. "Selena?!" L''s voice rang out, with a deep throat-clearing voice in the background that made use out of our trance, breaking through the hazy bubble that had formed around the mysterious stranger.


    She hurried to my side, her eyes wide with bewilderment as she took in the scene before her. Her gaze darted between me and the striking stranger, clearly searching for answers. She turned to me, her voice filled with confusion, "Who is Arabe?"


    Her words only added to the whirlwind of confusion that had enveloped me. I was just as perplexed as L as to why this stranger was addressing me by a name that wasn''t mine.


    Before I could respond, amanding voice boomed through the air, demanding the stranger''s attention, and Zander''s intimidating figure appeared next to me.


    "Prince Damon! Will you release her?" He demanded, his tone carrying authority and power and his annoyance palpable.


    It was then that I realized the stranger, whom I now knew as Prince Damon, was still holding me in his arms.


    Prince Damon''s amusement faded as he registered Alpha Zander''s words. He slowly released his grip on me, his gaze turning from yful to more serious. Alpha Zander, with his cold expression and furrowed brow, stepped forward, standing intimidatingly by my side. "You are mistaken, Prince Damon," Alpha Zander stated firmly, his voice tinged with a hint of warning. "You must be confusing her with someone else."


    A smirk yed on Prince Damon''s lips as he nced at me, seemingly amused by the situation.


    "Really? You''re not Arabe?" He asked, his tone teasing.


    I swallowed nervously, feeling a wave of shyness wash over me.


    "No, sir," I replied softly, my voice tinged with timidity. "My name is Selena."


    "Too bad. A beautiful girl like you should be named Arabe," Prince Damon dered, his gaze unwavering as it remained fixed on my face.


    His words left me momentarily speechless, unsure of how to respond to such a statement. The tension in the air became even more palpable, exacerbated by the presence of Alpha Zander, whose cold aura seemed to intensify in response to Prince Damon''s remark. Feeling the weight of the awkwardness that hung in the air, I stumbled over my words, desperately searching for an excuse to escape the ufortable situation.


    "I... Um... excuse me," I managed to mutter, my voiceced with unease.


    I turned to leave, hoping to find sce in the distance between us.


    However, Prince Damon''s voice cut through the air, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Wait, you didn''t introduce yourself," he called out, his tone curious yet filled with an underlying charm.


    I hesitated, debating whether to continue walking or acknowledge his question.


    Before I could respond, Alpha Zander interjected, attempting to fill in the gaps.


    "She is Selena. She is my..." Zander began, and I panicked, not wanting to let him mention our connection. So I took the matter into my own hands.


    Interrupting Alpha Zander, I interjected firmly, "I am Luna Avery''s personal butler."


    Prince Damon''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise at my response.


    "Oh, that''s strange," he eximed, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I thought you were a princess."


    His words carried a hint of curiosity as if he had expected a different answer. I couldn''t help but snort in disbelief, my amusement mingling with a touch of bitterness.


    "I am not a princess," I replied curtly, the weight of my wordsden with resignation. I was no longer a princess. Period.


    As I turned to leave, Prince Damon''s voice reached my ears once again,pelling me to pause.


    "You seem so much in a hurry that you didn''t ask for my name, angel," he called out, his toneced with amusement.


    Nodding, I turned back towards him, ready to engage in a formal introduction. My curiosity was piqued as Prince Damon took a step forward, a confident smile gracing his lips. His hand extended gracefully to his sides, gesturing to himself as if presenting his regal presence. The air seemed to shift as he spoke, his voice carrying a hint of authority and maism.


    "I am the vampire prince, Damon Shadowborne," he dered, his voice filled with a sense of pride that befit his royal status. The weight of his words settled in the air, emphasizing the significance of his lineage and power.


    As my gaze shifted to take in his appearance fully, I couldn''t help but be struck by his sheer presence. He stood tall, towering above most with an aura of strength and dominance. Every line of his sculpted physique seemed to exude power, making it clear that he was a force to be reckoned with.


    His bright blue eyes held an intensity


    of


    that captivated me, drawing me into their depths. They sparkled with a hidden depth, hinting at centuries experience and wisdom. This vampire was truly magical. The contrast of his dark blonde hair against his paleplexion added to his allure, entuating his features and enhancing the charm


    that emanated from him.


    I couldn''t deny the maic pull that Prince Damon possessed, abination of his physical presence, his royal lineage, and the enigmatic allure that seemed to surround him. Anyone would be drawn to his charming personality and I was not an exception, I guessed. "Wee to the Moonglow Pack, Prince Damon Shadowborne," I greeted, offering a slight bow as a sign of respect.


    Prince Damon acknowledged my gesture with a nod of appreciation, his eyes lingering on me as he spoke.


    "Thank you, Selena. It seems my arrival to this pack has already proven useful," he remarked, his gaze fixed on me. There was an undeniable intensity in his eyes as if he saw something beyond my mere presence in the pack.


    Alpha Zander cleared his throat, drawing Prince Damon''s attention away from me.


    "Prince Damon," he intervened, his tone indicating a need for focus. "Let''s go to the celebration grounds. We have organized a grand party to wee you."


    Prince Damon nodded in agreement, acknowledging Alpha Zander''s suggestion. He then turned his attention back to me.


    "See you at the party, Selena," he said with a warm smile.


    Returning the smile, I bowed once again, showing my respect for his royalty.


    "Thank you, Prince Damon," I replied politely, even though I knew I had no intention of attending the party. It wasn''t my ce to partake in such grand celebrations anymore.


    When they left, I turned to L.


    "L, you go and enjoy yourself. I will make another soup for Luna Avery and see to the arrangements inside the kitchen." I suggested. As my cover, I had to be in my role as Luna Avery''s personal butler, taking care of the pack''s needs in the background. L looked at me with concern.


    "Are you sure, Selena, that you don''t want toe to the party?" She asked, concern etched in her voice.


    I shook my head, my determination unwavering.


    "I''m not interested in those parties. I''m okay here," I replied, shrugging.


    L nodded understandingly and went off to join the celebration.


    The sounds of the party filled the air


    as music sted through the speakers andughter echoed throughout the pack house. From the kitchen, I could faintly hear the cheering and excitement of the pack members. It seemed that ou hard work had paid off, and everyone was enjoying the food and the joyful atmosphere.


    Hours passed, and gradually the party began to wind down. The pack members left, and the royal guests were escorted to their designated rooms. The house fell into a silence that contrasted sharply with the previous revelry.


    Feeling hungry and tired after


    cleaning up the pack house with the


    help of other omegas, I finally


    decided to eat something. However, when I went to the kitchen, I found only a small amount of leftover food. Gathering it on a te, I was about t¨¦start eating when Matron Eden appeared before me.


    "Selena, what are you going to do?" Eden asked, her tone dripping with mockery.


    I looked at the te in my hand and replied, "Having dinner."


    Eden smirked cunningly and ordered, "Give that te here. I am very tired, and I need to eat something urgently."


    I knew what she was doing. However, I had no choice but to hand her the te.


    I sighed, knowing that I would have to go to bed hungry. But just as I was about to resign myself to my fate, L approached me with an empathetic expression.


    "Selena, Eden is evil, but here, I have a hidden piece of bread for you. I''m sorry you have to work with just a piece of bread," she said, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    "Thank you, L," I smiled gratefully, silently thanking the Moon Goddess for L''s kindness. I was about to eat when I heard the sound of a child crying.


    Curiosity piqued, I turned to see an omega''s child in distress.


    "What happened?" I asked, gently caressing his head.


    His mother exined, "He fell asleep when the function started, and now he woke up hungry. Everything is finished, and no food is left."


    With empathy filling my heart, I offered the child the bread I had.


    "Sweetie, don''t cry. Take this bread. I hope it will fill your tummy," I said, extending the piece of bread to him.


    "Thank you. This is enough for him," the child''s mother smiled, gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "It''s no problem," I smiled back, sighing.


    My own hunger seemed to dissipate as I watched the child eat the bread, his face lighting up with contentment and happiness. At that moment, I realized that even though I had sacrificed my own meal, the joy I felt in my heart was far more satisfying than any food could ever be.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 Midnight Ramen *Selena*


    Sitting in my dimly lit room, I could feel the anticipation building as I opened myptop. The anonymous client of mine hadn''t contacted me in two days. The screen flickered to life, and within seconds, a text message appeared from the anonymous client. My heart glinted with hope as I read the words: Help is there. Get back into action.*


    I leaned back in my chair, absorbing the gravity of those few words. Tonight was the night, the moment when I had to prove my worth by breaking into the world''s most secure system. It was a challenge that only a genius hacker like myself could undertake. With a sense of determination burning in my chest, I knew I had to seize this opportunity.


    Time seemed to slow down as I nced at the clock on my desk. I could feel the nervousness trying to rise in my heart again, but I pushed it down with the realization that I had help in the pack house who would handle the cruel Alpha King from reaching me. Midnight approached the critical hour when the shift of security guards changed. It was the perfect window of opportunity for me to execute my n. I had already meticulously studied the security protocols and mapped out every detail of the building''syout. Now, it was time to put my skills to the test, and I was determined.


    As I waited in the darkness of my room, the minutes felt like hours. The silence was broken by a sudden mor of utensils rattling in the kitchen. Frustration welled up within me as I cursed under my breath.


    Who in their right mind would be awake at this ungodly hour?


    Driven by curiosity and the need for silence, I sighed and closed myptop, leaving behind the glow of the screen. I stealthily made my way toward the kitchen, determined to investigate the disturbance. As I approached, I caught a glimpse of a figure moving about.


    I found the great Alpha King Zander ke upied in the pack''s kitchen, his attention focused on the countertop as he rummaged through various items. The choice loomed before me, threatening to disrupt the delicate bnce between caution and ambition. I knew that any dy could jeopardize my mission, yet curiosity sparked within me, and I approached him cautiously, my eyes fixed on his every action.


    "Alpha," I called out, and his head snapped toward me, briefly ncing in my direction before returning his gaze to the b where he continued his search.


    Without acknowledging my presence, he muttered something under his breath that I couldn''t hear, leaving me unsure of my ce in the situation.


    "How may I assist you, Alpha?" I inquired with a firm and dutiful tone as an omega.


    Again, he remained silent, his focus unwavering.


    I nced around. Where the hell was my so-called help?! I took a deep breath to suppress my annoyance and kept a straight face. Determined to be of assistance, I took a few steps closer, closing the distance between us.


    "If you would tell me what you are looking for, I can help you find it," I offered, my tone filled with earnestness.


    Zander finally responded, his voice carrying his trademark coldness. "I am hungry, so I am making something for myself to eat."


    Now his words piqued my interest. The great Alpha King, renowned for his power and authority, was preparing his own meal. It was as if the sun had risen from the west, defying all expectations.


    Unable to suppress my intrigue, I whispered mockingly, "Have you ever cooked in your life?"


    But I immediately pped myself inwardly, realizing that as a werewolf, he could hear even the faintest whispers.


    To my surprise, he remained silent, his attention focused on the contents of the refrigerator and the food containers. His determination to find what he needed was evident in his unwavering gaze. Taking a deep breath, I gathered my courage and spoke up once more, offering my assistance.


    "Tell me what you want to eat, and I will make it for you, Alpha," I offered politely.


    "Ramen!" His response caught me off guard.


    Did I hear correctly?


    Ramen?


    Memories flooded my mind, back to the time when we were married. Zander had never shown any interest in ramen, despite my own fondness for it. I had a particr craving for eating ramen at midnight, and whenever I cooked it, he would look at me as if I were indulging in the most repulsive meal in the world.


    And now, here he was, desiring ramen. Such irony and twists of fate left me momentarily bewildered. Suppressing all the emotions that flooded my memory, I turned to him with a faint smile.


    "Please sit there," I gestured to a small bar stool beside the breakfast counter, a safe distance away from me. "I will get it ready soon."


    Zander nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze following my movements as he took a seat. The intensity of his eyes on me was palpable, and it made me momentarily lose focus on the task at hand. I fought against the swirling emotions within me, determined to push any distracting thoughts deep into the recesses of my mind.


    Switching on the gas, I ced a pan on the stove, adding water and waiting for it to reach a boil. Once the water was bubbling, I carefully poured in the chicken broth, its aromatic scent filling the air. The noodles followed suit, slipping into the boiling concoction, ready to soak up the vors.


    Throughout the process, I couldn''t shake the awareness of Zander''s eyes on me, was as if his gaze bore into my very soul, stirring up a mixture of emotions within me. The memory of his kiss fromst night lingered in my mind, and my hand faltered for a split second, causing my finger toe into contact with the boiling water. I cursed inwardly, the pain coursing through my hand.


    Before I could even react, Zander was suddenly beside me, his presencemanding as he took hold of my injured hand. My breath hitched at the unexpected proximity, my heart pounding in my chest. He guided my burned finger to his mouth, his lips enveloping them gently, his tongue caressing the burning pain away.


    "Goddess!"


    Pet


    A gasp escaped my lips as a surge of sensation coursed through me. The overwhelming intimacy of the moment sent shivers down my spine, making my core throb with desire. His intense gaze bore into mine, his eyes reflecting a depth of passion and hunger that threatened to consume us both. Time seemed to stand still as desire unfurled between us, our breaths bing heavy and ragged, our heartbeats synchronizing in a rhythm that echoed the escting tension.


    Zander''s eyes darkened further,


    Lost in the depths of his gaze, I felt myself being pulled under, drowning in the overwhelming intensity of our connection. The boundaries blurred at that moment as the need surged through my veins, leaving me breathless and vulnerable. Unconsciously, I licked my dry lips, a reflexive response to the overwhelming sensations that coursed through my body.


    mirroring the depths of his desire. It was a moment charged with


    longing, our bodies and souls yearning for something forbidden The heavy air crackled with anticipation, and I couldn''t deny the


    maic pull drawing us toward the


    sinful path. The desires and the


    unspoken words hung in the air,


    creating an undeniable tension that I


    could resist.


    I tried my best to suppress the overwhelming feeling coursing through me, but a moan escaped my parted lips involuntarily. Zander''s reaction was immediate, a growl rumbling in his chest, and his eyes turned almost dark. My lips parted, my breathing in shallow gasps as he swiftly shifted closer, the distance between us dwindling. "Alpha, you... you can''t..." I managed to pant out, my words breathless and filled with a mix of longing and warning.


    Zander didn''t leave my finger but sucked more. I could feel him breathing loudly, his chest heaved heavily. His focus remained solely on my finger as he sucked on it with intensity, the sensation threatening to drive me to the brink of desperation.


    Biting my lip with all my might, I clenched my thighs and fought to hold back another loud moan, the overwhelming pleasure threatening to overpower my self-control. I was dripping wet and was so embarrassed of him finding out. However, he would have already known it as he could smell my arousal.


    As my body betrayed, the fear wed at my heart, trying hard not to give into his seduction.


    But the question was, how long could I do it?!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506 Confrontation *Selena*


    I shifted ufortably, acutely aware of the evidence of my arousal that surely lingered in the air. The flush that colored my cheeks intensified, a vivid disy of my embarrassment at the thought of him discovering my desires.


    "It is healed," he dered, finally releasing my finger with a slight pop.


    The contrast between his cold personality and the soft whisper of his voice sent shivers down my spine. As my attention shifted from the overwhelming sensation he had ignited within me, I noticed that the pain was gone. My finger appeared as if it had never been burned, the skin restored and unblemished.


    Taking charge effortlessly, Zander promptly switched off the gas burner. The ramen was ready. Trying to regainposure, I mustered the strength to speak.


    "Umm... I will serve it quickly. Please have a seat," I offered, attempting to keep my voice steady, though it still trembled with the aftershocks of our intense encounter.


    "No need. I am gettingte for the patrol shift," he dismissed indifferently, his tone revealing no emotions. "And my hunger had also died."


    His gaze lingered on me,den with unspoken meaning, before he vanished from sight in a blink, disappearing with the speed that only an Alpha possessed.


    I stared nkly, trying to decipher his words and the underlying message behind them. If he didn''t need to eat, then why had he bothered me in the middle of the night? My gaze shifted to the clock, realizing that the shift had likely changed and another set of guards would have taken charge by now. I groaned in frustration, realizing that once again, I had missed the opportunity, all because of the unpredictable actions of the enigmatic Alpha King.


    As my eyesnded on the untouched bowl of ramen, my stomach growled with hunger, a reminder of my own needs. Resigned to the situation, I decided not to let the delicious meal go to waste. After all, I was still hungry, and the ramen called out to me. With a sigh, I sat down at the counter, eagerly reaching for the bowl, ready to savor the warm andforting sustenance it offered.


    ************


    *Zander*


    "Yes, Mother?! You called for me?" I asked as I entered my mother''s room, my tone tinged with a hint of impatience. I had toe hurriedly, leaving urgent work unfinished because she kept sending me messages.


    "Sit down, Zander," shemanded, gesturing toward the plush leather couch. "I am extremely disappointed that you couldn''t even make time to see your own mother," my mother scolded, her voice filled with frustration and concern. "Mother, you just came back yesterday," I replied, rolling my eyes at her unnecessary whining.


    "And you did not even show up at the time of my arrival. You arrivedte in the evening, only to attend to your guests, and then after the party, you retired to your room. This morning, I did not find you at the breakfast table, and if I hadn''t demanded to meet you, you wouldn''t have shown up," herining continued with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    "Mother, I have other responsibilities to look after in my pack as the king. So please tell me why you sent me a request to return to the pack a week earlier only because you wereing?!" I inquired, authority seeping into my voice.


    "Zander, you know your 30th birthday is approaching," she reminded me, her tone taking a serious turn.


    "Tell me something new, Mother," I scoffed, my impatience getting the better of me.


    "You still don''t have an heir," she scowled, her words stinging me deeply.


    Not again!


    I groaned as I remembered. We had discussed this more than necessary, and I was not willing to repeat it.


    "Mother, we have talked about this topic many times, and my reply is still the same: it will happen when the moon goddess wants it," I said curtly, trying to convey my resolve.


    "No, Zander. It will happen when you want it to happen," my mother''s voice became dull and heavy, mirroring the pain in her eyes. I knew why she was so persistent. The time was slipping away, and I was helpless.


    I hated to admit it, but this was the reality I could no longer ignore. I had known this truth all my life and couldn''t escape it. This was my fate. My thirtieth birthday. Until now, I had resolved to face whatever fate had in store for me. "Mother, the marriage is on the cards and..." I replied, avoiding direct eye contact, but she desperately cut me in.


    "Zander, we are Werewolves, for the


    Goddess''s sake! You don''t have to get married to get your mate pregnant my mother reasoned, her voice tinged with desperation. "You know how important it is for us to save our bloodline and have a child from you before..." Her voice trailed off as she swallowed, unable to verbalize the unspoken truth about my brutal fate.


    Saved


    "Mother, times have changed," I exined earnestly, my voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "ir''s children can carry forward our bloodline."


    My mother''s expression shifted from desperation to disbelief. She scolded me, her words filled with a mix of frustration and determination.


    "Why are you so stubborn, Zander? After bing an Alpha King, do you think you have be a god who can change the rules that we have followed for generations?" Her words cut through the air, filled with the weight of tradition and duty.


    My mother''s eyes softened momentarily, yet the determination in her voice remained steadfast. "Only your son can carry forward our lineage and bloodline, Zander. It is our duty to preserve our heritage."


    As I sighed, a deep sense of frustration welled up within me. How could I make my mother understand that in modern times, it didn''t matter if the child carrying forward our bloodline was a son or a daughter? The importancey in their connection to our lineage and their worthiness to rule rather than their gender.


    "I assure you, Mother," I stated firmly, my voice brimming with conviction. "The Moonglow pack shall never be left without an Alpha under my watch."


    Her gaze met mine, and I could see a glimmer of hope beginning to flicker within her eyes.


    "Zander, try to understand the value of time. You have already wasted years waiting for your mate, but you couldn''t find her," she grimaced. "Yourst marriage also didn''t seed in giving us an heir."


    I winced as I remembered how Selena had to go through miscarriages. I knew it was my fault and could never forgive myself for that. She was wolfless, and carrying Alpha''s pup was very difficult for her.


    "But this time, I don''t care if you have to mate with ten she-wolves. I just want to see your child," Mother added, making me growl in anger.


    What did she think of me: a manwhore?! Mating with many she-wolves?! Never.


    "What the hell are you saying, Mother? Are you even listening to yourself?" I frowned, struggling toprehend her request.


    The idea of mating with multiple she-wolves just to secure an heir felt absurd and disgusting and went against everything I believed in.


    "I know what I am doing, Zander," my mother replied, her voice tinged with sadness, mirroring the pain in her eyes. "You are our Alpha and King, but as your mother, I have the right to worry about your family and the future of our pack. I promised your father that I would never let our lineage simply vanish from this Earth."


    Shaking my head, I took a deep


    breath, attempting to gather my thoughts and control my anger. Lyon growled in my head after hearing my mother. He was even crueler than me and wouldn''t even respect my mother if I let him take over. However, it was true that my mother''s emotional torture was bing unbearable, which was why I had avoided seeing her since her return.


    "By the way, why is your ex-mate here?" my mother asked suspiciously, now her attention shifting to Selena.


    The mention of Selena''s presence in


    the pack intrigued me, and I, too,


    wanted to know why she had


    ???


    returned after many years. That night we were alone, and I had provoked her, but as strong-willed as she was, she had remained silent about her true intentions and hadn''t uttered a word about the truth. But something felt off about her sudden return, and I knew I had to uncover the secret. I couldn''t let her leave the pack until I knew her motives.


    "Are you sure this is the sole reason you want her to stay?" Lyon''s mocking voice echoed in my mind, reminding me of his taunting presence ever since that unexpected kiss. I groaned inwardly, ignoring his jeers. "I want to make sure that my pack is safe," I answered through the mind link.


    "But for that, you don''t have to kiss her," he snorted.


    "I didn''t kiss her!" I shouted through the mind link, breathing heavily. My mother''s eyes widened as she watched me in horror. I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    "Putting your me on me doesn''t work, mighty Alpha King," he taunted me again, and I blocked him instantly.


    Otherwise, I would have said something before my mother that I would regretter. I couldn''t afford to engage in a mental battle with my wolf now.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 The Prophecy *Zander*


    "Mother, Selena is here for personal reasons, and Avery can exin it to you better, as Selena is working under her," I dismissed it furiously.


    "But it is not a wise choice to keep her in this pack, knowing everything about her traitor family," my mother warned, her concern evident. "Selena has been cleared of any involvement in her family''s crimes," I replied earnestly, withholding the whole truth of her actions.


    I knew what she had done in the past, and I ignored it because it was not a big crime to help her family financially. She was secretly sending money to her father''s pack, though they were involved in many criminal activities. But it was against thew of my pack. When I found out, I burned all evidence of her wrongdoing, not wanting her to be disgraced by her own people as she was their Luna. I did it for both my people and her.


    "We didn''t find any evidence linking her to the crimes. It would be unjust to act without proof," I described.


    "Why are you defending her?" my mother bit out, her frustration boiling over.


    "I am not defending anyone. I am simply stating the facts," I snapped back, my frustration mounting. Just as tension filled the room, there was a knock on the door, interrupting our heated conversation. "Come in, Avery," my mother instructed sweetly, and Avery entered gracefully.


    "Good evening, Lady Catherine," Avery greeted my mother respectfully as a ttering smile stretched across her face.


    "Hello, Avery! I was just discussing the unexpected return of Selena to our pack," my mother said, raising her chin slightly. Avery nodded, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "Zander mentioned that Selena works under you?" my mother questioned, her toneced with suspicion. Avery appeared momentarily taken aback but quickly regained herposure.


    "Yes, Lady Catherine. Selena is here to work as she needed money and we helped her," Avery exined, her voice steady.


    "That''s not a big deal. Zander, I believe you can pay her off and promptly remove her from the pack," my mother demanded, her eyes fixed on me.


    "No!" Avery and I eximed simultaneously.


    I had my reasons for not letting her go, but why did Avery react like this?


    I turned to her, my re demanding an exnation.


    "I mean, Zander can''t pay her without a job," Avery quickly rified, "because if he does, people in the kingdom might question his intentions toward his ex-mate." Her reasoning made sense, and I nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, Mother," I agreed firmly, my voice filled with determination. "I do not wish to involve myself further in Selena''s life, so please refrain from pushing me towards it."


    My mother''s gaze shifted from Avery to me, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "I don''t understand, Zander. Why would you want to keep your enemies closer as you approach your 30th birthday?" My mother sighed, her wordsced with a touch of resignation.


    My eyes snapped toward my mother and Avery. Avery was watching me with curiosity.


    I felt my blood boil as my mother continued to bber without considering. I could see the confusion etched on Avery''s face, and I couldn''t me her for being caught off guard by my mother''s sudden shift in conversation. "Mother!" I growled, my voice dripping with authority and warning. The audacity of her words fueled my anger, and I refused to let her continue down this path.


    Avery didn''t know anything about


    the prophecy No one knew, and no one should as it would cause chaos and unrest within my kingdom if the people of my kingdom knew this secretol knew I had to handle the situation carefully, ensuring that the information remained confidential until I found a solution and secured an heir to the throne. My mother cleared her throat.


    "I mean, two of your enemies are under the same roof. What''s going on?" my mother seemed to sense the gravity of the situation and quickly changed the topic of conversation, understanding the importance of the matter at hand. "Mother, if you are referring to the presence of the Vampire Prince, I want you to know that he is here for a peace pact between our kingdoms," I exined, my voiceposed and indifferent. "As a king, it is my duty to seek peace and avoid unnecessary conflict." My mother nodded, seemingly appeased by my exnation. However, her attention quickly shifted towards Avery, her disappointment evident.


    "Avery, I did not expect this from you," my mother sulked, her disappointment palpable in her tone.


    Confused, Avery blinked at my mother. "What happened, Lady Catherine?" she asked, genuinely puzzled by the sudden change in my mother''s demeanor.


    "Have you forgotten ourst conversation, Avery?" my mother replied sullenly. "I expected you to give me the good news that I would soon be a grandmother upon my return to this pack."


    I rolled my eyes in frustration, shaking my head at my mother''s persistent interference in my personal life.


    "Mother, please stop this," I demanded firmly, my patience wearing thin. I had no intention of allowing my mother to pressure Avery into anything she wasn''t ready for.


    But to my surprise, Avery''s cheeks flushed, and she nced at me, her gaze filled with a mix of embarrassment and affection.


    "What can I do alone, Lady Catherine?" Avery admitted, her voice carrying a hint of longing. "Zander is rarely at the pack house. He is always busy with his duties."


    I honestly couldn''t believe that my mother demanded an heir, and Avery was ready for it. Though she knew our marriage was solely based on producing a child, I made it clear that we would wait until the mating and marking ceremony.


    "I don''t want any other excuses, Zander, and it would be better if Avery gets pregnant before your marriage next month," my mother asked, her words leaving me dumbfounded.


    Wait! What?!


    "Mother, I am sorry to disappoint you, but you will have to wait until the marriage," I dered in my alpha voice. I felt Avery''s eyes on me.


    "Avery, say something," my mother insisted.


    Avery stepped forward gracefully, her eyes meeting mine briefly as she smiled before addressing my mother with an air of deference.


    "Mydy, Zander is right," she began,


    her voice steady and resolute. "If he wants us to produce an heir after entering the sacred bond of


    matrimony before the moon


    goddess, and he marks mebel


    we mate, he must have a purpose in mind, one that serves the


    betterment of our pack."


    My heart swelled with gratitude for Avery''s steadfast loyalty. She understood me like no one else, and her unwavering support in this crucial moment was a testament to the depth of our connection.


    Realizing that further confrontation


    would only escte tensions, I


    decided it was time to make my exit. With a curt nod towards my mother,


    I spoke with a coldness that mirrored the sharp edge in my voice, "I will take my leave, mother, as I have more important affairs to attend to."

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 The Prophecy *ir*


    It had been three long years since I left for my studies abroad, and now I was finally back. Turning eighteenst year should have been the start of a new chapter in my life, but I hadn''t found my mate yet. I had been waiting for my whole life to turn eighteen and find my


    fated mate, but it had almost been a year, and I still hadn''t found him.


    It was frustrating, to say the least, but I knew that good thingse to those who wait. I had faith that my fated mate was out there somewhere, and I would find him when the time was right. For now, I was just happy to be back home and surrounded by my loved ones. Zander had thrown a big party because a royal guest was also joining us.


    Apparently, a Vampire Prince wasing over, so everyone was pretty hyped up about it. I put on my favorite red dress and headed to the party, eager to catch up with my old pack. The night was alive with anticipation, and the air filled with a sense of excitement and electricity. As I arrived at the venue, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight before me. The open ground was adorned with shimmering decorations and the thumping beat of the music echoed through the surroundings. Stars and moon were shining above us. It was one of the best things I missed about my pack in those years.


    I looked around and a smile stretched across my lips. It was a pretty wild night, with werewolves of all ages and ranks reveling in the festivities. The dance floor was a frenzy of spinning bodies and energetic movements, while the bar was crowded with werewolves enjoying their preferred drinks. Laughter and conversation filled the air as old friends reunited and shared stories of their adventures. But amidst the cheerful chaos, there was an underlying anticipation for the arrival of the Vampire Prince.


    As I mingled with the crowd,


    catching up with familiar faces, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of something missing. My brother''s Beta, Maddox, was nowhere to be seen. In fact, I hadn''t seen him since I left the pack three years ago. Something felt off because he was always present there for me at every step of my life as a protector and friend until he took a chosen mate when he didn''t find his fated mate at eighteen. Maddox was much older than me and took his long-time girlfriend, Emile, as his chosen mate. But it was strange that I had not seen him here since I had returned this morning.


    Suddenly, amidst the chatter andughter, a subtle, enchanting smell caught my attention. It was a scent that seemed to possess a maic pull, luring me closer with its allure. It was unlike anything I had eve encountered before-a heady mixture of earthy musk and pine. Intrigued, I closed my eyes and took a few deep sniffs, allowing the fragrance to envelop me entirely.


    My curiosity heightened, and I felt an irresistible urge to follow the scent. With my heart racing, I navigated through the crowd, following the invisible trail that led me toward the source of the intoxicating aroma. Each step brought me closer, intensifying the anticipation that


    had taken hold of me.


    The air crackled with an electric


    energy, sending shivers down my spine. I could feel the gaze of those around me, but my eyes searched for only one person. Atst, I


    reached the end of the t


    path,


    and my eyes widened in surprise as I beheld the scene before me. There, standing with a broad smile on his face, was Maddox-the Beta of my brother''s pack.


    ze, my wolf, howled joyfully in my head, recognizing the unmistakable connection that bound us. Mate!

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 Mate''s Betrayal *ir*


    Maddox was busy in a serious conversation with Zander and the Vampire Prince. Sensing my presence, Maddox''s head snapped in my direction and our eyes locked. At that moment, time seemed to stand still. The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning, and I could see the same recognition mirrored in Maddox''s eyes. However, before I could approach him, I watched as his smile faltered, reced by panic and apprehension. He excused himself from the conversation he was engaged in with my brother and the Vampire Prince and quickly retreated in the opposite direction.


    As Maddox disappeared into the crowd, I stood there, rooted to the spot, feeling a mixture of confusion, disappointment, and a strange longing I couldn''t quite exin. It was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing a hidden connection I had never been aware of. Determined to confront Maddox and seek answers, I pushed through the crowd, my red dress swishing around me, catching the attention of some curious onlookers. But I paid no heed to their stares. My focus was solely on finding Maddox, no matter how difficult it seemed.


    I scanned the surroundings, searching for Maddox''s familiar face, and my heart skipped a beat when our eyes finally met. There was a flicker of something in his gaze, a mixture of longing and regret. Without saying a word, he silently motioned me to follow him. Curiosity piqued, I moved toward him, weaving through the crowd until we found ourselves hidden away in a dark corner.


    "Maddox, so you know about it?!" I asked, my voice barely a whisper but filled with mixed emotions and hurt. He always knew it and still hid from me.


    He hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice low andced with a hint of sadness. "ir, you need to reject me. ept my rejection and move on."


    Confusion swirled within me, battling against the excitement that had built up at the possibility of finally finding my fated mate. A fated mate was supposed to be a blessing from the Moon Goddess herself. Why would Maddox ask me to reject him?


    "But... why?" I managed to utter, my voice trembling with emotion.


    Maddox sighed, his gaze fixed on anything but me.


    "I''ve known it since I turned eighteen, ir. I knew you were my fated mate. But I couldn''t ept it. I didn''t want a child as my mate, not when I was in love with someone else," he confessed.


    His words struck me like a lightning bolt, and pain ripped through my heart. Maddox had waited for me to turn eighteen, so we could both reject each other and go our separate ways. He had taken Emile as his chosen mate, leaving me to suffer the consequences of his decision. Hurt and anger surged within me, fueling a fire I had never known before. I couldn''t believe Maddox chose another she-wolf over his fated mate. They said mates couldn''t resist each other. So how could he be so cruel to me?


    I locked eyes with Maddox, my voice steady and filled with newfound resolve. "No, Maddox. You can not decide for both of us. You should havee to me and talked to me, but you chose to be with a mate and let me live in anticipation. I have been waiting for you all my life, and I am not going to reject you."


    "ir, this is madness. You know we are not made for each other," he red at me.


    "So why did the Moon Goddess pair us as mates?" I challenged.


    "It was a mistake," he spat out.


    "Mistake?!" I snickered. "Beta Maddox, the mistake has been made, and I won''t suffer alone," I announced.


    And with those words hanging in the air, the spark of a fierce battle between two destined souls ignited, forever altering the course of our lives.


    Someone called Maddox''s name, and he left, shaking his head. I watched as Emile hugged him and led him to the dance floor. The tears brimmed in my eyes as I saw him holding her in his arms and peering into her eyes with love. Still feeling confused and in pain, I couldn''t stay at the party. So I made an excuse about being tired from my long journey and went up to my room. I tried to sleep, but the sleep was far away from my eyes.


    ****


    The next morning, as I sat at the breakfast table, Maddox appeared before me. His voice carried a touch of tease as he greeted me, "Good morning, kiddo."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at his choice of words.


    "I am not a kid, Beta Maddox," I retorted yfully. "I''m neen now, fully grown up."


    Maddox averted his eyes, a hint of tension in his features. "For me, you''re still a kid," he gritted out. "Ten years younger."


    I leaned back in my chair, challenging his perception.


    "Then you need an eye checkup because a man with good eyes can see how well I''ve grown up, how mature I am, and how ready I am for my mate to im me," I taunted him, a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    Just then, Emile approached and gracefully settled herself onto hisp. They shared an intimate kiss, and my heart stung with a mix of jealousy and pain. I had witnessed their affection since my childhood, but after discovering that Maddox was my destined mate, watching him with another woman became unbearable. Maddox abruptly got up from his seat, his actions betraying his difort. Emile frowned, looking concerned.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to have breakfast?" she asked.


    Maddox''s reply came without hesitation, a clear attempt to distance himself from me.


    "No, I''m runningte for the training session. I''ll grab something on my way," he replied curtly before swiftly leaving the room.


    I knew he was deliberately avoiding me, trying to create distance between us. The ache in my chest grew, threatening to consume me.


    As I sat there, lost in my thoughts, I found Selena''s eyes on me before she gazed at Maddox retreating from the room. Suspicion appeared in her eyes and I had to look away Selena and I had always shared a very close rtionship. She was always there for me as my sister. Even when she and my brother were no longer together, I still considered her my friend and sister. So, I was afraid I owed her some exnation.


    *****


    There was a knock on the door, and when I opened it, I found Selena standing there. Her eyes were intense, looking deeply and searching my eyes. I walked back to bed and felt her following me after closing the door. Selena sat beside me on the bed, her gaze filled withpassion.


    "ir, what''s going on between you and Maddox?" she asked, her voice gentle yet persistent.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of my emotions pressing down on me.


    "There''s nothing going on between us, Selena. He''s just a Beta of the Moonglow Pack and my brother''s best friend," I replied, trying to dismiss her concerns with a shrug.


    Selena raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced.


    "I know you too well, ir. I can sense that there''s something more to this. Talk to me, ir. What''s bothering you?" She noticed the change in me.


    I huffed, feeling the walls closing in.


    "You''re thinking too much, Selena. There''s really nothing to tell," I retorted, attempting to push away her prying questions.


    She wasn''t one to give up easily. Selena moved closer, her gaze prating.


    "ir, I know when you''re hiding something. You can''t lie to me. Tell me what you''re keeping from everyone," she insisted.


    Frustration mingled with vulnerability, and I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Fine," I relented, my voice barely above a whisper. "I turned eighteen, and I still haven''t found my mate."


    Selena''s eyes widened in realization, and sympathy crossed her features. "Oh, ir. It must sting to have to wait even longer for your fated mate."


    I nodded, my throat tight with unshed tears.


    "Maddox... he''s my mate," I confessed, the words heavy with the weight of my emotions.


    Selena gasped, her hand flying to cover her mouth in shock.


    "But he already has a mate," she whispered, her voice filled with disbelief. I nodded.


    "I found itst night," I added.


    "And?!" her eyes widened as she asked in anticipation.


    A surge of anger coursed through me as I remembered thest night incidents.


    "He said he would reject me, but I refused to ept his rejection," I spat out, my voiceced with defiance.


    Selena''s eyes widened further, a mix of concern and confusion swirling within them.


    "But ir, why didn''t you ept it? Maybe it''s for the best. Maybe you can find another mate, someone who will truly cherish you."


    The tears streamed down my face, my voice trembling with pain and frustration.


    "Selena, you don''t understand. I''ve been waiting for my fated mate my entire life. And all those years, Maddox knew I was his mate, yet he never told me. I had this


    unexinable attraction towards him, this crush that I couldn''t understand. But now I know why... because he''s my mate," poured out, my voice filled with a mixture of sadness and anger.


    "It hurts, Selena. It hurts that he let me live in false hope, avoiding me since I turned eighteen, only to reject me like this. No, I can''t forgive him," I dered, my voice shaking with the weight of my shattered dreams. Selena listened intently, her hands on my shoulder and gently caressing my arms.


    "But what about Emile?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    I sighed, feeling overwhelmed by theplexity of the situation. "I don''t know, Selena, Right now, I''m in a big mess, and still need to figure out


    how to ept this devastating t


    news it''s tearing me apart," I confessed, closing my eyes as the weight of my emotions threatened to consume me. But one thing was sure, I would let Beta Maddox taste his own medicine.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 Parteners In Crime (Part 1) *Selena*


    ir looked exhausted, her shoulders slumped, and her eyes were wet and sad. I knew she had been going through a tough time.


    "ir, you know, you can always count on me. Talk to me whenever you want," I suggested, reaching out to gently ce a hand on her arm. I wanted her to know that I was there for her, ready to listen whenever she needed to vent her pain.


    "Thank you, Selena," ir sighed, looking at me softly. "Please don''t tell anyone about it. Especially not Zander. I..." She hesitated as if struggling to find the right words. "I don''t want anyone to feel pity on me."


    Liar!


    I knew she was trying to save Maddox from trouble. Zander was very protective of his baby sister.


    However, I gave her a knowing smile and raised a finger to my lips, gesturing to zip them shut. It was not my ce to tell her brother about her secret.


    "But you have to help me in return," I shrugged, lifting a brow while giving her a sly smile.


    ir looked at me, amused and curious.


    "What?" she huffed out augh, her interest piqued.


    I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about my n.


    "ir, actually, when I left the pack house, I forgot to take my ring from Zander. He still has it and now I want it back. But I know if I ask him, he will never give it to me," I exined, pausing to gauge her reaction. She watched me with genuine interest, waiting for me to continue. "So I was thinking of taking it myself from his room."


    ir''s eyebrows rose in surprise.


    "So, you want me to help you enter his room?" she asked, her voice filled with intrigue.


    I shook my head.


    "No, I can enter," I assured her and she cast a nted gaze at me, smirking. I shrugged. "But you have to be my lookout. Make sure Zander or anyone else doesn''t enter the room while I''m inside. You have to hold them outside the room. Will you do this for me?" I asked, biting my lip nervously.


    ir''s eyes sparkled mischievously as a grin spread across her face.


    "Yes, Selena, we''ve done it before, and we can do it again," she replied, winking at me.


    I knew it. She was my partner in crime, always up for an adventure.


    *******


    "Go inside, Selena, ande soon," ir suggested, her voice filled with urgency and concern.


    She had no idea of my true intentions - searching for the key to the security room. I couldn''t reveal my real motive to her. Though I felt guilty about using her for my purpose, I had to do it.


    I nodded, exhaling sharply.


    I had never been away from Austin for so long. I had to do this job as soon as possible and leave this ce. Time was of the essence.


    I took a deep breath and entered


    Zander''s room. The room was impably neat, just as I


    ???


    remembered it. Zander had always been particr about keeping


    everything in its ce, and nothing was to be moved without his-


    permission. I began my search, I checking every possible hiding spot for the key. The seconds ticked by, and my sense of urgency grew. I needed to find it before Zander returned to his room.


    Suddenly, a voice sent shivers down my spine, freezing me in ce.


    "Why are you standing here, ir?" Zander''s deep and authoritative voice resonated through the door. Panic surged within me. Oh, Goddess, he was back!


    "Come on, Brother! Can I note


    here to see my brother when he


    doesn''t have time to talk to his only


    sister?" ir''s voice rang out,


    attempting to divert Zander''s


    attention and keep him from


    entering the room.


    I frantically scanned the room, my eyes darting from one ce to another, desperately seeking a clue as to where the key might be hidden. Time seemed to stretch endlessly.


    "Why are you waiting outside my room if you want to see me? You should havee to my office," Zander questioned suspiciously, his tone tinged with skepticism.


    "I... came to see you here and umm... found your room closed, so... I thought you would be returning. I... I decided to wait for you," ir stammered, her words stumbling over one another. Oh shit! Zander would sense that something was amiss.


    Time seemed to slip through my


    fingers, but then I saw it. The key sat beside his study table, its unique design distinguishing it as the


    security key. Without hesitation


    snatched it up and concealed.it under my clothes. I couldn''t believe it had been lying there so carelessly, overlooked. Perhaps Zander was overconfident about the security of his room.


    After all, who would dare risk their lives by stealing from the Alpha King?


    "Get away from my way, ir," Zander growled, his impatience evident in his voice.


    "No, brother, stop! Why are you avoiding me? Stop, wait, talk to me," ir pleaded, attempting to stall him.


    But it was toote. The door swung open, and I spun around, my heart pounding in my chest, when I came face to face with the devil himself.


    "Selena Ardolf! What are you doing in my room?" Zander''s voice boomed with usation, his gaze piercing like that of a predator watching its prey.


    He locked the door behind him, trapping me inside.


    What the hell?!


    "Alpha, I came here to clean your room. Now, my work is done, and I am leaving," I replied, bowing slightly, keeping my eyes lower, and attempting to sound casual, not nervous.


    I moved to get past him, but he blocked my path, his intense blue eyes drilling into me.


    "As long as I remember, this is not the cleaning time. So tell me honestly, why are you here?" Zander questioned, his voiceced with danger.


    Goddess, his gaze was so prating, as if he could see through my very soul.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 Partners In Crime (Part 2)


    *Selena*


    I stood my ground, determined not to let him sneak past my facade.


    "I told you the truth, Alpha. Please let me go," I insisted, my voiceced with indifference as I stared back at him, challenging his authority.


    But instead of letting me go, he grabbed my hand, pulling me closer, taking me in his arms.


    My breath hitched, the proximity between us was overwhelming.


    "Why do you want me to go hard on you? Tell me what''s going on in that tiny head of yours," he groaned, his arrogance dripping from his voice.


    "Nothing is going on. I am here to do my job. That''s all," I gritted out, meeting his gaze with defiance. "Let me go," I whispered angrily, the frustration building within me.


    He smirked at my failed attempt to break free from his hold.


    "Leave me, or I will shout and tell everyone that this perverted Alpha is taking advantage of me," I threatened, ring at him. But to my despair, his gaze made my resolution weak. Amused expression crept across his face. "Go ahead," he taunted, his voice filled with confidence.


    Then I remembered that the room was on the second level. No one would hear me through the thick walls of his room. However why would his pack members believe me?!


    Frustration mingled with curiosity as I searched his eyes.


    "What do you want?" I frowned, trying to understand his motives.


    "You!" he replied promptly, surprising both of us.


    I narrowed my eyes, watching his lips part as if he was taken aback by his own words. Huh?!


    He shook his head slightly, regaining hisposure.


    "Was it Lyon again?" I asked, still entangled in his arms, wondering if Lyon was influencing his behavior likest time.


    "Umm... Yeah!" he sounded hesitant, and that was strange.


    "I want an honest answer," Zander''s voice turned cold once again, his cockiness returning.


    "I gave you an honest one," I snapped, bitternesscing my words.


    "Then I need to check your body. What if you have stolen something from my room?" he threatened dangerously, his eyes narrowing.


    "What?" I eximed, taken aback by his sudden demand.


    "Wait!" I shouted as his hands began to roam over my body, inching my clothes up.


    The contact of his fingers against my skin ignited sparks, causing goosebumps to erupt wherever he touched me. But he didn''t stop, his touch bing more insistent, slowly dragging my T-shirt up.


    I couldn''t let him find out about the


    His


    key. I had to think fast. nting my hands firmly on his chest, I pushed against him with all my strength, desperately trying to create some distance between us. His eyes darkened as he nced at me heartbeat pounding against my palms. He was all hard and every groove and ridge of his chiseled torso was so meticulously carved, my fingers etched to move further and feel whaty beneath his shirt.


    "You... You can''t do this to me. You can''t undress me in your room," I protested, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and fear.


    "As if I''m doing it for the first time," he smirked with a cunning glint in his eyes.


    I needed time. Time until ir could manage to open the door. I trusted her with my life, and I knew she wouldn''t leave me alone with this dangerous beast.


    I could trust her, right?!


    But, until then, I had to hold on and stop him from finding the secret. I needed to, and I knew how to distract him. I masked my expression with a seductive look on my face.


    "So, you still remember everything," I


    teased in a sensual tone, my eyes peering deep into his. "Tell me, what do you miss most? Me on top of you, orus having sex in theke


    risking someone catching ONG


    en


    I took pleasure in seeing his eyes darkened a shade, furrow deepened between his brows and his jaws clenched.


    "Selena!" he growled, his voice holding warning and desire intertwined.


    "Yes, Alpha!" I moaned, biting my lip provocatively.


    "Don''t y with me," Zander growled, his breathing ragged. His chest heaved, eyes hooded as if he was fighting for control.


    "I won''t dare, Alpha," I breathed out, my own voice filled with a mix of desire and urgency.


    But it wasn''t all acting. The way his body pressed against mine, the way his touch sent tingles through me his overpowering smell, his eyes watching me with hunger-I couldn''t deny the physical response. My body acted on its own.


    "Tell me!" he demanded in a voice so low and deep,ced with desire.


    But before he could continue, he seemed to be engaged in a conversation through the mind link. A wave of relief washed over me as his grip on me loosened, and he turned to leave the room.


    "It''s an emergency," he mumbled as if informing me. Suddenly he halted in his steps, turning to nce at me with his cold blue eyes.


    "But we''re not done yet," he announced in his Alpha voice, his eyes locked on mine.


    Who cares? I rolled my eyes, watching the arrogant Alpha King exiting the room.


    I quickly left the room and found ir waiting for me outside. She pulled me into her room, closing the door behind us.


    "How did you do this?" I asked in amazement, grateful for her intervention.


    "Well, I told Maddox to call the Alpha for an urgent matter," she replied, casually observing her nails. "And he knows better than to refuse. Otherwise, I have his secret," she giggled mischievously. "Goddess, ir, you''re such a badass," Iughed, grateful for her quick thinking.


    "But it worked for you," she winked, grinning. Yes, she had saved me once again.


    Now, with the key in my possession, I had to take its imprint and return it to Zander''s room. I had everything I needed to create a duplicate key, and tonight I wouldplete the job.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 The Peace Pact


    *Zander*


    I had to let go of Selena because I received a mind link from Maddox.


    "Alpha, Vampire Prince Damon is waiting for you in your office."


    Lyon growled in frustration. He wanted to know what hidden motives our ex-mate had, but due to the urgency of the matter, I had to leave. However, before departing, I made sure to remind her that our business wasn''t finished.


    Vampires and werewolves were always eternal enemies locked in a blood feud spanning centuries. What could possibly bring the Vampire Prince to my doorstep? I knew better than to trust those bloodsucking creatures of the night, yet I couldn''t help but be intrigued by his intentions behind this peace pact proposal.


    With determination, I swiftly departed from the pack house. Striding purposefully through the hallways and opening the door to my office, I took in the sight before me. Vampire Prince Damon stood in the center, emanating an aura of icy elegance. His blond hair cascaded down his shoulders, framing a face masking all the feelings and emotions of this alluring Vampire Prince. However, behind those sapphire eyes, there was something deceptive lurking, sending strange vibes my way.


    "Alpha King, Zander," Damon greeted with a suave voice that dripped with calcted charm. "You''ve kept me waiting for too long. I''vee seeking an alliance, a peace pact between our species, and I want it done as soon as possible."


    My eyes narrowed as skepticismced my voice. "Peace, Damon? Between vampires and werewolves? It''s hard to believe you''ve suddenly developed a fondness for unity."


    Damon shed a cryptic smile, his fangs barely concealed. "Appearances can be deceiving, Alpha King. Let''s just say my motives are more..plicated than they seem."


    The tension in the room was palpable as we both sized each other up. Our dialogues became a dance of veiled threats and sarcastic remarks, each word uttered like a venomous barb.


    "You think I''ll blindly trust you, Damon? After all the bloodshed your kind has caused?" My voice held a steely edge, Lyon''s instincts on high alert.


    Damon leaned against the desk, his expression unreadable. "Trust is a fragile thing, Zander. But perhaps we can findmon ground a way to coexist without resorting to violence."


    My lip curled into a sarcastic smirk. "Coexistence, Damon? I''ve heard that before. It always ends in betrayal. You''ll excuse me if I''m not eager to repeat history."


    The air grew heavy with tension as our locked eyes engaged in a silent battle of dominance and suspicion. My gaze pierced through Damon, searching for any signs of deception. I knew that vampires were masters of disguise, their true intentions often shrouded in darkness.


    "So, Damon," I began, my voiceced with skepticism, "You havee to my territory seeking peace between our species. Is this a genuine plea or merely a ploy to gain an advantage?"


    Damon chuckled softly, his lips curling into a sly smile. "Oh, Zander, you wound me with your mistrust. Can''t a vampire have a change of heart?" His tone dripped with false sincerity, a hint of mockery underlying his words.


    My eyes narrowed, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Forgive me if I find it hard to believe that centuries of animosity can suddenly vanish. What hidden agenda do you carry beneath your charming facade, Damon?"


    Damon''s gaze flickered with something in them, but just as quickly, he masked it with a facade of innocence.


    "Agenda? Surely you don''t think me so devious, Zander. I''ve seen the devastating toll this eternal conflict takes on both our kind. I seek an end to the bloodshed."


    I scoffed, my skepticism unyielding. "You expect me to believe that you''ve grown weary of immortality and endless power? That you suddenly yearn for peace?"


    Damon''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, his eyes gleaming with hidden malice. "Power, Zander, is a double-edged sword. Even the immortal can grow weary of the endless cycle of violence. Perhaps I seek a different kind of power-one thates from unity rather than domination."


    I couldn''t buy that so easily. I observed him closely. "Unity, Damon? You forget our nature, our instincts. We are born to be enemies, destined to sh until the end of time. Don''t expect me to trust your words blindly."


    Damon''s gaze hardened, his tone dripping with venom. "Trust is a luxury we cannot afford, Zander. But we can forge an alliance, a fragile agreement that keeps the peace, at least for now. After all, our true enemies may lie beyond our own kind."


    I frowned, my voice resonating with a warning growl. "Make no mistake, Damon. Should you betray this pact, there will be no mercy. The wrath of my pack will be swift and merciless."


    Damon''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his voiceced with dark amusement. "Ah, Zander, the thrill of the hunt. It seems we are more alike than we care to admit. But remember, should you falter, I, too, have my ways of bringing devastation upon your kind."


    My voice resonated with reluctant eptance as I extended an invitation to Damon, my gaze unwavering. "Very well, Damon. You are wee in my pack and may enjoy our hospitality for the time being. But know this, I will be watching your every move, for I do not trust you or your kind."


    Damon''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction, his predatory nature evident. "Your caution is wise, Alpha King Zander. I, too, will be vignt in ensuring the terms of our agreement are upheld."


    I nodded, my expression a mask of determination. "Once the leaders of both kingdoms are ready, we shall convene and discuss the terms of the peace pact. But know this, Damon, I will not tolerate any treachery or deceit. Should you or your vampires step out of line, the consequences will be dire."


    Damon''s smile widened, revealing the gleam of his elongated fangs as he spoke with a hint of menace. "Rest assured, Alpha King. The consequences of betrayal work both ways. My vampires, like your wolves, understand the price they will pay for breaking this fragile truce." Though, as a king, I had to be diplomatic several times, I couldn''t ignore my wolf instinct that something was not right. It gnawed at me, an unshakeable feeling that demanded answers. I needed to know it first.


    ******


    *Selena*


    "That was thrilling," irughed.


    "Yeah!" I giggled but my heart was still jumping in my chest since Zander was so near. The Alpha aura was indeed enchanting as I still felt helpless when he was near and it was as if my body betrayed me at hismand. "You managed to get the ring right?!" her curious eyes searched mine.


    "Yes!" I lied smiling, my gaze unwavering. I didn''t think anyone else could lie so wlessly.


    Her phone pinged and she checked.


    "Selena, I just received a message about a new collection from my favorite designer. Let''s go check it out," ir suggested eagerly.


    "No, ir. I can''t go anywhere right now. I am supposed to work, and Avery would be very upset if she found out I was missing," I replied, my voice tinged with helplessness and apology.


    I was absent from work for a while, now I had to return. Otherwise, Eden woulde to know. The main job was done and now I had the key.


    "Come on, Selena. I''ll talk to her, and I''m sure she won''t refuse me. After all, I am Alpha King, Zander''s sister," ir insisted, reaching for her phone to send a text to Avery.


    Swiftly, she received a reply and frowning she typed another message, her actions disying confidence. I watched her impatiently, hoping for a positive oue.


    "She agreed," ir chimed in triumph as she read the response on her phone.


    Avery agreed?! This was unexpected. I didn''t have much time to dwell on my surprise because ir was already pulling me toward the door.


    "Alright, ir, but we have to return soon," I insisted.


    "Deal," ir smirked, her confidence unshaken.


    Soon, we found ourselves inside the designer store, perusing through racks of exquisite dresses. ir was engrossed in selecting outfits for herself, her fingers delicately running over the fabrics.


    After our dress-shopping adventure,


    ir insisted on strolling through the bustling market street. We walked side by side, engaged in a lively


    conversation about the various


    sights and sounds surrounding us. The sun cast a warm glow on the colorful stalls, and the scent of fresh flowers filled the air.


    As we continued our leisurely walk, I caught a glimpse of a devilishly handsome face that instantly transported.me back to yesterday''s event when I had met him for the first time. My heart skipped a beat as recognition dawned on me it was the vampire prince, Damon. What could he possibly be doing here when he should be focused on the crucial peace pact negotiations?


    My eyes took a double take, disbelief washing over me as I watched him


    navigate through the crowd. Damon moved with an effortless grace,


    maic presence drawing the


    attention of those around him. He seemed entirely at ease, a contrast to the weighty responsibilities that should be upying his mind.


    Damon''s piercing eyes gleamed with an unmistakable glint of recognition as they locked onto mine. A sly smile curved his lips, revealing a hint of amusement that sent a shiver down my spine. "Arabe, what a delightful coincidence!" he eximed, his voice carrying a touch of intrigue.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 Jade Bracelet (Part 1) *Damon*


    After my disastrous meeting with Zander, I decided to inspect his pack, hoping to find something to grab my attention after a bad day. Zander was known for his stubbornness and arrogance. I didn''t think he would easily agree to the peace pact on our conditions. But that was


    why I was here: to convince him.


    As I walked through the bustling crowd, my heart fluttered with anticipation. Would I catch a glimpse of the source of my happiness there?


    "Arabe!" I called out with a wide grin, confidently striding towards her.


    "Prince Damon, you forgot again," she said, smiling and subtly shaking her head. "I am Selena."


    Her smile remained as captivating as ever, and for a moment, I was utterly dazed. Lost in her beauty, I had to shake myself back to reality. How could I not have found her till now? She was a sight to behold. Shaking my head, a chuckle escaped my throat. "My apologies, goddess," I said, leaning in closer to her, my gaze fixed on her stunning hazel eyes.


    Selena giggled shyly, when her friend ir nudged her elbow into Selena''s side. "You''re giving me unnecessary importance."


    "Oh, you deserve all my attention," I sighed, feeling my heart flutter in her presence. Initially disappointed by ir''spany, I hoped I could handle her and have an uninterrupted conversation with Selena. "Prince Damon! Don''t mind, but you''re such a flirt," ir taunted yfully.


    "It''s my charm, Princess. People often mistake it for flirting," I replied, smirking. She had no idea who I truly was and what I desired.


    "Oh, so humble of you!" ir rolled her eyes, causing me to raise an eyebrow. "By the way, what are you doing here, Prince? A royal guest in this local market?!" Her eyes challenged me. However, my focus wasn''t on her but on the captivating beauty standing beside her. As if ir understood my intentions, she threw a scrutinizing gaze at me. But I again ignored her.


    "I was getting bored, so I decided to take a stroll across the street, and it turned out to be the best idea I''ve ever had," I replied, my gaze fixed on Selena, refusing to look away.


    I was pleased to see a subtle blush creep over Selena''s face at my reply, her cheeks turning a delicate shade of pink. As we strolled further through the bustling market, her eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the vibrant stuff and lively atmosphere.


    "So, who is Arabe?" Selena asked, her curiosity evident in her voice. She slowly tilted her her to look up at me. Her eyes flickered with anticipation, waiting for my response.


    "You haven''t heard about her?" I asked, feigning shock, raising my eyebrows, and widening my eyes for added effect. A mischievous smile yed on my lips as I observed her reaction.


    "Umm...no!" Selena replied, sounding genuinely clueless. Her brows furrowed slightly, indicating her puzzlement.


    "Well, centuries ago, there was a very beautifulqueen. Her beauty was famous across the world. She was Arabe," I exined, watching Selena intently, hoping to see a flicker of recognition in her eyes. I waited eagerly to see her expression change.


    "No, I haven''t heard about her," Selena shook her head, a hint of disappointment and confusion clouding her features. It seemed as if something about my words troubled her, leaving her with an unsettled feeling.


    "That''s a shame!" I sighed yfully, biting my lip, hoping to lighten the mood and bring a smile to her face.


    "Oh! Have you seen her?" Selena asked, her gaze fixed on me as if trying to unravel the mysteries of my age and experiences.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her curiosity, finding it endearing. "Maybe in some life," I replied, my voiceced with a touch of mystery and a hint of longing.


    "So, do you have her photo?" Selena''s curiosity piqued, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Yes, I do," I admitted, unable to hide the truth. How could I not have a picture of Arabe? After all, I got to see her every night in my dreams, her enchanting presence etched in my mind.


    "How does she look like?" Selena asked eagerly, her eyes fixed on me, a mix of excitement and desperation shining through. She seemed genuinely captivated by the idea of Arabe. Someday I would reveal everything about Arabe to her, but today was not the right time.


    Instead, I mustered a smile and answered, "You."


    "Huh?!" Selena gasped, taken aback by my unexpected response. Her eyes widened, searching for an exnation.


    "She looks exactly like you," I exined honestly, my gaze unwavering, hoping she would understand the significance of my words.


    "Umm... That''s strange," Selena mumbled absentmindly. I felt surprise and disbelief in her tone as she tried to process the revtion, a myriad of emotions crossing her face.


    ir and Selena exchanged nces,


    their eyes silentlymunicating their shared confusion. It was as if they both wondered if I had somehow lost my sanity and the idea of Arabe resembling Selena was too far-fetched toprehend for them.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 Jade Bracelet (Part 2) *Damon*


    A yful chuckle escaped my lips as I continued, "I mean, she was very beautiful, just like you. So, naturally, I find simrities."


    I watched their faces closely, hoping to see them rx upon hearing my exnation.


    Their expressions softened, and ir couldn''t help but tease, "You''re quite the charmer, Prince." Her yful tone echoed through the air, and I couldn''t help but smile at herment. "Tell me something new, Princess!" I replied, joining in the lighthearted banter.


    Interrupting our yful exchange, I turned my attention directly to Princess ir, my tone taking on a more serious note.


    "Princess ir, if you don''t mind, I want to take your friend on a coffee date," I asked bluntly, my intentions clear. I didn''t believe in wasting time when I knew what I wanted.


    ir responded dramatically, adding a touch of theatrical ir to her words.


    "You have my permission if Selena is okay," she dered, giving her consent with a flourish.


    "No!" Selena''s initial reaction was panic, ring at her friend, causing a smirk to form on my lips.


    I knew it wouldn''t be easy to sway her. Then she stammered, trying to cover up her blunt refusal of my offer, "I mean, we have to return to the pack house quickly before I get into trouble for not doing my duties." "Come on, Selena. I already told Avery that you''d be with me," ir said, rolling her eyes at her friend''s excuses, exasperated by Selena''s overthinking.


    Selena attempted to reason, her voiceced with worry, "But the Matron will be angry."


    Her concern for the consequences was evident, causing a slight frown to crease my brow.


    ir argued, "You think too much."


    "Okay, how about I apany you while you girls shop?" Seeking apromise, I suggested an alternative n, hoping to find a middle ground that would put Selena at ease. I just want to spend more time with her. Selena''s gaze shifted between ir and me, silentlymunicating her thoughts. After a brief moment of contemtion, she finally agreed, her eyes meeting ir''s in a wordless understanding. "Okay." She still looked restless.


    Just spend some more time with me, sweetheart, and you will know the reason for your restlessness.


    As we strolled across the busy street, ir''s eyes lit up with excitement as she stopped at every shop, scanning for something that caught her attention. I couldn''t help but frown when I noticed Selena refraining from buying anything, her expression slightly distant. Taking a moment, I decided to strike up a small talk with her, hoping to make herfortable with me. Our conversation flowed effortlessly, and I found myself enjoying her presence. Her eyes glowed as she talked. Her hands moved to add more allure to her words. Everything she did was so enchanting.


    Then, amidst the myriad of trinkets and essories, a beautiful jade bracelet caught my attention. Its intricate design and vibrant green hue seemed to be the perfect match for Selena''s elegance.


    "This is so beautiful," I whispered, my gaze fixed on the bracelet. "It will look even more beautiful if you wear it, goddess."


    Selena''s eyes widened at my words, a mixture of surprise and uncertainty shing across her face.


    "Oh no, it''s very expensive," she protested, her voiceced with hesitation.


    A determined smile yed on my lips as I reassured her, "I am buying it for you."


    Selena looked startled, her lips parting in disbelief.


    "No, I can''t take such an expensive gift from you, Prince Damon," she protested, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    "Call me Damon," I insisted, hoping to break down the barriers between us.


    "How can I call you by name, Prince," she shrugged, dismissing my request.


    "Please, Selena. It''s Damon to you," I demanded authoritatively in my royal tone.


    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes searching mine, before finally nodding.


    "Alright, Damon," she acquiesced, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "But I can''t ept this expensive bracelet." Ignoring her protests, I had already paid for the bracelet, determined to see her wear it.


    "It''s yours because I want you to wear it," I stated firmly in a tone filled with sincerity.


    "No!" Selena''s voice wavered, her gaze full of resistance.


    "Please," I pleaded softly, my eyes locked with hers.


    She sighed helplessly, finally giving in to my persistent request.


    "Alright," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but her agreement was clear.


    I couldn''t help but grin triumphantly, knowing that she had epted my gift.


    "Allow me," I asked, extending my hand towards her. Selena hesitated for a moment before extending her hand. I felt the warmth of her skin against my cold hand as I touched her. All the memories and longing revived in me, but she was still unaware.


    With careful and deliberate movements, I gently ced the bracelet on her wrist, the cool jade against her warm skin as the bracelet glimmered under the sunlight. As I fastened the sp, a sense of authority washed over me, knowing that she would always have my bracelet reminding her of me while I was away from her. After the bracelet was securely in ce, I took a brief look at it before letting go of her hand.


    "Wow! Selena, that''s so pretty," ir eximed, having joined us from the neighboring shop, her eyes fixed on Selena''s wrist adorned with the beautiful bracelet. "Damon got it for me," Selena replied hesitantly.


    "Damon, huh? Interesting," ir''s voice carried a yful tone, teasingly insinuating something, and her eyes scrutinizing as she looked at me.


    "If you like it, Princess ir, I can get one for you too," I offered, hoping to divert her attention and alleviate any lingering suspicion she might have had. "Thank you, Prince," she responded, waving her hand dismissively. "But I prefer to buy things I like myself," she added, a hint of arrogance in her voice.


    After a while, they bid their farewells


    and left. My gaze lingered in the direction Selena had gone, a sense of purpose settling within me. It was as if fate had guided me to this ce for a reason, and at that moment, I knew that my long quest had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 Unexpected Help *Selena*


    ir and I returned to the pack house, tired from her shopping spree. As soon as we arrived, I seized the opportunity and made my way swiftly to Zander''s room. Earlier, I had managed to imprint the key so that I could create a duplicate at ater time when I found a moment to spare from my daily responsibilities. With this duplicate key in my possession, essing the data room would no longer be an issue.


    Patiently, I bided my time, waiting for nightfall when the entire pack house would retire to their beds, enveloped in deep slumber. It was during this period that the


    guards'' shifts were scheduled to change, presenting the perfect opportunity for me to make my move.


    As the hours ticked by, I maintained a watchful eye, ensuring that the pack house was shrouded in silence and stillness. The quietude of the night served as my ally, granting me the freedom to proceed undetected toward my objective. With each passing minute, anticipation coursed through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus. Tonight, finally, I would do it.


    As the patrol shift began, I noticed Zander stepping out of the pack house. It seemed like a regr routine for him, since I have returned to the Moonglow pack.


    I had often observed that Zander didn''t stay at the pack house during the night; instead, he would head out for patrols every single day. When did he find time to sleep? During the day, he could always be found in his pack''s office, taking care of pack matters.


    It struck me as odd because, even though he was the Alpha, there should have been designated shifts for patrolling, and the other rank holders could take turns fulfilling that duty.


    Nevertheless it was good for my n if he stayed away from the pack house when I executed it.


    Finally, the moment arrived, and the guards began to exchange shifts. Seizing this opportune moment, I carefully slipped past them, moving with the grace of a shadow.


    I swiftly navigated the dimly lit corridors. In a swift and practiced manner, I expertly hacked into the camera positioned near the data room. It was a task that posed no


    challenge for me, given my proficiency in such matters. With steady hands, I retrieved the duplicate key from my pocket and slid it into the lock, praying that it would work wlessly.


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips as the lock yielded to my careful maneuvering. As I pushed open the door, the room was bathed in a faint blue glow emanating from the huge monitor, casting eerie shadows across the walls, revealing the bigputer with the world''s mostplex control panel. It was the safest security system designed by the Alpha King himself. I hated to ept it but my ex mate was a genius.


    Silently, I stepped inside, being mindful to close the door behind me. It was a strange feeling, being granted ess to such a significant source of power and information.


    As I settled in front of the control panel, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the task at hand.


    I hacked the camera near the data room and opened the door I entered. Taking out myptop I connected it to the motherputer


    Pulling out myptop, I swiftly connected it to the theputer.


    As soon as the connection was established, I began running my specially designed programs and initiating my hacking techniques. Gradually, I delved deeper into the intricate system, skillfully maneuvering through itsplexwork. The system responded, providing me ess to a wealth of security-rted information. Without wasting a moment, I initiated the process of essing the valuable data.


    A surge of excitement coursed through me as my eyes glued to the screen, realizing that today was the day of reckoning. Sess was within my grasp, and thepletion of my work would grant me the freedom I so desperately sought.


    I breezed through almost 50% of the data system and was about to begin copying the details. The progress was steady, until suddenly, the system unexpectedly rebooted.


    Fuck!


    I couldn''tprehend how this could have happened. I nced at the time, realizing I still had some minutes before the guards returned to their duty. Without wasting a second, I restarted the program and began running it again. Okay,e on! Come on! Read it fast and give me ess!


    I chanted in my mind, urging the system to cooperate.


    But damn, just when I was on the verge of hacking the system and obtaining the


    crucial information, it rebooted once more. I couldn''t fathom why it kept happening, but it was beyond infuriating. Annoyance and frustration welled up inside me, but I refused to ept defeat. Time was running out, and with a surge of determination, I knew I had to give it one more shot.


    My fingers raced across the keyboard, moving swiftly as I tried to gain ess to the system once more. But just as I was on the verge of breaking through, the system abruptly restarted, leaving me baffled and frustrated. I couldn''tprehend what sort of security program it had built-in that was causing this unexpected behavior.


    "Damn it!" I eximed, my anger boiling over.


    With a surge of frustration, I forcefully mmed theptop shut, the loud thud echoing in the room. As if in response to my outburst, the sound of the door locking mechanism engaged, catching me off guard and making my head snap in its direction.


    In a sudden panic, I jolted to my feet, bewildered by the locked door. How the hell did this happen? Was it because of the voice? Regardless, my immediate reaction was to try and open the door from the inside, desperately hoping for an escape. But to my dismay, it remained firmly shut, refusing to yield. Shit! The


    door could be opened only from the outside with the key.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I stood there, fear coursing through my veins. The realization hit me like a freight train: if someone caught me in this data room, the consequences would undoubtedly be severe, possibly even leading to my death, knowing the Alpha King was heartless. Determined to find a way out, I made another attempt at opening the door. I struggled, putting all my strength into it, but it was futile.


    "Fuck!" I cursed under my breath, frustration mounting.


    I grabbed myptop, hoping it could provide a solution. Frantically, I typed away, attempting to hack into the system and gain ess to the entry doors. But my efforts proved to be in vain; the doors remained stubbornly locked. So that was why I was paid such a crucial amount of money to hack this data system because the risk of getting killed was ny nine percent high.


    "Ah!!!"


    ved


    Exhausted and overwhelmed, I let out a groan of frustration, feeling a cold sweat of fear trickle down my forehead. With trembling hands, I wiped it away, trying to regain myposure. The severity of this dangerous situation sank in, and i anxiously chewed on my lips, desperately searching for a n or any possible way to escape from this ce. I roamed my eyes in desperation, scanning the room, but nothing seemed to click in my mind. "Calm down, Selena," I whispered to myself, as I took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching the door. Panic surged through me. Oh my Goddess!


    Did the guards return?


    I quickly scanned the room, desperately searching for a hiding ce. But to my dismay, the entire room was empty and there was nothing to hide behind.


    As the sound of footsteps grew closer, my anxiety escted. Every second felt like an eternity. I could feel sweat forming on my forehead.


    Then, I heard a distinct click, and the door slowly swung open. My heart skipped a beat, and I braced myself for the worst.


    "Come on, let''s leave!" The sudden sound jolted me, catching me off guard even more than the fear of getting caught.


    With wide, startled eyes, I took in the sight of Emile standing right in front of me. It was her, the person my client had mentioned as the one who would assist me. But I never could have imagined that it would be the mate of the pack''s Beta, the one betraying the Alpha. "What are you thinking? Come on, let''s go," she scolded in a hushed voice. "Yes!" I mumbled breathily in agreement.


    Without wasting another moment, I swiftly moved away from the data room, locking the door behind.


    As we heard the approaching footsteps in the lobby, I quickly decided to hide. However, before I could make my move, Emile grabbed my arm and forcefully pulled me toward a concealed passage. I was again taken aback by her actions; I had no idea she was always involved in such deceitful activities.


    In the midst of my confusion, I managed to click the keyboard of myptop, causing the camera to reactivate and resume its regr surveince.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 Narrow Escape *Selena*


    As Emile and I cautiously emerged from the treacherous territory of the data room and stepped into the dimly lit lobby far away from the perilous situation of getting caught, I seized the opportunity to engage in a conversation with her. "So, you already know why I''m here?!" I inquired, my curiosity bubbling to the surface.


    "I received information that someone wasing to the pack to get the job done, and well, here you are and the only new addition to the pack. Not much of a surprise," Emile replied nonchntly, her tone tinged with a hint of indifference.


    I couldn''t help but snort, shaking my head in disbelief. So, that was the reason she had never bothered to meet me after my return to the Moonglow Pack.


    "So, you''re the one who hired me for this job then?" I pressed, trying to hide the skepticism in my voice.


    The idea of Emile being the mastermind behind such an intricate n seemed improbable, considering the astronomical amount of money involved. Nheless, I hoped to glean some information about the elusive client from her. "No," she answered with precision, denying any involvement in the hiring process.


    "Then who is the boss? I mean, you work for someone, right?!" I probed further, determined to unearth any tidbits of information she might be withholding.


    The lobby had small windows aligned along its outer wall, and the moon cast an eerie glow over the deste clearing, its pale light barely illuminating the figures locked in a tense standoff.


    Emile remained silent, refusing to divulge any information.


    "Emile, I asked you something," I said, my voiceced with an undercurrent of politeness as I desperately tried to maintain an air of enthusiasm. "Who is your boss?"


    A flicker of doubt passed through her eyes before sheposed herself and replied, "I don''t know."


    Really?! Did she actually not know about her employer?! It was hard to believe.


    Suppressing a surge of frustration, I decided to test her further, hoping to expose the depths of her betrayal.


    "You know, Emile, I must say I''m impressed," I began, my voice dripping with a mix of admiration and veiled menace. "Taking such risks, defying the cruelest Alpha King. How is it that I never knew about you before? It would have made exacting revenge so much simpler." I watched her carefully, searching for any sign of vulnerability. A glimmer of hope danced in my eyes as I urged her to sumb to my maniption.


    Come on, fall for it!


    Emile, however, remained unfazed by my words. Her indifference sliced through the tension, shattering the illusion of control I had tried to project.


    "Selena, don''t forget you are here because you are getting paid for this job, and I am also here for one reason only-I am getting paid. I hold no personal grudges against the Alpha king," she replied coolly, her voice devoid of emotion.


    A wave of disappointment washed over me. It seemed my attempt to manipte her had failed, and she remained resolute in her loyalty to her motives, unmoved by my words. I would need to find another way to uncover the truth.


    Although the revtion that she was betraying Alpha Zander had surprised me, now I needed to know if there were others involved. I couldn''t help but give her an enthusiastic smile, hoping she would ept the truth and share more information with me. "This means Maddox also works against the Alpha?!" I asked in a voice filled with intrigue.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for the mightiest Alpha King, Zander ke, wondering how long he could survive with his own people turning against him, even his trusted Beta.


    Emile''s face turned pale, panic evident in her eyes.


    "No!" she eximed, her voiceced with fear. "Don''t talk to him about it. He knows nothing."


    Ah, so Alpha Zander still had a loyal Beta. At least Maddox wasn''t a traitor like Emile. I nodded, trying to convey my understanding of the situation.


    "Okay," I said, my tone filled with sincerity. "It''s good you told me. I will be cautious around him."


    I wanted Emile to believe that I was on her side and that I understood the gravity of the situation.


    Emile nodded in response, yet the serious expression never left her face.


    "I am here to help you whenever you don''t get yourself out of trouble. Don''t expect anything more from me," Emile whispered, but her tone held an icy edge. Her words carried a hint of reluctance as if she was bored of doing this. I nodded slowly. However, a lingering question gued my thoughts, refusing to be silenced.


    "But I don''t understand one thing,


    Emile. How did you manage to open the door without a key?" The query had burdened my mind for far too long, for f Emile possessed the key, the client would have entrusted it to me. Moreover, if I hadn''t been apprehended within the confines of the data room, Emile''s true nature would have remained concealed.


    Her gaze, filled with a mixture of frustration and exasperation, met mine.


    "I have Maddox''s fingerprints, Selena. With that, I can gain ess to anything he can." Her response held a note of resignation as if she had grown weary of my


    persistent inquiries. "But do your best to avoid such predicaments. Sometimes, I may not be able toe to your aid, and it can cost you your life," she cautioned, casting a disdainful nce my way.


    "I have no desire to meet my end in such a way," I murmured amusingly. Not before I fulfill my purpose!


    "Have you finished the work?" Emile inquired, her voiceced with impatience as her gaze fixed on me.


    "Not today. It''s not such an easy task. Otherwise, your boss wouldn''t have entrusted it to the best hacker," I retorted with a smirk, hinting at the high risk involved in the mission.


    Emile rolled her eyes in response.


    "Get it done quickly, Selena, and get out of this pack before anyone finds out. You''ve already wasted too much time," shemanded, exuding authority.


    I found her authority quite amusing. Although she wasn''t the one paying me for this job, it was her boss.


    "Sure thing," I replied, maintaining a friendly smile.


    "Now, swiftly make your way to your Omega quarter before anyone catches sight of you," she ordered once more, causing me to roll my eyes inwardly.


    Emile wasn''t someone I would willingly obey; I merely yed along, letting her believe that I followed everymand. With a nod and a smile, I pretended toply.


    I watched as she turned and retreated toward her own room.


    Today had been a whirlwind of


    drama, leaving my nerves frazzled and in desperate need of something to calm them down. With that in


    mind, I stealthily made my way.


    toward Zander''s private bar. Il


    he wouldn''t be around until morning, giving me ample time to indulge in a few drinks, just like I had done countless times before, without him ever finding out.


    The dimly lit room greeted me with its cozy atmosphere as I stepped inside. Rows of gleaming bottles adorned the shelves, tempting me with their intoxicating contents. The scent of aged whiskey and spiced rum filled the air, instantly soothing my senses. No one was allowed to enter his private bar, a testament to his self-centered nature. Such a conceited jerk he was!


    I approached the mahogany bar,


    running my fingers along its smooth


    surface, and surveyed the


    assortment of beverages. From


    top-shelf spirits to artisanal


    cocktails, the choices were plentiful. Tonight, I craved the deep warmth of a smoky scotch, its amber liquid swirling gently in a crystal tumbler. I reached for the bottle, the weight of


    itforting in my hands.


    As I poured the rich, caramel-colored liquid into the ss, the sound of it hitting the surface echoed softly in the room. The aroma enveloped me, evoking a sense of sophistication and rebellion. It was my secret indulgence, my personal escape from the chaos that constantly engulfed my life.


    Raising the ss to my lips, I took a slow sip, savoring the smooth, smoky vor as it danced across my tongue. The warmth spread through my body, easing the tension and loosening the knots that had formed within me. Each sip brought me closer to a state of calm, a respite from the storm that raged both within and outside these walls.


    Lost in the moment, I allowed myself to forget the troubles that gued me, if only for a little while. The world outside ceased to exist as I became immersed in the sce of the bar, cocooned in its ambiance. For a brief moment, I had found the calmness I so desperately sought.


    "The Alpha King, my ass!" I snorted, staring at the amber-filled ss before me. "His arrogance will be his downfall, and he''ll pay for every sin he''smitted," I whispered into the silence of the room.


    In the intoxicating embrace of alcohol, I wanted to curse him further, to unleash all my pent-up frustration after the betrayal of my ex-mate. But the words refused to form in my mind, leaving me groaning in sheer frustration.


    "What the hell! I can''t even curse you in your own pack! What kind of magic have you woven here?" I eximed, feeling a desperate desire welling up inside me.


    I had to escape this bizarre pack as soon as possible. I needed to run far away from the clutches of the murderous Alpha King before he discovered my ns.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 Memories *Zander*


    In the dimly lit room, the soft glow highlighted my gaze fixed on a solitary figure slouched over the bar counter, her head resting on her arm as she sat on the barstool.


    Selena Ardolf, the epitome of stubbornness and rebellion, had always been a challenge. I knew she couldn''t handle the potent alcohols from my collection, specially crafted for werewolves. They were far too strong for normal humans or werewolves without a wolf to bear. That''s precisely why I had forbidden her from


    indulging in them. Yet, she persisted in sneaking in, just as she had done today, and the result was evident-she had passed out, sumbing to the potent drink''s effects, just like she had in the past.


    Taking a few cautious steps forward, I stood before her, peering closely at her


    beautiful face. Her pink, full lips were slightly parted, and her enchanting hazel eyes remained closed. The smooth rise and fall of her breath indicated a peaceful slumber, and the stress and animosity she held for me were absent from her serene countenance. She didn''t resemble my ex-mate, the one who had sought revenge against me.


    What do you want, Selena Ardolf? And why are you doing this?


    Is it for your criminal family?


    I let out a weary sigh, watching her intently. It had been so long since I looked at her so closely.


    "Kiss her," Lyon''s voice echoed in my head as his words tinged with mischief and desire made me frown.


    "What?!" I snapped back through the mind link.


    "Kiss her, and you don''t have to make excuses," Lyon taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. "She will never know." "Shut up, Lyon!" I snarled through the mind link, trying to regain control over the intrusive thoughts invading my mind.


    "Oh, you don''t have the guts to kiss her?!" Lyon taunted further, his voice full of arrogance. "Then let me do this honor."


    His words hit a nerve, and before I could fullyprehend what was happening, my gaze involuntarily dropped to her parted lips. They were so tempting and sweet. The memory of ourst kiss two days ago suddenly flooded my mind. The taste of her, the way her lips molded perfectly against mine, it all came rushing back with an intensity that left me breathless.


    "I can''t kiss her when she''s not in her senses!" I blurted out, my gaze fixed upon Selena''s alluring sleeping form.


    "So, it means you wanted to kiss her?" he questioned, a mischievous tonecing his words. As ifing out of my trance, I frowned.


    "No!" I breathed out, exasperated.


    "I must say, you are a very skillful king, capable of ying with your words," hemented with a hint of amusement in his voice. "What do you mean?" I frowned, trying to decipher his intentions. Was that supposed to be apliment or a veiled insult? "Ah, well, you lie perfectly," Lyon mocked, his words dripping with sarcasm. He always found a way to get under my skin.


    I took a deep breath, trying to control my frustrations. "I don''t lie," I dered in my alpha tone.


    "Oh, please," he scoffed, not relenting. "That was just another lie."


    The corners of my mouth twitched with annoyance. My wolf knew how to push my buttons. I contemted arguing further, defending myself against his usations. But the truth was, he wouldn''t stop speaking and wouldn''t stop trying to provoke a response. Silence seemed like the better option. I closed my eyes, forcing my lips into a tight line, determined not to give him the satisfaction of a retort.


    I let out a weary sigh as I looked at my sleeping ex-mate. Without thinking, I gently scooped her up into my arms, her small, soft body fitting perfectly in my embrace as she leaned against my chest, her arms instinctively wrapping around my neck. Something stirred deep within my stoned heart that I couldn''t quiteprehend. It started as a faint flutter, but soon, my heart began to beat loudly in my chest, betraying the calm facade I so desperately maintained.


    "You can''t deny it, Zander," Lyon''s voice intruded through our mind-link, as he could feel what I felt.


    However, I chose to ignore him, pushing aside Lyon''s words as I strode purposefully toward the Omega quarters. I moved with silent determination, my footsteps were purposeful and resolute.


    Silently, I entered her room, the door


    by


    creaking slightly as it swung open. Carefully, Iid her down on the bed, my gaze momentarily captivated the sight of her long, blonde curls cascading over her face. With a gentle touch, I swept the strands aside, revealing her peaceful expression. She was still asleep, oblivious to my presence.


    "Goodnight, ex-mate," I whispered, my voice barely audible in the quiet room. Unable to resist, I trailed my fingers lightly along her cheek, the softness of her skin evoking a bittersweet ache within me.


    Memories of our time together


    resurfaced, mingling with the


    remnants of our shared Connection.


    "I still remember how she felt when you were balls deep inside her and..." Lyon''s voice echoed in my head once again, his words tainted with his perverted desire.


    My wolf''s thoughts were intrusive, as he intentionally tried to remind me of the intimate moments we had shared.


    "Lyon, for Goddess'' sake, shut the fuck up!" I yelled, my frustration bursting forth. I couldn''t let these thoughts consume me, couldn''t let myself be driven to madness.


    Before that strange and unsettling


    feeling took holdpletely, I made


    a swift decision. With onest lingering took at Selena, I turned ¨¨ away, leaving the room and closing the door behind me. It was time to regain control, to distance myself from the past and focus on the present, even if it meant suppressing the remnants of what we once had.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 Memories visible whenever I desired.


    The next morning, I called for an emergency meeting, gathering all of my trusted warriors and rank-holders in our secret meeting ce hidden among the rocks, concealed by a magical wall. Only a select few knew about this hidden location, and I had the power to make it As everyone entered, I moved my hand through the air, tracing a precise pattern, and made the meeting ce disappear from their view once again.


    Together, we navigated through the narrow passage that led to variouspartments within this underground refuge. Each space served its own specific purpose, meticulously designed to fulfill our diverse needs. As we proceeded, we entered a vast hallway adorned with advanced technology.


    The walls were lined with monitors, disying acute surveince footage from different locations in the North as we had kept eyes on every pack of the North. Some screens flickered with images of ongoing experiments and magical potions in various stages ofpletion. Within the hallway, we also had a designated area for medical purposes, stocked with cutting-edge equipment and innovative medical weapons. The room was a fusion of traditional healing remedies and modern technology, ensuring that we were well-equipped to tend to any injuries or ailments that might befall us.


    Adjacent to the medical section, racks of state-of-the-art weaponry were on disy. From enchanted des to intricately crafted firearms, we possessed a vast array of powerful armaments. Each piece was meticulously forged and imbued with protective spells, ready to defend our kind against any threat.


    Completing our arsenal was an advanced security system woven seamlessly into the fabric of our hidden refuge. Intricate spells and enchantments formed an imprable barrier, ensuring our safety and preventing any unauthorized entry.


    Together, these meticulously craftedpartments, experimentalboratories, and advanced weaponry formed the backbone of our strength. We were an organized force, prepared to face the challenges thaty ahead, armed with the most advanced equipment and fortified by our unwavering unity.


    "Alpha!" echoed through the room as everyone bowed in respect before they took their seats, their eyes fixed on me, awaiting my instructions and the reason behind this urgent gathering.


    "What happened? Why did you call this meeting?" Maddox inquired, his voiceced with concern.


    My gaze trailed over the individuals present in the room. Maddox, my loyal Beta, Ethan, my trusted Gamma, Henry, the head of border security, and Greyson, the Army Commander, all stared back at me with watchful and curious eyes.


    "Somebody attempted to breach the security of the Moonglow pack," I announced, breaking the news with a somber tone.


    "What? How is that possible?!" Ethan eximed as disbelief etched across his face.


    "Yes, Alpha! It''s not possible. We have the world''s most secure data system. No one should be able to infiltrate it," Henry reassured, his confidence unwavering.


    They were overconfident, and there was a blurred line between being overconfident and being careless.


    "I''m sure nobody can gain ess to our security system at Moonglow Pack, considering it was designed by you, Alpha," Greyson interjected, his brow furrowing in concern.


    "Just because nobody should be able to doesn''t mean it''s impossible for someone to attempt," I growled, frustration seeping into my voice as I addressed their egoisticments. "I need to understand how this happened. When I reviewed the CCTV footage, it became clear that the recordings had been manipted."


    A collective wave of seriousness washed over the room as everyone absorbed the gravity of the situation.


    "Let me check the recordings once more," Ethan suggested, rising from his seat and heading toward therge monitor positioned at the center of the room.


    "No need, I''ve already reviewed them twice. It''s extremely difficult to detect any tampering with the cameras," I replied, my tone filled with frustration.


    "Whoever did this was incredibly sharp and skilled," Ethan whispered, his eyes widening in surprise as he examined the footage.


    Maddox chimed in with a suggestion, "Can''t we transfer the whole data room here so it will be hidden and safe?"


    "No, we can''t do that," I exined.


    "We have to let other Alphas see the data room to ensure that the werewolves are safe. It''s an annual practice. So, we can''t transfer it here because we can''t allow everyone to enter this hidden ce. It''s better if the data room remains in the pack house."


    A flicker of understanding crawled on their faces. But the main issue was still pending.


    "I need an urgent report on the status of all the cameras in the pack and along the borders," I ordered firmly andmanding, making sure they knew there was no chance of a mistake. "Yes, Alpha!" Ethan nodded in understanding, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    e''


    Turning my attention to Greyson, the Army Commander, I continued, "Double the training of our warriors Ever since the Vampire Prince proposed a peace pact, something hasn''t sat right with me. Vampires aren''t known for their friendliness, and their sudden offer of peace is difficult to digest."


    I grimaced as my Alpha sense alerted me about a hidden motive behind their seemingly benevolent intentions.


    "Yes, Alpha! I will ry the message to all the scouts," Greyson replied, his voice brimming with determination.


    "Alert the border security, Henry, and remind them not to be overconfident," Imanded, emphasizing the need for vignce and caution.


    "Yes, Alpha!" Henry responded as his voiceced with the understanding of the importance of their role.


    "With that, the meeting is adjourned!" I dered, signaling the conclusion of our discussion.


    As everyone began to leave the room, I called out to Maddox, halting him in his tracks.


    "Maddox, please stay. There is


    something of the utmost


    importance that we need to


    discuss, said, a serious undertone


    coloring my words. There were


    matters between us that required immediate attention and careful consideration.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 Favourite Position


    *Zander*


    "Where were youst night?" my voice dripping with usation as I asked my Beta.


    Maddox''s brow furrowed as if he tried to recall.


    "I was on patrol as usual as it was my turn," he replied, his shoulders lifting in a shrug. But I wasn''t convinced.


    "Are you sure?" I challenged, my voice sharpening with suspicion..


    "Yes! Why are you interrogating me? Wait a minute! Do you suspect me of breaching the security system?" He furrowed his brows deeper.


    "Maddox, I discovered your fingerprint on the door unlocking system," I informed him firmly. His expression shifted to one of shock.


    "I swear to the Goddess, I didn''t enter the data room yesterday. In fact I never entered that room alone and never without you," he insisted as his brows furrowed even deeper in desperation.


    I took a step closer, my alpha instincts urging me to push harder for the truth


    "Do you really expect me to believe you? Besides me, only you have ess to the data room. And your fingerprint was recorded in the system thest time the door was opened," I said, my face contorted with a grimace, as I confronted him. "Zander, please, just stop!" he cried out in frustration, mming his palms on the table. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to regain hisposure.


    "I''d rather die than bebeled a traitor. This pack is my home, and I''ve shed blood for it. I would never betray you or this pack, even if someone were to kill me. Please, believe me, or kill me, but don''t call me a traitor," he pleaded.


    I could see the truth in his eyes. As the Alpha King, the Goddess had bestowed upon me the ability to peer into someone''s eyes and discern whether they were telling the truth or lying. And in that moment, I knew Maddox was telling the truth. "Then, Maddox, this is even more serious because someone has used your fingerprint, and we have no idea who it was," I informed him, and he nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Maddox made his way back to the pack house, intending to head toward the training ground.


    Lyon and I were filled with restlessness. The puzzle was growing increasinglyplex with each passing day.


    Needing to release some pent-up energy, I decided to go for a run. Swiftly discarding my clothes, I shifted into myrge, ck wolf and darted towards the woods.


    As I bounded through the royal medicinal garden, Lyon''s keen senses detected familiar scent, roses and peaches.


    Without wasting any time, I shifted back into my human form and swiftly put on a pair of shorts. We had strategically ced clothes at regr intervals to ensure we didn''t end up wandering around naked during emergency shifts. My eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for the source of the captivating aroma.


    And there she was.


    But what was she doing in the royal medicinal garden? I observed her from behind the cover of a tree. She let out a frustrated sigh and nced around the garden, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Then, her gaze settled in a specific direction, and her face lit up as she walked toward a row of herbs.


    Oh, no! Shit!


    I sprinted towards her with lightning speed.


    Just as she was about to touch the herb, I swiftly grabbed her waist from behind and pulled her away from the nts.


    She gasped, startled by the sudden motion.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Let me go!" she began cursing, attempting to wriggle out of my grasp.


    "What are you doing here, Selena Ardolf?" I asked, whispering into her ear while maintaining a firm hold.


    I felt her body tremble in my arms as she took a sharp breath.


    "I came to pick up some herbs for your fianc¨¦e''s face pack, as she instructed me," she murmured, her words barely audible, her heartbeat racing so fast that even I could hear it without relying on my Alpha senses. "So why did you want to kill yourself?" I questioned.


    "What do you mean?" She tilted her head slightly, ncing back at me. Her face was so dangerously close to mine, her breath brushing against my lips, tempting me to do something I knew I would regret.


    My gaze swept over her face, taking in every minute detail, as I unconsciously muttered, "Because that herb was poisonous, even to touch. No one touches them without wearing gloves."


    Her eyes widened as she turned to look at the herb once more. "What the fuck?!" she gasped.


    "Where did you learn to curse so much?" I raised an eyebrow, frowning at her choice of words.


    "Why do you care? Just let me go, Alpha," she clenched her teeth, her frustration evident as she gritted out her response.


    With a sigh, I released my hold on her waist, allowing her to step away. She quickly turned and began to walk away.


    "You and your fianc¨¦e still want to kill me," she muttered under her breath, her words barely audible. Yet, they reached my ears with crystal rity.


    Startled by my sudden appearance, she came to an abrupt halt, colliding with my chest. Her eyes widened, and her voice quivered with apprehension. "I... I have a lot of work. Please, let me go," she pleaded meekly.


    "Are you here to kill me?" I couldn''t stop myself from asking the question this time.


    A scowl creased her features, and she shook her head vehemently.


    "What?!" she eximed. "No!" she dered firmly, her expression turning stern, as if


    "Because..." Her voice quivered as she swallowed, and her enchanting big eyes locked with mine. "...because I don''t feel anything for you."


    "Then prove it," I whispered, gently encircling her waist with my arm and drawing her closer to me.


    "What...what are you doing?" Selena''s eyes widened, her words stumbling out.


    "I''m giving you a chance to convince yourself that you don''t feel anything for me," I responded. "That you''re not turned on and don''t be wet with desire when I''m near. Your body doesn''t melt under my touch, and you don''t yearn for me when I kiss you. Prove to me that I don''t cross your mind on those impassioned nights and in your dreams."


    I leaned closer, my lips hovering just above hers, our breaths mingling, my self-control waning.


    "Are you...are you serious? Why would I feel anything for you when...when we''ve both rejected each other?" she stammered, her voice breathless. "You rejected me," I snapped.


    "And you rejected me too," she retorted, staring back at me defiantly.


    Fueled by anger, I pressed her


    against the nearest tree, pinning her


    beneath my body as the painful memories of that unfortunate day resurfaced. She flinched at first but soon red at me, refusing to back


    down.  back


    We stood there, locked in a mesmerizing gaze, our chests rising and falling with rapid breaths. Our bodies were pressed tightly against each other, and her delicate hands found their ce on my bare chest, igniting a surge of sensations that coursed


    through me.


    "Selena,"I whispered, my voice filled with a mix of longing and caution. "Hmm," she exhaled, her breath mingling with mine.


    "If you mix that herb in my food, I will die," I sighed, looking at her hopelessly. She blinked, once and then twice, clearly taken aback by my statement.


    "What do you mean?" she furrowed


    her brow, her expression filled with confusion. "You could easily kill me if that''s what you..." My words were cut off as her hands swiftly covered my mouth.


    "I can''t...kill you," she whispered, her gaze fixed on my eyes. A smile curled upon my lips as I softly kissed her palm.


    It was as if she suddenly snapped out of her trance, pulling her hand away and averting her eyes.


    Goddess, now I truly desired to kiss her.


    "I love it when you''re writhing beneath me, moaning my name," I blurted out, unable to restrain myself.


    Her eyes snapped back to mine, her lips parting in surprise.


    "You asked me yesterday about my favorite position in sex when I made love to


    you," I smirked, my hands caressing her soft, enticing curves. She shivered, desire flickering in her eyes, but she blinked and tried to appear angry.


    "You''re always so domineering, always craving control," she murmured irritably, making me furrow my brow.


    I swiftly changed our positions, rolling her so that she was now pressed on top of me, my back against the trunk of a tree.


    "Happy?!" I asked, a delighted grin spreading across my face as her cheeks turned a lovely shade of pink.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 Seer''s Warning *Selena*


    Zander''s unexpected tenderness caught me off guard. It was as if a different side of him had emerged, a softer facade that contradicted the enigmatic and mysterious persona he projected.


    However Zander''s attempt to sway me with his sweet talk was futile. He thought his words could change my mind, but he was utterly, absolutely wrong. I knew him far too well to fall into his maniptive trap again. Behind his enchanting talks, charming smile, and alluring eyes, there was a monster hiding.


    I was aware that I shouldn''t gaze into his eyes, as they possessed the power to cast a spell over me. Yet, I couldn''t help but be drawn to those deep blue orbs, captivating and hypnotizing.


    He slowly lowered his head, his movements filled with desire. My heart raced in my chest, anticipation coursing through my veins. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from his, the intensity of his gaze locking me in ce. "Selena!" he whispered my name as his lips brushed against mine.


    A gasp escaped my lips as a surge of electric intensity coursed through my veins. My hands instinctively slid up his torso, finding their way to his neck, gripping him tightly as my knees threatened to give way beneath me.


    Our lips met, fitting together wlessly, and a rush of desire coursed through me. His tongue gently grazed my lips, seeking entrance, and my lips parted on their own, eagerly granting it. Our mouths opened, and our tongues entwined in a dance as old as time itself. At that intimate moment, our breaths became one, blending in a symphony of shared desire. Soon the kiss became so passionate as if we never hated each other.


    I despised how my body reacted to his touch and his kiss. Earlier, I had been pretending to be under his spell, feigning vulnerability. But now, at this moment, all rationality seemed to flee my brain, and my senses were clouded with an overwhelming lust. The lines between desire and reason blurred, and I found myself sumbing to the maic pull he exerted over me.


    His fingers, long and sinewy, reached out and brushed against the fabric of my shirt. The touch was feather-light, yet electrifying. It sent a cascade of goosebumps along my skin, awakening a dormant fire within me. I gasped, unable to control the tremor that coursed through my body.


    His touch continued, gliding along my soft, exposed skin, leaving a trail of heat in its wake. I closed my eyes, unable to resist the sensations that overwhelmed me. Every nerve ending sparked to life as his fingers traced invisible patterns, setting my senses aze. "Always so responsive," he growled, his voice a low rumble that resonated deep within my core.


    The words carried a dangerous allure, a seductive promise of forbidden pleasures. It was a voice thatmanded obedience, stirring a forgotten desire within me that shed with my instinctual fear.


    My heart pounded in my chest like a trapped animal, its frantic beats echoing in my ears. It begged me to run, to escape the clutches of this devil. But my body, traitorous as it was, yearned for more. It whispered to me, urging me to forget everything and surrender to the intoxicating pull of desire.


    Yet, there was something about this cruel devil that made me crave his touch, to relive the immense pleasure he had bestowed upon me in the past.


    With each passing second, the sunlight illuminated his features, revealing the sharp contours of his face and the intensity in his eyes. He exuded a raw terrifying power that enticed me, drawing me deeper into his maic presence.


    As he expertly brushed his fingers on my nipples, making a sharp gasp escape my lips, merging with the kiss we shared. The sensation sent electric waves of pleasure coursing through my body, overwhelming my senses.


    "Fuck!" he muttered, his voice husky and filled with desire, his words vibrating against my mouth as his eyes darkened with lust, fixed on me. "I can smell how aroused you are, Selena," he growled, his lips crashing against mine in a hungry kiss. "Your heartbeat quickens with every touch," he added as his other hand slid seductively under my pants, possessively gripping my ass, drawing me closer and igniting a fierce grinding motion against his erection.


    "I can''t wait to take you," he growled, his voice blending with Lyon''s primal instinct taking over.


    My heart jumped into my throat upon hearing his confession.


    "We... we can''t do this," I managed to breathe out, my voice trembling with both desire and apprehension.


    He locked eyes with mine, his gaze unwavering and filled with a wild intensity. The burning golden flecks in his irises seemed to shimmer under the sunlight.


    "Who will stop us?" he whispered, his words hanging in the air like a seductive challenge.


    "Selena!" We heard ir calling my name.


    Oh, I forgot I promised her to go to the training ground with her.


    I pushed Zander to get away from him, and he frowned, tightening his arm around me.


    "ir is here," I whispered, looking up at him.


    "I have heard her," he replied, his tone filled with frustration. But he didn''t release me.


    "Zander? Selena?" ir''s voice interrupted us, making our heads snap toward her. "What the hell is going on here? I thought you guys had moved on," she questioned, raising her finely shaped brow as her eyes darted between Zander and me. Zander loosened his grip on me, and I swiftly broke free, dashing towards ir. I grasped her hand tightly, pulling her along with me.


    "Let''s go, ir," I urged, my voiceced with urgency, determined to escape from that ce, or rather, from him.


    To hell with the face mask. I would lie to Avery and tell her I couldn''t find the herbs. "Selena, will you finally tell me?" ir demanded, her eyes narrowed with a mix of frustration and curiosity as we walked briskly.


    "It''s not what you think, ir. I was actually there to search for some herbs that Avery needed for her face pack. And coincidentally, Zander happened to be on patrol," I exined, hoping my assumption about his duty was correct.


    ir''s expression softened slightly as she processed my words.


    "Herbs for Avery''s face pack? That''s why you were in that very unusual ce with Zander?" she asked, her tone a mixture of skepticism and taunt.


    "Yes, exactly. It was purely


    coincidental, swear," I emphasized,


    trying to assure her. "Oh, really?!" ir eximed, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "What was that I saw with my own eyes? Zander had been holding you so possessively, and you still smell like him."


    A surge of panic gripped me, my mind racing to find a way to downy the situation. "It was.. it was nothing, just a fleeting moment," I stammered, desperationcing my words. "Please, ir, promise me you won''t tell anyone about this." ir''s expression softened.


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me," she reassured me with a gentler tone. "I know my brother is undeniably hot, and women can''t resist him." Her yful nature resurfaced, teasingly easing the tension.


    I let out an exasperated sigh and rolled my eyes. "Shut up, ir."


    ir giggled, clearly enjoying it. She always had a way of lightening up even the most serious moments.


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I couldn''t help but ask, "So, how did you find me?" "I asked L when I didn''t find you in the pack house," she replied. "And she said you went to the royal medicinal garden." As we walked together, ir suddenly took a different turn, leading us away from the usual route. I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her unexpected choice.


    "Which way are you taking us?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued. ir shed me a mischievous grin.


    "It''s a shortcut," she exined, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Otherwise, we''ll bete for training session."


    Just as we were about to hurry along, a firm grip took hold of my hand, causing me toe to an abrupt stop. Startled, I turned to see an olddy with long, flowing white hair, her gaze fixed upon me. "Stop!" Her voice pierced the air, catching me off guard. I regarded her curiously, unsure of her intentions.


    "Excuse me, how can I help you?" I inquired softly.


    With a mysterious intensity, she uttered softly, "Only you can stop this. You''re here to perform a task. You''re here to do it."


    Her words sent a shockwave through me, leaving me bewildered. Was she referring to the task I currently held in my hand or was she meant by something else?! "Alethea, leave her," ir insisted, attempting to pull me away from the enigmatic olddy. However, she remained steadfast, refusing to let me go.


    "Everything is decisive and will move you around. Only through belief shall salvation be found," she chanted, her voice carrying an otherworldly resonance.


    Her eyes closed, and her head tilted towards the sky, as if seeking guidance from the heavens above.


    "What are you talking about?!" I blurted out, furrowing.


    She slowly opened her eyes, a serene smile gracing her weathered face.


    "Just believe in yourself and don''t believe anything else," Alethea replied, her tone serene yet tinged with an air of mystery. With a gentle touch, she released my hand. "Remember it''s belief that will lead you through the darkness toward the light," she warned again and melted into the shadows of the surrounding woods, disappearing like a wisp of smoke.


    "Who was she?" I asked, my gaze fixed on the spot where Alethea had gone. ir sighed, her expression tinged with uncertainty.


    "She is Alethea, a seer," she


    exined. "She seldom reveals


    herself to others, and it''s rare for her


    to appear at all. I have no idea why


    she came before you." Alethea unexpected appearance only deepened my intrigue. The words she had spoken echoed in my mind, their meaning shrouded in enigma. What secrets did they hold? What path had she set me upon?


    But before I could ponder further, ir''s urging broke through my thoughts. "Come on, Selena, we''re runningte," she urged, a sense of urgency in her voice.


    "Why are we going to the main training ground? You can practice on the grounds near the pack house," I demanded.


    ir turned to me, her expression resolute.


    "Someone needs to know the consequences of messing with me," she dered, her voice carrying a potent mix of determination and vengeful anticipation. I saw there was a fire in her eyes, a hunger for retribution. Realization struck me. So, she was going there for Beta Maddox. I sighed inwardly, my gaze fixed on ir''s unwavering face.


    Only Moon Goddess can save Maddox from his mate''s wrath.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 Hot Training Session *ir*


    When Selena and I arrived at the training ground, my eyes were immediately drawn to Maddox engaged in a fierce battle with a werewolf soldier trainee.


    His presence was undeniable, standing out with hismanding aura and physique that exuded power and perfection. I couldn''t help but swallow hard, captivated by his formidable appearance.


    "Close your mouth, you''re practically drooling," Selena teased with a mischievous glint in her eyes. I rolled my eyes.


    "I have seen a lot and even hotter guys than him," I sighed carelessly, but it was a lie.


    ze purred softly in my mind, craving our mate and urging me to approach Micah, Maddox''s wolf. My gaze remained fixed on him as he diligently trained a junior soldier.


    Every move he made was executed with precision and grace, showcasing his remarkable skill. With each victory over the soldier, he took the opportunity to point out the trainee''s mistakes, offering valuable guidance. It was evident that Maddox was not only a formidable fighter but also an exceptional teacher.


    But still, he was an asshole. He had broken my heart, shattering it into a million pieces.


    "ir, are you sure about this?" Selena asked, her brows furrowed in concern.


    I took a deep breath, mustering up my resolve. "I''m certain, Selena. Today, I want Maddox to train me," I dered firmly, my voice filled with determination.


    Ever since I discovered that Maddox was my mate, everything fell into ce in my mind. I understood why he had abruptly stopped touching me, talking to me, and avoiding eye contact after his 18th birthday. It pained him to feel the connection, to experience the depth of our bond bestowed upon us by the moon goddess. He wished to defy the sacred and powerful mate bond bestowed upon us by the moon goddess.


    He knew that if he dared to touch me, his reaction would be impossible for him to suppress. His wolf couldn''t control himself, and he had to reveal I was his mate.


    I couldn''t fathom how he managed to resist the allure of the mate''s scent because I wasn''t able to resist his intoxicating scent of pine and grass. It drove me to the brink of madness, awakening desires deep within me, causing my core to throb and my wolf, ze, to yearn for his touch.


    Now, a burning determination consumed me. I wanted him to experience the same torment that had consumed me ever since I discovered he was my mate. I was resolved to make him suffer and inflict some measure of pain upon him today. "Princess, what are you doing here?" I heard the deep voice of the handsome warrior, Lewis.


    "Lewis, I''m here to practice. I wish you could train me," I smiled, batting my eyes innocently.


    "It would be an honor for me, princess. I will train you. Come with me," Lewis grinned excitedly.


    "Lewis, what''s going on?!" We heard Maddox''s voice thundering in the surroundings as Lewis held my hand.


    "Beta Maddox, the princess is here, and she wants me to train her," Lewis replied to Maddox.


    "You are not designated to train the princess. I will take care of this matter. You go train those kids," Maddox instructed, pointing toward the new trainee squad practicing freely on the ground.


    "No, Beta Maddox, I want Lewis to train me. No one else," I said stubbornly, noticing that Maddox''s eyes narrowed and a muscle twitched in his jaw, indicating his annoyance.


    However, he didn''t argue with me. Instead, he turned to Lewis, motioning for him to go ahead.


    Lewis grinned as he approached me, his presence filling me with excitement. I winked yfully at Selena, who shook her head in warning.


    And... the game began.


    With a mischievous smile, I unzipped my jacket, revealing the hot sports bra and shorts I was wearing underneath. Confidence surged through me as I made my way to the center, eagerly awaiting Lewis to initiate the moves of our fight practice. I could tell he was pleased at my sight of less clothing.


    As we engaged in a dynamic and intense practice session, our bodies moving with precision and fluidity. Each strike and block brought us closer together, our skin asionally touching as he intentionally tried to hold me longer in his arms.


    I couldn''t help but notice Maddox''s presence nearby, and a mischievous satisfaction filled me as I imagined a tinge of jealousy flickering in his gaze.


    His grey eyes remained fixed on us, his fists clenched tightly, and his jaw visibly tense. Suddenly, a low growl rumbled from his throat when I found myself pinned beneath Lewis in a sparring move.


    In the blink of an eye, Maddox forcefully ripped Lewis away from me.


    "Your time is up. You can leave, Lewis. I will train ir," Maddox dered, his voice authoritative andmanding.


    "But, Beta," Lewis attempted to protest, yet one re from Maddox was enough to silence him. Reluctantly, Lewis bowed his head and silently departed from the training ground.


    Maddox''s intense gaze shifted to me, and I couldn''t help but notice the subtle bobbing of his Adam''s apple as he swallowed, yet his emotions unreadable.


    I took my time to ogle my mate from


    up close. He stood shirtless, wearing only shorts, proudly disying his chiseled muscles. Every rippling muscle was on full disy, from his bulging biceps to his defined abs and toned chest. His narrow hips entuated his strong physique, leading down to his powerful legs.


    "Are you sure you can handle me?" I teased, a mischievous grin ying on my lips. "I''ve never been more certain in my life, kid," he intentionally called me ''kid,'' despite knowing I was neen, just to get under my skin.


    "Well then, what are you waiting for?


    could


    Let''s get started," I replied with a teasing smirk As I threw my punch and attacked first, he swiftly dodged, showcasing his intelligence and quick reflexes. It seemed he believed he could maintain a safe distance from me. However, before she could understand, he swiftly grabbed my outstretched hand, effortlessly pulling it back and countering my movements with precision. I was startled at that moment.


    It was in that instant that I felt an unexpected spark between our bodies. His firm physique pressed flush against mine, creating a tingling sensation that sent shivers down my spine. It was the first time I experienced such an unseen connection, and it left me breathless, my heart racing with a mixture of


    fear and intrigue.


    The intensity in his gaze was unmistakable. He must have felt it, right?! The way his grey eyes darkened and his breath quickened, it seemed as though he had just made the worst decision of his life. Seizing the opportunity, I pushed him, causing him to lose his bnce and fall onto his back when he least expected it. With lightning speed, I straddled his hips and firmly held his arms in ce.


    His eyes bore into mine, his full plump lips slightly parted. In a swift motion, he flipped me over, and now Iy beneath him, my hands pinned above my head.


    "You need to stay alert, kid. Focus on your moves, or else you could easily end up getting killed," he gritted his teeth, sounding breathless.


    He persistently called me "kid," a deliberate attempt to provoke me or perhaps to convince himself.


    However, I couldn''t help but chuckle at his apparent helplessness, knowing that he was struggling to convince himself that he could fight the mate bond between us. I could feel his growing boner pressing against me, a fact that only added to his frustration. His expression shifted to one of anger, though I wasn''t sure if it was directed at himself or me. He swiftly rose to his feet, putting some distance between us.


    "The session is over. Return to the pack house, ir," he ordered, his tone filled with authority.


    Beta Maddox, I''ve only just begun, and soon your life will be as much of a living hell as mine.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 Temptation *Zander*


    Selena abruptly left me standing alone in the Royal medicinal garden She ran away from me just as she always did, and this time the excuse was ir. Confusion and a lingering sense of unease gnawed at my insides as I watched her back, walking away from me. What


    the hell just happened between us?! Her taste and her smell


    still lingered in my senses. I was shocked at how I behaved around her as if I wasn''t myself.


    Looking around, I found no bad signs but, instead, a pleasant vibe in the surroundings, just like she always left behind her. The soothing scent calmed my stress, awakening some emotions and desires I thought had died within me.


    Taking a deep breath and inhaling the enchanting fragrance that was fading after her departure, I sprinted toward the pack house at my Alpha''s lightning-fast speed.


    Upon reaching the pack house, I directly set out to confront Avery, the one person I trusted above all others. I needed to hear it from her.


    Entering Avery''s room, I found her seated by a window. She smiled when she saw me.


    "Avery, did you send Selena to the Royal Garden to get the poisonous herb?" My voice conveyed my growing impatience and the weight of my suspicions.


    Avery''s eyes widened, and her features contorted with disbelief. "What are you saying, Zander? I would never do such a thing. Who told you that I sent her to get the poisonous herb?"


    "Selena herself," I replied, furrowing my brow as my words dripped with conviction.


    Avery let out a disbelieving scoff, her gaze shifting toward the window, admiring the beautiful morning outside.


    "I don''t understand why she would make such an usation. But you know she''s prone to falsehoods and maniption."


    Avery''s words resonated with my past experiences, flooding my mind with memories of my broken rtionship. My ex-mate''s duplicity still haunted me, her lies a constant reminder of the fragility of trust. She knew how much I despised liars, yet she never hesitated to deceive me.


    "I acknowledge that she has spoken the truth on asion," I confessed, my voice heavy with regret. "But I saw her touching those deadly herbs. It could have taken her life, Avery. I want to hear the truth from you, and I hope I can expect only honesty."


    "Zander, how can you doubt me based solely on her words? Why would I do that? Tell me," she urged. "We have a bond that goes beyond the surface. We''ve fought side by side, bared our souls to each other. Surely, that should count for something," an ache filled Avery''s voice, revealing the pain of being doubted by someone she cherished.


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. Sometimes it was so hard to find the truth. "Avery, my intention is not to doubt you. You are my best friend, my confidante. I


    stand here as your Alpha, seeking the truth because you deserve the chance to clear


    your name from my list of suspects."


    Tears welled in Avery''s eyes, exposing her vulnerability. I hated that I had hurt her. She was the one who stood firmly beside me on my worst days.


    "I would never conspire to bring harm to this pack or deceive you, Zander. Selena''s actions are clearly an attempt to create discord between us. I still can''t believe it." Avery shook her head slowly, a tear rolling down her cheek.


    Though I couldn''t look into her eyes clearly, the pain in Avery''s voice made me pause in confronting her. I didn''t need proof; she had proven her loyalty to me on many asions.


    However, Selena''s actions had be increasingly confusing, leaving me with a throbbing headache. What did Selena really want from me by doing all this? Did she lie again, as she used to in the past? I couldn''t understand her motives, but one thing was clear: I needed to find out the truth and put an end to this chaos.


    As I turned to leave Avery''s room, she grasped my hand, stopping me from taking another step ahead.


    "Wait, Zander. If you''re here, stay with me for a while. It''s been too long since we''ve had time to be together simply," she insisted, her voice filled with longing.


    A heavy sigh escaped my lips. My mind was already racing with the many things that awaited me this morning. I didn''t have time for chitchat.


    "I do have some work that needs to be addressed this morning. Shall we meet at the breakfast table?" I suggested, gently freeing my hand from her grasp.


    As I made my way to my own


    chamber, I quickly shed my clothes and headed to the bathroom. I took a refreshing shower, feeling the cascading cold water wash away my weariness. cing my hands on the shower wall, I found myself lost in thoughts about the moments I


    had spent with Serana


    had


    been one way just a moment ago and suddenly transformed into a different personality. It felt like she was ying with my mind.


    Lyon''s voice echoed in my head, taunting me, "She''s not ying with your mind, Zander. But you''re unwilling to admit that she has an effect on you."


    His words served as a disconcerting reminder of the internal battle I was fighting. Lyon always seemed to have impable timing, appearing when I needed a break, yet managing to remind me of all the things that could add to my stress.


    My eyebrows furrowed and I clenched my jaws, feeling my frustration seep through the mental connection with my wolf.


    "That''s not true, Lyon. You know I have strong self-control," I retorted, a touch of defiance coloring my thoughts.


    Lyon''sughter echoed in my mind, his amusement acting like a grating soundtrack to my thoughts.


    "Ah, Zander, my poor Alpha. I''ve seen your self-control crumble time and time again when our ex-mate was around," he jeered, mocking me with his words.


    I scowled, my frustration simmering. "Shut up, Lyon," I snapped. He enjoyed provoking me because I didn''t always listen to his dangerous advice.


    "Why, Zander? Why resist the truth? Is it because you don''t want to admit the effect she has on you?" he challenged, relishing his ability to push my buttons. An exasperated sigh escaped my lips as I tried to regain control of my spiraling thoughts.


    "Listen, Lyon, I''m already burdened with confusion and stress. Please, let me think peacefully," I pleaded, a hint of weariness seeping into my mental voice.


    A moment of silence followed as if Lyon was considering my request. Then, he presented his suggestion with a mischievous purr.


    "Okay, but listen to me. Why not let me take charge whenever Selena is nearby? It would make things easier for you," he proposed, his words filled with a perverted amusement unique to my wolf.


    "I don''t want more confusion andplications," I scolded, and I heard himugh even louder.


    Shaking my head, I turned off the water and made my way to the room. Once dressed in a sleek ck suit and a crisp white shirt underneath, I walked down the hallway.


    The delightful aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, blending with the enticing scent of warm pastries and fresh fruit. Morning sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a gentle glow upon the table as if nature itself wanted to relish the meaningful morning. The members of the pack house had taken their seats.


    I scanned the room, my eyes searching for only one person. However, she was nowhere to be seen. I headed to the kitchen with hope, and there she was, engrossed in her tasks, seemingly oblivious to my presence. When her eyes finally met mine, she pretended I didn''t exist. She hurried away as though I were contagious with some disease.


    "Selena!" I called out, my voice filled with a mixture of frustration.


    But she continued with her work as if my words hadn''t reached her ears. Undeterred, I approached her, closing the distance between us.


    "Selena, how long are you going to


    avoid me?" I questioned, my voiceced with a hint of desperation. As I leaned in closer, my lips almost brushing against her ear, I


    whispered, "You can''t ignore ma


    forever." The proximity was electrifying, and I could sense her body freezing in response to my presence. The moment hung in the air, brimming with tension and something more, something.... something indescribable.


    From my vantage point, I could see her face turning a deep shade of pink, her eyes filled with panic.


    "What... What are you doing, Alpha?" she stammered, her voice betraying her nervousness. "Someone might misunderstand."


    A mischievous smile yed at the corners of my lips as I pressed myself against her, savoring the knowledge that I had affected her too.


    "Don''t try to change the subject, Selena," I murmured, my voice dripping with yful provocation. "When will you learn to take responsibility for your actions? Can''t you see what you''ve done to me this morning?"


    Her gasp mingled with panic, her traitorous body reacting to my proximity. I felt the tremors coursing through her, a tangible manifestation of the tension that had been building between us.


    Suddenly, Selena turned around


    abruptly, identally colliding with


    the jug of juice she had been


    holding. Its contents spilled out, staining my expensive suit with vibrant colors. I took a step back, shifting my gaze from the ruined fabric to Selena''s frightened expression. The sound of the jug shattering against the floor reverberated throughout the kitchen.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 Who Is Jealous, Alpha King? *Selena*


    Oh no! How could I be so careless? But... but he was the one who instigated my reaction. My eyes darted back and forth between Zander''s once pristine white shirt and his tailored, expensive grey suit, worth a fortune, now colored in juice, and the shattered ss jug on


    the floor. Panic surged through me as I worried about what others might think, assuming I did it intentionally.


    "Oh, my Goddess! I''m sorry, I am so sorry, Alpha," I mumbled, sping a hand over my mouth, my heart racing with embarrassment. I reached out, instinctively grabbing Zander''s hand, and pulled him towards the sink, eager to salvage the situation.


    "I swear I didn''t spoil your clothes intentionally," I uttered in a rush, trying to exin myself. With a sense of urgency, I grabbed a ss, filling it with water, and sshed it onto his shirt, frantically trying to wash away the colorful, tangy stain from his expensive white fabric. He flinched, muttering a curse under his breath, and I felt even worse for the mess I had caused.


    "Oh no, you''re drenched, and you have to go to the office," I murmured worriedly as I watched water droplets trickle down his now-drenched clothes.


    "It''s okay, Selena," he assured in his deep voice, attempting to reassure me.


    "I am sorry," I mumbled again, shaking my head in genuine regret, hoping he would understand that my actions were idental.


    In an unexpected move, he grabbed my hand and pulled me closer, his gaze intense, and my heart skipped a beat.


    "One more time, you say sorry, and I will kiss you," he threatened yfully, causing my eyes to widen in surprise.


    I blinked, my heart racing as I quickly nced around the kitchen. What if someone heard us? Luckily, all the omegas were busy serving on the dining table, leaving us alone in the kitchen.


    "Your shirt," I gasped, my eyes shifting back to his drenched clothes, feeling guilty for ruining his outfit.


    "You can spoil as many shirts as you want; I don''t mind," he whispered, a hint of a smile forming on his lips, and my heart fluttered at the sight of his unexpected grin.


    Goddess, he actually smiled! It was a stark contrast to my memory of my cruel ex-mate who never smiled.


    "Selena!" I heard a thundering voice, and instinctively, I pulled my hand from Zander''s grasp, though he didn''t let go. My head turned abruptly to find Eden ring at me with intense disapproval. "You useless, clumsy butler!" she spat out, her words sharp and filled with disdain.


    "How dare you spoil Alpha''s clothes," she gritted her teeth in anger, clearly infuriated by the situation.


    "Eden!" Before I could even attempt to give an exnation, Zander''s voice roared, surprising me with the anger in his tone. "It''s not her fault. It was my mistake," he confirmed firmly,ing to my defense. His grip on my hand tightened instead of releasing me.


    "I-I''m sorry, Alpha. I didn''t know about it," Eden mumbled in fear, feeling the overwhelming aura emitting from the Alpha King. The atmosphere around Zander turned so intimidating and scary that no one could stand before him unaffected.


    "You can leave now, and remember to rify before ming anyone next time," Zander scolded, his voicemanding and authoritative, demanding obedience. Eden immediately ran off, looking horrified. Alpha King''s aura was overpowering, making everyone submit before him.


    "I am going to change my clothes," Zander whispered, surprising me once more as both his voice and gaze softened.


    I nodded silently, still taken aback by the sudden shift in his demeanor. I couldn''t tell if this was his true self or if he was once again pretending to be sweet.


    As he left, I cleared the ss pieces from the floor, ensuring the area was safe, and then filled another jug with juice before carrying it to the breakfast table. The omegas were bustling around, efficiently serving everyone and cing tes of food before them. L yfully came to my side and whispered in a teasing tone, "Why are you blushing so much this morning?"


    "I''m not blushing, L," I retorted, my cheeks flushing slightly despite my denial. She grinned mischievously, clearly enjoying my difort.


    "Oh, I know why you''re blushing today," she teased, winking at me, which made me gasp. What did she mean?


    I quickly tried to regain myposure, "L, you''re imagining things. I''m not blushing!"


    Her smile widened as she spilled the beans, "Prince Damon is here for breakfast today, and he asked about you twice!"


    Relief washed over me as I heard her mention Prince Damon. So, she didn''t know about the incident with Alpha Zander. My brain worked swiftly, trying to process the unexpected news. "Prince Damon?! What is he doing here? I thought he was staying at the Moonglow pack''s seven-star hotel," I asked, genuinely surprised by the prince''s presence at our pack''s breakfast table. "Luna Avery has invited him for breakfast, and oh my goddess, he looks so hot in casuals," L gushed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Youzy omegas," Eden scowled at


    us, her stern tone cutting through our conversation. "Stop gossiping and go back to work. The royals


    won''t be waiting for you to preparee


    breakfast. You know the


    consequences of beingte," she warned firmly, reminding us of the


    importance of our duties, L and I


    exchanged a quick look of


    understanding and hurriedly


    returned to our tasks.


    As the breakfast progressed smoothly, I caught sight of Prince Damon, looking effortlessly handsome in his casual attire. His presence was maic, drawing attention from everyone in the room, including me. "Good morning. How are you, Selena?" Prince Damon greeted me with a charming smile, and to my surprise, he didn''t address me as Isabe today.


    "I am fine, thank you, Prince Damon," I replied softly, feeling my cheeks warm up under his gaze.


    "Call me Damon," he insisted, his eyes locked onto mine. An unknown sensation tingled my heart.


    I nodded politely, trying to regain myposure, and returned to my job, focusing on serving breakfast to the royals. Zander had changed into a new ck suit and white shirt. He took his seat, engaging in pleasantries with Prince Damon.


    LOV


    Throughout the breakfast, Damon''s attention seemed to be fixated on me. I could feel his eyes following me wherever I went, making me slightly uneasy.


    Once the meal was over, and I began to collect the tes, Damon called out my name again, drawing the attention of those around us.


    "Selena, I was thinking... Can I take you to lunch?!" he asked politely, but his direct approach before everyone caught me off guard.


    "No!" I refused promptly, immediately regretting my abrupt response. "I mean, I have work, and I don''t get a day off," I stumbled over my words, trying to find a way to decline without offending him. "Oh, that will not be a problem if I talk to Miss Avery," Damon offered, showing persistence in his request.


    Damon turned toward Avery, his charming demeanor intact.


    "Miss Avery, can I take Selena for lunch?" he asked politely, his eyes ncing toward me with a hint of hope.


    Avery agreed quickly, "Yes."


    "No!" But a refusal from Zander


    came just as quickly as Avery''s agreement. Both Avery and Zander spoke simultaneously, their conflicting opinions filling the room. Avery''s head snapped towards Zander, her expression questioning his objection.


    "I mean, who will help during the preparation of lunch if she won''t be avable at that time?" Zander reiterated, trying to justify his stance.


    "Oh,e on, Zander! We have so many Omegas in the pack house. Anyone can take over her duties. But Prince Damon is our honorable guest, and we cannot disappoint him," Avery replied persuasively, defending her point of view.


    "Still, Selena doesn''t want to go with him. You can''t force her," Zander''s intense gaze locked onto mine, his eyes seeming to search for something.


    Oh, Alpha King, you think so highly of yourself. If you can move on, I can too. Yet, something in me shifted. I wanted to go, not for Damon''s sake but to prove to myself that I could move forward.


    "I don''t have any problem going to lunch with Prince Damon!" I said, surprising even myself. I saw Zander clench his jaw, his eyes narrowing slightly. His deep blue eyes bore into mine, forcing me to take my words back.


    "I am ready for a lunch date with Prince Damon if I get a day off," I dered, trying to muster up the courage and putting on a brave smile. I saw Zander scowling, unable to hide his annoyance at my decision.


    "Great. You have a full day off. Go and apany Prince Damon. Take care of our royal guest," Avery grinned, clearly delighted with the oue.


    "I will try my best to provide goodpany to our royal guest," I said, smiling sincerely.


    Damon got up from his seat, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you, Selena. If you''re ready, can we leave?"


    "Give me a few minutes, Prince Damon. I want to get ready properly for our lunch


    date," I said with a smile. Damon nodded, his grin growing wider, and Zander left his seat abruptly.


    Now, who''s jealous, Alpha King?!

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 A Date With Vampire Prince *Selena*


    Oh, Goddess! What had I gotten myself into? Agreeing to go to lunch with Prince Damon on impulse just to annoy Zander seemed like a brilliant idea at the time, but now I was freaking out. I barely knew anything about Prince Damon, and the thought of going to lunch with him was nerve-wracking.


    Agh!


    Sometimes I wished I could just bang my head against a rock instead of acting on impulse.


    But whenever Zander was around, my brain seemed to shut down, and rational thinking went out the window.


    As I had the entire day off, I thought I could focus on some work after this lunch debacle. It was just a lunch, right?! It would be over before I knew it, or maybe I could find a way to end it early ore up with a few good excuses.


    Lost in my thoughts and nning an escape from this sudden date with the vampire prince, I was suddenly yanked to a corner, startling me out of my reverie.


    "Emile, you scared me," I huffed, recognizing her.


    "It''s been a week since you joined this pack. When are you going to finish this task?" Emile asked with a disdainful expression on her face.


    The task!


    "Emile, you''re talking about the most imprable data system in the world. Hacking into it isn''t easy, and myst attempt was a near-disaster. But I''ve been working on my program, and it''s almost ready. Tonight, I''ll hack into Moonglow''s security system," I dered with a hint of determination in my voice. "Tonight?" she warned, her sharp gaze fixed on me.


    "Tonight," I assured her.


    Emile left swiftly, ensuring no one spotted us together.


    After retreating to my room, I took the time to prepare for this unexpected lunch. I settled on a sophisticated ck midi dress that entuated my figure, paired with elegant heels. A light touch of makeup enhanced my features, and I gathered my hair in a high ponytail.


    As I returned to the hall, I noticed that everyone had dispersed to attend to their own tasks, and even Zander was nowhere to be found. However, to my surprise, the Vampire Prince was still there, waiting patiently for me. His presencemanded attention, and I couldn''t help but feel a flutter of nerves as heplimented me.


    "You look beautiful, Arabe," he said with a warm smile, extending his hand towards me. I chuckled softly and ced my hand in his.


    "Ah, I was wondering why you hadn''t called me Arabe yet," I teased. He responded with a charming smirk, clearly enjoying the yful banter.


    "So you want me to call you Arabe?" he inquired, and I quickly shook my head.


    "No!" I gasped, my eyes widening. "I mean, I''ve heard the name Arabe from you many times before, and I was just curious to know more about her. So, tell me,


    Prince..." I began to ask, but he smoothly interrupted me.


    "Damon," he interjected, his eyes narrowing slightly as he corrected me. With that, he led me towards his car, an air of mystery surrounding him.


    "Yes, I mean tell me, Damon, who is Arabe?" I asked, watching him intently, my curiosity piqued.


    "I have told you that Arabe was a beautiful queen," he shrugged, smiling. "No, I want to know everything about her," I insisted desperately.


    "I will tell you everything about Arabe," he replied, his tone yful and teasing. "But first, you have to have lunch with me."


    I rolled my eyes, unable to resist a smile. He was undeniably a flirt, and though I tried not to let it affect me, there was something about his charm that was difficult to ignore. I had heard about Vampire''s charm and now I could say they all were true.


    He graciously opened the passenger door for me, assisting me in settling into thefortable seat. With a gentle touch, he secured my safety belt, disying a chivalrous side that I didn''t expect from a powerful vampire prince. As he closed the door and made his way to the driver''s seat, he skillfully inserted the key into the ignition, setting the car in motion towards our destination.


    The car glided smoothly, and soon we arrived at a luxurious five-star hotel where Prince Damon was staying. I couldn''t help but eye him with suspicion, unsure of what this lunch date had in store.


    Heughed, seemingly reading my thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you after getting you drunk," he said with a yful shrug.


    "You can''t, because I don''t drink," I lied, trying to gauge his reaction.


    "Oh, my bad luck," he sighed with mock regret, adding a yful touch to his remorseful tone.


    Inside the hotel, he guided me to a pre-booked table, and as I looked around the opulent atmosphere and heard the soft music, memories of my first date with Zander flooded my mind. This ce held sentimental value, reminding me of the time he had taken me here and even booked the entire hotel for our private time together. The


    realization that now people''s interest centered around Prince Damon being here with a girl, made me feel a pang of resentment.


    I hated Zander. Yes, I hated him.


    We were no longer mates, and he had already moved on and was about to get married. So why couldn''t I do the same? Why was I finding it so hard to let any mane close to me? It felt like a curse, being trapped in the aftermath of loving a cruel demon. Damon smiled at me, his eyes filled with curiosity and charm as he watched me looking around.


    "So, what would you like to order?" he asked, his voice smooth like velvet.


    Taking the menu in hand, I perused the delectable offerings before settling on a few of the best dishes the hotel had to offer. The vors promised to be exquisite, a perfect reflection of the luxurious setting we found ourselves in.


    As we savored the delightful lunch,


    we were then served my favorite dessert - a heavenly creation known as "Euphoria Delight." The name itself seemed fitting as the first bite sent waves of bliss through my taste buds. The creamy texturebined with the perfect blend of vors made it an unforgettable treat.


    "Selena, I like you," Damon blurted out, and unexpectedly, Damon''s voice took on a more serious tone as he spoke.


    The statement caught me off guard, and I blinked in surprise, trying to process his sudden admission.


    "Damon, you..." I hesitated, searching for the right words. "You don''t know me. I am..." But before I could continue, he interrupted me with a calm yet firm assurance.


    "I know everything about you, Selena. I know that you are Alpha Zander''s ex-mate and the former Luna of this pack," he confessed, leaving me speechless.


    I sat there, utterly shocked by the revtion that Damon already knew about my past with Zander.


    As the silence stretched between us, I finally found my voice.


    "Listen, if you''re trying to get close to me just to take revenge on Zander, it won''t work. He doesn''t feel anything for me anymore," I scowled, wanting to rify my position.


    He looked at me with sincerity in his eyes and a softness in his voice as he replied, "No, it has nothing to do with Zander or our peace pact. I liked you the first time I saw you, and I knew nothing about you being the Alpha King''s ex-mate at that time."


    His words caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity and uncertainty about his true intentions. However, the earnestness in his gaze made me want to believe him, to trust that he was being genuine.


    "But you have no idea how I feel about you. If I were to say I love you," he paused, his smile warm and genuine, "you wouldn''t believe me."


    Nervousness gripped me, and I giggled slightly to ease the tension. "Love? Isn''t it too soon?" I questioned, my heart beating faster.


    "Why? Haven''t you heard of love at first sight or the kind of love that transcends the limits of life, death, and the universe?" he challenged, his eyes locking with mine, leaving no room for doubt that he was speaking from the heart.


    His words resonated deeply within me, leaving me speechless.


    He spoke of a love that seemed like a distant dream, one that I had once believed in before Zander shattered my heart.


    "Selena, I want you toe with me after your job is done here," he demanded, his expression serious. My eyebrows furrowed as I tried to process his words.


    He knew?!


    My thoughts raced, wondering how much information he had managed to gather about me and my purpose.


    "How do you know why I am here?" I inquired, surprised by his knowledge.


    "Miss Avery told me about you being her butler and..." he trailed off, offering a casual shrug. I nodded, realizing that Avery had been the one to reveal my presence here. "Selena,e with me. You deserve to be treated like a queen, not an omega," he insisted earnestly.


    But could I trust this? Was this my


    chance to move on from my past with Zander? My mind raced with doubts and insecurities. I scrutinized him carefully; he was undeniably. handsome and charming, the kind of man who could have any woman he desired. So why did he want me to go with him? Was this love he spoke of genuine?


    "I need some time," I replied, my voice almost involuntarily, seeking a moment to sort through my emotions.


    "Of course," he replied, his voice slightly tense. "I am here and won''t go anywhere until I get an answer from you."


    He continued, his voice soft and sincere, "But on a serious note, Selena, I want you to give us a chance. I want you to feel the connection between this is real and the only truth."


    I nodded, the idea of exploring a new connection intriguing yet terrifying.


    As I tried to gather my thoughts, he leaned in closer, his eyes locking with mine. I felt my breath hitch as I noticed him ncing at my lips.


    "A date is iplete without a kiss. I hope you won''t mind kissing me on our first date, my love," he whispered, his voice husky and deep, sending a shiver down my spine.


    Before I could respond, my mind


    froze as I looked into his eyes, conflicting thoughts overwhelming my senses. I couldn''t decide


    whether to give him a chance


    hold back in fear of getting hurt again. Just as his lips were about to meet mine, our intimate moment was abruptly interrupted.


    "What''s going on here?" a powerful growl tore through the surroundings, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present in the room.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525 The Raw Desires *Selena*


    The whole surroundings trembled with that loud growl, as if an earthquake hade just at that moment. I instinctively clutched the edge of the table, desperately trying to steady myself and prevent myself from falling off the chair.


    "Prince Damon!" Zander''s voice was deep and intimidating, cutting through the air like a razor-sharp de. His warning wasced with deadly intent, and in the blink of an eye, I was pulled away from the chair and found myself standing behind Zander. "Don''t forget you''re a guest in our pack!" His words were cold and firm, carrying a threatening undertone.


    "Alpha Zander! I do remember everything," Damon snarled, his nose ring with anger. He was suddenly standing beside me as if he had teleported there.


    "But you can''t spoil my date," Damon bit out, ring at the Alpha king.


    "I have every right to interfere if you cross your limits," Zander spat out, staring dangerously at Damon.


    "I can kiss her on our date. She is an adult and willing," Damon reasoned with a smirk. Zander growled, his teeth baring as if he would rip him apart the next moment.


    Shit, this was getting ugly.


    "You can''t touch her," Zander howled, Lyon taking control.


    "Why are you so possessive? She is your ex-mate, after all. You have no right over her," the Vampire Prince, Damon, frowned.


    My eyes ping-ponged between two powerful alpha males. I saw the expression change on Zander''s face.


    "She is living in my pack as a pack member," Zander''s voice turned cold and distant again. "So, you stay the fuck away from her and any female here. Until we agree on the peace pact, I don''t want any rtionship between the twomunities."


    I couldn''t help but stare at him awestruck right at that moment. He was a sessful ruler, and no one could deny it. A king''s aura mingled with his alpha dominance made him invincible and incredibly powerful.


    Damon gritted his teeth, his frustration visible as his hands clenched into fists, with veins pulsating beneath his skin. A muscle twitched in his jaw, a visible sign of the internal struggle he was trying to control. He seemed to want to say more, but he was restraining himself from getting into a fight that could escte into a war between Vampires and werewolves if the argument continued.


    "Selena, let''s go," Damonmanded.


    But before I could move an inch, Zander stood between us again, a formidable barrier that blocked my sight of Damon.


    "She won''t go with you," Zander dered, his voice firm and unyielding as he red at Damon. But Damon didn''t pay attention to his warning.


    "Selena!" Damon tried to reach out, but Zander intercepted his hand halfway before he could touch me. I peered over Zander''s shoulder as I stood behind him.


    "Leave her alone," Zander''s words were like a steel wall, sending clear messages. "You can''t be serious," Damon snorted, challenging Zander''s stance.


    "I am damn serious," Zander retorted, his eyes locking onto Damon''s with unwavering resolve.


    The tension in the room thickened, and I found myself caught between two powerful and fiercely determined alpha males. My heart pounded in my chest, fear creeping into my heart about what was going to happen next. Both were giving each other murderous looks as if they would kill each other at the very next moment.


    Oh, moon goddess, what had I gotten myself into?


    "This is not good, Alpha Zander," Damon hissed, his tone sending a hidden warning. "Don''t teach me, Prince Damon. I know what I am doing," Zander shot back, exuding his alpha authority.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of their sh pressing upon me, an unintended pawn in their power struggle.


    Damon''s eyes zed red with anger as he narrowed his gaze, ring at Zander while clenching his teeth. Zander remained cold and indifferent, but the aura emanating from him was overwhelming and dominating. I nced around nervously and noticed everyone bowing their heads in submission.


    "See youter, Isabe," Damon said, his eyes softening as he looked at me with a mix of longing and frustration, but before I could respond, Zander interrupted.


    "Her name is Selena," Zander huffed.


    Damon stormed away, and the resounding thuds of his footsteps echoed, conveying his willingness to tear thisnd apart beneath his furious feet.


    My heart sank as I watched the heartless alpha king, my ex-mate, looking at Damon''s retreating back with a scowl on his face. He ruined my date. Frustration swelled within me, and I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    Turning to leave the tense scene behind, I barely had a chance to move before a strong hand grabbed me and mmed me against the nearest wall.


    My eyes instinctively closed as I gasped, feeling the impact. "Ah!" I uttered in response to the sudden force.


    "Selena Ardolf!" Zander''s deep, husky voice resonated in my ears, filled with anger. "Did you really want to kiss that bloody vampire?" he spat out the words with disgust. My eyes fluttered open, meeting his cold blue orbs aze with rage. Why did he care?


    "It''s not your concern, Alpha," I retorted, trying to hold his intense gaze.


    His grip on my waist tightened, and strangely, instead of pain, I felt a rush of hot desire surge through my veins.


    He narrowed his eyes, burning with anger. "No one can make you feel the way I can," he pronounced, his voice piercing as he stared deep into my eyes. "So, you


    used to switch from man to man to find a substitute for me? But remember, no one can pleasure you, to take you to ecstasy, only I can."


    "I am not looking for your substitute, and I am not a whore who switches from man to man," I bit out, my voice tinged with both defiance and hurt.


    He knew how to hurt me. He had done it in the past and must have enjoyed his effect on me.


    "Good to know that you realize you won''t find my recement," he breathed out, a hint of arrogance in his tone.


    "You''re such a conceited jerk," I whispered, grimacing and fully aware of the consequences of insulting an alpha in his own territory. But his relentless provocations had pushed me to my limit.


    "Why? Isn''t it true?" His smirk


    surprised me had expected him to be angry. "Thest I remember, you almost came from kissing me. Do you want me to show you how else I can make youe?" He let his words out,ced with desire as his lips were dangerously close to mine, tempting me with their proximity.


    "I know it already. I was married to you," I surprisingly found myself epting the undeniable chemistry we once had. The red-hot lust swirled in his eyes, mirroring my own desires.


    "You would havee to me rather than going on a random date if you wanted an earth-shattering orgasm," he leaned closer, his intense gaze fixed on my lips.


    Panic surged through me as I realized the attention we were drawing in the luxurious five-star hotel''s crowded restaurant. Every eye was on us, and I couldn''t let this situation escte any further. I pressed my hands against his chest, halting him from going any further. "We are in public," I reminded him, my voice trembling.


    "I don''t care," he whispered.


    "But I do," I mumbled, gazing into his eyes, hoping he would understand the implications of our actions.


    He clenched his jaw, bing angry again. Was it because I stopped him and not Damon?!


    A low furious growl rumbled from his chest, but then he grabbed my hand with a forceful grip.


    "Come with me," he ordered, not waiting for my reply, and began to drag me away. As we approached the reception, he demanded a room key from the trembling receptionist. "Key!"


    She handed him the key hesitantly, seemingly scared by the intensity of the situation. He had a room in this hotel?! I didn''t get time to process this thought as he quickly dragged me to the elevator. "Wait, where are we going?" I asked, panicking.


    "You don''t want me to kiss you before everyone," he replied sternly. He pressed the button impatiently, and the elevator door slid open.


    Once inside, he pressed the button


    for a floor without saying a word. As


    the elevator doors closed, the heat at that moment was palpable, and !


    ????


    could feel the electric charge between us. I knew I shouldn''t be here with him, but my senses were numb because the feeling he ignited in my core was so intense and hot. Rationality left me the moment his eyes held me captive. Now I didn''t know what I was doing as if an automated program was switched on.


    He pressed me against the back corner, his hands mming on both sides of my head, trapping me with an intensity that left me breathless Our eyes locked, and I could feel the heat radiating off his body, his chest heaving loudly and brushing against my breast as if he was fighting for control.


    My nipples became erect and hard as diamonds, poking through the flimsy fabric of my dress. In the confined space of the elevator, desire crackled between us like a live wire. My throat felt dry, and I struggled to catch my breath.


    His heavy breathing fanned my face, his manly scent overwhelming my senses. The truth was, no one had ever made me feel like that. I was dripping wet just from his closeness and had to fight the urge to rub my thighs.


    "You have a fianc¨¦e," I bit my lip as I reminded him, my voice barely a whisper. His gaze turned cold again, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Are you looking for a romantic affair?" he challenged, tilting his head slightly. "No," I panted, and licking my lips, I added, "Not at all."


    "Good. Then, don''t worry," he said, raising his chin smugly as if to assert his dominance.


    Of course, he was used to cheating in a rtionship. His reputation for being a yboy alpha preceded him.


    The elevator came to a stop, and the doors opened. Without letting go of me, Zander held my waist and pulled me with him as we stepped out. He led me to a luxurious suite, hastily unlocking the door and ushering me inside. He entered, closing the door behind him impatiently.


    Before I had a chance to take in my surroundings, he moved swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, his lips crashed onto mine, kissing me with raw, passionate hunger. His hands circled my waist, pulling me impossibly closer, and my own hands instinctively curled around his neck, deepening the kiss.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 Pleasuring Her


    *Zander*


    was when I first met her.


    Those hazel eyes, glistening like gemstones, locked onto mine, and I felt my heart race. They were my endgame, my salvation, and my undoing. At that moment, everything else faded away, and I was lost in the oceans of sweetness that resided in her gaze-just like I Her soft lips met mine with an intensity that mirrored my own longing. The kiss was a fervent dance of need, hunger, and desire, each movement filled with raw emotion. There was no one else in the world, only her and I, tangled in a moment of undeniable passion. With a surge of strength fueled by desire, I lifted her up, and she wrapped her legs around my waist, drawing me closer to her. My hands instinctively found their ce, gripping her bottom firmly, pulling her flush against me as I carried her toward the bed. Once on the bed, I broke the kiss momentarily to shrug off my jacket and hastily rip off my tie, the urgency of the moment taking over any notion of patience or restraint. Unbuttoning my cufflinks, my eyes never left Selena''s expression. She did it again: looking at me with that expression as if I were her entire universe.


    Who are you, Selena?


    Are your eyes revealing the truth, or is it your words I should believe?


    "Stop overthinking, and show her what she''s missed all these years," Lyon growled in my head. He sounded more desperate and turned on than me. I found it really hard at this moment to stop him from taking over me.


    Leaning down, I silenced any lingering doubts with another passionate kiss, my fingers trailing over her soft curves, brushing against her soft nipples, eliciting shudders, and moans from her.


    I wanted to explore every inch of her, to feel her skin beneath my fingertips, needing to taste her essence.


    Not able to resist any longer, I grabbed the corner of her dress and pulled it over her head. She bounced slightly on the soft mattress, her soft blond curls sprawled and scattered wildly. Such an erotic sight she was. "I thought you only wanted to kiss," she demanded, biting her lips, looking at me with her hooded eyes.


    "Yes, baby. I want to kiss..." I whispered, leaning closer until our breathing mingled. "...every inch of your sexy body," I added, unable to believe how my voice turned huskier,ced with desire.


    She sucked in a shuddered breath, her hands clutching the bedspreads.


    Holding her gaze, I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly dragged them down her legs, throwing them somewhere in the room.


    "This was very slow, you prick. Hurry up, I am dying," Lyon howled again through the mind link.


    I ignored him. He was distracting me while all I wanted was to stare at her before she changed her mind.


    "Lyon, if you don''t shut up, I will block you and not let you feel it. So, better don''t disturb me while I am going to worship this beautiful goddess," I warned him in my mind and heard him let out a frustrated growl. My focus was entirely on my ex-mate. In a swift movement, I unsped her bra and removed it, sliding its straps down her shoulders, and throwing it somewhere in the room. Her full, round breasts bounced freely. "Beautiful!" I breathed out, stunned by her beauty.


    Palming her soft bosom, which fit perfectly in my hand, I kneaded them, eliciting a sexy moan from her. I rolled her nipples between my thumb and finger, ying with them and relishing how they became erect under my touch. Her eyes darkened with lust; she watched me as if she were ready to devour me. Encouraged by her body responding to me naturally, I licked her nipple, and her head fell back on the pillow. "Oh, you''re killing me, Alpha," she moaned. I loved her calling me Alpha when she was beneath me at my mercy. My hands craved to touch her every inch, roaming along her skin, not leaving any part untouched.


    This was insane because I had never craved to touch a woman as I craved her. Only her. My hands caressed her soft thighs, and her hips jerked. I slowly parted her legs, and her glistening pussy showed up. Fuck! She was so fucking dripping with arousal, and I was going to taste her.


    I sniffed her arousal and groaned.


    "Fuck, you smell so sweet and intoxicating, like a drug, my love," I took a whiff of her sweet scent more and felt a shiver running down her visibly. "I wonder if you still taste the same as I remember on my tongue," I growled, staring into her eyes. "Why don''t you find out yourself?" she challenged. I smirked.


    "I have no intention of stopping until I make youe on my mouth, finger, and cock," I dered as I covered her nipple with my mouth.


    "Oh, goddess!" she screamed, her fingers entangled in my hair.


    I swirled my tongue and nipped and bit her soft nub. She was so responsive and sensitive to my touch, driving me crazy with her soft, sexy moans as I devoured her deliciousness. I suckled more, relishing how her soft nipple swelled in my mouth. I pulled firmly and released with a pop. My gaze fixed on her nipple as I determinedly took my turn with another, savoring the taste on my tongue. My hands kneaded her


    round, full breasts as I sucked her soft nub firmly, eliciting a moan from her sweet mouth that sounded like music to me. Desperate to hear it more, I nibbled harder. She gasped as I dipped a finger inside her tight cunt.


    "Ah, yes! Yes!" she moaned, and her whole body trembled as she came so intensely, solely from my touch.


    "Selena!" I whispered, looking at her sweaty face. She was panting and breathing heavily, recovering from her orgasm. I gently moved up and covered her lips with mine, kissing her passionately and wildly.


    "I love how responsive you are to me, baby," I whispered against her lips. Her


    half-closed eyes gazed at me with so much emotion, stirring something deep in my heart.


    Desperate to pleasure her further, I threw her legs over my shoulders and dipped my head between them, craving to taste her.


    I licked along the length of her sweet pussy, lost in her taste. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    She tasted heaven, and I could never


    get enough of her. She was an addiction; I knew I was going to be intoxicated by her tastes. I licked her more, drinking in her vor. Her small body writhed as she thrashed her head on the pillow. Her hips moved, grinding herself on my face. I chuckled at her impatience and ttened my


    tongue on her clit. Fuck! She trembled under my touch, crying my name so loudly. I sucked on her sensitive bud, which made her scream my name even louder. My finger found its way into her tight hole, and her cries intensified. "More!" She moaned, and I gave her what she wanted.


    Adding two more fingers, I


    continued to suck her clitoris, my other hand caressing the softness of her thighs. Her screams of ecstasy echoed louder in the room. I thrust harder, faster, deeper, and she came again, letting out a louder cry of pleasure this time. I bet the whole hotel would have known what was going on on this floor. I savored her sweetness while keeping my finger pumping in her tight cunt.


    "So fucking sweet," I murmured.


    I dragged myself near her face; she wore an expression of pure pleasure, with her lips parted and soft moans escaping. Her glossy eyes were half-closed as she looked at me, indicating that she was not done.


    I mmed my lips onto hers and kissed my Selena with everything in me. She pulled me closer, her soft, small hands caressing my body.


    Her eager hands traced my chest


    with an impatience that mirrored the


    racing of my heart. Her touch


    became more hurried as she fumbled to unbutton my shirt, and I couldn''t help but smile, my eyes


    fixed on her stunning face. Emotions surged within me, longing


    overwhelming my heart.


    "Where have you been, baby? I missed you so much," the words escaped my lips before I could think twice about them.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527 No Reason *Selena*


    "Where have you been, baby?" he whispered, his eyes reflecting the pain. "I missed you so much." He leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss on the tip of my nose. My heart skipped a beat.


    His words seemed to wrap around me like a spell, making me feel weak in the knees. Part of me wanted to surrender to him, to believe every word he spoke. But I knew I couldn''t. Not after everything that had happened. The memories of our past, our love, and the hurt came rushing back, conflicting emotions tearing at my heart. As if I snapped out of the trance, I panicked.


    "I have to go," I mumbled, trying to break free from his grasp.


    I pushed him with all my strength, but he held on firmly, refusing to let go. Our eyes locked, and I saw a flicker of frustration in his gaze. "Let me go," I demanded more firmly, trying to regain myposure.


    Zander sighed heavily, the struggle evident in his expression, before he rolled aside and got off me, finally releasing me from his tight grasp. "So you''re running away again," he taunted, his voiceced with bitterness as I began gathering my clothes scattered across the room.


    My hands trembled slightly as I tried to focus on the clothes in my hand, blocking out the memories that threatened to overwhelm me.


    "I don''t have any reason to stay," I replied sternly, my voice tinged with a mix of sadness and anger.


    The hurt was still there, buried deep beneath the surface, but I couldn''t let it consume me.


    "Right, no reason!" he muttered under his breath, his frustration seeping through his words like venom.


    I looked over my shoulder, throwing a nting nce at him. He ran a hand through his disheveled hair, his chest heaving loudly. I wore my panties and sped my bra. "What just happened between us means nothing to you?!" he asked, his voice rising with annoyance, and for a moment, I almost faltered.


    "What happened between us, Alpha?!" I asked innocently, wearing my dress. "What do you want, Selena?" his voice again turned cold and void of any emotions. "What is your purpose foring back?"


    I turned and looked into his eyes, finding him bing that emotionless Alpha again. How good he was at pretending.


    I shook my head andughed breathily. "Oh, so this was the reason the mighty Alpha King served me in bed, but you won''t get anything, Alpha, because the truth is I am here to pay off my education loan," I replied with a smug smile on my lips. "You are lying," he gritted out.


    "Huh! Why would I lie?!" I shrugged, casting a challenging stare at him as I smoothed my hair, trying to make my appearance good.


    I looked around and spotted my heels that I didn''t remember removing. Both of themy in different directions. I slid my feet into the footwear, and I was ready to leave.


    "You don''t have any education loan, Selena, because I paid the whole amount myself," he revealed, taking me off guard.


    No. Why would he pay my loan? Was it his another trick to get the truth from me? I was shocked, but I masked my expression and fought back.


    "And you want me to believe you?!" I sneered.


    "So tell me, Alpha King, who should I believe?! Because you are saying my loan was paid already, and your fianc¨¦e was saying I had a huge amount left," I snapped angrily.


    He had ignited the rage within me. I knew the loan must be deducted from the amount in my ount. He was lying.


    "Selena, I know who has messed with the bank system and changed information," he used, narrowing his intense blue eyes with a hint of red anger around them. Of course, it''s me! I did it to get entry into this pack. But he would never know about it.


    "I told you so many things are going


    on in your pack, but you didn''t pay attention to me. Look at this! Your bank system was tampered with, But how do you know about those things? Because you have no time from expanding your pack''s territory," I mocked, snorting.


    "What do you mean?!" Zander red.


    "It''s not a secret. We know how greedy you are for power andnd. It''s your hobby to finish a whole pack, and kill their members if they refuse to submit and surrender spat out with disgust as I


    remembered how he demolished my


    pack and killed all its members.


    "Do you have any idea what you are saying?" he growled furiously.


    "I know what I am saying, Alpha, because I have heard your Beta and some warriors talking about increasing your pack''s boundary, expanding your kingdom," I retorted fiercely, my voiceced with anger. "I can''t believe the whole world is on the verge of a big war. The entire werewolfmunity could be wiped out, and you don''t seem to care about it," I shook my head, taunting him with my disbelief. "Alpha King!" "You know nothing," he gritted out, his expression tight with controlled frustration.


    "Yeah?!" I snorted, refusing to be intimidated. "So correct me if I am wrong," I demanded, my eyes boring into his.


    "Would you be honest to tell me everything if I tell you everything?" he made a proposition, his voice almost calcting.


    For him, everything seemed like a business transaction: give and take, just like our marriage had been.


    "I don''t bargain," I said, raising my chin with pride.


    "I have expected this from you, Selena. You are still as stubborn as you have always been," he frowned, squinting his eyes at me as if scrutinizing my whole being. How dare he judge me?


    "I can also say you know nothing about me," I shook my head, challenging him.


    "Goodbye, Alpha King," I said, my voice firm, and I turned on my heel, mming the door shut behind me.


    "Fuck!" I heard him cursing loudly.


    I was done with this conceited Alpha. He couldn''t deceive me with his good looks and fake sweet gestures, unlike our first meeting when he had managed to trick me.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 Wicked Revtions *Avery*


    The knock on the door echoed through the room, a soft but unmistakable sound that sent ripples of anticipation through the space. I nced at my father, and he nodded ever so slightly - a silent understanding passing between us.


    With a determined exhale, I crossed the room. My fingers curled around the doorknob, and as the door creaked open, there she stood - Eden.


    I swiftly gestured to her, my hand extending to guide her inside. She slipped past the threshold urgently. I locked the door behind her with a soft thud, the world outside


    now sealed away. Turning around, I faced her, my eyes searching hers.


    "Did you make sure that no one would see youing here?" I asked urgently. "No, Luna Avery, I told the soldiers on the border that I was going to take some important ingredients only found in this vige," Eden replied in her voice, low but resolute. "Good," I said in a stern tone.


    "Do you know what happened this morning, Luna Avery? The Alpha king took that slut''s side. He is falling for the charm of that bitch again," Eden''s words dripped with venom, her fists clenched at her sides. The fury in her voice resonated with the resentment that had fueled our determination to challenge the status quo.


    "So, without dying anymore, we have to execute our n tonight," I dered. "Tonight?!" Eden''s voice held a flicker of disbelief, her eyes widening in response to the sudden eleration of our timeline.


    "Yes, all the arrangements have been made. Just stick to the n and be careful," I ordered. "Tonight, when everyone from Moonglow pack is caught up in the yellow moon festival - an event that graces them once a year - we will execute our n. This night will be forever marked by the rogue''s hand iming Selena''s life."


    A faint, vindictive smirk yed on my lips, mirroring the ferocity in Eden''s expression. She nodded in agreement, her lips pressing together in a tight line.


    "She deserves it for stealing your mate," Eden spat, her voiceden with a mixture of disgust and determination.


    "You may leave now. Otherwise, someone might suspect," I instructed.


    "Luna," she acknowledged, her head bowing respectfully before she turned to depart.


    After Eden left, I pushed the door close, and the door clicked shut behind me, the distinct sound of the lock echoing the finality of my actions. My gaze shifted, and I found myself facing the imposing figure of my father.


    I was in my father''s pack - his territory, a small vige nestled within the sprawling dominion of Zander''s Kingdom in the north.


    "I have already warned you, Hailley," my father''s voice carried a weight of disappointment, like a long-suffering mentor unable to reach an obstinate student. "That woman, Selena, is going to be a significant problem for you, but you are incredibly stubborn and refuse to listen to me."


    I swallowed hard, the knot in my stomach tightening as I braced myself for the reprimand that was to follow. His words were a bitter truth I had tried to evade.


    A surge of determination flickered within me, and I squared my shoulders, meeting my father''s gaze with a mixture of confidence and defiance.


    "Don''t worry, Father. Everything is under control. I will handle her this time," I asserted, my voiceced with a veneer of self-assuredness that I hoped to embody. He let out a deep, exasperated sigh, the lines on his face deepening as he regarded me with a mix of concern and reproach.


    "You said thatst time as well," his words were sharp, a de slicing through my fa?ade of confidence. "But your worthless rogues failed to kill her in the forest, and they were subsequently killed. Their bodies, torn into pieces, were all that remained - a testament to your failure. Moreover, your attempt to shift me for trying to burn down the kitchen and the pack house onto Selena by setting fire to her clothes but it failed when she was rescued... this only added to your failure."


    My fists clenched at my sides as his words struck home, each one a blow to my pride and determination. I nced away, my frustration etched across my features, struggling to maintain myposure.


    "I know, Father," I admitted through gritted teeth, my voice strained. "You don''t have to keep reminding me of my failures every time we speak."


    He held my gaze with an unwavering intensity, his eyes like shards of ice, piercing through any pretense.


    "I have to, Hailley," his tone remained stern, unyielding. "Because it seems you refuse to learn from your mistakes. I told you to seduce Zander, to bear his pup as soon as possible - a means to secure your im to the throne. Yet, here we are," he concluded, his lip curling with a mixture of disdain and frustration.


    "Dad, I have to maintain the facade of being good in his eyes," I began, my voice tinged with frustration and desperation.


    The truthy bare, an unspoken secret I had kept hidden beneath the surface. Every time I attempted to seduce Zander, he relentlessly turned me down, and the memory of this still hurts my pride.


    As my memories resurfaced, an ache of longing gripped my chest as I recalled those moments when I had yearned to make him mine, to tear down the barriers between


    us. The desperation had wed at my insides, fueling a determination that had bordered on obsession.


    "I can''t force myself to be a whore


    for him and risk unraveling


    everything I''ve painstakingly built. He values me as his best friend," my words flowed like a plea, tinged with the anxiety of holding a precarious position My gaze remained steady, resolute, as I exined my


    ve


    reasoning. "Zander''s trust in me is unparalleled. He believes Lam the embodiment of truth, the one person who has never lied to him." The air seemed to thicken as my father''s stern gaze bore into me, a mixture of disappointment and skepticism painting his expression. His voice cut through the tension, sharp and unforgiving.


    "But it''s your foolishness that has brought thisplication named Selena back into his life," his words struck like ash, causing my jaw to clench in response.


    I recounted every strategy I had employed, the lengths I had gone to in order to rid myself of the threat Selena posed.


    "I tried everything to make him hate


    her. I put wolfsbane in her food


    when she was pregnant, causing miscarriages and pushing her away from Zander. Since she was wolfless, it didn''t seem to affect her visibly, and people suspected nothing." my voice wavered with a


    mix of frustration and resentment.


    A chilling memory resurfaced, the call from Dr. Anderson, the whisper of a nightmare. I was almost caught red-handed.


    The urgency in my voice was evident


    as I continued, "When I


    coincidentally received that call on. Zander''s phone, hearing that Dr. Anderson knew what caused


    Selena''s miscarriages, I had to


    eliminate her. I had to burn her office


    t¨¦ erase every trace of proof she


    had."


    It was the day when Zander was in Alpha''s conference and couldn''t receive calls or mind links.


    "I didn''t go that far just for her to triumph. It was my mistake to spare her life, but that won''t be the case any longer," I dered, the vehemence in my voice cutting through the air like a de.


    "You have to hurry up, Avery, because if the prophecy is true," my father''s voice carried a gravity that held me captive, "he will die on his 30th birthday."


    My heart seemed to stall for a moment, the world around me narrowing down to his words.


    "What?!" The single word tumbled from my lips, disbelief and surprise merging in my tone. "What did you just say?!"


    His nod was solemn, a confirmation that sent a chill racing down my spine.


    "Yes," he affirmed, his gaze unflinching. "The Alpha King is invincible, and no force in this world can kill him. But the prophecy dictates that he must die on his 30th birthday."


    "And you knew all along?" My voice wavered, the hurt I felt evident in the cracks thatced my tone.


    A heavy sigh escaped my father''s lips, his eyes carrying a mix of empathy and regret.


    "Yes, Avery. I''ve known you have been in love with him, and I understand your emotions. That''s why I kept this from you. I didn''t want your feelings to cloud your judgment." Swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat, I mustered a response, the truth, "I did love Zander, but not more than I love this position and power."


    A wistful smile tugged at my father''s lips, a hint of wicked pride in his gaze.


    My curiosity was piqued, and I found myself leaning in, the urgency of the situation demanding answers. "But Father, how did youe to know about this? How did you find out?"


    A sly glint entered his eyes as he recounted the events.


    "When George came to our pack, his suspicions arose. He discovered our secret thefts in Zander''s pack and intended to confront me. I managed to sneak into his room and uncovered a scripture that detailed the prophecy."


    A realization dawned upon me, widening my eyes. "So Zander''s father, George, wasn''t killed by the rogues?"


    A casual shrug from my father confirmed my suspicion. "No, I had to kill him to protect our secret."


    A mix of astonishment and admiration flickered within me. "Father, you''re even more cunning than I gave you credit for."


    He chuckled softly, a shadow of amusement dancing in his gaze. "Avery, I wish I could say the same, but your actions have disappointed me. Your recklessness could have cost us dearly."


    A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips, a trace of my confidence returning. "Don''t worry, Father. I will tread carefully. No more missteps."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 My Stubborn Mate *Maddox*


    The moment Iid eyes on ir training with Lewis, I knew I was in deep trouble. It had already been incredibly challenging for me to resist the mate bond, especially considering I had a chosen mate and had been leading a happy life for all those years. But ir''s return


    brought back the agonizing pain of staying away from my destined mate.


    Why couldn''t she make things simpler? Why couldn''t she either reject me or ept my rejection? She''s only making this situation harder for both of us. She deserved to find a mate who truly deserved her, someone who was of her own age.


    Eleven years ago, when I discovered that she was my mate, she was only eight years old. I was faced with two options: either wait until she turned sixteen and im her, but I doubted she could handle my dark desires at such a young age, or inform her about our mate bond and overshadow her childhood, only to im her when she reached the legal age for werewolves, which was sixteen.


    However, I chose a third option. I released her from the mate bond and selected Emile as my chosen mate instead. This way, ir could live a normal life, cherish her childhood, enjoy her teenage years, and flourish in her adulthood. She could date boys her own age and find a mate who truly deserved her, someone who would love her wholeheartedly.


    We were not meant for each other, and she had to ept that.


    I needed to talk to her, but she was blocking my mind links, refusing to let me reach out to her.


    Feeling exhausted, I finally went to her room. ir opened the door, wearing a silk robe with wet hair as if she had juste out of the shower.


    "Maddox?!" she eximed in surprise upon seeing me at her door, quickly recing her surprise with a taunting smile.


    "I didn''t realize you would be so desperate after just one touch that you came to meet me in my room," she taunted.


    I let out a sigh of frustration as I entered the room and closed the door behind me. She smirked mischievously, her eyes glinting with desire as she began to untie the sash of her robe.


    Fuck!


    She didn''t know that she was ying with fire. I couldn''t help but recall how she had tried to seduce me during our training session. It took every ounce of self-control to resist sumbing to the mate bond and kissing her.


    I swiftly reached out and grabbed her hand, stopping her from opening her robe. As our skin made contact, I could feel Micah stirring within me, growling in response to our fated mate''s presence.


    "I''m not here for that, ir. I came to talk to you," I stated, my voice tinged with frustration.


    She narrowed her eyes at me, quickly tying the sash of her robe.


    "Well, don''t bother because I''m not in the mood to talk," she dismissed, flinging the door open and gesturing for me to leave.


    Fuck me!


    "ir, I won''t leave until you listen to me," I stated with an unwavering firmness, my voice a reflection of the stubbornness that had taken hold of me.


    Her gaze remained fixed ahead, cold and distant, a clear indication that my presence was far from wee.


    Her words, when they came, wereced with a frostiness that mirrored the ice in her eyes. "Get out, Maddox. I have to get ready for the Yellow Moon Festival."


    I understood her anger, and I deserved every ounce of it. But I wasn''t about to let her shut me out.


    "ir," I stated firmly, my tone intimidating, "I''m not leaving until we talk about this."


    Her posture stiffened, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of surprise in her eyes. She turned away, crossing her arms across her chest. It was okay for me as long as she would listen to what I was going to say.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued, my voice softer yet determined. "ir, you are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever known. From the moment I met you, I''ve been captivated by you. But when I found out that you were my fated mate, fear took over. I was terrified of burdening you with a life you didn''t sign up for. I didn''t want you tied to a man so much older than you, didn''t want you to miss out on the life you


    deserve."


    She turned abruptly. Her eyes bore into mine, a mixture of hurt and confusion swirling within their depths.


    "Who are you to decide what''s best for me?" she snapped, her voiceced with anger.


    I winced inwardly, knowing that my actions had led us to this point. But I needed her to understand, to know the truth behind my decisions.


    "You didn''t have the right to take my fated mate away," her voice quivered, and in her tear-filled eyes, I saw a torrent of pain and longing.


    "Princess," I whispered, my voice a hushed promise, my heart aching in response. Without thinking, I closed the distance between us in two long strides until I was by her side, my arms instinctively reaching out to pull her into an embrace.


    Micah surged within me, a primal


    howl echoing through my mind as


    the realization dawned that our mate


    ??


    was in my arms, the one we had yearned for. The intensity of the connection was overwhelming, a symphony of emotions crashing against the shores of my consciousness.


    Her delicate arms wrapped around me, her touch like a balm to my fractured soul. At that moment, my resolve wavered as the walls I had built to protect both of us threatened to crumble. A tender impulse guided my actions, my thumb brushing gently across her wet cheeks, wiping away the tears that glistened like dewdrops on petals.


    "I am sorry, sweetheart," the words were raw and honest, each syble heavy with the weight of my feelings. "Though it kills me to say this, I truly believe that you deserve someone who can offer you more than I can." Her voice, soft and uncertain, inquired, "Why do you think we don''t deserve to be together?"


    Her eyes, the color of warm amber, held a kaleidoscope of emotions, each shade flickering like mes beneath the surface. The vulnerability and innocence in her gaze were both a heartache and afort, tugging at the frayed edges of my resolve. "Because I am older than you, darling," I admitted, my voice a mixture of tenderness and regret. "And because I know what''s best for you. Just like I used to tell you when you were a child."


    I had always been the one to shield her, to protect her from harm. It was a role that had be ingrained in me, a duty that I couldn''t forsake, even if it meant denying my own desires. Tears continued to flow down her cheeks, each drop proof of the storm of emotions raging within her.


    "What will we do, Maddox?" Her voice wavered, a broken plea that resonated with the depths of her pain. Her grip tightened around me, her head finding a resting ce against my chest. A rush of longing and desire surged within me, and I held her tighter as if my embrace alone could chase away the shadows that clouded her heart.


    "I don''t want anyone else but you," she confessed through sobs, her words piercing the defenses I had so carefully constructed.


    "It''s the mate bond, ir," I began softly. "It''s messing with your head. You have to think logically, rationally."


    "And besides," I continued, my words measured and steady, "I can''t do this to Emile. She''s been by my side all these years, and she''s a wonderful mate. I can''t betray her trust."


    ir pulled away slightly, her wet eyes locking onto mine as if searching for some kind of validation or exnation.


    "Is she better than me?" she questioned, her voice barely more than a whisper, a fragile thread holding back a deluge of tears as her gaze, still pained and ssy, not leaving mine. Her lips trembled as she bit down on them to stop herself from sobbing.


    "Hell, no!" I responded quickly, my voice firm yet gentle. "ir, you''re different. You can''t bepared to her. But you have to try and understand - as much as I want to be with you, I can''t. I can''t hurt Emile like that."


    Her eyes red with a mix of


    surprise and confusion, her lips


    parting slightly. At that moment, an


    overwhelming urge surged within me, a powerful longing to close the distance between us, to kiss away her doubts and fears. Micah growled


    Within my mind, fighting to take over


    me.


    I released her gently, putting a deliberate distance between us. Her expression transformed, the confusion giving way to a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.


    "ir, please," I pleaded with desperation. "We have to reject each other. It''s the only way. I can''t let this continue."


    She nodded slowly, her lips trembling as she exhaled a shaky breath. "Okay," she breathed out.


    A sense of relief washed over me, but my chest felt heavier than before.


    "We''ll do it the day before the full moon," I instructed, my voice a mix of pragmatism and empathy. "The mate bond will be weaker then, and hopefully, the pain will be


    less."


    Her silent nod spoke volumes. I exhaled deeply, feeling something within me broken. With a heavy heart, I managed to summon a faint smile.


    "See you at the festival, princess," I said softly, and turning away, I left her room.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 The Yellow Moon Festival *Selena*


    The Moonglow pack was having a big celebration of the yellow moon festival today. Everyone was there, but Eden told me to stay back at the packhouse. My job was to clean the kitchen and get things ready for breakfast tomorrow. I scrubbed the kitchen until it sparkled, putting all the kitchen tools in their proper ces. I even chopped up some vegetables and got things ready for the next day if I still stayed till tomorrow.


    The packhouse was super quiet and empty because everyone had gone to the party spot far away.


    Afterpleting my tasks, I retreated to my room, getting ready to perform the final task.


    Just as I was about to power up myptop, the world outside my thoughts was interrupted by a gentle yet insistent knock at my door. Surprise mingled with uncertainty as I approached. As I opened the door, the door''s creaking hinges breaking the solitude that had enveloped me. Before me stood L, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Without a word, she embraced me. I was momentarily taken aback. My hand found its way to her back, gently caressing and conveying myfort.


    "What happened, L?"I spoke softly, breaking the silence in a voiceced with concern.


    "Jason-he... he fought with me," she managed to say between sobs, her voice quivering with vulnerability.


    Jason was L''s mate.


    "It happens, honey," I murmured, offering her reasoning. "When we love someone, we fight. But we still love them."


    Her tear-stained face turned towards me, her watery eyes searching for reassurance.


    "No, he doesn''t love me," she replied, her voice trembling with a mixture of hurt and resignation. The vulnerability in her eyes tugged at my heartstrings. "When I told him to stay away from Sabrina, he said I couldn''t order him," she continued, her voice quivering with a mix of sadness and frustration.


    Male ego.


    "He was angry, L," I said softly. "You should try to talk to him when you both calm down. Fighting isn''t a solution."


    Her brows furrowed as she struggled to bnce her anger and longing.


    "But right now, I am very angry, and I don''t want to talk to him," she confessed, inhaling and exhaling deeply.


    I offered a soft smile, my hand tenderly caressing her head. She was like a younger sister to me.


    "Okay then, don''t talk to him," I replied, smiling gently.


    I smirked as a flicker of mischief crossed my mind, a n forming.


    "Go and enjoy the festival," I whispered conspiratorially, "and make him jealous." A glimmer of hope danced in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Selena," she said, her voice carrying a newfound lightness. "Now I am feeling better, but I won''t go to the yellow moon festival because I can''t see him with Sabrina," she added with a pout.


    I nodded in understanding, acknowledging the depth of her emotions. "That is a really big problem," I replied, sitting down beside her.


    "Can I stay here in your room?" L''s question hung in the air, catching me slightly off guard.


    Oh no!


    No! No! No!


    That would be a problem if L stayed here because I was on the brink ofpleting this task tonight. I had to do it tonight. I couldn''t miss this great opportunity. But she was upset, and I could not throw her out. Pausing to gather my thoughts, I replied, "Okay, but I have to go and clean Luna Avery''s room. So I have to go for half an hour." I shrugged, trying to sound casual while my mind whirred with calctions. L''s face brightened with a helpful offer, "It''s okay. I can assist you."


    Oh no! I couldn''t afford for her toe with me.. Thinking on my feet, I quickly fabricated an excuse.


    "L, you know Luna Avery doesn''t like everyone to enter her room," I exined, hoping to deter her gently.


    "Okay, I don''t want you to get into trouble, so I will let you go and do your work. Come back fast, and we can have a girl''s night," she suggested with a warm smile as her expression softened.


    I nodded, grateful for her


    understanding As she settled back,


    engrossed in videos on her phone, I seized the opportunity. Sneakily, I concealed theptop under my clothes. The timing seemed almost serendipitous; it was as if the stars were aligned in my favor. Eden''s instructions had confined me to the packhouse while the rest reveled in the yellow moon festival, allowing me the perfect cover.


    With cautious steps, I left the room, the door closing silently behind me as I made my way through the dimly lit corridors toward the data room. It was that time again-the changing of the guards'' shift, the opportunity I needed to enter the room where the world''s most secure system was kept.


    I inserted the key into the lock and


    turned it slowly, the metallic clink echoing softly in the narrow corridor. I looked around attentively as the data room''s heavy door swung. open, revealing a realm of secrets and possibilities. I stepped inside, the cold air washing over me, apanied by the fainthum of


    machines that seemed to pulse with


    otherworldly energy.


    I took a deep breath and approached the central terminal, my fingers dancing over the keyboard with practiced ease. This was the culmination of countless hours spent crafting and refining a program designed for this very task. As the code began to execute, a flicker of anticipation lit up within me.


    However, my hope was short-lived. The program hit an unexpected roadblock, halted by an inbuilt countermeasure. It was as if an invisible hand had intervened, thwarting my efforts. My brow furrowed in frustration, and a sense of unease crept over me. I had ounted for every contingency-or so I thought.


    Gritting my teeth, I unleashed a program that I had dared to use only as ast resort. Desperation fueled my actions, each line of code a calcted risk.


    Fuck!


    The oue remained the same-failure. It was as if someone was actively interfering, bypassing the safeguards I had meticulously put in ce.


    I pushed my frustration aside,


    recing it with a more ruthless determination. My fingers flew across the keyboard, each stroke carrying the weight of my urgency. The programming grew brutal, a digital battle fought on an invisible battlefield. I was on the brink of sess when, once again, the system rebooted, mocking my efforts.


    Time was slipping through my fingers like grains of sand, and the guards'' return loomed like a sword over my head. Sweat beaded on my forehead as I gritted my teeth and tried one final time. The seconds ticked by, each one carrying the weight of my hopes and fears. A flicker of triumph surged within me as the screen disyed progress. 89%-a tantalizing promise of sess. A spark of euphoria surged through me, only to be extinguished momentster as the program faltered and crashed, leaving me with nothing but a string of expletives.


    "No!" I hissed, frustration and exhaustion merging into a single, bitter emotion. Time had betrayed me, slipping away like a thief in the night. I cast a final, longing nce at the terminal, a silent promise that this battle was far from over. With a heavy heart, I turned away and made my hasty exit.


    I stealthily exited the data room, my senses were on high alert as the distant sounds of voices, raised in concern or panic, immediately seized my attention. With a sense of urgency, I traced the source of themotion, my footsteps quickening.


    As I neared the Omega quarters, a sense of foreboding settled over me. The sight that greeted me was surreal-everyone had congregated, their faces etched with worry and shock. Instinctively, I concealed myptop near the kitchen, ensuring it was out of sight and safe. My curiosity led me to the center of the gathering, where the emotional energy was the most concentrated. My heart raced, a mixture of apprehension and concern flooding my senses as I approached the scene. Everyone was gathered in my room. Gasps and cries punctuated the air, creating an eerie symphony that gripped my attention.


    And then, I saw it. Blood. My breath caught in my throat, a shiver of dread running down my spine. Panic surged through me as I took in the scene before me. There, on the floor,y L. Horror gripped me, my mind racing to grasp the reality of what had transpired. Her once vibrant form was now a haunting tableau of devastation. Her head was ripped apart from her body, her limbs torn and mangled- evidence of a brutal attack by an animal. The sight was jarring, a nightmare made real. My mind raced to find answers, my thoughts a whirlwind of disbelief and shock.


    Rogue attack?!


    "L!" A desperate cry escaped my lips, a guttural sound of anguish that cut through the air. My eyes brimmed with tears, a flood of emotions overwhelming me. Amidst the chaos, the sea of faces turned towards me.


    "She is the murderer! Selena has killed this omega!" Avery''s voice rang out as her finger pointed in my direction, the usation searing through the air.

 Chapter 531

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 531 Sleep In My Room *Selena*


    I stood there frozen, my heart racing as Avery''s words sliced through the fragile cocoon of grief that had enveloped me since L''s tragic death. The wounds of her loss were still raw, the pain a relentless ache that gripped my chest. "No!" The word tore out of me as my voice quivered with a mixture of shock and defiance.


    "Yes! Yes, you are the murderer," Avery spat the words out with a fiery vehemence. My trembling lips parted, ready to defend myself against the usations that had blindsided me.


    "She didn''t kill L," the deep resonance of Zander''s voice rolled out like thunder amidst a storm. He stepped forward, standing beside me.


    I turned my tear-filled eyes toward him, a mixture of astonishment and shock dancing in their depths. Why would he stand by me?


    "How... how can you say that, Zander?" Avery''s incredulous voiceced with disbelief shattered the momentary respite as her words trembled, a quiver of uncertainty revealing the cracks in her conviction.


    "I know because she has no wolf. Look at L''s body-this wasn''t the act of a human. It was the work of a mad and bloodthirsty animal," Zander reasoned with his precise observation.


    A gasp caught in the air, the realization dawning that there might be more to this tragic tale than met the eye. Yet, Avery''s anger was now directed at Zander.


    "I can''t believe it, and there you are taking her side," she used with a tone that sought to nt seeds of doubt. "You know that she is like her traitor family. We still don''t know what else she has hidden."


    "Maddox, get L''s body checked, figure out what happened," Zander''s voice sliced through the tension in the room, ignoring Avery''s whining in the process.


    "Everyone, just head back to your rooms. We''re diving into this, so don''t worry," he directed, and the other Werewolves scattered, each with their own mix of worry and confusion.


    Avery, though, didn''t budge. She stood there, shooting daggers at Zander, her frustration practically palpable in the air. Zander seemed exhausted, a sigh escaping him as he dealt with her.


    "Avery, seriously, go to your room now," he snapped with a touch of impatience, his voice turning cold as ice.


    "But Zander..." she started to argue, her voice a mix of defiance and desperation. Zander didn''t even let her finish.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow," he dismissed her.


    My shock from the earlier usations was still fresh, and Zander''s sudden support was a jolt to my emotions. Tears were still making their way down my cheeks as I watched the investigators somberly carry L''s body out of my room, a visual that felt like a nightmare. Zander stayed back. Once the investigators were out of sight, he turned his attention to me.


    "Selena,e to my room," he invited, his voice quietly authoritative.


    I must have looked puzzled because he quickly rified, "Your room is a mess, covered in blood and wreckage. It''ste, and you shouldn''t stay here alone. Just for tonight,e sleep in my room."


    Staying in the Alpha''s room felt strange, but I was extremely exhausted and emotionally traumatized by the sorrow. So, I silently nodded in agreement. He led the way, and I followed, the silence between us heavy with unspoken questions.


    Once we were inside his room, he turned and locked the door behind us, the click of the lock echoing in the room''s quietness.


    He turned toward me. His gaze fixed on me as he posed a direct question, his voice a mix of curiosity and seriousness. "Are you finally going to tell me what''s going on?" I mirrored his gaze, my own expression a blend of defiance and uncertainty. "What do you mean?" I countered, challenging him to rify. His brow furrowed, annoyance flickering across his features.


    "I know where you were and what you were doing when L died," he stated firmly, his words carrying a note of controlled frustration as he continued to study me intently.


    He knew? The realization hit me, a mixture of surprise and realization dawning within me. Of course, he


    knew. The system reboot couldn''t


    have happened automatically. you were ying with me, controlling the system while sitting far away?!" I shook my head as realization gleamed.


    "Do you think you can defeat your teacher?! I was the one who taught you every single detail of hacking?" He scoffed, his conceited eyes glowing with pride.


    I snorted at his proud remark, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "I know you didn''t kill that Omega because you were in the data room, stealing information," he dered, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "So, you''ve known all along? How long were you pretending to be ignorant?" I retorted, my tone tinged with skepticism.


    He held my gaze, his irritation barely concealed.


    "Do you think you got the data room key so easily and just like that? No, I left it there for you," he admitted, unraveling his secret.


    His revtion left me stunned, trying to piece together his motives. "Why did you do that?" I asked, genuine confusion coloring my words.


    "I wanted to understand your


    intentions, Selena. You harbored so much resentment toward me that you didn''t think twice about risking the entire werewolfmunity''s existence. How could you be so


    self-centered?" His a


    in the air, a mixture of


    hung


    disappointment and angercing his


    voice.


    I fell silent, studying his face for any signs of deception. He hadn''t changed; he was still the same master of maniption.


    "Tell me, who else is involved?" he demanded once more, his tone unyielding as he pressed for answers.


    "So, that was your n?!" I shook my


    head in disbelief, my emotions swirling with a mix of shock and understanding."You wanted to find out who else was working with me. That''s why you didn''t throw me in prison when you caught me hacking the system. You were keeping an eye on me. Or were you enjoying watching me fail in misery?" I let out a bitterugh, my wordsced with a mocking tone aimed at his


    calcting mind.


    His expression remained impassive as he responded, his voice carrying a trace of frustration. "No, I needed to uncover who you were working for. The data is of no value to you. Someone else is interested. Tell me, who''s behind this? Who are you working for?"

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532 The Revtion


    *Selena*


    I met his gaze, my own eyes steady with resolve.


    "I genuinely don''t know who''s the mastermind," I replied as my eyebrows wrinkled with stress.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, Selena. If you don''t provide me with the truth, I won''t hesitate to take more drastic measures. I won''t be gentle anymore. So don''t try my patience," he threatened, his tone carrying a dangerous edge. "I''m asking you very politely now. Who else is involved?"


    "I''m being honest, Zander. And I''m not so self-centered that I''d endanger my entiremunity out of spite... even if I... I do hate you," I confessed, my breath escaping in a frustrated exhale.


    "Really?!" His response was a skeptical snort. "So, what''s your purpose in stealing this information?" He challenged, his voice harsh and confrontational, causing me to look away.


    "Enough with your convoluted exnations. Tell me the real truth, dammit. Who are you working for?" His tone shifted, his demand growing more serious.


    "I''ve already told you the truth, Zander. I genuinely don''t know," I replied, my desperation seeping into my words as I locked eyes with him.


    He persisted, his tone softening slightly this time. "Then tell me what you do know." "I''ve shared all I know with you. I don''t have more information than that," I reiterated, my voice holding steadfast honesty. He raked his hand in his dark hair, exhaling sharply as if fighting control.


    His next words came with an air of authority, his Alpha aura making my spine tingle with a mix of trepidation and respect. His aura suddenly became more dominating, and I found myself swallowing hard.


    "I want theplete truth from you, Selena. Every fucking detail. Why are you here? What''s your purpose?" Hismand hung in the air, a weighty expectation that sent shivers down my spine.


    I let out a frustrated sigh. "Alright! Fine. I''ll tell you," I conceded.


    "Someone approached me on the dark web to hack into the security system of the Moonglow pack. When I received this offer with an unbelievablyrge sum, my initial instinct was to decline. I couldn''t bear to be the cause of the downfall of the entire werewolfmunity. But then I realized that if I refused, someone else would take on the task. So, I epted the project with a n in mind. I came here to uncover


    the identity of the mastermind behind all of this. During my investigation, I discovered that some members of your pack are also involved," I exined in a rush, the weight of my confession hanging in the air.


    "Who?" Zander asked in his alpha tone, his brow furrowing in a mix of surprise and concern.


    "Emile," I stated firmly, the name heavy on my tongue.


    "What?!" His shock reverberated in his voice, his disbelief evident.


    "Yes, it''s true," I nodded, my own determination mirrored in my gaze. "I''m telling you the truth."


    He processed this revtion, his expression growing more serious.


    "So... she was the one who helped you escape the data room when you were locked inside?" he questioned, a frown creasing his forehead.


    So He even knew about that. He would have been the one who had locked me inside. He could do it with aptop in his hand.


    "Yes," I murmured, acknowledging his deduction.


    "However, don''t confront her just yet. If we expose our knowledge prematurely, the real mastermind might be cautious, and it could be almost impossible to catch them," I urged urgently, hoping to secure a strategic advantage. He nodded in agreement, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "Rest assured, whoever is behind all of this won''t escape my grasp for long," he dered, determinationcing his words.


    "But why didn''t youe to me and share all of this earlier?" His gaze held suspicion, scrutinizing me for answers.


    "And you would have believed me without a doubt?" I retorted with a touch of skepticism.


    "How can you say that without even giving me a chance?" he challenged, his tone firm as he confronted my assumption.


    "I know you would never have


    believed me, especially given your


    deep-seated hatred for me, just as t


    you hated my family. You hated them so much that you killed them without a second thought," I hissed, my words dripping with the venom ofresentment.


    "I didn''t kill your family," he retorted firmly, his tone devoid of emotion. "They met their end not because of my hatred but because their crimes were unforgivable," he dered, his voice chillinglyposed. Confusion clouded my eyes, and I raised them to his, seeking rity. "What are you talking about?" I asked, my voice tinged with disbelief. He stared back at me, his gaze unwavering.


    "Your brother had abducted several


    she-wolves, intending to sell them


    into the ve market. When I confronted him with the evidence and demanded his surrender, your father''s entire pack retaliated. It escted into a violent conflict, a sh that ended in tragic consequences. Your father''s pack was no match for ours, and in the midst of that chaos, lives were lost,"


    no


    he revealed, his words heavy with the weight of a bitter history.


    "No, that''s... that''s not true," I gasped, my mind struggling to process the shocking revtion.


    "I had been supporting my family financially, ensuring they had no need to resort to such immoral acts," I cried out in defense, my voice carrying a mix of desperation and regret. "Why would theymit such a heinous act?"


    "You were secretly giving them money behind my back," a low growl rumbled in Zander''s throat as he used, his eyes narrowing with a hint of anger.


    "Yes, I did provide them with money,


    but it came from my personal funds, the Luna fund. It was an attempt to ensure they could lead honorable


    lives," I muttered, my voice wavering


    with a mix of guilt and so wavering


    "Goddess, why did they choose that path?" I cried out, the weight of their misguided choices crashing down on me.


    But mymentations couldn''t undo their actions, nor could they bring back the lives that had been lost. It was as if their deeds had caught up with them, a cruel manifestation of karma''s reckoning.


    "So, what was your n once you identified the mastermind?" he inquired, curiosity etched in his gaze. I paused, contemting my response before deciding toy out my entire strategy before him.


    "I intended topile all the evidence and present it to the council. This way, whoever is behind all of this would be exposed to the entire paranormalmunity.


    The council would likely banish theirmunity and administer the necessary punishment," I exined in a hushed tone, revealing the intricate steps I had envisioned.


    He nodded, a hint of satisfaction touching his features.


    "Rest assured, he won''t escape from my grasp. I will catch him red-handed and ensure justice is served," he dered, his determination unwavering as he turned to make his way toward the bathroom. "Alpha!" I interjected, causing him to pause and look back at me, his expression questioning.


    "I have a n," I dered, my tone steady and resolute.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533 The Line Between Dream And Reality *Selena*


    I stood there, a sense of uncertainty washing over me as Zander disappeared into the bathroom. The seconds felt like minutes as I waited, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The room seemed to tighten around me, and I found myself pacing back and forth, my eyes asionally ncing at the ticking clock on the wall.


    Finally, he emerged from the bathroom, d in sleepwear that hungfortably on his frame. His hair was still damp, each strand catching a glimmer of light as he ruffled it with his hand, a casual yet enticing gesture that sent a shiver down my spine. I swallowed hard, my heart doing an erratic dance in my chest. It was impossible to deny - my ex-mate looked strikingly hot.


    "You want to use the bathroom?!" his voice broke through my reverie, concern knitting his brows together.


    I shook my head slightly, still trapped in a trance, my voice held hostage by the sheer intensity of the moment.


    "Okay, let''s call it a night," he dered, his footsteps leading him to his customary side of the bed - the left.


    I watched as he settled in, his eyes darting toward me when he noticed my immobility, his expression etched with a mixture of confusion and something I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "What are you thinking, Selena? Come and sleep," his voice held an air of authority, amand that I struggled to resist. But the bed, the ce that once held both our dreams and whispered secrets, felt like a precipice I wasn''t sure I was ready to venture onto.


    "I think I should sleep on the couch," my voice escaped in a hesitant whisper. I couldn''t meet his gaze as I said it, my eyes drawn to the bed that used to be ours, mine.


    "Why? The bed is big enough for two of us," he questioned, his forehead creasing.


    "Zander..." I sighed, my eyes fixed on the bedspread as I wasn''t sure how to exin. "Come here, Selena," undeterred, he beckoned with amanding presence, his words a gentle yet authoritative directive. "We have a lot to tackle tomorrow," he reasoned, a practical undertone weaving through his words.


    With a nervous nod, I willed my


    trembling legs to carry me to the


    right side of the bed. The softness of the mattress weed me, and I settled down in silence, deliberately turning my back to Zander. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I closed my eyes, silently urging my racing heart to calm down. I desperately wished for my heart to cease its wild dance, but the mere reality of lying beside Zander was an overwhelming sensation. How could I have


    expected anything less than my


    heart pounding like a runaway train?


    Even without looking, I could sense Zander''s presence beside me. The air seemed to tingle with his proximity, and the enticing manly scent that was uniquely his made it nearly impossible to rein in my desires. I felt a subtle shift in the bed, his movements sending ripples through the sheets, and then the warmth of the covers enveloped me, cocooning me in their embrace.


    Gripping the covers tightly, I pulled them up to my chin, the fabric offering a sense of security amidst the whirlwind of emotions. I closed my eyes and concentrated on my breathing, each inhale and exhale a lifeline as I tried to calm the storm within.


    Unbeknownst to me, slumber imed my consciousness, and I found myself surrendering to afort I hadn''t experienced in years. The warmth of the bed embraced me, and the weight of worry seemed to drift away, leaving me in a cocoon of tranquility.


    As the first light of morning pierced


    through my closed eyelids, I stirred awake. To my surprise, I was met with the gaze of Zander, his deep blue eyes locked onto mine. A soft smile curved my lips, a mixture of emotions passing between us. Inching closer, I nestled myself against his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. With a contented sigh, I closed my eyes again, the pull of slumber tempting me once more, a newfound sense of peace settling over me.


    Wait a minute! I was lying on his chest?! His chest?!


    My eyes fluttered open as I blinked to clear the bewitching daze and looked up at him. In a drowsy haze, I realized I was nestled in his arms, his firm body pressed intimately against mine. His gaze was intense, a reflection of the emotions and desires that echoed within me, causing a nervous flutter in my chest. My breath hitched, caught in the intensity of the moment, and I unconsciously parted my lips, preparing to speak.


    Before I could utter a single word, his lips crashed down upon mine, erasing any chance of forming an exnation about our intimate entanglement. A low, involuntary moan escaped me as his teeth grazed my lower lip, inviting his tongue to slip into my hungry mouth. In an instant, all rational thoughts and uncertainties


    dissipated from my mind, sweel


    away by the overwhelming_O


    sensations that pulsed between us. His hunger for me was palpable, a fire that raged in his eyes as he held me with a possessive fervor, as though afraid I might vanish if he loosened his grip. Our kiss deepened, bing a collision of raw desires and emotions. My hands explored every inch of his sculpted torso, aching to feel his bare skin against my fingertips. Frustration mingled with longing, and a muffled groan escaped me, swallowed by the fervent press of his lips against mine. His shirt became my target, and my fingers tugged at the fabric, a silent plea for him to shed the barrier between us.

 Chapter 534

    Sensing my urgency, Zander pulled away slightly, allowing me enough space to yank his shirt over his head and fling it haphazardly across the room. Our lips met once more, the kiss now imbued with an even greater urgency, a hunger that threatened to consume us both. The barriers were breaking down, not just the fabric of our clothes, but the walls of restraint that had held us back. With an almost impatient fervor, he tore my dress into two pieces, his eagerness undeniable.


    Chapter 534 The Line Between Dream And Reality!


    His touch was electric, sending a jolt of sensation through me as his hand found my breast, grabbing it possessively. His fingers yed with my nipples, twisting and pinching mercilessly. As his lips left mine, a trail of fervent kisses descended down my neck, each one drawing forth a gasp of pleasure from my lips. A soft, involuntary whimper escaped me when he focused his attention on my marking spot, sucking on it with a delicious intensity that ignited a fire within.


    A craving, a need that had long simmered beneath the surface, finally found its voice in me.


    "I want you, Zander," the words tumbled out, my desire dripping from each syble. His urgency matched mine as he swiftly tore away my panties. In tandem, I worked on his sweatpants, my fingers finding purchase on the fabric and tugging them down his legs, taking his boxers with them. The discarded garments were forgotten on the floor as he moved closer, his body pressing against mine, the hard dick of him nestled between my thighs, a maddening tease against my wet pussy.


    "Fuck!" A growl of frustration,ced with desire, reverberated from his throat. His eyes squeezed shut briefly as if battling the force of his own longing.


    Abruptly, his eyes met mine, and the urgency was reced by a hint of frustration.


    "I don''t have a condom," he confessed, his voice tinged with regret. My eyebrow shot up in surprise, a mix of shock and disbelief coloring my expression.


    "What? You used to have unprotected sex," the words tumbled from my lips, my toneced with incredulity.


    He frowned, his features hardening with annoyance.


    "I hadn''t had sex since we were separated," he asserted firmly, a quiet confidence underlining his words. The confidence of his!


    "Liar!" I spat out, my anger surging forth as I pushed him away, but he remained steadfast, unmoved by my outburst.


    "I am not a liar, Selena," his voice resonated with authority, his Alpha tone cutting through the charged atmosphere.


    I couldn''t let his words sway me, not after the wounds of betrayal that still lingered from our past.


    "So you really want me to believe your lies when I know that you were not even faithful in our marriage when we were together?" I retorted, the bitterness of his infidelity still fresh in my memory. "What the fuck are you saying?" his brow furrowed, a mixture of confusion and defensiveness crossing his features.


    "Yes, Zander. I know everything," I admitted, my gaze unflinching as it locked onto his.


    "You know nothing, and spinning these tales is a specialty of yours," he scoffed, his tone tinged with skepticism.


    "Really?! Then why did you grow distant when experienced those miscarriages?" I demanded, my voice shaking with a mixture of usation and vulnerability. My Hips trembled as the painful memories of those lost pregnancies resurfaced like a storm within me.


    "I didn''t be distant, Selena," he replied, his wordsced with a hint of anguish. His palms cradled my face gently as he looked into my eyes. "I was scared. I kept my distance from you because I


    couldn''t bear the thought of put


    you through that pain again. Iwas terrified of the idea of you bing pregnant and losing another child because watching you grieve over our unborn baby''s death shattered my heart into innumerable fragments," he confessed,


    whispering as his eyes became a


    mirror to the pain he had hidden.


    His words blindsided me, a rush of surprise sweeping through me like an unexpected gust of wind. I stared at him, my astonishment evident, as if witnessing something entirely new and unanticipated.


    "I was utterly helpless, Selena.


    Bound by the necessity of an heir, I found myself praying to the moon Goddess day and night, begging for just one child. A single child would have meant an end to this


    heart-wrenching cycle," he


    nov


    murmured, his voice heavy with the weight of his past struggles.


    "Believe me, baby. Since you entered my life, there has never been anyone else for me. It has always been you, only you," he dered, his words hanging in the air like a fragile promise.


    It was astonishing to hear such words from the Alpha known for his cool demeanor and rumored brutality. Here he was, baring his heart before me, a side of him that I had never fathomed.


    "Why, Zander? Why do you care for me so deeply?" My words wereced with soft desperation, a plea to unravel the enigma of his feelings.


    "Do you still not understand?" His voice seemed to hold a touch of disbelief and tiredness. "Can''t you see how much I love you?" His words had a surreal quality, like


    a dream that was either too good to be true or so fantastical that it couldn''t possibly be real. Could I trust my senses to work properly?


    T


    "I have loved you from the beginning, and I will continue loving you for eternity, Selena," his confession left me utterly speechless, my heart suspended between reality and the dreamlike tenderness he was revealing.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535 Shared Desires *Selena*


    "How... how would I know when you''ve never told me?" I countered, my voice tinged with a mix of frustration and sorrow.


    "You know, Selena, I''m not good at expressing my feelings. But I''m disappointed that you never felt it," Zander murmured, his voice carrying a note of sadness that tugged at my heartstrings.


    I took a deep breath before responding, "This isn''t my mistake, Zander. Every time we''ve been together, it''s either been making love or discussing the Moonglow pack and our duties. You''ve never said those three magical words," Iined, innocencecing my tone. "I ept my mistake," to my surprise, he admitted. "For all those missed moments, I want to say I love you, Selena. I love you so much." His words hung in the air, heavy with longing, before he pulled me into a deep, passionate, and almost hungry kiss. "I love you too, Zander. I''ve loved you all along," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper, my eyes now glistening with unshed tears as I looked into his beautiful blue orbs.


    "I know, my love. I know," he whispered back, his lips brushing against my eyes in tender kisses.


    "You know?!" I choked on my emotions, a mixture of surprise and relief flooding over me.


    "Yes, baby. You''re so readable. I could see the love for me in your eyes every time I was with you," he dered, a soft smile ying on his lips. "And now that you''re here, I don''t need anyone else."


    "But Avery?" I whispered, a pang of fear gripping my heart. The selfish part of me yearned for him, but...


    "No, that was an alliance, and Avery understood. I''m going to break off that alliance. I can''t marry her," he sighed against my lips. "I don''t care what it takes, but I won''t let you go, Selena, now that you''re back," he announced, his words a promise that sent warmth spreading through me before he sealed his deration with a fervent kiss.


    In a sudden and unexpected move, he reared back before thrusting forward,pletely filling me with one powerful motion. The force of it caught me off guard, stealing my breath away. I instinctively clutched onto his shoulders, my fingers digging into his skin as he began moving inside me with a fervent rhythm.


    Our lips met in a fierce kiss that carried the weight of years apart. The sensation of him inside me after all this time ignited a deep craving within me, a hunger for his presence that had long been suppressed. It was as if the floodgates of love had burst open, drenching us in an overwhelming tide of emotion. I could feel his love for me, a revtion that added a newyer of intensity to our union.


    Amidst his moans, my name escaped his lips. His movements became slower, each thrust deliberate as if he was savoring every moment.


    His voice was a mixture of desire and sorrow as he sighed, "I missed this, baby. I missed you. Why did you leave me?"


    His gaze bore into mine, probing the depths of my emotions.


    Memories of pain and longing


    §ï§Ý§Ö


    surged through me, threatening to overshadow the present. I closed my eyes as a mixture of regret and inner turmoil washed over me. "No, don''t close your eyes, Selena," hemanded with authority. "Keep them open. I want to see every emotion, every trace of love that we''ve missed all these years."


    My heart ached at his words, and I met his gaze once again.


    "I missed you, Zander," I confessed, my voice shaking as a vulnerable whisper. "Please, make love to me and help me forget all the pain."


    "I will, my love. I will fuck you all day and night long until we both make up for all those missed nights we spent alone," he promised as he sealed my lips with his mouth.


    His hips moved fiercely as he


    mmed into me, inching deeper


    with every thrust. His blue eyes, once bright and clear, now darkened with raw desire. Our connection held me captive, a spellbinding trance that intertwined our souls. A dow growl resonated from deep within him, a primal sound that signaled Lyon''s presence taking over.


    Emotions swirled within me, a tempest of need and longing that demanded release. In an instant, he shifted our positions, and I found myself straddling him, his length still deeply embedded within me. His voice, a fusion of his own and his


    wolf''s, urged me forward


    "Ride me, my little mate," the words were amandced with longing, and it pushed me to newfound heights of boldness.


    I realized the power I held over the most dangerous and invincible Alpha in the world, and it fueled my desire even further. His hands slid to my hips and gripped them tightly, holding me where he desired, taking control of our lovemaking. "You feel so fucking good, little mate. That tight cunt feels incredible," he said with a grin.


    "Oh! Zander, this is so good," I moaned, tilting my head back as I closed my eyes. His hand reached my pussy, expertly rubbing my clit.


    I felt a tightening sensation inside me. He was knotting. As an Alpha''s Knot, the pain was unreal yet it connected us more intimately.


    He tilted his hips and thrust upward, forcing me to m down onto his cock. The pration went even deeper. He groaned loudly as his hands on my hips pushed me down onto him, his thick cock filling me once more, stealing my breath away. I was close. Just as I was nearly there, I felt his thumbs pull me open and press against my clit, swollen with need, making circr motions. My eyes flew open to see him staring up at me, his dark gaze fixed on my face, watching me intently.


    "I want to feel you fuckinge apart on my cock, my love. Don''t hold back," he ordered, and it did something to me. His Alpha aura was dominating, making my body submit and follow his every demand.

 Chapter 536

    He circled the pad of his thumb over my sensitive nub, and that''s all it took. I mmed down on his cock and leaned forward, riding him with a wildness I had never known in myself. My body felt like it was flying.


    Chapter 536 Shared Desires


    Overwhelmed by the sensation of the strongest orgasm I had had in years, I kissed him with all the need and desire I had for him. He kissed me back hard, bruising my mouth with his own need.


    Rolling me over onto my back, Zander mmed into me, deep and fast, grabbing a fistful of my hair, pulling it lightly, and tilting my head, exposing my neck to him. He sucked harder on my sensitive marking spot which felt like it was on fire. The loud growls and curses leaving his hot mouth made me sense he was inching closer to that sweet point of release.


    My thighs quivered as thest of my orgasm shuddered through my body. I looked up into his face, focusing on those enchanting eyes that even now studied me as if he believed I was the most precious thing in the world.


    He thrust his hips, filling me onest time, and then it was as if everything in the world fell still, except for the emotions swirling in his eyes. I watched as he came, spilling his seeds inside me. I was captivated by how different he looked nowpared to the cruel and heartless Alpha king he had been before. Here, he was a gentle and caring lover.


    Zander lowered his body against me, his head finding the crook of my neck. Our breathing matched,bored from utter exhaustion. I gently ran my fingertips over his back, feeling the dampness against my skin. At this moment, his muscles were rxed as he recovered alongside me from our intense lovemaking.


    I didn''t know how long wey there silently in each other''s arms. Finally, he left the bed and picked me up in his strong arms.


    "Wait! Where are you taking me?" I protested, wrapping my arms around his neck. "To the shower," he replied precisely. I blushed as his intention became clear.


    He managed to open the bathroom door while holding me protectively in his arms. Gently, he set me down under the shower and turned on the water. Cold water cascaded down my body as Zander pressed forward, pinning me against the shower wall. His hungry mouth imed my lips, his hands firm on my hips as he lifted me.


    Instinctively, I wrapped my legs around his waist.


    With a forceful thrust, Zander entered me easily, filling mepletely. I was already wet and ready for him.


    "Goddess! Baby, I can''t get enough of you. You feel like heaven around my dick," he whispered against my lips. I moaned, kissing him passionately. I couldn''t get enough of him either.


    His movements grew urgent, and he slid a hand between us, caressing my belly before stopping at my sensitive nub.


    "Zander!" I moaned, my head falling back against the shower wall. Zander''s mouth found my nipple.


    "Yes! Baby, scream my name louder. I want you toe on my dick while moaning my name," he groaned as he sucked my nipple harder.


    "Fuck!" I gasped as I came, my release sshing over his cock.


    With a powerful and forceful motion,


    he plunged deep inside me, the intensity of his thrusts sending


    ough


    waves of pleasure coursing my body. Three more thrusts followed, each one driving us closer to the edge until he finally spilled himself into me, a culmination of our shared desire.


    We remained intertwined, his dick filling every inch of me as he held


    BUT


    me close, offering a moment of sce after the exhrating climax. His grip was firm yet tender, allowing me to catch my breath and regain myposure. The air was thick with the echoes of our heavy breathing, our heartbeats in perfect synchrony as if the world around us had ceased to exist.


    After a few minutes of basking in the aftermath of our mind-blowing sex, he guided me to a soothing shower. As the water cascaded over us, he washed me. Once clean, he


    enveloped me in a fluffy white towel, cocooning me in warmth and


    tenderness.


    Back in the room, I surveyed the torn shreds of my clothes, a reminder of our passionate lovemaking.


    Sensing my distress, Zander''s voice broke through, "Selena, stay here. You don''t need to go anywhere. Just stay with me."


    My hands cupped his strong jaw as I met his gaze. He was undeniably hot and gorgeous, and I couldn''t tear my eyes away from him.


    "Zander, we can''t let the culprits discover that we''re back together. We must adhere to the n," I responded, emphasizing the importance of discretion.


    "We''ll find an alternative solution, but my heart refuses to let you go," he confessed, his arms wrapping around me possessively, pulling me into an embrace that spoke of an unbreakable bond. His words melted my heart, and I felt a surge of affection for him.


    "It''s only a matter of one more day, and then this ordeal will be behind us," I reassured him, nting a tender kiss on his lips.


    He nodded, sealing his agreement with a deep, passionate kiss. Eventually, he retrieved my clothes from my room, allowing me the space to get dressed. Once clothed, I left Zander''s room.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 Come With Me *Selena*


    Silently, I slipped back into my room, the early morning light casting a gentle glow across the space. The stillness of the hour ensured that there were no prying eyes to question my movements. As I stepped inside, a sense of eerie normalcy greeted me. My room appeared untouched as if the events of the previous night were mere figments of my imagination. Zander had my room settled to its previous condition.


    But try as I might, I couldn''t erase the haunting image of L''s blood-covered body from my mind.


    Perching myself upon the bed, I contemted the next step of my n. My duties in the kitchen would soon demand my attention. But I had a few moments to collect my thoughts.


    A gentle knock broke the concentration, rousing me from my contemtion. With


    slow and measured steps, I crossed the room and swung the door open. ir stood before me, her face etched with abination of fear and concern.


    She spoke, her voiceced with regret, "Selena, are you alright? I wanted toe to youst night, but Zander had every pack member confined to their rooms." Offering a reassuring smile, I replied, "It''s alright, ir. I''m fine."


    Her response was tinged with a touch of sorrow, "I''m relieved to hear that you''re safe. But it''s disheartening to think that a rogue managed to infiltrate the packhouse." I shook my head, my conviction unwavering, "ir, it''s not as simple as that. There''s a traitor among us, someone within the pack who allowed them entry."


    A gasp escaped ir''s lips, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Goodness gracious! Could it really be true? If that''s the case, then no one within the packhouse is truly safe."


    Seeking to ease her fears, I spoke in a hushed tone, "Fear not, ir. Security measures have been redoubled. The head of security has taken swift action, reassigning guards and initiating an investigation. Everyone within the packhouse is now safeguarded. No unauthorized entry will be tolerated from this day forward." Though I longed to confide more, to share the information Zander had revealed, caution held my tongue. That secret was a fragile ember, one I couldn''t afford to expose.


    "Yes, you''re right. I suppose they are now enacting heightened security protocols," ir''s expression brightened as a glimmer of hope took root in her thoughts. I chose to nod assuringly, holding back further details.


    "Selena, there''s something I need to share with you about Maddox," she began, her wordsced with hesitancy as if tiptoeing around a fragile subject. "He actually came to see me in my room," she shared tentatively, her gaze seeking mine as if searching for guidance. "What did he want?" I inquired with a sense of urgency as I leaned forward slightly, urging her to continue.


    Her fingers fidgeted nervously, a telltale sign of her inner turmoil. Her voice wavered slightly as she responded, "He... he came to my room, and he exined his reasons for wanting us to reject each other." My brow furrowed.


    "And what do YOU want?" I pressed, my gaze fixed intently on her.


    Her gaze dropped to her fingers, a mixture of emotions ying out across her features.


    She mumbled softly, her words almost lost in the air between us, "He believes that he can''t abandon Emile, and I think, deep down, he might be right. Despite what he did to me, I can''t bear to tear them apart. So, I''ve decided to ept his rejection." A poignant pause hung between us, the weight of her words sinking in like a heavy stone. Her voice, so full of resolve yet tinged with vulnerability, quivered as she uttered the final sentence.


    "ir, you should be immensely proud of yourself," I praised sincerely as my voice carried a warmth that mirrored the genuine pride in my heart. Without hesitation, I drew her into a gentle yet reassuring embrace.


    "You''re truly the embodiment of strength, ir," I murmured softly, my eyes glistening as if my heart were feeling her pain.


    She returned the hug with a fervent grip as if seeking sce and strength. The waves of emotions that pulsed through her were palpable, a turbulent sea of conflicting feelings. It took an immeasurable amount of courage to defy the pull of a fated mate, to choose a path divergent from what destiny had seemingly decreed. "Remember, ir, I''ll always be here for you," I murmured softly.


    ir''s acknowledgment was a subtle nod against my shoulder that conveyed her feeling even as her gaze shied away from meeting mine. I understood the unspoken depth of her emotions, recognizing the turmoil that surely swelled within her. While I knew that her eyes likely glistened with unshed tears, I yearned to shield her from their release. Her resolve was admirable, and if she had steeled herself for this path, I was determined to help her remain resolute.


    As her form withdrew from our embrace, her voice brushed against the air, carrying with it a whisper of gratitude.


    "Thank you, Selena," she breathed with the tears cascading down her cheeks. Her restraint had finally crumbled, the dam that held back her emotions giving way. "Oh, ir!" I shook my head subtly as I gently brushed away the moisture that marred her skin.


    Her pain resonated deeply with me; the memory of my own heartache still lingered vividly. The shared understanding of her plight only intensified my longing to shield her from further sorrow. I knew how hard it was to reject the person you loved deeply. Before our moment of shared sorrow could fully envelop us, an insistent knock pierced the air, dispersing the weight of our emotions like morning mist under the sun''s touch.


    "I will answer the door," I conceded, my gaze lingering on ir who was now wiping her eyes and steadying her breath.


    Drawing a fortifying breath, I turned my attention to the door, a flicker of surprise dancing within my eyes as Damon''s form materialized on the other side.


    The presence of another at this early hour was unexpected, prompting an involuntary mumble of his name. "Damon?"


    His urgency was palpable, evident in


    the way he closed the gap between us and enveloped me in an embrace that caught me off guard. Startled by the unexpected contact, I soon extricated myself, creating a small measure of distance between us. His words tumbled forth, a symphony of relief and concern intermingled. "Selena! I''m so relieved to find you unharmed. Thank the heavens."


    "Yes, Damon, I''m alright. Thank you," I said as my reply was infused with a half-smile.


    "Good morning, ir," Damon''s voice greeted as his gaze noticed ir''s presence in the room.


    "Good morning, Damon. I was just about to leave," ir responded with a polite smile.


    "No, please stay," I urged, my hand gently sping hers to stall her retreat. Her eyes briefly flickered between us, a momentary hesitation evident.


    "Oh, no, really. I wouldn''t want to


    intrude or be a third wheel between


    §Ñ


    you two. I''ll leave to give you some privacy," she stated, her gaze lingeringon Damon before she nodded and departed, the closing of the door a solemn punctuation to not safe


    her exit. "Selena, you''re not


    here," his voice carried a note of


    desperation. "I can sense the


    danger. I won''t allow you to remain


    here any longer. Come with me.


    Leave this ce behind."


    "Prince Damon, your concern is touching, but I can''t simply abandon my duties. There''s a job I must fulfill here," I exined.


    "To hell with your job. I won''t let you face this danger alone. Selena,e with me," he insisted, and his frustration was palpable, an undertone of urgency infusing his response.


    "This is entirely illogical. Why would I simply uproot my life because of vague warnings?" I muttered under my breath with frustration as I walked toward the window, seeking momentarily escape from the tension in this room.


    The sound of his exhtion reached my ears before his presence materialized behind me. The touch of his fingers on my shoulder turned me toward him. His gaze bore into mine, carrying an intensity that drew my attention like a ma.


    "I was terrified when I heard about the murder in your room. The thought of what could have happened..." He took a shuddering breath, his voice breaking slightly. His grip tightened, fingers kneading into my shoulder. "You have no idea how precious you are to me." His confession caught me off guard, and I took a step away from him. I never saw thising. I thought he was flirtatious.


    "Prince Damon, you''re taking this far too seriously. I assumed your advances were merely..." My words trailed off as he cut me off, his gaze unyielding and his determination evident.


    "I am very serious, Selena," he dered, his tone unwavering as eyes holding mine with an intensity that brooked no denial.


    I felt the weight of his sincerity


    pressing upon me, and I found


    myself grappling for the right words


    to convey my feelings without


    causing any further


    misunderstanding. "Damon, please understand, I don''t know what might have led you to believe otherwise, but I assure you, any semnce of interest was merely politeness. You''re a guest here, and I was being courteous. Please don''t misconstrue my intentions," I implored in a voice carrying a blend of earnestness and regret.


    He shook his head.


    "No, Selena, you''re mistaken. You never misled me, but there''s something important I need to tell you," he asserted, his features softening into a more sincere expression.


    My brows furrowed as I sought toprehend his words, curiosity mingled with caution.


    "I''m all ears," I replied as I prepared to listen.


    Before our conversation could delve deeper, the abrupt intrusion of Eden''s sharp voice shattered the fragile moment.


    "Selena!!!"


    With an apologetic look, I turned to face Damon as I addressed, "I''m sorry, Damon, but I have to go. Kitchen duties have started."


    His nod was apanied by a hint of disappointment.


    "I''ll... see youter," I murmured, unsure of what else to say in the face of the lingering tension between us.


    "Later, Selena. Because we haven''t finished talking yet," he stated with an air of seriousness, his words lingering like a promise as he exited my room.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538 Sensual Interrogation *Selena*


    As I stepped into the kitchen to carry out my duties, an unsettling feeling immediately enveloped the room. The atmosphere seemed far from normal. A distinct absence lingered, a void left by L''s departure. The Omegas regarded me with disdain as though I held some responsibility for L''s untimely demise.


    I, too, missed her dearly; her sudden death was a wound that hadn''t yet healed. L had been more than a friend, a sisterly figure with an unparalleled sweetness.


    Avery and Eden''s expressions were far from weing. Their nces conveyed a palpable unhappiness as if my presence there was undesirable. Eden deliberately assigned me an array of arduous and extra chores, attempting to keep me


    preupied. Despite the hardship, I needed to see it through. Time was slipping away, and the urgency of my next move pressed upon me. Eventually, lunchtime came and went, and the kitchen was finally clean. A rare moment of tranquility settled upon me.


    During breakfast and again at lunch, I noticed Zander seated at the table. Yet, he maintained his customary cold and distant demeanor. ording to our devised n, he acted indifferent, preserving the appearance that nothing had changed between us. As Maddox departed with Zander after lunch, I subtly signaled Emile to follow me discreetly to the storeroom.


    Closing the door behind us, Emile couldn''t help but inquire, "What''s the matter?" With precision, I delivered the news, "The task isplete."


    Her eyes widened in a mixture of surprise and tion. "You mean...?!" she trailed off, awaiting confirmation.


    I nodded, a sense of aplishment settling over me. "Yes."


    In a voice stripped of emotion, she inquired further, "Where is the data?" "I have it with me," I responded sinctly as Emile''s gaze bore into me. "Hand it over," she demanded impatiently, her tone edged with urgency.


    "Emile, this information is highly confidential. Therefore, I intend to deliver it only to your boss," I declined firmly, my head shaking in a resolute manner.


    "Pass me the data, and I''ll ensure it reaches the boss," Emile retorted with a scowl etched across her face.


    "No, Emile. I can''t ce my trust in you," I replied curtly, a slight smirk ying on my lips. This was the push I needed - to rile her up and provoke a reaction.


    "How dare you?" she snapped, her anger ring. That was the tipping point I aimed for, hoping she would lose her temper and let slip her secrets.


    "It''s not a matter of me, Emile. The simple truth is, I can''t rely on your word. If you''re capable of deceiving your own pack and even the alpha, then there''s no guarantee you won''t deceive others. What if you decide to sell this crucial data to a third party? My safety would be at risk," I reasoned calmly, a nonchnt shrug apanying my words. "I''m not willing to take that chance. I''ll entrust this information only to the boss."


    Emily''s gaze bore into me, her eyes narrowing in a re. The tension in the room was palpable as I patiently awaited her response.


    "Fine," she huffed in frustration, annoyance evident in her tone. "I''ll arrange a meeting with him."


    "When?" I retorted swiftly, my curiosity piqued.


    "Tonight!" she whispered, her voiceced with irritation.


    The ease with which she gave in surprised me. So, tonight I was going to find out who was behind all this. However, it could mean one more thing - the mastermind orchestrating all of this was within our pack, living among us.


    "Alright then," I responded in a tone stripped of emotion. I needed to inform Zander about this development.


    Emile was about to leave when a sudden realization struck me, prompting me to halt her in her tracks.


    "Wait, Emile! Did you send that rogue to kill mest night?" I queried, tilting my head and scrutinizing her with a skeptical gaze.


    "What?!" She furrowed her brow in confusion. "Why on earth would I do something like that?" Her words came out in a sharp bite.


    "I can''t fathom your intentions, can I?" I snapped back, frustration tinting my voice. "Listen, Selena! I hold no personal grudges against you. Taking your life wouldn''t align with our n. We understand that you''re the only one capable of retrieving the data for us. So, it''s illogical for us to want you dead," she exined desperately, her words carrying a sense of urgency.


    Her reasoning made sense, and yet, the puzzle pieces still didn''t quite fit together. Why, then, had someone dispatched a rogue to attack L in my room? An unsettling feeling gnawed at me, a sense that there was more to this situation than met the eye. "Be ready with the data. Tonight, I''ll escort you to the boss," Emile instructed firmly before making her exit.


    Now, the immediate task was to locate Zander and convey this crucial revtion to him - that we were on the brink of unmasking the mastermind behind it all. However, the challengey in how to approach him without arousing suspicion, as he was rarely alone. With my heart racing audibly, I mustered the courage to send a text message to Zander.


    *It''s urgent.*


    Impatience gripped me as I stared at my phone, my lips nervously caught between my teeth. I pondered whether he had even seen my message amidst his responsibilities.


    To my surprise, a reply arrived swiftly.


    *Come to my office.*


    Staring at his text, I felt each heartbeat resonate louder, each pulse echoing in my chest. Despite the risks involved, I mustered the determination to proceed and meet him. The journey to his office seemed both eternal and fleeting, a mixture of anxiousness and excitement churning within me.


    As I arrived outside his office, a wave of both trepidation and eagerness washed over me. To my surprise, the office appeared empty, devoid of anyone''s presence. Just before I could muster the courage to knock on the door, Zander swung it open, and there he was, standing before me.


    "Hey," I greeted with a shy smile, my cheeks flushing as memories of our intense lovemaking in the morning flooded back.


    "I missed you, baby" his voice was a tender whisper as he drew me inside and locked the door behind us.


    Without any dy, he enfolded me in his arms, a deep inhtion signifying his longing. The proximity between us was intense, our bodies fitting seamlessly together, leaving no space for even a breath of air to pass. His heart pounded against my chest, the rhythm of his desire palpable. Strong, muscr arms encircled


    me, a grip both possessive and fervent. His face buried into my neck as he inhaled deeply. I felt his body rx instantly.


    "Ah, Zander, it''s a bit tight," I voiced a slight whine, his embrace almost bordering on painful in its intensity.


    "I apologize, my love," Zander


    chuckled hesitantly, his voice carrying a hint of remorse. "I''ve wanted to do this since the moment I saw you at the breakfast table," he confessed, his gaze admitting to an observance that hadn''t escaped his notice The urge to kiss you during lunch was almost unbearable. And now, with you in my arms, every desire I''ve held back since this morning when you left my room is overwhelming me," his words brushed against my ear,den with a dangerously seductive tone. His eyes bore into mine, their depths darkening with a raw hunger that was impossible to ignore.


    He effortlessly lifted me off the ground, his strong arms cradling me as he crossed the room and gently deposited me onto the table. With a single sweeping motion, he cleared away the items that cluttered its surface, The ttering of objects hitting the floor sent a shiver down my spine, but Zander''s unwavering focus on me erased any other thought from my mind. His hands began a deliberate journey, tracing the contours of my legs and causing my dress to ride up as he moved. I couldn''t help but bite my lip, my breath hitching in response. The sensation of his seductive touch was overwhelming, causing a damp heat to form between my thighs.


    His touch paused at my thighs, gripping them firmly before parting them. A gasp escaped my lips as I wondered what he had in mind.


    "Zander!" I moaned, my voice a mixture of anticipation and desire.


    "Hmm?" he responded, his deep voice a resonant echo of my own need.


    "There''s something I need to tell you," I managed to pant out, my breaths growing heavier as his fingers drew nearer to the edge of my panties.


    "Tell me, my love," his whispered words held a sense of intimacy, his eyes locked onto mine as if he could see into the depths of my thoughts.


    I swallowed, my lips dry as I licked them in a nervous gesture.


    "I spoke with Emile... Ah!" The words caught in my throat as his hand slipped inside my panties, his touch immediately setting my senses aze.


    "What did you discuss with her?" he inquired, his seductive prowess carrying an undertone of interrogation.


    "I... I told her," I stammered, my head falling back as a rush of pleasure cascaded through me. "I will only entrust this data to her boss."


    "Oh, goddess!" I gasped, feeling a sudden snap as my panties were torn away in an instant.


    "And?" he prompted, his fingers teasing my sensitive clit, sending waves of pleasure coursing through me.


    "She agreed. Ah!!!" I cried in a voice that was a mixture of pleasure and surprise as he plunged two thick fingers into me, my pussy still sensitive from our earlier encounter. "You''ve done an incredible job, my love," he groaned, his fingers moving skillfully within me. "And for that, you deserve a reward." With that deration, he knelt


    before me, his head disappearing between my thighs as a new wave of intense sensation enveloped me.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539 You Have Spoiled Me For Any Other She-wolf You Have Spoiled Me For Any Other She-wolf *Selena*


    He moved one of my legs over his shoulder, and his warm lips pressed against my wet area. His kisses ignited a shiver through me, intensifying the dampness between my thighs. Sensations of moisture trickling down my skin heightened as he continued his actions. His tongue traced a long path, and as he nced upwards, his gaze locked onto mine. The sight of him on his knees, pleasuring me, added to the heat of the moment. Gradually, he enclosed my clit between his lips, sucking with fervor that caused my eyes to shut involuntarily, overwhelmed by pleasure.


    My legs wavered, and I clung to his shoulder for support.


    "Open your eyes, baby," he growled, making me submit to his desire. My eyelids lifted, finding him pleasuring me as if it was his utmost duty.


    His half-lidded eyes burned with desire, his lips glistening with my arousal. Nuzzling into my wetness, he inhaled deeply, savoring the scent of my desire. His tongue resumed its exploration, diligently licking every inch of me.


    Sucking on my intimate folds, his actions provoked me to writhe and toss my head in ecstasy. "Keep your gaze on me, Selena, as I eat your pussy," he demanded. The sound of my name in hismanding tone had a captivating and different allure.


    His words pushed me to the brink. My breaths grew heavy, my stomach coiling with anticipation. He focused on my folds while simultaneously inserting a finger into me, skillfully manipting my innermost core. The sensation was intense; his finger was thick, stretching my tight opening. The initial difort morphed into a potent pleasure that enveloped my entire being.


    He introduced another figure into my aching vagina, causing a breath to escape my lips in a surprised gasp. The sensation was overwhelming as if every inch of me was already perfectly satisfied and without an inch to spare. With deliberate intent, he tilted his head upward to meet my gaze.


    "Now, I''ll be adding yet another finger," he announced, his voice a blend of assertion and request. His eyes held mine, demanding an unbroken connection as he continued, "Keep your focus on me as I fuck you with my fingers."


    His words sent a shiver through me, a mix of anticipation and trepidation. It seemed nearly imusible, as I was already stretched by the presence of his two robust fingers. I yearned to ask him a question, to inquire about the feasibility of this endeavor, but time slipped away as his intention came to fruition. Another digit was introduced within me, apanied by a momentary pang of difort. However, he skillfully manipted his fingers, orchestrating a dance that transformed the initial difort into a crescendo of pleasure. My voice caught in my throat, the words I sought to utter dissolved into a soft moan as he buried his face against my most intimate ce. His fervent attention to my clit was a surge of sensation that built rapidly. He sucked hard, and I shattered within his embrace. Ecstasy cascaded through me as I exploded, my cum spilling onto his waiting mouth. His ministrations persisted, his fingerwork unwavering and moving into me fiercely until the tide of my climax began to ebb.


    As a semnce of serenity settled over me, he extracted his fingers with a gentle precision. At that moment, Iy saturated with a profound sense of contentment. I was happy and content to have him for myself. He was mine!


    Mine!


    As my eyelids lifted, the sight that met me was him hurriedly undoing his belt, a palpable impatience in his actions. His eyes had taken on a shade of red akin to the fiery intensity reflected in Lyon''s countenance, mirrored on Zander''s face. A surge of nervousness entwined with exhration knotted within me; I could hardly wait to feel him within me.


    Nervously, I swallowed, my apprehension and eagerness tangling together, creating a whirlwind within me. The anticipation was electric, a heady mix of emotions that surged through me as I gazed at him.


    My eyes widened as his sizable cock sprung free from the confines of his boxers. The memory of his substantial size had nearly slipped my mind amidst the haze of morning lust. But here, bathed in the luminous light of his office, he stood in all his full stature, and I could discern every intricate detail of his physique.


    He took hold of my legs, guiding them around his waist as he thrust forcefully. A cry was wrenched from me, my head falling back against the table, ovee by the intensity of his movements. Zander leaned closer, his body hovering above mine, his lips tantalizingly close to mine.


    "What have you done to me?" he groaned, his voice tinged with a desperate longing. "Why can''t I ever have enough? The more I have you, the more insatiable I be." His words were a raw confession, muffled by the searing kiss he pressed upon my lips. His hunger was palpable, his body still buried within me, as if he yearned to remain connected as fiercely as I did. I clutched at his shoulders, my nails inadvertently scratching his back, an unexpected surge of pleasure rippling through him, evident in


    the hiss that escaped him as he bit down on my lip. Then I felt him again knotting inside me. I cried as it was always painful in the beginning. His eyes darkened, causing me to forget to focus on anything else but him.


    "Sweetheart, you feel so fucking good," he gasped, his breath ragged as he withdrew slightly before surging forward with an intense thrust.


    His hands deftly lowered the strap of my dress, baring my breasts to his gaze. He kneaded and caressed them, his fingers expertly pinching my nipples, igniting a symphony of pleasure within me that culminated in a passionate scream.


    "Selena," he rasped, his voiceden with a mixture of need and admiration. "You''ve ruined my dick for any other she-wolf. My cock responds only to your voice, your touch, and the memory of you. It yearns for no one but you," he dered, his words carrying a primal intensity that matched the rhythm of his faster, deeper thrusts.


    Ecstasy coursed through me, a


    symphony of sensations as his words washed over me. The realization that his derations were genuine sent a surge of happiness. radiating through my being. To know


    that I held such power over ek


    dominant Alpha king was


    intoxicating beyond measure, it was me who could bring him to his knees. His movements grew more urgent, a testament to the mounting tension that gripped us both. Pleasure and desire melded into


    one, and I could feel my climax approaching like an unstoppable tide.


    "Zander," I gasped, my voice a breathless plea, "I''ming."


    "Come for me, baby," hemanded, his tone a mixture of authority and longing. "Come onto my cock."


    His words were like an electric jolt, igniting the final spark that set off a series of explosive sensations. Wave after wave of ecstasy crashed over me as I sumbed to the pleasure.


    With a guttural groan, Zander


    followed suit, the intensity of his


    release mirrored in the frenzied


    rhythm of his movements. He spilled his seeds inside me, and the hot wave sent a signal of satisfaction to my heart. In the aftermath, wey entangled in each other''s arms, our bodies slick with sweat and our breaths still ragged. The table upon which our passion had been ignited became a haven for our spent


    forms.


    After a few minutes, when our breathing had steadied, Zander gently helped me to sit on the table. His touch was tender as he adjusted my dress. However, amidst the tenderness, I blushed as I noticed him pick up my torn panties from the floor and tuck them into his pocket. It was a revealing gesture, a disy of his newfound possessiveness that he hadn''t previously exhibited so openly.


    "Emile is taking me to her boss," I began, choosing to resume our discussion now that we had both descended from the heights of our shared climax. The air was heavy with the remnants of intimacy, but the matter at hand demanded attention. "I''ll be right behind you. You won''t be alone," he assured me, his tone firm and unwavering.


    I nodded, feeling a mixture of relief and determination. As time passed, Zander reluctantly released me from his arms and let me return to the pack house. I bided my time, waiting for the night to cloak my movements.


    Being true to her words, Emile came and motioned me to follow her. In the shroud of darkness, she led me on a secretive path, a journey to encounter her boss. Though I couldn''t see him, I knew Zander was shadowing my every step. As I approached the linchpin of this conspiracy, the rhythm of my heart quickened. Each step I took seemed to amplify the anticipation that churned within me.


    Emile eventually halted in front of a house nestled at the farthest end of the vige. My heart pounded so loudly that I half expected it to leap from my chest. My gaze was drawn to the door that separated me from the mastermind. The threshold stood as a barrier, a gateway to unveiling the identity of the one behind this scheme to dismantle the werewolfmunity.


    With a secret key in hand, Emile


    unlocked the door, revealing a room


    drenched in dim illumination. A


    shadowy figure adorned in a suit upied the space. Familiarity tingled at the edge of my senses, but


    I couldn''t ce it yet. As he turned to face me, the truth unfurled before me like a tapestry, and shock, followed by disbelief, gripped me in its icy embrace. My eyes widened, attempting to reconcile the unexpected revtion that stood before me.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540 My Mate


    Damon''s face turned pale, his eyes reflecting shock and disbelief. Before anyone could process the situation, Zander emerged from the shadows, standing tall before Damon. His soldiers followed suit, swiftly converging to encircle Damon and Emile. Damon''s features hardened as he shot me a cold, piercing look and then turned his re toward Zander. Before we could delve further into our impending interrogation, a voice filled with anguish reached our ears, diverting our attention to its source.


    "Emile, you are one of them?!" Maddox gasped, shock and disbelief evident in his expression as he looked at Emile.


    His face disyed the pain of betrayal.


    "M.. Maddox," Emile stammered, her eyes widening in horror.


    "I can''t believe you''re with the enemy," Maddox roared, his rage palpable.


    "I... I can exin it to you," Emile pleaded desperately. I was surprised by her audacity. What would she exin it to Maddox who had devoted his whole life to this pack?


    "What exnation do you have, Emile? Because nothing can justify your betrayal toward my pack," Maddox bellowed.


    Emile lowered her head as a group of guards approached and ced her under arrest.


    "I, Maddox Redwood, the beta of The Moonglow Pack, reject you, Emile Fletcher, as my chosen mate," Maddox''s furious voice reverberated in the surroundings. "ept it and reject me, Emile," he ordered, his voicemanding.


    "No! Maddox," Emile pleaded, desperation evident in her tone. "Please! Give me a chance."


    "Emile, if you had betrayed me, I might have found a way to forgive you. But this


    betrayal is not just against me-it''s against my pack, thend I hold sacred, the life I''ve dedicated myself to. There''s no absolution for a sin of this magnitude," his voice was gritty, a mixture of pain and determination. "ept my rejection," he repeated with a chilling finality, his face a mask of cold detachment that barely concealed the turmoil within.


    I swallowed hard as I knew how it felt to reject your mate, chosen or fated. It would break you inwardly as the pain was unbearable.


    "Emile!" he growled, his anguish mixing with frustration.


    "I, Emile Fletcher, ept your rejection, Beta Maddox Redwood," Emile said, her voice steady despite the turmoil. The guards began to lead her away.


    I moved quickly to Maddox''s side, seeing the dampness in his eyes. I rubbed his back, trying to offer what littlefort I could.


    "I''m alright, Selena," he murmured, his gaze locked on me, determination returning to his expression.


    "So, the Vampire Prince, the peace pact was just a front for your trick to distract us while your real intentions were something else. You used a key member of my pack and attempted to gather crucial security details of the North. Your crime is grave. You''ll be held in prison until the trial," Zander dered with themanding air of an Alpha king.


    I was surprised to see that Damon didn''t protest against Zander''s verdict. Instead, he observed me with a mix of emotions in his eyes while the guards began to escort him away.


    "Selena, you are with the wrong man. You''re my mate. My Arabe!" Damon''s voice echoed, causing Zander to emit a low, fierce growl.


    "Stop lying! You don''t dare y that card again. No one will believe you," Zander snarled, his irritation evident.


    "Selena, you have to believe me. I''m


    speaking the truth. You were my queen, Arabe, in your past life, and we are soulmates destined to be together in every life. Fate has led us to meet again, and you''re here before me after I searched for you alhover the world," Damon revealed unexpectedly, his words hanging in the air.


    "Damon, I''m not sure I understand what you''re saying, but I don''t sense any kind of connection with you," I said, my head shaking in confusion as I addressed him.


    "That''s because you don''t possess a wolf. Without one, you can''t


    experience the bond. But once I turn you into a vampire, you''ll feel what I''ve been feeling for you. You belong to me, Selena," he asserted with unwavering conviction.


    In the blink of an eye, Zander appeared near Damon, his hand clenching around Damon''s throat with a furious intensity. His ws elongated as they began sinking into Damon''s pale skin. My horrified gasp caught in my throat. Zander couldn''t kill


    Damon outright. Thews dictated that we had to go through trials first, followed by a counseling session to determine the appropriate punishment. "Alpha, you can''t end his life like this," Maddox intervened, attempting to pull Zander away from Damon''s grip. But Zander didn''t leave Damon.


    "Please, Alpha," Maddox pleaded urgently, and atst, Zander released his hold on Damon''s neck, his anger still palpable.


    "Take him away and confine him to the highest-security cell," Maddox instructed the guards, his tonemanding as he guided Zander away from Damon.


    "You''re mine, Selena!" Damon''s voice rang out, filled with a mix of desperation and assertion.


    "We''re fated to be together, and no force can tear us apart!" he yelled as the guards struggled to drag him away from the scene.


    Stunned and rendered speechless by his outburst, I stood frozen. I had no idea why he was proiming such things or whether there was any truth behind his words.


    Zander''s gaze bore into me, his eyes reddening with what seemed like a battle to control his emotions. He demanded answers without uttering a word, his silent intensity enough to make my heart race.


    "I don''t have any answers, Zander. I can''t say for certain what he meant by saying it.


    But I can tell you that I don''t feel anything for him," I admitted honestly, my grip


    tightening on his hand as I looked at him with earnestness. My eyes pleaded with him to believe my sincerity.


    His expression softened, the vibrant blue of his eyes returning as the fiery red receded. He drew me into his arms, holding me close as if afraid to let go.


    "You''re mine, Selena. This time, I won''t let you slip away," he dered, his tone serious and unwavering.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 You Are Mine *Selena*


    I made my way back to the pack house. Zander had ordered one of the soldiers to apany me.


    Zander and Maddox left to interrogate Damon and Emile, and the minutes had


    crawled by as I anxiously waited for their return. The atmosphere in the pack house had shifted, a palpable tension hanging in the air. Whispers and hushed conversations echoed through the hallways, spreading the news faster than wildfire. The entire pack was abuzz with curiosity and concern, gossiping about Damon and Emile.


    Finally, the moment arrived when Zander and Maddox returned. My eyes immediately sought out Zander''s face, searching for any hint of the information he had gathered. His expression was an enigma, his features a mask that betrayed nothing. It was the kind of unreadable demeanor that made it impossible to guess anything.


    However, it was Maddox who didn''t look himself. His usually strong andposed facade had crumbled, reced by an expression of utter devastation.


    "Zander, I told you," Zander''s mother began to speak, her voice carrying a note of caution. "You can''t trust everyone. You have to be extra cautious and careful, especially because you''re so close to..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zander''s growl silenced her abruptly. "Mother!"


    His piercing re bore into his mother, an unspoken warning that left her speechless. "Oh my goddess! I am so relieved to see you are fine, Zander," she chimed, running to zanders side.


    "I am fine," he affirmed, his voice steady and calm, as he took a seat in the center of the hall. His presence demanded attention, and the room fell into hushed anticipation.


    Maddox, standing beside Zander, leaned in to whisper something into his ear. Zander listened attentively, his expression revealing nothing, before nodding. Maddox swiftly left the room. "Zander, you are always surrounded by your enemies. That''s why I was saying don''t dy your marriage with Avery," Zander''s mother advised as she couldn''t hold back her concern any longer.


    My eyes darted toward Zander, who remained indifferent. I shook my head, a softugh escaping my lips as the time we spent togetherst night swirled before my eyes. Zander had always put his responsibilities and the pack''s well-being before anything else, often hurting me in the process.


    "No, Mother. I can''t marry Avery when Selena is back," Zander dered unexpectedly, his words echoing through the hall.


    A wave of surprise rippled through the room. All eyes raised at him including mine.


    "What do you mean, Zander?" his mother retorted, her voice dripping with disdain as she cast a scornful nce in my direction. "You rejected her because she is the


    daughter of a traitor."


    "No, Mother! You can''t me her for her father''s deeds," he snarled, his unwavering defense of me left everyone one off guard.


    "How can you do this to me, Zander?" Averymented, her voiceced with pain and tears shimmering in her eyes. "I have given my whole life to you and your pack. Only I deserve to be your Luna, no one else." "Avery, I appreciate your service to the pack, but you also knew the consequences of this contract when you agreed to marry me. Now, I can''t marry you," Zander said, his expressionless visage revealing nothing. Avery''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at him with shock.


    "It would be better if you leave this pack and go back to your own. I think it would


    help you heal and ept it," Zander, stillposed, offered his advice, though it was clear his decision was final. He rose from his seat as if to signal the end of all conversation for the day.


    Avery''s teary eyes shifted towards me, and in that moment, I could see the mes of hatred and anger burning in her gaze. Ufortable with the intensity of her emotions, I began to quietly make my exit from the room. But before I could slip awaypletely, Zander''s voice stopped me in my tracks. "Selena!" he called out, his tone demanding my attention.


    I turned to look at him, puzzled by the sudden summons.


    His eyes bore into mine, and he spoke with an authoritative tone that brooked no argument. "I want you to move into my room right now," he dered.


    I gaped at him, taken aback by the unexpectedmand. His seriousness was palpable.


    The room seemed to hold its breath, and I could feel numerous envious and curious gazes upon us as Zander reached out, taking my hand in his. With a decisive pull, heled me out of the room.


    en


    I quietly followed him, my hand in his, as we ascended the stairs together. We moved in silence toward his room. Zander reached the door and held it open, gesturing for me to enter first. "Zander, it''s too soon to announce..." I started to say, but before I could finish, his hungry mouth pressed onto mine, kissing me with a fiery passion that left me


    breathless.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, lost in the intensity of the moment, as he effortlessly lifted me off my feet and carried me toward the bed, throwing on it before hovering over me..


    "It''s already veryte, my love," he dered, his voice heavy with longing. "I can''t wait any longer to tell the world that you''re mine and only mine."


    I couldn''t help but notice a deadly possessiveness in his eyes, a possessiveness that sent shivers down my spine.


    With a swift and passionate urgency,


    he tore my dress, pulling me closer


    to him. His hand cupped my pussy his thick, callused fingers sinking into my wetness. I gasped at the electrifying sensation, my desire for him growing stronger with every touch.


    "Tell me, Selena," he demanded in a voice filled with desire and authority, "that you are mine!"


    I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Zander, mark me!" I urged, my voice filled with longing.


    He lifted his head, his hooded eyes burned with passion locking onto mine. "Mark me, please!" I begged, my desire for him overwhelming.


    Zander''s lips brushed against mine, and he whispered, his voice filled with a promise. "I will mark you, my mate, but not like this. I will mark you in a grand ceremony,


    iming you before the whole world. You''re my queen, my love. Everyone will know about it," he dered, looking at me with his eyes brimming with love.


    "I am afraid, Zander," I admitted softly, cupping his beautiful face in my trembling hand, "what if fate takes you away from me?"


    "Why are you afraid, my love?" Zander''s voice was tender, his eyes filled with


    reassurance peering deep into mine. "I am yours, and you are mine. I love you, and nothing and no one can separate us except death," he assured me, trying to soothe my anxious heart. Tears welled up in my eyes as I trembled in his embrace.


    "But when you find your destined mate," I sobbed, the fear of losing him again causing my heart to ache painfully.


    Zander''s gaze never wavered as he spoke with unwavering conviction, "I will reject


    her. I don''t want anyone but you," he dered, his eyes filled with honesty that I could see deep within my soul.


    I shook my head, my doubts lingering.


    "It''s not easy to resist the mate bond, Zander," I whispered, my voice filled with uncertainty.


    "Selena," he said softly, his thumb


    wiping away my tears, "I have lived a life that felt like hell without you. I won''t let you go at any cost, my angel. Trust me when I say I will choose you over everything. I will do anything to be with you for the rest of the time I have on this earth," he said, his determination mixed with a palpable fear and pain etched


    across his face.


    Something about Zander''s words felt odd, a nagging feeling that refused to be ignored.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 My Alpha Is Impatient *Selena*


    Zander''s kisses were intense, iming every part of my attention. His lips pressed against mine with such possessiveness that I couldn''t think of anything else but him. Each kiss was filled with a fiery passion that left me unable to focus on anything but his touch. His kiss was possessive as if he wanted to im every part of me. His tongue danced with mine, exploring every nook and cranny of my mouth, igniting a fire within me that I couldn''t deny.


    A shameless moan escaped my lips as his skilled finger thrust into my pussy. His other hand touched me so sensually it seemed like he knew every secret pleasure point on my body. Our bodies were entangled, and I was lost in the sensation of his mouth on mine and his finger fucking me fervently.


    But then, Zander abruptly pulled away, leaving me breathless and wanting more. He was panting, his eyes dark with desire, and he looked like a man on the edge. "Breath, Selena," he panted, his voice husky, "because I won''t be able to hold myself back any longer."


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw the hunger and want swirling in his eyes. Desperation washed over me, and I knew I had to tell him the truth, despite the overwhelming desire between us. I needed to share the news about our son. With all the misunderstandings cleared up, it was time for him to know about the little one who had been missing from his life. I had spent an agonizing week away from our son, and I couldn''t wait to reunite them and be a happy family together.


    "Wait, Zander," I managed to breathe out, my voice trembling with urgency. "I need to tell you something."


    "No, not this time," he dered, his eyes burning with passion. "I need to be inside you..."


    "But...," I cut in and tried to tell him, but he also didn''t let me finish again. "...right now!" hepleted his sentence as he growled and tore his clothes, thrusting abruptly into my wetness.


    "Zander!!!" I cried his name as he began pleasuring me mercilessly. His hips rolled violently as he expertly hit the same spot repeatedly.


    "Oh, I aming," I screamed as my climax tore through every cell in my body.


    "Yes, baby,e on my dick," he ordered as he instantly flipped me, making me lie on all fours, and entered me from behind. His chest touched my back as he plunged into me hard and deep.


    "You''re mine, and no one is going to take you away," he growled into my ear. If my brain was not hazy due to lust, I would have thought he was insecure.


    I came hard again; my whole body trembled as I slumped down on the bed. But Zander was not done yet. He flipped me again and made me lie on my back as he thrust deeply and began pumping faster. I saw Lyon''s reflection on his face, as his eyes also turned dark with feral lust. I came again and lost count of how many more times I orgasmed that night until I passed out from exhaustion.


    The following morning, as I slowly woke up, I realized I was alone in the bed. Zander had already left, and a hint of disappointment crept over me. He must have left for work. Izily turned my gaze to the bedside table to check the time, and to my surprise, it was already afternoon. Oh, shit! I slept through almost half of the day.


    Zander had truly left me drainedst night, but a bashful smile crept across my face as I remembered his possessive and loving behavior.


    I pulled the cover and saw that I was still lying naked beneath the covers.


    I got out of bed and made my way to the bathroom for a refreshing shower. After dressing and emerging from the bathroom, I headed towards the walk-in closet to find something to wear. To my pleasant surprise, I discovered that Zander had brought all of my belongings into his room.


    After dressing up, I frantically searched for my phone and spotted it on the bedside table. The thought crossed my mind that when Zander returned to the pack house, I would finally tell him about Austin, our son. I couldn''t wait to share the news with him, knowing that it would make him immensely happy. I hadn''t contacted Uncle and Austin until now because of their safety. But now I could contact my Uncle.


    Without wasting a moment, I dialed Uncle Jack''s number. My heart raced with anticipation as I waited for him to answer. It seemed he had been eagerly awaiting my call because he picked up quickly.


    "Selena, how are you, my dear? I was so worried and waiting for your call," he eximed, his voiceced with concern.


    "I am fine, Uncle. How are you and Austin?" I replied, feeling a rush of emotion. "We''re both doing well, and I''ve been taking good care of Austin. He''s at his


    preschool right now. How about your mission? Did you manage to take down that cruel Alpha king?" He asked, his wordsing out in a rush, filled with eagerness.


    However, I hesitated for a moment before responding. "Uncle, actually... I... I came here to find out who wanted to hack the security system of the north region, and we managed to find out the culprit," I exined.


    "We? What do you mean? Did you go there to help that cruel Alpha of the Moonglow pack?" Uncle Jack''s voice held a tinge of anger.


    "No, Uncle. I came here to save ourmunity, and I''m relieved to say that everything that happened between Zander and me was a misunderstanding. Zander didn''t kill my family or our pack, but they chose their fate themselves," I exined with a hint of frustration in my voice. Uncle had provided me with misleading information in the past, which had caused me to misinterpret Zander''s actions. Otherwise, our lives would have been different and happy.


    "I can''t believe it, Selena. Are you taking that killer''s side? Have you forgotten what he did to you?" Uncle Jack provoked me, his anger apparent.


    "He didn''t do anything, Uncle, and I knew it. He loves me, and I love him. I''m going to tell him about Austin as well," I insisted.


    "I see you''re a grown woman now, making your own decisions. It seems you don''t need me anymore," Uncle Jack''s voice carried a mocking tone.


    "No, Uncle, that''s not true. You''re the


    only family I have left from my father''s side. I''ll plead with Zander to forgive you and ept you into his pack. Uncle, I need you toe here with Austin, and we can start anew," I implored, my desperation evident. However, Uncle remained silent, and I couldn''t bear the silence any longer.


    "Uncle, please!" I begged, hoping that he would understand the sincerity of my plea.


    "Okay, Selena, I''ming," Uncle Jack finally agreed, and a sense of relief washed over me.


    I headed to the kitchen to assist the other omegas with preparing lunch. As lunchtime approached, Zander made his appearance.


    "What are you doing, my love?" he questioned, his eyes fixed on me as he confidently strode toward me.


    "I''m making your favorite grilled meat and vegetables," I replied with a warm smile. Zander moved closer, his strong hand gently wrapping around my waist.


    "Do you need me to do something?"


    he asked, and all the heads in the kitchen turned to us at his question I couldn''t help but feel a bit


    embarrassed. It was quite unul ne


    to see the Alpha King working in the kitchen.


    "Umm, no, you go and sit," I replied, trying to hide my flushed face as I busied myself with stirring the food in the pan. "The food will be ready in a few minutes," I added in a shy whisper. Zander leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear. My breath hitched as he whispered in his seductive voice, "Are you sure? If you want, I can stay here."


    I looked around and noticed everyone''s eyes were fixed on us, making me feel even more self-conscious.


    As Zander let out a low growl, the atmosphere in the kitchen grew tense, and everyone quickly averted their eyes, pretending to focus on their work.


    "Alpha! I need you to go out of the kitchen," I teased, giving him a yful nudge towards the dining table.


    With a reluctant groan, Zander moved to the dining area. Soon, lunch was ready. We all began cing the delicious food on the table.


    "Hmm, it smells so good. I can''t wait


    to eat," Zander remarked, his hungry


    gaze fixed on me as if I were his next meal. My Alpha was always impatient and a pervert. "Um... Zander, can we have a moment in private before lunch please?" asked nervously, my heart racing needed t¨¦talk to him in private, to share the news about Austin before Uncle arrived. I couldn''t wait anymore to see his reaction when he knew


    about our son.


    "I''m always ready to have a moment with you, angel," Zander whispered, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips.


    I couldn''t help but giggle as Zander got up from the dining table, ready to grant us a private moment. However, his mood quickly shifted when his phone rang, and he frowned as he nced at the caller ID.


    "Selena, if you would allow me, can I take this call?" he asked, surprising everyone in the room, including myself. The Alpha King had never sought anyone''s permission before taking action. "Y... Yes, Alpha," I replied gently.


    He swiftly answered the call, his expression changing rapidly as he listened to the voice on the other end.


    "Yes!"


    "What?!" He eximed only twice before the call ended abruptly. His eyes zed with anger as he turned to re at me. "What... What happened?" I stammered nervously, my heart pounding loudly under the weight of his dangerous stare.


    "I just got a call informing me that my son has been kidnapped," he gritted out, his voiceced with fury. "What''s your exnation, Selena?!" he snarled as the whole room seemed to shake with the intensity of his anger.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 Where Is My Son *Zander*


    I had a son?


    When did it happen?


    The very idea seemed surreal, and my mind raced toprehend this unexpected revtion. As far as I knew, I hadn''t been in a sexual rtionship after Selena. The pieces of the puzzle started to fall into ce, and it could only mean one thing - she had run away with my pup and hidden the truth from me.


    "What''s your exnation, Selena?" I demanded, my voice trembling with fury and my heart aching from her betrayal. Just when I believed I could trust her again, she had shattered my trust once more.


    Selena swallowed, her guilt apparent in her demeanor. "I... I was about to tell you," she stammered, her voice quivering with apprehension.


    "When?" I shouted, my anger surfacing like a tidal wave. "When were you going to tell me?! Every time I thought you had changed, and I could trust you, I would find something that made me believe you were about to run away again this time. What is your purpose, Selena? Why are you here?" I used, my words dripping with venom.


    "You know, Zander, why I am here," she replied, her voice trembling with nervousness. "Trust me, I was about to tell you about our son. I... I hid this information from you because I thought you didn''t want him, and I was scared," she confessed, her admissionying bare the guilt she had been carrying. She was caught red-handed, her betrayal leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    I stood there, my anger burning like a zing fire. "I do not want my son?! Are you serious?" I roared, and the room trembled as if unable to withstand the fierce, angry aura that emanated from me. It had always been known how much I longed for a son, and now, the truth had hit me like a sledgehammer.


    I gritted my teeth, ring at her with an intensity that could pierce steel. "Everyone knows how much I crave to have a son, and I had not known all those years that I really had a son."


    Selena, her eyes filled with pleading desperation, tried to exin herself. "Zander, I am sorry. I didn''t hurt you intentionally. It was not my intention for you to find out about it like this." Her innocence, usually endearing, only added to my frustration.


    Maddox intervened, sensing the vtile atmosphere in the room. "What happened, Zander? Tell me what''s wrong?" He was a stalwart presence, stepping in to shield Selena from my mounting anger.


    My gaze shifted to Maddox, and I exhaled heavily. "The vampire king has kidnapped my son," I confessed, my voiceced with a dangerous edge. "He wants me to release his son in exchange, but I don''t trust him."


    "You are right, Alpha. We can''t trust the Vampire king. Vampires are cunning and wicked," Maddox agreed, his voice carrying the weight of concern.


    I pondered for a moment, my mind racing with thoughts and ns.


    "Let''s go to the prison. I need to talk to the vampire prince, Damon. I am going to make a deal with him," I announced, my tone resolute. Maddox nodded in agreement.


    "Zander, please let mee with you." Selena''s plea hung in the air, her voice trembling with sincerity as her eyes filled with a mixture of desperation and determination,


    My anger red up again. "No way, Selena. I had already trusted you, and now you have broken it twice. I could never trust you again. You have lost your chance," I gritted out, the words heavy with the weight of her betrayal.


    "No, please! It''s about my son, too. Please trust me. We have to do it together to save our son," she insisted, her words carrying the weight of a mother''s love and desperation.


    "I think she is right, Alpha," Maddox stepped in, supporting Selena as he had always done. "It will be easier to track your son if she is with us. She is his mother, and a mother knows her child better," he advised, making apelling argument that I couldn''t ignore. I stared at Maddox for a moment. Reluctantly, I conceded, my anger still simmering beneath the surface.


    "Okay, she cane with us," I allowed, acknowledging that Maddox had a point.


    But I was still very furious and couldn''t forgive Selena just like that.


    We made our way to the prison where we had incarcerated Damon, the vampire prince. The air inside was heavy, and the faint scent of dampness filled my nostrils. When we reached his cell, I wasted no time in confronting him. "What''s your father''s n, Damon?" I demanded, my voiceced with anger and impatience. The guards responded to my motion, unlocking the cell door.


    "What do you mean?" Damon asked, frowning, trying to feign innocence, a thin veneer over his true intentions.


    I couldn''t stand the facade.


    "Don''t be so innocent," I growled, my patience wearing thin. "Your father has kidnapped my son. I will not spare either of you if anything happens to him," I threatened, my anger simmering dangerously.


    Damon''s expression shifted from feigned innocence to shock as my words hit him. "Your son?!" he eximed, his gaze darting toward Selena, who stood beside me. My blood boiled at the direction of his gaze, and I fought the urge tosh out. "Yes, my son," I replied firmly, my voice steely with determination. "Your game is over. Now tell me your n," I demanded, fixing him with a prating re.


    "Trust me, Alpha Zander. I don''t know about your son, and I have no knowledge of my father''s actions. He didn''t inform me of any such n," desperation crept into Damon''s voice as he insisted.


    I closed my eyes briefly, taking a deep breath to calm the storm of emotions within me. When I opened them again, I found myself staring at the vampire prince.


    My patience was wearing thin, and anger pulsed through me like a raging fire.


    "Don''t try my fucking patience," I growled, clenching my fists as I fought to contain the fury threatening to consume me.


    Maddox held me back, his strong grip preventing me fromshing out at Damon. My instincts screamed at me to punch Damon square in the face, but I knew it would only make matters worse.


    Damon, seemingly unfazed by my anger, turned his attention to Selena. His eyes bore into hers as he pleaded desperately, "Selena, trust me. I don''t know anything about your child. If I had known, I would have never let that kid get kidnapped." "Don''t talk to her. Talk to me instead, if you have the guts, because my son was kidnapped," I growled angrily.


    Selena snapped back at me, her voice tinged with frustration. "He is my son too."


    I shot her a withering re before turning and locking the cell door. I needed to distance myself from Damon before I did something that would make the situation worse.


    As I moved to leave, Damon''s desperate voice called out from behind me, halting my steps.


    "Wait, Zander. I can help you get your son from my father''s possession," he said, his tone more serious now.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his words.


    "Really? You want me to believe that you will go against your father and help me get my son back?" I sneered, my skepticism palpable.


    Damon remained surprisingly calm.


    "Maybe I don''t do this for you, but I will do it for my mate, Selena," he stated, his words striking a chord.


    I couldn''t contain my rage any longer. "Shut up!" I roared. "She is not your mate. So, stop calling her that." With that, I pushed the cell door open and seized Damon by the throat, my fury finally boiling over. "We don''t need your help," I whispered dangerously, my grip on his throat tightening.


    Damon choked on my firm hold, struggling to speak. "Don''t be so stupid and make a rash decision. Use your fucking brain, stop thinking from your heart," he managed to murmur between gasps for air. "I may not know my father''s ns, but I can help you if he has your son," he suggested, his voice strained but


    earnest.


    My rage had blinded me to Damon''s words, and I was on the verge of snapping his neck when Selena intervened. She grabbed my arm, her touch surprisingly firm, stopping me in my tracks.


    "No, Zander. It''s insane. Don''t kill him. Our son is in his father''s possession," she pleaded desperately. "Listen to him, at least. Perhaps he can help us get our son back," she pressed, her voice trembling with a mother''s anguish.


    "Do you really want me to believe you, Selena? Do you really think I would take his help?" I bellowed, my fury unabated.


    Selena''s eyes pleaded with me, her desperation palpable. "Zander, please, just for this time, can we keep our hatred aside and focus on getting our son back from the grasp of the Vampire king?" she persisted, her voice cracking with emotion.


    For the first time in my life, I felt a


    vulnerability had never known before. I understood how parents could be weak and helpless when it came to their children. And the Vampire King knew this very well. He had kidnapped my son to force me into agreeing to his peace pact and releasing his own child.


    I released my grip on Damon''s throat, but my anger and distrust still smoldered within me like a burning ember.


    "Okay, Damon," I said, my voice low and menacing. "Make sure you don''t do anything stupid or try to be too smart, or you''ll be dead the moment you try it," I threatened, my eyes locked onto his.


    He met my gaze with unwavering determination. "Don''t worry, Zander. I gave you my word that you will get your son back, and I will do anything to prove my honesty," he dered firmly, his resolve clear in his voice.


    As I stepped away from the cell, I


    couldn''t help but seethe with anger. Those filthy vampires had crossed the line. First, their prince had tried to take my mate, iming she was his, and how their King had taken my son. My patience had run thin, and a deep, burning hatred for the entire Vampiremunity festered within me. It was only a matter of time before I took action, and when that moment came, I vowed to bring down the entire vampiremunity for what they had done to my family.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Let Me Heal You *ir*


    I took a deep breath as I stood in front of the door. Ever since I''d learned about Emile''s betrayal, I''d been yearning to see Maddox. Unfortunately, he''d been swamped with his Beta responsibilities, and I couldn''t get a moment with him. But now, the news had reached me


    that he was about to leave with Zander. I couldn''t wait any longer. My feet carried me to his doorstep.


    I gently knocked and waited there with a pounding heart. The door slowly creaked open. A look of sheer surprise washed over Maddox''s face.


    "ir?! Umm... You need something?" His voice quivered with concern, and his eyes held a mixture of shock and curiosity.


    "Can Ie in?" I whispered, a soft smile on my lips.


    Maddox hesitated for a moment, then opened the door wide and stepped aside, granting me entry. I heard the door close softly behind me. As I entered his room, I couldn''t help but inhale deeply, lost in the scent that surrounded me. It was distinctly Maddox, a blend of the forest and the refreshing aroma of rain.


    My heart raced wildly with his presence so close, and I could sense his eyes on me, even without looking at him. It made me want to turn and run into his arms, but I resisted, focusing instead on the room to banish those tempting thoughts from my mind.


    The room exuded an air of elegance, with its stark contrast of ivory and ck furnishings. The walls stood pristine in white, absorbing the heavy silence that hung between us. Maddox stood there, his patience a testament to his unwaveringposure. I took a few moments to gather my thoughts before I summoned the courage to face him.


    "Maddox, I heard about Emile," I whispered, my eyes filled with empathy, searching his.


    His frown deepened, and he averted his gaze.


    "ir, if you want to talk about those things, I don''t have time. I have to leave in a


    few hours, and I have to pack and prepare for it," he said with a curt edge, striding purposefully to the table where maps and notes sprawled like a cartographer''s


    masterpiece. Clothes and assorted belongingsy scattered on his bed, a visual indicator of the impending departure.


    A dirty thought flickered in my mind, conjuring images of him with me on that tousled bed, a fantasy that drew an involuntary hitch in my breath. Panic seized me, and I shook my head vigorously to dispel the tempting reverie. "Maddox, talk to me!" I implored, taking determined steps toward him.


    "Leave me alone, ir," he retorted sternly, his eyes fixed on the intricate details of the map. However, his grip on the pencil in his hand tightened painfully, indicating his inner turmoil.


    "No, I won''t!" I dered, my refusal cutting through the charged air.


    Maddox, turning to face me, was a tempest of fury, his anger palpable in ring nostrils and zing eyes.


    "Are you here to mock me?" he spat out, the words sharp andced with resentment. "Hell, no! Why would I mock my mate?" I snapped back, irritation bubbling up at the unjust me he seemed to cast upon me. "I don''t fucking have a mate! And I don''t ever want to have one," he growled, fiercely ring at me in a disy of frustration.


    But you have me!


    "This doesn''t happen just because you say it. We both are mates, and the Moon Goddess has done this," I argued, my conviction unwavering.


    "ir, don''t try my patience. I am not


    in a good situation to mess up with,"


    he warned his eyes darkening dangerously. There was a


    vulnerability beneath his tough


    exterior, a silent plea for


    understanding.


    My heart ached for him. Despite his vehement denial, the pain he carried was evident. Emile''s betrayal had inflicted wounds that ran deep, and I could see the fractures in Maddox''s resilience.


    "I am not messing up with you, Maddox," I murmured, my gaze softening with all the love I held for him.


    A breath of vulnerability hung in the air as I bared my soul.


    "I am here to share your pain," I admitted, a quiet resolve in my voice as my hand rose, trembling from hesitation slightly, to make contact with his chest.


    An electric jolt passed between us, an unspoken connection that surged through my veins. His reaction was palpable - a sudden jolt, an Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. The charged atmosphere, crackled with an unspoken


    courage, I closed the distance between us, our gazes looking in a silent exchange. The


    understanding. Summoning el


    acknowledgment of our connection, the undeniable bond of mates, lingered in the air like an unspoken vow.


    Deep into his stormy grey eyes, I whispered, "Let me heal you."


    My mate!


    "ir, my belief won''t change just because I am now mateless," he ground out, the words carrying a weight of pain that seemed to pierce through theyers of his stoicism. Youstillhaveamate, stupid!


    Though I didn''t share his perspective, I found myself nodding in understanding, respecting my mate''s decision.


    "You deserve better than me," he mumbled, gently removing my hand from his chest and turning his back toward me.


    But now I couldn''t ept his words. I couldn''t agree with him. My conviction bubbled up, and I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "There is no one better than you for me, Maddox, because no one can care for me as you do, my mate," I dered, reaching out to grab his hand.


    The sensation sparked to life when


    my skin touched his, leaving me


    yearning for more of his touch. A gasp escaped from my parted lips as our eyes locked, leaving me breathless. His chest heaved as his gaze darkened, dropping to my lips. His fingers curled around my hand, pulling me closer. My eyes widened as my petite form crushed against his hard body. In that stolen instant, the world seemed to fade away and only he mattered.


    My mate!

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 Seducing My Mate


    *ir*


    I raised my head, and there he was, breathing heavily, his intense gaze fixed on me.


    His stormy grey eyes held a torrent of emotions, and I couldn''t help but feel my breath catch in my throat.


    His eyes spoke volumes, revealing the raw desires swirling within him. It was as if his gaze could unravel the secrets of his heart,ying bare everything he felt "Princess," he whispered, his voice carrying a dangerous edge that made me shudder in his arms. "I''ve warned you repeatedly to stay away, but you keep pushing my buttons."


    "I try to keep my distance, but..." I began, the ache in my heart palpable. It hurt more than he could possiblyprehend.


    "But what?" he snapped, his piercing grey eyes never leaving mine.


    "Why do you even care?" I shot back, a hint of defiance in my voice, attempting to free myself from his powerful embrace.


    "You dare to snap at me?" he threatened, his words a harsh whisper that carried a dangerous weight.


    "Who do you think you are, Beta Maddox Ainsworth?" I retorted, pushing against him, desperately trying to break free from his arms that held me in an unyielding embrace.


    The furrow between his eyebrows deepened, casting a shadow on his furious expression as he locked eyes with me.


    "Do I have to remind you who I am?" he gritted out, his frustration palpable.


    I was exhausted by his unpredictable moods, the constant back and forth. Why couldn''t he make up his mind?


    "No, you need to remind yourself of who I am to you," I snapped back. "Because it''s you who refuses to ept that we are mates." I whispered, sliding my hands along his chest, then grabbing his cor and pulling him down. His face hovered just above mine, his lips tantalizingly close. It was now or never. Determined in my heart, I stood on my tiptoes and pressed my lips against his.


    A thousand fireworks burst through my mind. My eyes slid closed, and my body


    surrendered in his arms. The fear of rejection and hurt melted away the moment he growled loudly, securing me in his arms and mming me against the nearest wall.


    Fuck the rejection!


    Fuck the consequences!


    "Mark me, my mate!" I moaned, the plea escaping my lips as he nipped at my marking spot. Something shifted in him, and he abruptly pulled away, shock and regret clouding his eyes.


    "No! You don''t deserve this," he mumbled, an internal conflict ying out on his face. Okay,BetaMaddox.Let''sseehowlongyoucanpretendtobeindifferent.


    "Honey, I need you inside me, and your mark on my body. Please,


    Maddox I begged fervently,


    desperation in my voice. I seized his


    hand and slid it inside my pants,


    inviting him to feel the wetness between my thighs.


    He sucked in a breath, his body stiffening as if battling his desires.


    "No, ir, we have to stop," he mumbled, but he didn''t pull away his hand. "Maddox, I''ve saved myself for you. No one has ever touched me or kissed me," I


    tempted him. "This," I pressed his


    hand against my wetness, "is yours. Yours to touch and yours to...,"d paused, the word hanging in the charged air, "...fuck."

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546 Dark Desire *Maddox*


    She was a tease, testing my limits, tempting me to make her mine. Never before had I felt so powerless, my little mate pushing me to the edge. I struggled to control the burning desire to im her, a desperation I''d never known in my entire life. My self-control, unyielding with other girls, now wavered in her presence.


    When she challenged me, yelling about how I''d feel if another man touched her, my self-control snapped.


    I had thought I could be strong, let her go, let her find another mate. But the mere idea of another male''s touch on her ignited a wildfire within me. Micah roared in fury, and in that moment, I couldn''t resist any longer. I grabbed her, mming her onto the bed.


    The very next heartbeat, I was kissing her, my lips iming hers as if my life depended on it. I pulled her lower lip between my teeth, tugging and biting with an intensity that spoke of possessiveness.


    I hungered to consume her entirely. Every kiss left me wanting more, and I couldn''t get enough of her. My tongue plunged into her mouth, and with each passing second, sanity deserted me as desire took over.


    Her taste was intoxicating, urging me to savor more of her. I sucked on her tongue, pressing my lips firmly against hers. Each moan she released into our kiss fueled my desire to give her more. Our teeth collided in the urgency of the moment, and all that mattered was immersing herpletely, melding her body with mine.


    My hand still lingered inside her yoga pants, possessively grasping her enticingly wicked core.


    "Oh, princess, you have to pay for provoking me," I warned as I reluctantly pulled away to gaze at her face. She didn''t respond with words; instead, she threw her hands around my neck and pulled me back into another passionate kiss. I grinned to know she desired me as much as I desired her.


    Wrapping my free hand around her, I lifted her off the mattress, tightening my grip on her waist. A rhythm began as she started grinding against my hand. I closed my eyes, groaning in pleasure.


    "Hmm, princess, stop moving," I warned, attempting to regain control. But she didn''t heed my words. Instead, she continued writhing and moaning my name, kissing me fervently, making me cross all the boundaries.


    Her cunt was wet and warm against my hand, tempting me to want to slip a finger into her slickness and pleasure her as no one had ever done.


    My fingers moved instinctively, delicately parting her folds. Fuck! She felt unbelievably soft, and the need to taste her consumed my thoughts. A flick of my thumb against her clit elicited a shudder, and she moaned my name, the sweetest melody in my ears. "Ah, Maddox!!!"


    But I craved more; I yearned to hear her scream my name.


    Lifting her hips, I pulled down her yoga pants, revealing the damp spot on her panties. A desperate growl escaped my chest. Unable to resist, I lunged forward, burying my head between her legs. With a primal hunger, I clenched the filthy fabric of her panties between my teeth, tugging and tearing them into shreds.


    She was dripping wet, and I lifted myself, crawling to a stop near her face. Our eyes locked as I held her gaze, and I asked, "Tell me, princess, who made you this wet?" Her face flushed, and I observed her half-opened eyes.


    "You, Maddox. I''m so wet, only for you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I hovered near her mouth, merely an inch away from tasting her lips again.


    I pressed my finger to her clit, and a loud moan escaped her lips. Her whole body trembled as the force of the orgasm hit her. It was like magic, her pleasure building just from my touch. Looking at her face, I couldn''t help but silently curse, witnessing the most beautiful sight I had ever seen in my whole life.


    Holding the corner of her blouse, I swiftly pulled it over her head. There shey before me, adorned in a redce bra. Fuck! Why did she have to be so irresistibly sexy? And when did she grow into such a hot seductress?


    The hot desire scorched my insides and I acted as a caveman. Without hesitation, I tore open thest piece of fabric, revealing her perfect, perky breasts. My hands twitched with the urge to touch them, and my mouth went dry at the thought of tasting her nipples and round mound. Fuck!!!


    Cursing loudly, I buried my head between the valley of her round, full breasts. My tongue traced a path from her corbone to her neck, nipping, and biting, leaving my mark on her skin. My hands found her ample breasts, and I eagerly kneaded them, savoring the sweet melody of her moans in return.


    The temptation to mark her then and there was overwhelming. Micah was eager to im her as his own. How much longer could I resist?


    Lifting my head only to descend again, I fused my mouth on her left breast. I sucked her soft bud into my mouth, teasing it with my tongue before biting it slightly, coaxing pleasurable screams from her. The scent of her arousal filled the air.


    I worked diligently, sucking hard to


    make it firm like a pebble. Shifting to


    her right nipple, I repeated the worship with my tongue and teeth, causing her to shiver and breathe heavily My teeth grazed on her soft bud as I bit lightly, eliciting her cries. Simultaneously, my hand busily yed with her other nipple, pinching and twisting it. The room echoed with the symphony of our shared desire.


    She gasped, breathsing in rapid bursts, moaning my name while writhing beneath me. Her pleas for more were like a melody I couldn''t resist. How could I deny her what she so ardently desired?


    Her sensual response to my touch ignited a sense of pride within me, fueling my desire to explore further. I yearned to taste the sweetness that she held.


    In a moment of desperate longing, I lowered myself, eager to explore the wicked pussy luring me into the depth of heaven. I buried my head between her legs. A long, deliberate sweep of my tongue traced the length of her pink mound, and in that taste, I found myself utterly lost.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    Her taste was more delicious than anything I''d ever experienced. I savored her vor, tracing every inch of her wetness with my tongue. As I ttened my tongue on her clit, she quivered beneath my touch. Sucking on her sensitive bud elicited more of those sweet cries of my name.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she was so loud that everyone in the pack house could hear her. Yet, a sense of satisfaction washed over me at the thought that everyone would know who was responsible for making their princess scream with pleasure.


    Micah, too, relished in granting her


    pleasure after pleasure, as if he were her devoted servant. It was as if he had been born into this world for sole purpose of pleasing her.


    ler sw o not


    longed to seize control of my body and thrust himself into


    warm pussy, to release his seed inside her, impregnate her and make her the bearer of our pups.


    Pregnant?


    Shit.


    She was just neen, so small and fragile. Fuck! What had I done? In that moment, I cursed myself for losing control. She didn''t deserve my dark desires and roughness. She deserved to be cherished, worshipped, not treated like this. I was a monster, ustomed to killing, and she was a goddess. It felt so wrong, so utterly wrong.


    Closing my eyes, I fought against


    the pull of desire and mate bond and managed to pull away from her body. I couldn''t subject her to this. First things first, I needed to talk to Zander about all of this. But not before he got his son back and untangled his mess with Setena. I had to reject her for her own good, even though the very thought tore me apart, killing my very existence.


    ir shifted on her elbow, confusion and shock written all over her face. My throat tightened, the words sticking on my tongue. I rose without giving her an exnation, leaving the room.


    I knew I was fucked up, but deep down, I knew staying away was the right thing. Who knew how long I could control myself? Only the goddess knew.


    *******


    My lovely readers!


    I will update this book every other day. Please let me know in thements if you are enjoying it. Your words mean the world to me.


    Much love!


    Page.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 Torn Between Mates *ir*


    The sudden shift in my world left me bewildered. It was like a bolt from the blue. One moment, I was lost in the sweet embrace of my mate''s passionate kisses, and the next, he was gone. He''d vanished without a word, leaving me to grapple with the confusion that


    followed. His warmth had dissipated, and all that remained was an empty space next to me.


    Thest image etched in my mind was of his piercing gray eyes, filled with an inexplicable pain. It was as if he couldn''t fathom the consequences of his actions, as though he believed he had no right to feel the way he did. In that heated moment of desire and longing, it became evident that he wanted me as fervently as I yearned for him. But he was fleeing from the overwhelming emotions and the unbreakable mate bond that tied us together.


    No, not this time, Maddox. You couldn''t just walk away and expect me to let you. I had to stand up and fight for what was rightfully mine. The determination welled up inside me as I dressed quickly and left his room.


    My search for him led me through the halls of our pack''s territory. I approached one of the guards, who seemed hesitant, perhaps aware of the urgency in my gaze. I inquired about Beta Maddox''s whereabouts, and he hesitated for a moment before reluctantly revealing that he was in the midst of an intense meeting in the conference room. He attempted to stop me, but with a determined push, I opened the door to the meeting room where a tense discussion was unfolding between Zander and Selena.All eyes in the room immediately shifted towards me.


    "ir?!" Zander''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why are you here? Do you want something?"


    "Umm... I know it''s a very serious matter, but I want to know what''s going on guys?!" I replied, my understanding of their n still somewhat vague.


    "ir, we''re nning to get my son back from the clutches of the Vampire King," Zander exined.


    "Our son, Zander," Selena corrected fiercely.


    Zander remained indifferent, as though he hadn''t heard her.


    "I want toe with you," I dered.


    "No!" To everyone''s surprise, Maddox interjected. "This mission is very dangerous. You can''te with us, Princess," he dictated.


    "But why?" I protested, locking eyes with him in a challenge. "If you can go, in fact, you can do all that, but I can''t join you? Why?!"


    "Don''t be stubborn, ir. You are noting with us, and that''s final," Maddox dered with authority.


    Oh, my mate, you feel you have that right over me, but you''ll have to earn it, not just assume it.


    "No, you can''t decide for me. I wille, and I''ve made up my mind," I said resolutely, turning toward my brother. "Zander, please let me help."


    Zander appeared confused and conflicted, ncing between Maddox and me.


    But then Selena spoke up, "ir, try to understand. Maddox is right. Where we are going is a very dangerous ce. We''re heading into a battle against vampires. Anything could happen."


    "I know, Selena. I understand the risks, and I truly believe that, together, we can bring your son back home. Please let mee. I need to help," I insisted.


    "ir!" Maddox red, trying to resist my plea once more.


    "It''s okay, Maddox. She cane. She''s my sister and has Alpha blood. She can handle those filthy vampires with ease," Zander brushed aside those who were against me joining them in the fight against the vampires. "Of course she''s your sister, Alpha, and that''s precisely why we''re concerned," Selena retorted.


    "You don''t have to worry about her, Selena. I don''t need lessons from you on how to take care of my family," Zander retorted with a fierce re, his eyes locked in a battle of wills with Selena''s.


    I watched in dismay as their disagreement escted. It was all because of me, and I didn''t want to be the cause of their strife.


    "Hold on! Hold on, guys," I


    interjected, trying to diffuse the


    tension. "We need yourbined


    strength for this battle. It''s about


    your son, don''t forget. If you continue fighting with each other, how will you stand together against the enemy?" I pleaded, my voice filled with urgency.


    I saw Zander and Selena reluctantly break eye contact and step away from each other.


    A throat clearing sound drew our attention, and we turned to see the Vampire Prince Damon, who was clearly displeased. He narrowed his eyes at us.


    "Excuse me? But a vampire is present here. So please, let''s be respectful," Damon grumbled.


    "After what your father has done, do you really expect me to show respect toward your kind?!" Zander snapped furiously.


    "Alpha King, you know that everything is fair in love and war," Damon countered with a grim expression.


    "Yeah, right! But no one should make use of a small child unless they''re nothing but cowards," Zander gritted out, his anger palpable.


    "Alpha King!" Damon roared, his voice echoing with defiance. "Vampires are not cowards," he snapped. "If you think so because I''m helping you, that''s a misconception. I''m doing this only for my mate and her son."


    Damon''s words were enough for Zander to lose his sanity. It was clear that a war was brewing, right there and then.


    "Vampire Prince, one more time you call her your mate, and I''ll forget about right and wrong and will kill you right here," Zander growled, his teeth bared.


    He was furious with Selena, but no one could mention her that way. He had always been possessive of her. Alphas were known for their possessiveness over their mates, ready to protect and fight for them. Damon was truly tempting fate.


    "You can''t just kill me, Zander," Damon retorted defiantly. "Just because you can capture me so easily, don''t think you can defeat me. I am Vampire Prince Damon Shadowborne," he snarled.


    They both closed in on each other, about to collide, when Selena stepped between them, her presence a much-needed barrier.


    "No, please, stop it," Selena shouted, desperationcing her voice. "This time, it''s not more important than my son. you guys can sort out your problems after I get my son back But, please, for now, we need to work on this together," she pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "I''m sorry, Selena," Damon mumbled and made a move to touch her, but Selena instinctively took a step back, while Zander let out a threatening growl. "Damon, please!" Selena whispered urgently. "You know I''m with Zander. But you keep trying to ignore it and it will provoke him and get you into trouble." "But it''s true, Selena, and you''re my..." Damon began to exin desperately.


    "Stop it, please. You may think so, but I don''t feel anything for you. Please, Damon, I already have so many problems in my life and don''t want more trouble right now. Right now nothing is more important than my son''s safety," she said, looking at him with a plea for understanding.


    Damon nodded, a heavy sigh escaping his lips.


    "So, is it final, guys? Am Iing?" I asked, crossing my fingers with a hint of worry, fearing that amidst their fight, they might have changed their minds.


    "Yes, ir. The Alpha King has allowed it, so no one can refuse his order," Selena dered, ncing at Zander in a challenge and he narrowed his eyes at her. Oh, Goddess. This was going to be really dangerous.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548 The Negotiation *Selena*


    Hours had passed, and Zander hadn''t returned to the room since the meeting. The tension between us was intense, and Zander had stopped speaking to me. Despite my attempts to exin, he refused to listen. My alpha mate had a fiery temper. Lost in my thoughts, I heard the door open, and Zander walked in. Once again, he nced at me briefly before heading straight to the bathroom. His coldness and indifference were tearing me apart inside.


    I continued pacing the room, and eventually, Zander emerged from the bathroom, going straight to his side of the bed, ready to sleep.


    "Zander, we really need to talk," I insisted.


    "Good night, Selena. I''m very tired," he dismissed me with those words, leaving no room for discussion as he turned his back toward me.


    "How long will this continue, Zander?" I asked, refusing to give up.


    "You should know the answer, considering you''re the cause of this conflict," Zander dismissed me.


    "I''ve exined it to you, Zander. Why can''t you forgive me?" I questioned, feeling frustrated and annoyed by his stubbornness.


    He remained silent, shutting me out as he always did by closing his eyes.


    I hoped that when we retrieved our son, the distance and conflicts between us would finallye to an end.


    The following day, we set off for the Vampire Kingdom in a Range Rover, apanied by guards and soldiers in separate vehicles.


    Damon was with us, so we entered the Vampire Kingdom without any trouble.


    Upon arriving at the pce, the guards swiftly escorted us to meet the Vampire King, Ss Shadowborne.


    "I''ve been expecting you earlier, Alpha King," Ss said mockingly, making Zander scowl. His features hardened and if look could kill Ss would be dead already. "Where is my son, King Ss?" Zander''s voice boomed.


    "He''s safe with me, but if you wish to see him, you must agree to my terms and grant me ess to the werewolf realm," Ss demanded.


    "True kings don''t negotiate by cowardly means of kidnapping and ckmailing a father," Zander scoffed.


    Ss chuckled. "Haven''t you heard that everything is fair in love and war? So,e to the point. Will you sign the peace pact or not?" Ss asked shamelessly.


    "I''ll sign anywhere," Zander huffed, but beneath his calm facade, I could sense his anger simmering. "But first, I want to see my son," Zander made his condition clear. Ss gestured to one of his vampire guards, who disappeared into the pce and returned after a while, holding my son in his arms.


    "Alpha and Austin look exactly alike," Madox remarked, studying Austin before ncing at Zander.


    Gasps echoed through the room as our soldiers were taken


    aback-Austin was the spitting image of the Alpha king. The


    resemnce between father a


    son was unmistakable. Even Zander was surprised by the striking simrities. He stared at his son in wonder, his lips parting, eyes fixed on Austin.


    "He''s my son!" Zander dered, looking at Austin. Austin''s eyes were moist, his face filled with sadness. But as he looked at Zander, his expression changed. He seemed shocked, perhaps realizing that the man before him resembled an older version of himself. "Austin!" I eximed, rushing towards him, but the Vampire guards signaled for me to stop, holding up their hands and blocking my path.


    "What''s the rush, Selena? Before you get your son back, don''t you want to know who helped us trick you and take your son?" Ss sneered as his grin was sly and cunning.


    "Who was it?" I asked, furrowing my brow as my heart braced itself to confront the traitor.


    "Selena!" a familiar voice from behind startled me, causing me to turn abruptly.


    "Uncle Jack?!" I couldn''t believe my eyes seeing him there, smirking and appearing soposed. He was the traitor. I couldn''t fathom that my only family, my uncle, my only blood rtion left after my family died, was behind putting my son''s life in danger.


    "I can''t believe you orchestrated my son''s kidnapping," I spat out with disdain, feeling the respect and care for him crumble away. The moment I realized he had used my son and me for his despicable motives, any love t had for him vanished, He had faked his entire life, pretending to genuinely love Austin and me.


    "Selena, I never wanted to do this," he began, his voice filled with pain. "Believe me, you were my only family. But my hatred for the Alpha King was stronger than any other feelings," he sighed before continuing. "When you said you were going to tell the Alpha King about Austin and reconcile with him, lost control. You ruined my n because my revenge wasn''tplete. I wanted to see him suffer for destroying my pack and my family," he paused, ring at me, and I was shocked to hear such hatred from him. His heart seemed consumed by immense hatred for the Alpha King. "I''m truly disappointed in you, my child. How could you forget about your parents, your brother, sister, and pack members'' deaths? They were brutally killed by your ex-mate," he yelled at me.


    "No, Uncle!" I shouted in anger and hatred. "You''re wrong, and you''ve always lied to me!" I yelled, then nced at Austin, who flinched. I never wanted my son to endure what I had experienced: the violence, crime, bloodshed, and the killing of innocent people. But perhaps his fate was already decided, destined to witness all the brutality because he was the Alpha King''s son.


    "Our family perished because of their mistake. If Father hadn''t opposed the Alpha King and attempted to kill him, he would still be alive," I argued.


    "So this cunning Alpha King has twisted your thoughts, and you believed in him and his lies," Uncle snarled, ring at Zander, who met his gaze with a furious stare.


    I shook my head. "Uncle, I have a conscience to discern what''s right and wrong. Please, stop being paranoid and surrender. Perhaps the Alpha King will forgive you and spare your life," I pleaded.


    Uncleughed. "Selena, you still don''t grasp that your ex-mate is powerless in front of the Vampire King. With the protection of the Vampire King, no one can harm me."


    It was Uncle''s excessive confidence that was gradually leading him towards his demise. I made onest attempt to save his life, but it seemed he was destined to be killed, provoking the Alpha King instead.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 The War *Selena*


    "Father, let''s keep this fight between us. Don''t involve a child in this. Release Selena''s son!" Damon interrupted.


    "Have you forgotten your manners, Damon? What''s gotten into you all of a sudden? Don''t you remember that they are our enemies, and we need to defeat them?" Ss scolded his son with a snarl, but Damon seemed unaffected, ring at his father with fury.


    "I haven''t forgotten anything, Father. I remember very well that a true warrior never uses elders, children, or women in their fight. They fight with bravery and rely on strength," Damon dered with a roar.


    I was deeply impressed by his words. Despite being seen as our rival, a bloodthirsty Vampire, he appeared to be a man of honor and power.


    Zander exchanged a nce with Damon, and without a word, Damon lunged at the vampire holding Austin, swiftly grabbing him and passing him to me. I held my son tightly in my arms while our soldiers drew their swords,unching an attack on the cunning vampires. Ss was caught off guard by Zander and Damon''s unexpected move, looking shocked and bewildered.


    "Damon, you''re a traitor! You''re fighting for the enemy''s side. I disown you," Ss snarled, ordering his soldiers, "Attack! Ensure no one escapes alive."


    "Keep dreaming, Ss. Your time is up," Zander dered as he shifted and leaped into the fray.


    I held onto Austin firmly, reassuring him, "Baby boy, Mom''s here. No one can harm you. Just keep your eyes closed and don''t look at what''s happening around us."


    Austin obediently hid his face in my shoulder, holding me tightly and shutting his eyes.


    Zander and Maddox shielded me, safeguarding both Austin and me by fiercely battling the Vampires with their expert skills.


    However, more Vampire soldiers arrived, intensifying the fight. There were painful screams, blood spattering everywhere, creating a frightening scene.


    Amidst the chaos, I witnessed Uncle Jack, fighting alongside the Vampires,unching an attack on Zander from behind. But he was no match for the Alpha King. In a swift move, Zander tossed him into the air, snapping his neck, and Uncle''s lifeless body mmed against the far wall. Tears welled up in my eyes involuntarily. No matter how cunning he was, witnessing his death pained my heart. I wished he had listened to me, improved his actions by apologizing, and surrendered before the Alpha King.


    "Selena, who will save you now?" I was lost in mourning over Uncle''s death and didn''t have time to be alert when Ss suddenly appeared behind me, grabbing me and preparing to bite. Austin screamed in horror.


    Zander''s gaze snapped toward me. He was at another corner as he shouted warnings at Ss. "Don''t do anything foolish, Ss. I''m warning you."


    But Ssughed wickedly. "Your mate has to die, Alpha King."


    Zander lunged, dashing toward me, and as Ss descended towards my neck, his teeth touched my skin. I closed my eyes, feeling my death drawing near, holding my breath and praying to the moon Goddess to save my son.


    Suddenly, Ss was forcefully pulled away from me while Zander pulled me away at the same time before Ss''s teeth could sink into my neck. I saw Damon stabbing his father with a wooden stake, piercing his heart. "No one can harm my mate," he dered, trembling with anger, heaving and breathing loudly.


    The Vampire king was killed, and his soldiers stopped fighting, surrendering to the Alpha king.


    Zander''s concerned gaze was fixed on me intently as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    I nodded, then turned to look at Austin. He observed his father with curiosity in his eyes.


    Zander tousled Austin''s hair as he assured him, "I''m here, son. No one can hurt you." "Austin, you''ve always wanted to meet your dad, right?" I asked gently, kissing his head. He nodded eagerly.


    "He''s your dad," I said, gesturing towards Zander.


    "Austin, my son!" Zander whispered in amazement. His eyes overflowed with all the love he had. I had never seen him disy any emotions, but for the first time in his life, I saw softness and vulnerability in his expression. Zander opened his arms, and Austin jumped into his father''s embrace.


    A tear of joy fell from my eyes. I had been waiting for this day since I first learned I was carrying Austin.


    Zander showered sloppy kisses all over Austin''s face, repeating, "My son. My blood. My heir!"


    "Dad!" Austinughed joyfully, embracing his father. "Will you live with us now?" he asked innocently, tugging at my heartstrings. I remembered how much he longed for his dad when he saw other kids ying with theirs. "Yes, son. I''m here to take you and your mother with me. We''ll all live together," Zander confirmed, gently stroking Austin''s head.


    "So, you''ll never leave us alone?!" Innocence shone in Austin''s eyes as he looked at Zander, who briefly nced at me before returning his gaze to Austin.


    "Never!" Zander vowed, hugging


    Austin tightly to his chest. It was an


    incredibly emotional moment, and struggled to hold back tears. Zander''s long arm wrapped around my shoulder, pulling me closer, and for a brief moment, we stood there together, sharing that heartfelt connection.


    Then Zander approached Damon.


    "Prince Damon, after your father''s passing, I hereby dere you the new king of the Vampires," Zander proimed, removing the crown from Dmon''s father''s head and gently cing it on Damon''s temple.


    A wave of apuse and cheers erupted throughout the gathering, celebrating the ascension of the new Vampire king.


    With the transfer of leadership to Damonplete, we departed for the Moonglow Pack territory. During the journey, Austin bombarded his father with questions, eager to understand the truth about their heritage as werewolves and Alpha lineage. Zander shared everything with remarkable patience, a rare trait for him.


    Austin''s eyes sparkled with excitement upon learning that his father was the Alpha King and he was a prince. A smile crept across my face as I gazed at my small family. I hoped that finally, everything would fall into ce, and we could lead a peaceful life together.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 Giving Him Head *Maddox*


    The entire pack weed us warmly upon our return with Zander''s son, our prince. The atmosphere was filled with celebration, and an air of festivity enveloped the pack. It was a truly joyous asion after so many years. Yet, amidst the jubtion, I couldn''t help but sense the lingering tension between Zander and Selena. Their unresolved issues needed attention soon, or history might repeat itself. Fortunately, the pack members were preupied with admiring their little prince, oblivious to the growing distance between Zander and Selena.


    As Zander and Selena retired to their suite, I made my way to the pack''s office. There were calls to attend to and some pending work that required my attention.


    I was in the middle of a video conference call when the door to my office creaked open, and ir stepped inside. She appeared visibly upset. Despite her attempts at maniption and persuasion, I managed to convince Zander that it wasn''t wise to bring her along with us. I proposed that she wasn''t adequately prepared based on her performance during our practice sessions. However, the real reason was my reluctance to have her apany us, especially knowing the vampires posed a significant threat. I couldn''t allow any harm to befall my mate. My mate!


    My heart skipped a beat as the word glinted in my head. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from her as she slowly swayed her hips toward me. Although I pretended to be indifferent, my heart pounded loudly, her sweet scent filling the entire room and clouding my senses. I felt my eyes grow heavy with lust and desire for her, but I knew it was a bad idea. She was pure and innocent, not meant to be with a monster like me.


    I gulped as our gazes met, and in that moment, I caught a flicker of mischief in the princess''s amber eyes. As she approached closer, I cursed under my breath and switched my attention to theputer screen, feigning interest in the conversation happening on the other side.


    I nodded and pretended to be engrossed in an intense discussion while ir''s every move went unnoticed as she perched herself on the edge of the desk. Suppressing a groan, I watched as her short skirt crept higher, revealing her panties. Her chest heaved as she leaned back, arching her body sensually. My breath hitched when her hand slipped into her silky brown hair, and I forgot to breathe altogether as she rubbed her thighs, emitting a soft moan.


    "Beta Maddox! What''s that sound?" one of our business partners asked abruptly.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    "Nothing, I think the door was open. But it''s closed now, you won''t hear any more sounds," I quickly reassured them while shooting a warning re at ir.


    She stepped away from the desk and shot me a gaze that instinctively told me I was in trouble.


    I nearly swore out loud as ir, upon reaching the side of my desk, suddenly knelt and spun my swivel seat towards her.


    "Beta Maddox?!"


    The various faces on my monitor appeared surprised and puzzled at my abrupt turn away from the screen. Meanwhile, ir was already unzipping my pants, reaching for my cock, and pulling it out of its confines. Lust took over my senses, and my mind ceased contemting right or wrong as her soft fingers wrapped around my shaft. My breathing quickened, and my heart thumped in my ears.


    Before I could clear my throat and manage to say in a steady voice, "I''m sorry, I had¡ª"


    Fuck.


    My mate now held my erection in her hands, stroking me as if she were a pro.


    "Beta Maddox? Is everything alright?"


    "I..."


    Fuuuuuuuuuck.


    ir''s gaze lifted to meet mine as she slowly closed her lips around the head of my cock. I clenched my fists as I hissed...


    She started to suck.


    "Please carry on without me. There''s a blow-"


    ir nearly choked on my cock, and I bit back a groan when I realized what I had almost said.


    "I mean, job. There''s a job... emergency I must deal with, so I''ll need to log out for now."


    ir started ying with my balls.


    "Keep me posted. Thanks."


    I nearly mmed my hand down on the keyboard in my haste to cut the connection, and as soon as I switched the monitor off and saw the camera''s blinking light die down, I gazed down at my naughty angel. She was sucking me off as if enjoying her favorite candy. A mischievous giggle escaped my mate as I withdrew my cock from her mouth and pulled her up onto myp. Her eyes were dark with lust as she stared directly into mine.


    "You''re bing more and more troublesome," I growled, threading my hand through her soft curls and tilting her head back, tugging hard on her hair.


    "Ah!" she moaned as I licked the length of her slender neck.


    But my mate didn''t cease her teasing; instead, she continued to provoke me. She began grinding against my bulge, almost bringing me to climax right then and there. My length swelled beneath her.


    "You''re ying with fire, princess," I warned, but she didn''t stop. Too absorbed in wriggling out of her panties. Seeing her struggling, I simply grabbed the edge of herce panties and ripped the damn thing off her body.


    A part of me expected ir to be stunned by this, but as always, she proved me wrong.


    Instead, my mate only told me seriously, ''I want to burn then."


    A groan escaped me. I was shocked as well to hear the estranged sound-a mixture between exasperation and arousal. My princess was innocent and inexperienced, but this naughty side of her waspletely contradictory. In fact, I found her seductive side more dominant, as she always made me fall on my knees before her and give in to her every demand.


    My hungry gaze swung back to my mate the moment I felt her dainty hands curving over the hard slope of my shoulders. I saw her bite her lip as she slowly rubbed her wetness against my erection, and my jaw clenched hard as she let out a little moan and began rubbing herself faster and harder over my wildly throbbing cock. I saw her lips part as her expression turned slightly dazed.


    "Maddox..."


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    My name sounded so alluring from her lips, like an enchantment weaving magic around me. I forgot we were in the pack''s office, with CCTV cameras on. My fingers gripped her tightly, guiding her hips to move even faster. The sensation of her slippery warmth against my bare cock was both heavenly and torturous, making it a challenge to resist simply taking her. I knew that if I did, she wouldn''t mind, she might even relish it. She had never kept it a secret that she longed for my touch, eager for me to im her virginity and seal our mate bond, ensuring no other man could ever touch her. The intensity of the mate bond and the desire to protect her was so overwhelming that I almost lost


    control. Somehow, I managed to


    resist.


    No idea how, but I managed it.


    "You''re so wet for me, princess," I whispered into her ear.


    ir moaned, her eyes hooded as she looked at me. My gaze dropped to her parted lips, tempting me to im her mouth. Yielding to the lust, I harshly pressed my lips against hers. My tongue passed through her parted lips, weed eagerly by her greedy mouth. Even as I felt her nails digging deeper into my back, it wasn''t enough.


    "Do you want my cock that much?" I whispered against her lips.


    A whimper escaped her, yet it still wasn''t enough.


    "Then say it," I said roughly.


    "I-I want it."


    "What is it that you want?"


    My question made her shudder, and then she began gyrating wildly against me.


    "Fuck me, please," she cried out. "It hurts so much. I want you inside me," She begged so desperately and I almost lost my sanity. Fuck! How could I not when my mate was confessing she wanted me so much?


    "How much do you want me to ruin your virgin pussy?" I growled, knowing my mate loved my explicitnguage.


    "So much!" My princess was sobbing now, her movementspletely uncontrolled as she tried desperately to have my cock inside her.


    It felt so fucking good and I almost exploded with my climax.


    "Then, if I say I want you to act like my fucking whore, would you take my monster dick in your cunt?"


    I had never been one to use dirtynguage during sex, but with her, I found myself uttering words I had never spoken before... even without my cock entering her. With her, I lost control. Forgot about being honorable. As if I had every right to be myself with her. And when I heard her pant, "Yes, my mate! Yes!"


    I found myself roaring as I reached


    my release, and a momentter, ir, too, was crying as she reached her own peak. She slumped in my arms as clutched her tightly to my chest, my mouth found her, kissing her senselessly. Micah howled happily, pushing me to im her right then and there, wanting to take over my body and mark her so everybody would know she was ours, and no one could ever separate us.


    However, the door was jerked open, and I knew who it was. I quickly covered ir''s legs, pulling down her skirt as I tucked myself into my pants. I managed to ce her aside, getting her off myp in time, just as a hard punchnded on my face.

 Chapter 551

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 551 Confession *Maddox*


    "You motherfucker, you dared to do this?!" Another punchnded on my face apanied by an enraged growl, and I toppled over as the chair I was sitting in was forcefully flipped.


    "No!" ir cried out, rushing to intervene and prevent Zander from inflicting further harm.


    "Leave me, ir!" he snapped, ring at his sister.


    "Zander, please, listen to me first," she pleaded desperately, refusing to release her grip on her brother''s hand. Despite his anger, Zander wasn''t forcefully pushing her away, aware she might get hurt.


    Zander trembled in fury, snarling, "You fucking bastard. I considered you my best friend. I trusted you as my Beta, and you tried to hit on my sister."


    "No, Zander, you''ve misunderstood," ir squealed as he pulled his hand away from her grip and lunged at me. "Zander, please, listen to me," she begged.


    "Let him be, ir. Today, I''ve discovered how much my supposed best friend trusted me," I said in a mocking tone, observing Zander''s clenched jaw. Just as he was about to throw another punch, Selena''s voice intervened. "Stop, Zander. He is ir''s mate," Selena yelled.


    "What?!"


    "What?!"


    Zander and I eximed simultaneously.


    She knew?!


    Then I realized Selena was always so close to ir because ir trusted her, and Selena had proven I numerous times, such as now, when she had hidden it even from her alpha mate.


    "So, you already knew?!" Zander gritted out in fury, ring at his beloved. "Again!" he snarled, and Selena flinched. "Again, you break my trust by hiding this. When will you stop doing it?! Then you want me to trust you, Selena! How?!" Heshed out at his mate. "Zander, please, listen to me," Selena said, but Zander held up a hand, staring at her with a warning expression. "Save it, Selena," he scowled.


    Selena and ir exchanged a nervous nce before ir spoke up, "Zander, I was trying to tell you this the whole time while you were beating my mate, but you didn''t hear me once," irined.


    "FUCK!!!" Zander cursed, wiping a hand over his face as he exhaled loudly.


    Then, he abruptly turned towards me, ring. "So, you knew it from the beginning that ir was your mate and yet you chose Emile as your mate," he drawled dangerously.


    I lowered my head in guilt; he was speaking the truth. I knowingly chose Emile as my mate, and now I was facing the consequences. The Moon Goddess had punished me for not valuing my mate and the sacred mate bond.


    "Tell me, you fucker!" Zander shouted. "You rejected my sister and mated with Emile?!"


    I shook my head frantically, choking on my words. "No! I didn''t reject ir."


    "What?!" he eximed as his eyes widened, looking at me in disbelief. "I can''t believe you cheated on both Emile and ir," he spat out in disgust. "No doubt Emile betrayed. It might be her way of seeking revenge."


    "Stop it, Zander! Just stop it!" I growled in defiance. "I didn''t cheat on anyone. I was loyal to Emile when I was with her, and ir didn''t know about me being her mate, so she didn''t feel any pain of betrayal because the bond was notplete," I reasoned. "Okay, I got it," he snorted. "So after Emile betrayed you, you sought sce in ir."


    "Hell, no. I can''t do this to her. I was actually nning to reject her because she deserved a better mate than me," I stated fiercely, shaking my head.


    I could never think of treating my


    mate this way, I cared deeply for her, which is why intended to reject her. It was good that she never once attempted to seduce me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to distance myself from her. Whether it''s the mate bond or m¨¨re desire, I couldn''t deny the strong pull I always felt towards her. That was precisely why I chose to keep my distance; I somehow knew she was my ultimate destination.


    No, I never regretted a single moment spent with her. However, witnessing Zander''s reaction made me feel both regretful and guilty.


    "So, you believed it was fair to take advantage of her before rejecting her, is that it?!" He grimaced, and I cringed in response.


    "No, Zander," I snapped, but then I hesitated as I realized the weight of my words. I turned to look at ir and found myself speechless. Her face betrayed pure pain, her eyes reflecting a fear of rejection. She had expressed her feelings for me numerous times. What was I going to do to her? "You desired her as well, Maddox," Micah''s voice echoed in my head. "I desired my mate. Confess to her and ept her. We need her."


    "Z... Zander, please, stop demeaning him. It''s not his fault. I was the one pursuing him. But if he believes I''m not worthy to be his mate, I ept his decision. He... he didn''t do anything to me; I approached him," she huped, a tear slipping from her innocent eyes. Micah snarled in defiance within my mind, fighting to take control of my body, to make me regret even considering rejecting our mate and causing her pain.


    "I''m no match for him, and he deserves a woman better suited to be his mate. It''s okay if he... if he doesn''t want me," she sobbed as more silent tears streamed down her cheeks. Copsing to her knees, she buried her face in her hands.


    "Hell, no!" I growled. "That''s not true,


    princess," I said as I knelt before her, gently removing her hands from her tear-streaked face. I cupped her pretty face in myrge hands as I


    peered deeply into her wet eye


    "Who Said I don''t want you? I want you like I''ve never wanted anyone else. You have no idea how hard it''s been for me to keep my distance from you," I confessed and didn''t


    care if Zander killed meter. "You...


    you''re lying," her voice broke


    between sobs.


    "Then why do you think I''ve avoided touching you or making eye contact with you all this time? Trust me, princess, when I say I''ve never wanted anyone else but you. But l felt helpless. You were always like a kid to me, and desiring you seemed so wrong on many levels. But now that I know how deeply you love me, I can''t be foolish enough not to confess my feelings and let you slip away," I said, pulling her into my


    embrace. She buried her head in my chest, breaking down in tears.


    "Will you give me a chance to prove that I''m good enough to be your mate, princess?" I pleaded, biting my lip and gazing at her with desperation.


    She lifted her head, her expression appearing puzzled.


    "And if you refuse, I''ll keep begging you, my mate. I''ll continue pleading until..." I couldn''t finish my sentence as she silenced me with a scorching kiss. My entire world brightened when I locked eyes with her glowing gaze, seeing nothing but love for me.


    Author note:-


    Daily updates have started today.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 Can''t Let You Go *Selena*


    "I won''t approve of it!" Zander''s voice echoed in the surroundings. "Just because you now need a mate, you turn to my sister. Otherwise, you were going to reject her. She is not your toy, Maddox," he drawled in a dangerous tone. "You might be my best friend and the best warrior in my pack, my Beta, but none of these qualities can allow you to be worthy of being my sister''s mate. Not after what you''ve done to her in the past," his tone turned threatening.


    "Zander, it''s about ir and Maddox. Let her decide what she wants," I pleaded as I looked into his eyes, but all I saw was anger as he red at me.


    "Selena, stay out of this matter," he gritted out, clenching his jaw, making me wince.


    So he was still angry with me, and I did not know what I should do to make him believe that I did not lie to him intentionally.


    "Zander," ire spoke, "I have been in love with my mate throughout my life, even when I thought I could hate him or move on. But I was still in love with him the whole time," ire confessed, getting up on her feet and walking to her brother. "And I realized that I could never stop loving him when I saw him in pain, and it hurt me even more."


    She turned and looked at Maddox, who was also watching her with curiosity.


    "Trust me, Zander, Maddox never forced me to ept him, not even came to me after his breakup. But it was me who pursued him because I cannot see him in pain," she whispered, appealing to her brother for understanding.


    Zander was silent for a long moment, staring at ir and Maddox. Then he exhaled loudly and spoke with a frown, "Are you sure that you want to be with him?"


    "Yes, Zander. I am very much sure," ir nodded, a soft smile stretching across her lips. "The Moon Goddess has gifted me the most precious person in my life. I am not going to make the same mistake and let him go away," she said with deep meaning as she nced intensely at Zander. "Big brother, always remember there is never a time toote to forgive someone just to keep the person you love in your life. It''s your choice to live in pain with your ego or topromise and live happily with your mate."


    She said something worth a million dors, and she was absolutely right. That was why I was ready to do anything and put forth my best effort to convince Zander that I was worth a second chance.


    Zander seemed nk, staring at his sister. He was literally zoned out.


    "Zander! Zander!" I called out, and then he snapped out of his trance, turning his head toward me and locking eyes. I could feel my effect on him, just as he had an effect on me. I still felt a spark from his touch, setting my body on fire, and I knew no one else could make me feel this way. Only him!


    I gestured toward ir, reminding him silently as he seemed lost once again, gazing into my eyes.


    "Is that what you want?" Zander asked his sister once again, and ir nodded. "Very well, then. I am going to announce the mating and marking ceremony for you and Maddox," he dered, shifting his gaze to his Beta. "You better behave this time and don''t try to break my sister''s heart. Otherwise, you know no one can save you from my wrath," he threatened in his dangerous tone.


    Maddox nodded solemnly, his expression turning serious as he vowed, "I promise I won''t give you a reason toe after me," he assured.


    "I have also learned from my mistake, and I am never going to hurt my mate," Maddox said, looking at ir with eyes filled with love.


    "Alright," Zander sighed. "Now everyone, leave the pack office and go to your SEPARATE rooms," Zander emphasized ''separate'' intentionally, and I knew why.


    From the disheveled look of Maddox''s hair and ir''s ruined makeup, it was clear what they were doing here in this room that enraged Zander so much.


    Maddox took ir''s hand in his, holding it possessively before they departed together. I felt immense joy for ir today because I knew how much she had yearned for her mate, and now she was with the only man she had always wanted to be with throughout her life.


    I sighed and began to leave.


    But before I could take another step, a powerful hand grabbed my arm and pulled me back. I gasped as I collided with the rock-hard body of my mate.


    "Zander?!" I was confused because the eyes that had looked at me angrily a few minutes ago were now filled with so many mixed emotions.


    "Selena, I can''t let you go," he finally spoke, exhaling in exhaustion. I continued to gaze at him, puzzled. What had suddenly changed his mind and heart? Maybe ir''s words had struck the right chord.


    "I know how much I suffered during those years when you weren''t with me, and now that I have you back, I refuse to ruin everything because of mistakes we both made in the past," he said, regret evident in his eyes and voice.


    I felt relieved to hear that he had finally epted his mistake.


    "I don''t want to leave either, Zander. I want to spend my whole life in your arms. I want to give our rtionship a chance, but my only fear is..." I bit my lip as insecurity once again surfaced in my heart. I lowered my head, unable to voice out my fear.


    "What happened, baby?" Zander asked, holding my chin and lifting my head so our eyes could meet.


    "Zander," I hesitated, but he


    encouraged me, nodding firmly. "My... my only fear is what if... what if you find your true mate someday?! What will happen to us then, and what will be my position in your life?" I asked him the same question as I did when I first met him.


    Zander''s lips parted, and I braced myself to hear the same answer from him.


    "If you are insecure because of my mate bond, I will end this today," he dered with determination shining through his eyes.


    "W... What?!" I gasped. He couldn''t be serious?!


    "Yes!" He nodded slowly and firmly. "I will go to the Moon Goddess temple and ask to block my mate''s bond, so I will never get a mate, not even in the few months left of my life."


    "Zander?!" My eyes widened as I processed the meaning of his words.


    What did he mean by having only a few months left of his life?!

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 Let The Story Begin *Avery*


    "Why are we heading to the Vampire Kingdom, Father? You know this will draw a lot of attention," I questioned my father, but he remained silent. The car glided smoothly along the road while he continued to gaze out of the window. His expression remained unreadable. "Father, you''re taking an enormous risk. We can''t afford to attract undue attention to him, you know that," I warned him.


    "Shut up, Avery," he sharply scolded, making me wince. "After spoiling my n, you still have the audacity toin," he spat with disgust, though his focus remained outside, his anger palpable. "What did I do, Father?" I asked, my tone tinged with defiance.


    "Really, Avery?! Do you not know what you have done?! I gave you enough time to seduce Zander and make him fall in love with you, but you were unable to do this. Not only this, you were unable to eliminate Selena from your way. Now she is back in Zander''s life, and my dream of bing the king of the Werewolves will only remain a dream, unfulfilled because of you!" He shouted at me so loudly and vehemently that even the chauffeur nced at us.


    "What?! Focus on the road," I snapped at the stupid shifter.


    "How can you say that, Father?" I protested in a soft tone. I knew my father had a very bad temper. "I tried everything, and if you are forgetting, Zander was my love. Because of your foolish strategy, I lost him," I grimaced, remembering how abruptly Zander had told me I should leave right then.


    "Do you think I will believe your nonsense? I know how much you love him," Father taunted rudely. "You were only with him for power, aiming to be the queen of the Werewolves. After you messed up everything, now only Damon can help me get what I want," he mumbled.


    "Damon?!" I frowned. "But how?"


    "That''s why we are going to see him because he has a proposal for us," Father informed me, and for the first time, I saw a small smile appear on his face.


    Interesting.


    On one hand, the new Vampire King pretended to be friends with Zander and Selena, while here, on the contrary, he offered to help us take them down. This game was bing more intriguing.


    As soon as the car entered the Vampire Kingdom, we were escorted by two guards to the Vampire castle. A vast gate opened, and another Vampire guard led us inside the castle, where Damon awaited us in a castle chamber. "Wee, Elijah and Avery!" Damon greeted with an expressionless face.


    "Damon!" Father greeted the new Vampire King with a warm smile. "Tell us, why did you call us here urgently?"


    "As I mentioned, I have a good proposal for you that will be beneficial," he exined, rising from his chair and walking toward us.


    "What proposal do you have that is beneficial for us?" Father asked, casting a skeptical nce at Damon. Damon gazed at us intently, creating a moment of anticipation as we waited for him to speak.


    However, Damon did not reply. Instead, he turned away and ordered, "Follow me."


    Father and I exchanged suspicious nces, but we had no choice but to follow him to discover what he actually wanted from us.


    He led us deeper into his castle. As he strode through the dark gallery, all the wallmps lit up with a flick of his finger in the air. I had only heard that vampires knew magic, but now I was experiencing it live for the first


    time, and it was mesmerizing.


    We continued onward through what felt like an endless gallery until we finally spotted arge door. It swung open at Damon''s gesture, without him even touching it.


    Damon led the way inside,


    motioning for us to follow him into the room. As we entered therge chamber darkness enveloped us until themps suddenly illuminated, casting a majestic glow. In the dim yellow light, arge portrait stood before us, gleaming.


    The image before us left us speechless.


    "Selena!" I gasped. Although the woman depicted in the portrait bore a striking resemnce to Selena, the painting appeared significantly very old, and thedy in the painting was dressed in an ancient fashion, My father nced at me, equally puzzled by what he saw


    "She is not Selena," Damon finally broke the silence, adding to our confusion.


    "But she does look like Selena," I argued, gesturing with my hand. Damon red at me before he walked closer to the painting. Tilting his head, he gazed intently at the portrait as if it were a living woman.


    "She is Arabe!" He dered and his eyes fixed on the painting.


    "Arabe?!" I furrowed my brow. "Do you think we''re fools? She is Selena, and I am damn sure of it." I rolled my eyes.


    "Shut up, you foolish woman," Damon bellowed furiously, baring his teeth, and his two sharp vampire canines showed up. I took a step back in fear. What had suddenly angered him so much? Father looked annoyed as he motioned for me to keep my mouth shut. "So, you mean this woman in the picture is not Selena but Arabe?" Father inquired calmly.


    Damon stared at my father again, but as he turned to look at the picture. His eyes softened as they glowed in the soft, dim light.


    "Selena was Arabe, and Arabe is now Selena," Damon whispered.


    Agh! It was so confusing.


    Father and I exchanged a nce because what he was saying didn''t make any sense.


    "Please enlighten us," I implored with my most stunning smile.


    Damon nced at me with his piercing, icy blue eyes that shone when he spoke. "It all started thousands of years ago when witches and warlocks used to rule Earth, and other shifters were minorities, obeying and submitting before the Warlock King." He turned to face us as he continued, "The story began when the Warlock King, Zephyr ckthorn, met a beautiful wolf princess: Arabe."

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 Once Upon A Time *Thousands of years ago*


    Narrator''s POV.


    Once upon a time, in a world where supernatural beings coexisted with humans, Warlocks and Witches held dominion due to their superior powers.


    Residing in this realm was the remarkably beautiful werewolf princess, Arabe, whose father led a small pack as an Alpha. The news of her extraordinary beauty had spread far and wide across the world.


    Just a month after her 18th birthday, numerous marriage proposals began pouring in from distantnds. Yet, like any caring father, Arabe''s father sought the most suitable match for her and declined each proposal that arrived. "Arabe, quickly get ready. You have to leave for the mating ball," her mother urged, entering the room with urgency. Arabe, lost in her thoughts while seated near the window, snapped out of her reverie as her mother approached. "Why, Mother?" Arabe inquired, seeking an exnation.


    "Because your father wanted you to go there," her mother replied.


    "Mother, I am tired of meeting people. They ultimately get rejected by Father," Arabeined.


    "He is doing everything for your sake and good future. He and I love you, princess," her mother reasoned.


    "I know, Mother, and that''s why I don''t want to go anywhere leaving you and Father," Arabe said, pouting as she hugged her mother from the side.


    "Silly girl," her mother chuckled, kissing Arabe''s forehead before cing the dress beside her. "Now quickly just get ready," her mother instructed, not waiting for her reply as she left the room.


    Arabe nced at the dress. It was a peach-colored, longce gown. She trailed her hand along the delicate fabric, feeling its texture. She liked it. Taking it, she made her way to the bathroom. After a quick shower, she changed into the clothing and wore the gown. Stepping out of the bathroom, she approached her vanity table, sitting on a stool. As she looked into the mirror, she was mesmerized by her reflection. The gown fit her perfectly, embracing her every curve and making her appear more feminine and mature than her age. Arabe was deep in her own contemtion. Tonight, she was expected to choose a mate, yet an unexined restlessness tugged at her heart. In those times, among shifters, the selection of a mate was intrinsically tied to their prowess. For a female with numerous suitors vying for her, the males would engage in challenges, where the mightiest among them couldy im to her hand.


    The concept of true mates existed solely in ancient tales, a notion merely spoken of in folklore and never substantiated by actual events. Among the Werewolves, the prevailing belief was that true mates were nothing more than fictional narratives, a figment of imagination never realized in reality.


    The subject of true mates remained


    shrouded in mystery, even when inquired of the moon goddess herself. Instead of offering rity, she responded with enigmatic smiles, perpetuating the confusion among the Werewolves. Yet, the very idea of having a true mate intrigued Arabe profoundly. Legends suggested that these unions were predestined by the moon goddess herself, forging an unbreakable bond between two souls. Even after death, they remained inseparable, destined to


    be reborn repeatedly, eternally


    seeking their mate in each new life.


    "Be, you''re not ready yet? You know the Alpha will be furious if he finds out you''rete for the mating ball," scolded Gina, Arabe''s closest friend and the daughter of her father''s Beta, as she strode into Arabe''s chamber and discovered her lost in contemtion. "Gina!" Arabe eximed, her hand flying to her chest in surprise, her wide eyes meeting her best friend''s. "Oh Goddess, you startled me!"


    Gina merely rolled her eyes in response. "Miss Drama Queen, if you''re finished with your theatrics, can we proceed downstairs?" Crossing her arms, Gina narrowed her eyes at Arabe.


    Seeing Gina''s expression, Arabe smiled and gestured toward her hair. Strands of her silky blonde locks were still unstyled, framing her face in a gentle cascade.


    With an exasperated sigh, Gina took a hairb and began to assist Arabe in setting her hair. She carefully pinned up Arabe''s golden locks on one side, leaving some strands to cascade freely, creating an elegant yet carefree hairstyle.


    As Gina delicately applied the faintest touch of makeup to Arabe''s already exquisite features, the natural beauty of the princess shone through effortlessly. Her radiant aura scarcely required enhancement.


    Once Arabe was prepared, she and Gina made their way down the ornate hall where Alpha Ralph and Luna Darcy stood in anticipation. A sense of importance lingered in the air, palpable in every stride as they approached the waiting couple.


    "I''ve made arrangements for both of you to attend the Mating ball," Alpha Ralph disclosed, his voice carrying the weight of responsibility.


    The rules were clear - parents were forbidden from attending the ball, ensuring everyone had the freedom to make their own choices without familial interference. The event was exclusive, reserved for the elite royal families from the mightiest packs. "Father, where exactly are we headed?" Arabe''s curiosity blossomed, her voiceced with intrigue and uncertainty.


    "This year, the Mating ball is hosted


    by none other than the Warlock King, Zephyr ckthorn," Alpha Ralph revealed with a measured tone. "He''s earnestly seeking his Queen, and this ball presents an


    opportunity. Show your beel.


    §ñ


    behavior and charm the King.


    Should he choose you as his mate, you would ascend as the Queen, wielding unprecedented power over the realm."


    Arabe let out a heavy sigh, her apprehension palpable as she contemted the daunting prospect of conversing with the Warlock Rumors had painted him as an- intimidating figure, known for his cruelty and immense power amplifying Arabe''s already


    1.


    mounting nervousness at the idea of


    initiating contact.


    Feeling her friend''s unease, Gina tenderly grasped Arabe''s hand, offering a reassuring squeeze in an attempt to alleviate her worries. Gina was apanying Arabe in hope to find a mate for herself as well.


    Soon, the girls settled into a horse-drawn cart. Their anticipation and nervousness evident as they embarked on their journey toward the grandeur of the mating ball. The rhythmic clip-clop of hooves against the cobblestones echoed their mixed emotions as they made their


    way.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555 There Was A King


    As the radiant moon cast its luminous glow upon the cobblestone pathway leading to the grand pce, Princess Arabe arrived in a carriage adorned with cascading roses and gilded ents. The carriage, drawn by majestic steeds, moved gracefully, the gentle clip-clop "Be! Stop fidgeting with your fingers," Gina chastised her friend gently, a yful edge to her voice. "You''re making me nervous too."


    of their hooves resonating in the crisp night air.


    "I can''t help it, Gina. I don''t know why my heart is so restless," Arabe confessed in a hushed tone, her hand instinctively finding its ce over her fluttering heart.


    "Don''t worry! King Zephyr is going to choose you as his mate at first nce. You''ll see," Gina reassured her.


    "And you''re going to find a handsome mate too," Arabe teased, a yful grin touching her lips. The air between them was filled with a shared sense of excitement and anticipation as they indulged in whimsical chatter, weaving dreams of their future.


    Their carriage had traversed through verdantndscapes, winding paths bordered by flourishing gardens adorned with exotic blooms. As the splendor of the pce came into view, its grandeur enough to steal one''s breath away.


    "The pce is magnificent," Arabe gasped softly, her gaze enraptured by the meticulously manicuredwns and vibrant flora that lined the pathway leading to the grand foyer.


    "King Zephyr is certainly quite affluent," Ginamented, peering out the window of the carriage, taking in thevishness that surrounded them.


    With a graceful halt, the carriage came to a stop, and the royal guard swiftly moved to assist the princess and her friend. As they stepped onto the cobblestone path, the air carried the heady scent of night-blooming flowers, and the pce gates swung open, revealing a panorama of opulence and enchantment that surpassed their wildest imaginings.


    Awestruck, Arabe and Gina were led by the royal guard toward the illuminated ballroom.


    The resplendent ballroom shimmered with a thousand candlelit chandeliers, their golden glow dancing upon the marble floors like stars captured beneath the celestial firmament.


    In the midst of the opulent ballroom, a gathering of male and female shifters adorned in their most splendid attire mingled, their gazes filled with anticipation and yearning as they sought their destined mates. The air crackled with excitement, each shifter hoping to find that elusive connection amidst the revelry.


    As Princess Arabe made her entrance, a hushed wave swept through the crowd, every eye turning towards her like petals seeking the sun''s embrace. Suitors approached with eager intent, yet she remained aloof, her attention distant and unyielding. With a subtle gesture, Gina was whisked away by a persistent male, leaving Arabe secluded in a quiet corner.


    Taking a ss of juice, Arabe feigned engagement, her thoughts veering away until the mention of a name caught her ear like a whisper in the wind. The mention of the infamous Alpha Alexander stirred a ripple of intrigue within her, drawing her focus sharply to the conversation unfolding nearby.


    "I heard Alpha Alexander was also going to attend the mating ball tonight," murmured one of the females, the words hanging in the air like a tantalizing secret.


    Arabe''s curiosity surged, her attention now wholly ensnared by the conversation. She leaned in, eager for more information.


    "Yes, I thought so too, but now he''s noting," another voice sighed with palpable disappointment, a hint of longing coloring her tone.


    The mention of the Alpha''s absence puzzled Arabe, the threads of gossip pulling her deeper into the intrigue.


    "But why?" she heard herself inquire, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "He is King Zephyr''s stepbrother, and they had a feud that led to him not attending the ball tonight," exined another female.


    "That''s so sad," every other female sighed with a sad expression.


    Arabe had heard whispers about Alpha Alexander''s allure-resembling a Greek god, a favorite among females. She dismissed the notion shaking her head at the image of him as a notorious womanizer Unbeknownst to her, there was someone else in the room, a silent observer who had been watching her every move for quite some time.


    I.ne


    As the room filled with pairs heading towards designated mating rooms, Arabe found herself alone, a tinge of boredom lingering in the air. Unnoticed, a figure approached, moving slowly through the crowd until he reached Arabe''s side. His presence wasmanding, and when he stopped near her seat, the very air seemed to change.


    A resonant voice broke the silence, echoing through the still air. "Princess Arabe!" The sound drew her gaze upward, and she met the eyes of a man who exuded an aura of majesty and grandeur. Handsome and possessing a stature akin royalty, he halted near her seat.


    Startled, Arabe rose from her ce, gently setting aside her ss of juice upon the table.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice soft and melodic, tinged with surprise.


    "I am Zephyr ckthorn," he introduced himself, his name falling upon her ears like a whispered enchantment.


    Recognition dawned upon Arabe as her eyes widened in realization-an epiphany that the imposing figure before her was none other than the enigmatic Warlock King himself. "His Highness!" she bowed slightly, paying respect in her nervousness.


    "Princess, you don''t have to offer formal greetings," Zephyr smirked, his hungry gaze trailing over Arabe. "I have chosen you as my mate. You can call me Zephyr."


    Arabe felt as though her heart had stopped beating. The Warlock King had chosen her. But why didn''t she feel excitement? All she felt was fear.


    Lowering her eyes, she whispered, "Thank you, King Zephyr."


    "So, you epted my proposal?" He asked, seeking confirmation.


    She nodded shyly. After all, it was her father''s wish. She trusted her father''s judgment to choose the best groom for her. Thus, she went along with her father''s decision and agreed to be the Warlock King''s mate.


    Zephyr took Arabe''s hand and announced loudly, "I have found my mate and Queen." Everyone erupted into cheerful gasps and voices, congratting the future Queen. Gina smiled and winked at her friend, prompting a shy smile from Arabe.


    Before she couldprehend what was happening, Zephyr had already escorted her to the mating room. ording to the rules, upon agreeing to be mates, they were required to consummate their rtionship immediately after the deration. Now that Arabe had agreed and Zephyr had dered her as his mate, there was no turning back.


    **************


    Can you gyess?! Who Is Zephyr in present time?

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556 He Has A Queen


    As soon as the door closed, Zephyr pulled Arabe into his arms, causing her to gasp. She had never been in such proximity to any male before, and it was a new and incredibly nerve-wracking experience for her. "Are you nervous?" Zephyr whispered into her ear before kissing her neck.


    Arabe shivered in his arms as her hands clutched his regal robe. She nodded, bing breathless.


    "Don''t be nervous, princess. I will always cherish and love you as my Queen," he dered before iming her lips.


    As if under a spell, Arabe sumbed to the passion demonstrated by Zephyr. She couldn''t discern whether she was under the influence of magic or experiencing desire. Her slender arms wrapped around his neck as she wholeheartedly epted him as her mate and King. Zephyr effortlessly shed their clothes with a snap of his fingers. He was a powerful warlock, a master of all magic.


    Arabe found herself in a mystical haze as Zephyr guided her to the bed, making her lie on her back. Hovering over her, he parted her thighs, settling between her legs. Arabe cried louder as he abruptly thrust inside her, shoving his huge and thick dick in one hard thrust, breaking her hymen and burying himself deep in her. He mated with her passionately, bonding with her, and his eyes did not leave her for a second as if he found the most precious gem.


    He pleasured her with his body, tongue, and finger, made love to her, and came inside her so many times, as if wanted to brand her with his essence. He acted like a caveman when he held her close and buried inside her the whole night. Despite Arabe being exhausted and passed out, he didn''t leave her.


    The next morning, he proimed their union, swiftly arranging a wedding within two days.


    When Arabe questioned the haste, he ardently professed, "I love you so intensely, Arabe. I simply couldn''t wait any longer to make you mine in every sense."


    Arabe was happy to have found such a passionate mate.


    Her father was thrilled because his daughter was going to be the Queen of the realm. Zephyr and Arabe were very happy together. After their wedding, Zephyr made sure to remind Arabe every day how much he loved her and how important she was to him. He cherished Arabe and kept her away from everyone, saying only he had the right to see her beauty and hear her lovely voice all to himself. Arabe felt fortunate that her mate loved her so deeply.


    "How lucky you are to be the Queen of the mightiest king, King Zephyr," Gina admired her friend''s happiness.


    She visited Arabe often, as Zephyr did not permit Arabe to go anywhere without him as he was very possessive.


    "We both are lucky to find a loving mate," Arabe smiled.


    "True," Gina grinned. Her mate was the Beta of a small werewolf pack and the brother of that pack''s Alpha.


    "But I missed you, Be," Gina sighed, looking at her friend adoringly.


    "I missed you too," Arabe held Gina''s hand as she epted.


    "Be, I am bored living in the pce," Gina wrinkled her nose. Arabe''s expression turned worried.


    "I mean, you owe me a tour of your kingdom, Warlock Queen," Gina teased, making Arabe''s face brighten with a warm smile.


    However, she knew if she asked Zephyr, he would refuse her plea. He never let her go out and tour the kingdom. Sometimes she found it overbearing. But as she was taught from her childhood, she had to obey her mate andply with his every demand and will. "I will talk to Zephyr. He will arrange a tour for you," Arabe said hesitantly.


    ""You won''te?!" Gina frowned. Arabe averted her eyes.


    "I have much work in the pce. Maintaining a huge pce like this..." She gestured by stretching her hands apart. "...is not easy."


    "I understand, Be," Gina sighed with disappointment.


    But she knew that being Queen of thergest kingdom was not simple; it came with many responsibilities.


    Arabe and Gina were engaged in the conversation when suddenly Zephyr barged into the room.


    "Your Highness!" Gina quickly got up, greeting him and slightly bowing.


    "Gina, I need to talk to my Queen urgently," Zephyr said, sounding annoyed.


    Arabe was confused about why he suddenly was annoyed. He never behaved rudely with anyone in front of Arabe.


    "Of course. I was about to leave, Your Highness," Gina said, giving Arabe a faint smile before leaving.


    Arabe felt sorry for her friend having to leave like this, but she knew she couldn''t afford to object.


    "Arabe," Zephyr took her in his arms as Gina closed the door behind her after departing.


    "I need to talk to you urgently," he said, kissing her lips.


    "What happened?" she asked, worriedly caressing hisrge face.


    Zephyr was very handsome and well-built. Any woman would consider herself lucky if he had chosen them, but he chose Arabe. "My stepbrother, Alexander, ising to visit us," he disclosed.


    "I will prepare for his wee," Arabe assured.


    "No, you don''t need to do anything," he snapped, and Arabe winced at his harsh tone.


    He sighed, "You''re very naive, Arabe. My stepbrother is a womanizer. He is unmated and hits on every female he encounters." "But I am your mate," Arabe reasoned.


    "You don''t understand, Arabe. He doesn''t care about it and will try to get close to you. I can''t bear it," scowled Zephyr.


    "You don''t trust me," Arabe gasped, sounding hurt.


    Zephyr pulled her closer. "I trust you,


    love, but don''t trust Alexander. He is very charming with looks and a


    §Õ§Ý§ñ


    bo makes every female fall at


    his feet."


    "But I am not like this," Arabe protested.


    "I know, sweetheart, but please listen to me. Want you to stay confined in this room and note out in front


    of him," he demanded.


    Arabe nodded, knowing her husband did not like disobedience.


    "You''re my life, Arabe. I can''t live without you," Zephyr said as he slowly undressed her and carried her in his arms to the bed.


    Arabe was surprised to see that he was very rough today as if iming his ownership of her.


    "Ah, please be gentle," she begged, but he didn''t stop despite her pleas. She was tired and begged him to stop.


    "I can''t stop, my love. I can''t help it; you are so sexy and beautiful," he clenched his teeth as he spelled each word out between hard thrusts. He fucked her as if a beast inside him had awakened.


    Arabe couldn''t understand why Alexander''s arrival bothered him so much.


    *************


    I am sorry for the dy in the update. I was hospitalized and still recovering.


    So, what is your theory? Why Zephyr is son worried about Alexander''s arrival? Who is this alpha in the present time?

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557 Entry Of The Viin


    Arabe found herself confined within the pce walls, restricted from venturing beyond her room whenever Alpha Alexander was present. Her freedom was tethered to hisings and goings, limited to the moments when he departed for work or meetings. The arrangement left her feeling like a captive in her own home. Amidst the vastness of the pce, she found sce only in thepany of a few trusted servants and maids, who were permitted to converse with her and cater to her needs. The library became Arabe''s haven, a sanctuary where the pages of books offered her an escape.


    "I need the book called Knight of the Crimson Moon. Have you found it?" she inquired, her voiceced with frustration.


    "I scoured the library thoroughly, mydy, but regrettably, it remains elusive," the maid responded cautiously. "If you wish, I can retrieve another book for you," she offered.


    "Leave it," Arabe waved her hand dismissively. "I''ll find it myself."


    "Wait, mydy," the maid attempted to intervene, but Arabe pressed on without halting.


    "Alpha Alexander has departed for work, which means I can finally roam around the pce," Arabe muttered to herself as she hurried toward the library. It had always been her sanctuary, a ce where she found sce, yet the Alpha''s presence had barred her from indulging in her love for books.


    Stepping out of her room, she noticed the hushed atmosphere that enveloped the pce. Servants bustled about, engrossed in their daily tasks. Determined, she made a beeline for the library. There, she could immerse herself in the world of literature, a refuge from the constraints imposed upon her.


    As Arabe entered, the librarian stood up immediately upon spotting the Queen, greeting her with the utmost respect.


    "My grace," the librarian said.


    Arabe nodded in response and, with her head held high, she swiftly entered the library.


    "My grace, would you like some books?" inquired the librarian.


    Aware of Zephyr''s strict instructions to monitor her every move, Arabe felt the weight of surveince bearing down on her, stifling her desire for freedom. Despite the opulence of her room, she yearned for the simplicity of fresh air and space beyond those luxurious walls. "What more could I possibly find in this library?" Arabe scoffed, her voice tinged with frustration, as shebed through the shelves in search of her beloved tome.


    "Which book are you seeking?" pressed the librarian, a hint of urgency in their tone.


    "Knight of the Crimson Moon," Arabe absentmindedly replied, her focus still fixed on scanning the racks for the elusive title.


    "That book is with me," a sudden male voice pierced the air, causing Arabe to startle.


    Her heart raced as she instinctively sought cover behind a nearby rack of books. The unexpected voice could mean only one thing-Alpha Alexander''s presence.


    But why was he here? Shouldn''t he have been at the king''s office, attending his conferences as usual?


    Confusion clouded her mind as her thoughts jumbled, yet amidst the uncertainty, an enticing aroma wafted through the air, drawing her attention Alexander''s voice held an inexplicable allure, casting an


    unexpected spell over her. Arabe''s wolf stirred within, reacting to an unfamiliar sensation. It was a connection she had never


    experienced before. Why was she


    feeling this inexplicable pull toward a


    man who wasn''t her husband?


    "Show yourself," Alpha Alexander demanded, his voice betraying hints of urgency and breathlessness. Arabe sensed his approaching presence through the heavy, rapid footsteps drawing nearer.


    "No!" she snapped, her voice carrying a tone of desperation, causing him to halt in his tracks. "Stay where you are and don''te any closer. I am King Zephyr''s mate," she emphasized, her wordsced with desperation. The thought of Zephyr discovering this encounter with Alexander filled her with fear of his potential anger.


    "He''s my stepbrother," Alexander exined, his voice strained, still trying to catch his breath as he battled for control.


    Confusion clouded his mind. He had never experienced such intense feelings for any woman before, and the fact that it was directed towards his stepbrother''s wife felt inherently wrong, yet it didn''t feel wrong at all. The moment her sweet scent filled his senses, he found himself irresistibly drawn to her as if under an enchanting spell.


    "That''s precisely why it''s inappropriate for you to be here when my husband is away," Arabe reasoned, her voice betraying her nervousness.


    Alexander silently nodded, even though she couldn''t see him. He remained silent, standing there and contemting his next move.


    "Please, just leave," Arabe pleaded, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. I''ll leave the book for you on the desk," he replied hastily before swiftly exiting the library. Once outside the pce, he sprinted away, his breathing heavy as he grappled with controlling his wolf.


    He couldn''t fathom what might have urred had he stayed. The tumultuous struggle within him left him conflicted, torn between conflicting desires and instincts he had never encountered before.


    As Alexander''s departure lifted the overpowering scent that had threatened to unravel her sanity, Arabe felt a rush of relief flood her senses. Emerging from her concealed spot behind the book rack, she cast her eyes around the room and spotted the sought-after book resting on the desk.


    Approaching the desk, Arabe


    reached out and instinctively


    brushed her fingers over the cover


    of the book, a subtle shiver running down her spine as if she could still sense the lingering presence of the forbidden male. Conflicting


    ove


    emotions surged within her, causing a surge of fear to grip her mind at the forbidden feelings that stirred for another man, sensations her body reacted to without her consent.


    Startled by her own reactions, Arabe abruptly dropped the book, her heart pounding in her chest. Without a moment''s hesitation, she fled from the library, seeking sce in the refuge of her room. Zephyr''s warnings echoed in her mind. inexplicable allure that Alpha Alexander seemed to possess, the


    The


    unsettling power to enchant, was undeniable. The undeniable


    enchantment in Alpha Alexander''s presence seemed to bewitch females. It was best, she decided, to seclude herself in her room for as long as Alpha Alexander remained within the pce walls.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558 Twist Of Fate


    "I haven''t had the pleasure of meeting your newly wedded wife," Alexander remarked, his tone taking on a slightly usatory edge. Zephyr paused from his work, setting down his quill pen to meet his stepbrother''s gaze.


    "And why exactly do you wish to meet my wife?" Zephyr raised an eyebrow, curious about Alexander''s sudden interest.


    Alexander held Zephyr''s stare for a prolonged moment, trying to decipher any underlying intentions in his stepbrother''s expression. "Why keep her hidden?" Alexander''s frown deepened.


    "Alexander!" Zephyr huffed, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features. "Are the females I provided for you to entertain you in your bed not sufficient that you now seek to meet my beloved wife?" He scoffed.


    "What fack did you just say?" Alexander growled, his irritation ring. "I was merely speaking of a formal introduction as family, and you misconstrued my intentions." His status as the Alpha King demanded respect, and he wouldn''t tolerate any form of disrespect, especially not from the King of the realm.


    "My wife isn''t particrly keen on meeting you," Zephyr lied, his gaze drifting away from Alexander, pretending to immerse himself in his work once more, a deliberate attempt to avoid further discussion.


    "Why? What the fuck have you said to her about me that she refuses to meet your own stepbrother?" Alexander snapped, his patience waning.


    "Listen, brother," Zephyr sighed, setting down his quill pen for the second time and lifting his head to meet Alexander''s gaze. "My wife has heard certain things about you, and she''s not exactlyfortable with the idea of meeting you," he exined, a casual shrug entuating his words. "I won''t push her to do something she''s not inclined to do."


    Alexander remained unconvinced, sensing that Zephyr was concealing something. There was an air of secrecy that only fueled his curiosity further.


    "By the way, when do you n on returning to your pack?" Zephyr inquired with a hint of desperation evident in his voice that betrayed his eagerness to have Alexander depart.


    Alexander was well aware of Zephyr''s aversion toward him, but the directness of the question was striking.


    "I''ll be here until the preparations for the annual meet areplete, and then I''ll depart," he replied firmly, not intending to prolong his stay any longer than necessary in a ce where he felt unwee. Zephyr nodded, emitting a heavy sigh that drew a scowl from Alexander.


    "If my presence here troubles you in any way, I''ll relocate to the guest house," Alexander dered in his icy tone.


    "No, Alexander, you''re not causing any inconvenience, and you are wee here to stay with us," Zephyr replied, though internally conflicted about insisting otherwise.


    "Are you certain? I don''t mind staying in the guest house," Alexander reiterated.


    "No, that''s fine. You can stay in the pce as long as you wish," Zephyr affirmed, attempting to diffuse the situation.


    "Alright, if that''s your decision," Alexander said absentmindedly, his mind preupied with other thoughts.


    Tensions were running high in the


    air, the weight of responsibility heavy on both of them. They knew they had no choice but to work alongside each other for the sake of maintaining peace among theirmunities. After all, Alexander''s mother was married to Zephyr''s father, intertwining their destinies in a way that demanded cooperation, regardless of personal feelings or conflicts.


    Despite Alexander''s concerted efforts to focus solely on his work, he couldn''t shake the memory of his encounter with his stepbrother''s wife in the library. Her voice lingered in his mind, and her alluring scent continued to stir restlessness within his wolf. Zephyr, on the other hand, was adamant about ensuring that Alexander and Arabe didn''te face to face. His insecurities regarding his Alpha stepbrother prompted him to take extra precautions.


    The anticipated gathering finally


    arrived-the day when all the alphas, vampire lords, and leaders of various shifter territories convened


    iel


    in the capital for the annual meet Discussions ensued, and new amendments were sessfully added to thews governing their realms. The proceedings unfolded smoothly, achieving the desired oues.


    As evening descended, a charity g was scheduled, a grand event requiring the attendance of every territorial leader. Zephyr, as the king of the realm, found himself in the position of hosting the g


    royal dinner alongside his


    He


    couldn''t hide his wife any longer. The duties of their positions demanded their public appearance together.


    "Finally, it''s a pleasure to meet you, my Queen," Edward, the vampire lord, greeted the Queen as Zephyr shot him a re.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Lord Edward," Arabe responded politely.


    "You''re exceptionally beautiful, Queen Arabe," Edward uttered in awe. "Now I understand why King Zephyr kept you hidden from everyone."


    Zephyr scowled fiercely at Edward, his gaze piercing and filled with a threatening intensity that made Edward swallow hard, realizing his mistake instantly. Zephyr was exceedingly possessive of his wife, and suchments didn''t sit well with him.


    "By the way, where is Alpha Alexander? He seems to be absent," Edward inquired, attempting to mask his unease behind a nervous chuckle. "Is he running fashionablyte as always?"


    "He''s fashionablyte as usual," Zephyr remarked mockingly about Alexander''s habitual tardiness.


    "Late but present," a deep voice reverberated through the room, causing Arabe''s heart to skip a beat.


    "Alpha Alexander!" Edward greeted him warmly.


    "Lord Edward," Alexander nodded in acknowledgment before his attention was inexplicably drawn to an alluring silhouette. A captivating scent filled the air, causing his heart to quicken its pace. Restlessness overcame him as he longed toy eyes upon the enchantress responsible for the captivating aroma.


    "Arabe,e with me," Zephyr urged, taking her hand and hastening their departure. Alexander furrowed, looking frustrated. He felt like if he let this opportunity go he couldn''t see her again.


    "Wait!" His voice carried amanding tone, his aura growing more intense,pelling Arabe to obey as she abruptly turned back.


    The moment their eyes met, everything around them seemed to dissolve, leaving only the two of them locked in an intense gaze, oblivious to the rest of the world.


    A low growl emanated from Alexander, stirring a shocked reaction from everyone at the g.


    "Mate!!!"

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559 Became More Dangerous


    The guests stood frozen, enveloped in a silence so profound that even the faintest sound seemed to echo. Alexander''s deration had stunned them all. "Mate!!!"


    Arabe''s wolf unleashed a haunting howl, resonating with a wild fervor that echoed Alexander''s promation. It meant only one thing.


    "Fated mates..." The words drifted amid the astounded onlookers.


    "The first fated mates!" A murmur rippled through the crowd.


    "How... how can this be?" The disbelief in the whispered conversations was palpable.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "She is already mated to King Zephyr!"


    "It must be a mistake," echoed several voices in rapid session.


    Arabe and Alexander stood, equally shocked. Their wolves surged within, urging them to stake their im, to mark each other before the assembled guests. But before they could act, Zephyr''smanding roar shattered the charged atmosphere. "Arabe, regain control!" His voice thundered with urgency, attempting to rein her in as she struggled against his grasp, her instincts urging her to break free and run toward her fated mate.


    "You are my mate, my Queen. How can you feel this way for another male?" His voice trembled with hurt.


    Arabe was speechless. She couldn''t understand what was happening to her. She had never felt like this before; her wolf was agitated, and she couldn''t control it.


    "She is my MATE," Alexander growled fiercely, staking his im.


    "No, you''re a fucking liar!" Zephyr bellowed. "She is my queen, and you''re trying to steal her because that''s your nature," he used his stepbrother.


    "I''m not fucking lying. It''s fucking true, and it''s decided by the Moon Goddess. Who the fuck are you to deny it?" Alpha Alexander bared his teeth.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as if a war were about to erupt.


    The Elders of the Wolfmunity were present at the G and stepped forward in support of their Alpha king.


    "King Zephyr, we understand it''s agonizing for you, but if your queen is Alpha Alexander''s mate, you must let her go. They are the first true mates in our history," an elder spoke.


    "No, that''s not true. I know Alpha King Alexander has manipted everyone and made them believe his false story," Zephyr refused stubbornly to believe it.


    "Then what about Queen Arabe? Why is she feeling the same as Alpha Alexander?" Elder countered.


    "Because she is under the effect of an enchantment," Zephyr snapped furiously. "I am sure when shees out of the spell, she won''t want to be with him," he dered.


    "Arabe, look at me," Zephyr demanded, forcing her to break eye contact with Alexander. "You are my queen, and you want to be with me, right?" He didn''t let her speak and dragged her out of the G, locking her in the pce and banning Alexander from entering his kingdom.


    He closed off all the way so they could not see each other.


    Alpha Alexander was ready to fight for his mate, but he didn''t want Arabe to get hurt in this fight. He had to know what she wanted.


    So, he tried a way to send a secret message to her. He asked her to meet him once but Arabe refused.


    He sent a message again and said if she didn''t want to be with him he would ept her rejection and would leave forever. Arabe agreed to meet him this time because she also wanted to end this misery.


    But she was conflicted. If she asked for King Zephyr''s permission, he would never allow her to go and meet Alpha Alexander. But if she wanted closure, she had to meet him and reject him.


    So, she secretly left the pce with the help of her loyal maid. She thought she would return before King Zephyr returned and he would never know about it.


    With nervous steps and hesitation in


    her heart, she went to meet Alpha Alexander. She was determined to reject him the moment she saw him, but when she actually faced him, she forgot her purpose. Her wolf whimpered again with restlessness, yearning for her mate''s touch. Her heart pounded, whether from fear or excitement, she couldn''t tell, but the next thing she knew, Alexander was close to her in the blink of an eye, taking her into his muscr arms.


    **************


    Unknown to Arabe and Alexander, Zephyr was nning something far more dangerous.


    of


    In the shadows of Zephyr''s abodey his ndestine chamber, a ce shrouded in darkness and mystery. The air hung heavy with the scent incense, casting a faint haze that obscured the room''s edges. The chamber''s walls, etched with obscure symbols and ancient runes, seemed to pulsate with an eerie,


    subdued glow as if whispering


    secrets of forgotten times.


    At the heart of this dim spacey a ritualistic altar, crafted from obsidian stone veined with traces of iridescent minerals that glinted in the scant light. Upon the altar, a brazier zed with flickering mes that danced and cast sinister shadows across the chamber''s walls. Zephyr stood before the brazier, an enigmatic silhouette against the fiery glow. d in dark robes adorned with arcane symbols, he chanted in a hushed tone, invoking words spoken in an ancientnguage. His hands, steady yet filled with an otherworldly energy, traced intricate patterns in the air as he summoned the essence of ancient powers.


    With deliberate reverence, Zephyr made his offering-an item of significance, perhaps a relic from ages past-cing it ceremoniously within the mes. He then reached for a shimmering, ornate dagger, its de pulsating with an ethereal aura With a swift, practiced motion, he drew the de across his palm, a luminous arc trailing in its wake. A few drops of his blood sizzled as they made contact with the searing heat of the fire, releasing an acrid scent that mingled with the incense.


    As the room crackled with arcane energy, a presence began to manifest-a faint, ominous hum reverberated through the chamber. The very air seemed to quiver as the fabric between worlds thinned, heralding the imminent arrival of the warlock God, Zythorath. In that moment, the chamber brimmed with a palpable intensity, a convergence of dark energies and forbidden knowledge. Zephyr, his eyes alight with fervor and determination, stood poised tomune with the ancient deity as Zythorath, the Warlock God, appeared in the air. "What do you seek, my devoted one?" inquired Zythorath.


    Zephyr bowed deeply. "Oh, Zythorath! If my devotion to your worship pleases you, grant my desires."


    "Speak,"manded Zythorath.


    "I wish to cast a curse so potent that it transcends life and death, an unshakable affliction," confessed Zephyr, revealing his dangerous and sinful intention.

 Chapter 560

    "Thank you foring," Alexander murmured, his unwavering gaze fixed upon his mate. He had called her to the furthest reaches of the forest, beyond the borders of Zephyr''s kingdom. Beside them, the river flowed gently, the sun casting its final hues across the horizon,


    Chapter 560 Fighting For Love heralding the impending dusk.


    "I... I had toe, but please, let''s talk first," Arabe whispered, her voiceced with nervousness as her hands found support upon his broad shoulders. Each touch was akin to brushing against a ze; a forbidden heat coursed through her, delivering a sensation that brought her more pleasure than pain.


    "Alright," he responded firmly, his stare unyielding upon her.


    "Um, could you... please release me and maintain some distance?" Arabe attempted to squirm out of his embrace.


    "Why? We can still converse like this," he rebuffed, refusing to relinquish his hold.


    "But... it''s wrong," she gasped, her breaths growing morebored.


    "No, it isn''t. You are my mate," he growled, his voice resonating with authority.


    "I am bound in marriage to King Zephyr," she panted breathlessly.


    "That was a mistake, and we will correct it," he asserted, his words resolute.


    Arabe gasped at Alexander''s fearless deration as her wide eyes watched him with fear.


    "No, we can''t do this. No one will ept it, it''s wrong," she protested, though the haze clouding her mind made it challenging to distinguish right from wrong.


    Her thoughts were tangled; what she felt with Alexander was anything but wrong, and Zephyr should release her after knowing she belonged to Alexander. However, he held onto her fiercely. Alexander was her mate, a bond ordained by the Moon Goddess-a sacred connection that transcended all else. They were the first true mates in history.


    "You believe it''s a mistake by the Moon Goddess," Alexander challenged, his voiceced with determination. "So, you think the Moon Goddess can err, but not your husband."


    "I... I don''t know," Arabe stammered, her mind a whirlwind of confusion. She grappled with the inexplicable twists of destiny that had entangled her in thisplex web.


    "Arabe, I deeply regret not being present at the mating ball," Alexander confessed, a sense of remorse tainting his words. "If I had been there, I would have found you before Zephyr did, and you would have been with me in my pack house," he spoke in a somber tone, recalling the missed opportunity with a heavy heart.


    He vividly remembered the altercation with his step-brother that led to Zephyr summoning him, forbidding his attendance at the Mating Ball. At times, he pondered if it had been deliberate, as though Zephyr had foreseen the arrival of Alexander''s fated mate at the ball. Alexander hadn''t intended to seek a mate, yet, an inexplicable force had driven him to contemte attending the ball, but the conflict with his step-brother had disrupted his ns, preventing his participation.


    "But you weren''t there, and Zephyr was. Now, I am married to him," Arabe''s voice quivered with remorse, her inner wolf yearning to acknowledge the mate bond over the marriage.


    "Do you love him?" Alexander asked abruptly, his voice turning icy.


    Arabe couldn''t provide an immediate answer. She felt lost and speechless, uncertain if her presence beside Zephyr was rooted in love for him or merely the consequence of their marriage. Zephyr had never shown concern for Arabe''s emotions, never inquired about her desires or decisions.


    Conversely, Alexander was her fated mate, and he sought her wishes and desires. He didn''t impose himself upon her. Despite the sacred connection between them, he refrained from advancing intimately while he could sense her body''s response nestled in his arms. This act touched the deepest recesses of her heart.


    As Arabe remained silent,


    Alexander spoke with conviction,


    tel


    "Arabe, there''s no use in concealing your emotions. I won''t waste another moment without expressing my love for you and my desire to spend my life by your side," he confessed firmly, prompting an unfamiliar sensation to stir within Arabe''s heart, causing her to sigh involuntarily.


    "Give me the chance to prove my love," he implored.


    Arabe sensed her resistance slowly crumbling. Her body and heart seemed to sumb to the powerful pull of the mate bond, instilling a growing sense of fear within her.


    "Alpha Alexander, please let go of me," she pleaded, her breath hitched in her chest, her eyes shut tight as she grappled with the overwhelming emotions engulfing her in that moment.


    "Arabe, I can''t let you go away from me," Alexander confessed, anguish resonating in his voice. "You are my mate, my everything. Without you, I am iplete," he spoke, his wordsden with heartfelt sincerity as he paused to behold her exquisite countenance. No matter how long he gazed upon her serene face, it felt as though it would never be enough.


    "I will die if you reject me," he whispered, prompting Arabe''s eyes to snap open. Her intentions became evident to him. The mere thought of his demise plunged Arabe into an abyss of intense pain, rendering her breathless and tears streaming down her cheeks. "No!" she cried out, causing Alexander to furrow his brow. "You cannot die."


    "Then choose to be with me, my mate," he urged, leaning closer until his lips brushed against her neck with a tenderness that sent goosebumps racing across Arabe''s entire body. Such a reaction had never urred when Zephyr touched or kissed her. "Don''t deny it, Arabe. You feel what I feel," he murmured, his embrace tightening around her, drawing her closer until her body flushed against his.


    A surge of desire overwhelmed Arabe''s thoughts. Her inner wolf yearned to im their mate. All rational thoughts dissipated as Alexander nibbled at her marking spot. A fiery sensation engulfed her, her initial urge to push him away transformed into a yearning to pull him closer. Breaking away, Alexander locked eyes with Arabe, finding in her gaze the same desire and lust mirrored in his own.


    His wolf howled in delight as Alexander, unable to restrain himself any longer, fiercely mmed his lips on hers, kissing her passionately.


    Arabe felt an awakening, unlike anything she had experienced before. Her body and mind surrendered to the pleasure ignited by Alexander''s touch and kiss.


    Responding fervently, she deepened their kiss, matching his intensity.


    "I need you, my mate," Alexander groaned, his wolf surfacing as he caught the scent of Arabe''s arousal.


    With a sigh, Arabe sumbed to his embrace as he effortlessly lifted her in his arms and carried her to their sanctuary, nestled amidst leaves and fragrant vines.


    Anticipation and urgency gripped them both, their chests heaving with desire. Despite his yearning, Alexander fought to rein in his primal urges, not wanting to scare Arabe. He understood that restraint would be impossible once he yielded to his desires.


    A cry escaped Arabe''s lips, her body aze with heat. She squirmed and rubbed her thighs, inadvertently triggering Alexander''s struggle for control.


    With eyes tightly shut, Alexander cursed under his breath, knowing that resisting was futile when his mate was in heat. The uncontroble instincts of his wolf surged forth, overpowering his resolve.


    My lovely readers! I wish you a very happy and prosperous new year. An update wille today and then I will be on two days break. The next update will be on Tuesday. Thank you and please support this book by rmending it to your family and friends. I have posted on my f@ce book p@ge how I envisioned Alexander, Arabe, and Zephyr.


    Lots of love!

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561 True Mates


    Arabe''s alluring form lying on the foliage bed was the most erotic sight Alexander had ever seen in his life. Her soft breathing, hooded eyes, and parted lips were so inviting that even a stone heart would have melted and given in to her enchantment. The foliage bed was woven from the softest, most fragrant leaves, delicately intertwined with supple vines, creating a haven nestled within a lush garden. The leaves, pliant and fresh, offered a cushiony yet firm support, while the vines, intertwined like a lover''s embrace, provided a sense of security and warmth. As the sun began to set and moonlight danced upon this verdant haven, the whole of nature seemed to witness the union of these two lovers.


    The scent of Arabe''s arousal filled the air, triggering Alexander''s wolf to howl, eager to take control and mate with his destined mate. Alexander observed as Arabe''s back arched on the bed. Her toes curled and her hooded eyes fixed on him, showing the want and lust in them. Her lips parted, releasing a soft moan from those rosy petals, her body twisting and arching on the bed and yearning for his touch. Without needing any further invitation, he leaned over and fervently kissed her. Arabe''s body felt scorching hot, the intense heat causing her core to clench painfully, resulting in a cry of agonying out of her throat. Alexander cursed under his breath and closed his eyes.


    "Arabe," he whispered against her lips. "You''re in heat, and only your mate''s seed can bring you relief."


    Arabe''s eyes widened in surprise. A she-wolf would enter heat upon meeting her destined mate. Despite being with Zephyr for months, she had never experienced this before. It was her first experience of being in heat. The Moon Goddess seemed to be ying with her fate indeed. She didn''t want to cheat on Zephyr.


    As if Alexander had read her mind, he spoke, "You''re not cheating on him. You''re with your mate, the one you''re fated to be with," he affirmed.


    She wanted to argue, but her body and mind had surrendered. Her wolf was desperate to bond with her destined mate and there was no turning back.


    Clutching Alexander''s clothes in her trembling fist, she pulled him closer.


    "I need you," she breathed out. Her eyes nearly closed, and her breaths became shallow, a clear effect of her heat taking its toll.


    Alexander awaited her consent, breathing heavily, his eyes dark with need and want. The waves of heat emanating from Arabe''s body struck him intensely, nearly causing him to lose control as lust overtook his mind and body. He swiftly undid her blouse, causing her full, plump breasts to spill out.


    "So beautiful!" Alexander murmured as his heart raced. Without dy, he took her nipple into his mouth, tugging and biting hungrily. A surge of mixed pain and pleasure coursed through Arabe, and she felt as though she was falling into an abyss of ecstasy.


    Alexander''s touch ignited desires within her that she never knew existed. His hand traced over her legs, dragging up her skirt, revealing her smooth, milky skin. Arabe''s body rxed under the touch of her mate, easing her pain and releasing the heat within her. More wetness oozed out of her tight cunt and Alexander''s eyes darkened noticing her soaked panties.


    His hands reached Arabe''s inner thighs, halting near her panties, and with one forceful tug, he tore them into pieces.


    Arabe''s breath caught in her throat as she felt Alexander''s fingers brushing against her soft folds before he plunged a thick finger into her wetness.


    "Fuck! My love, you''re so wet," he groaned. "I can''t wait to be inside you." His voice melded with that of his wolf as it appeared on his face, both ready to im their mate.


    Alexander pulled away, tearing off his clothes impatiently. Arabe''s eager eyes scanned his bare body. He was the epitome of a Greek god, confirming the rumors about him. He was huge, hard everywhere, and impably sculpted. However, her eyes widened as she beheld his huge, thick length. "Oh my Goddess!" she gasped in fear. "You are so big!"


    She doubted that she could take


    him; he would tear her apart if he entered her tiny hole. Although she was not a virgin, he was still too big for her. Alexander smirked, amused by Arabe''s reaction. He had s¨¦en women fear his monster dick before, but it was made for his mate, finally finding its ultimate destination.


    "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll be gentle," Alexander assured her as he positioned his steely cock at her tiny opening. With one forceful thrust, he was fully sheathed inside her. Their heads fell back as moans of pleasure escaped their mouths. "Fuck! This feels incredible! I''ve never felt anything like this," Alexander grunted between thrusts, but he didn''t stop.


    He nced down where their bodies were joined, and a look of pure contentment surfaced on his face. He was with his mate, inside her sweet body, bonding with her. The mate bond strengthened as it connected their wolves even deeper.


    Soon, Arabe''s body began to rx, her heat subsiding, and she felt as though she were floating in an ocean of pleasure. She cried out Alexander''s name as she reached her climax.


    Following her lead, Alexander spilled his semen inside her hot core.


    His wolf howled with pleasure. Alexander''s eyes never left Arabe''s flushed face as a content smile appeared on her lips. He wanted to im herpletely, and without a second thought, he lowered his head and sank his canines into Arabe''s neck, marking her andpleting their bond.


    Arabe cried out, grabbing


    Alexander''s shoulder tightly, her


    nails sinking into his skin and drawing blood. Alexander licked the marking spot and tenderly kissed his mark on his mate''s neck, gazing at it as if it were the most amazing thing in the whole universe. Soon, the pain subsided, and a new overwhelming feeling took over Arabe''s senses.


    Alexander lifted his head and looked at his mate.


    "Arabe, mark me," he said, and flipped her, switching their positions so that he was lying on his back, and Arabe was straddling him, his dick still buried within her wet pussy. Both were still connected.


    Arabe followed her instincts as


    her wolf stirred. She lowered her head and bit into Alexander''s


    marking spot. Lifting her head, she~~~ saw the imprint of a wolf paw,


    glowing with a golden light.


    The


    same happened to her mate''s mark on her neck and it glowed with golden light. Both looked deeply into each other''s eyes and smiled,


    leaning in for a passionate kiss.


    The first true mates in werewolf history were finally bonded.


    "No!" A sharp cry pierced through the surroundings. "How could you do this to me, Arabe?" Zephyr''s angry voice shattered the moment, pulling Arabe and Alexander back to reality.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562 The Curse


    A few hours earlier...


    When Zephyr summoned the warlock God and stated his request, he asked for an irreversible curse.


    "I want to cast a curse on my stepbrother, Alpha King Alexander, so that he could never find his mate, nor could his mate sense a bond with him. This curse must persist through all his future lives," Zephyr described with determination.


    "Are you absolutely certain? Once granted, this wish cannot be undone," cautioned the Warlock God, Zythorath.


    "I never want it reversed," Zephyr gritted his teeth, consumed by hatred.


    "Very well, I shall grant your wish and cast a curse upon Alexander''s mate bond. Your stepbrother, Alpha Alexander, will never sense a mate, and his mate will be unable to sense him. This curse shall endure across his lifetimes," dered the Warlock God, Zythorath.


    Suddenly, the weather changed; thunder roared and lightning crackled across the sky above them. A bolt of lightning struck the secret chamber where they were conversing. Everything in the room began shaking and falling to the ground, but Zephyr managed to escape the lightning strike that burned everything around him.


    "What just happened?" Zephyr murmured in disbelief, his frantic eyes surveying the devastation unfolding around them.


    "You fool!" the warlock God, Zythorath, growled, his eyes burning red with fury. "Why didn''t you tell me that they were true mates?"


    "Does it matter?" Zephyr asked in confusion.


    He had always known that Arabe was Alexander''s true mate, and he had nned to marry her before Alexander found her, driven by jealousy toward his stepbrother. That was why he intentionally schemed to prevent Alexander from attending the mating ball. However, he never anticipated genuinely falling in love with Arabe, and now, he couldn''t bring himself to leave her. He wanted to spend his whole life with her and wanted her in every life, not for revenge but for his love this time."


    "You idiot, Warlock King!" The God roared. "A true Mate bond is the most powerful thing in the whole universe, and putting a curse on Alexander''s mate bond, separating him from his destined mate, made me lose my power, and you have lost your immortality," he revealed.


    "What do you mean?" Zephyr gasped in horror.


    "You heard me," the God Zythorath affirmed. "You are now an ordinary man and have lost your magical powers."


    "No, that can''t be true," Zephyr screamed.


    "It has happened, and now I have to regain my power and atone for my sins," the God Zythorath informed before disappearing.


    "No matter that I don''t have powers, I will find you in every life, Arabe, and now you are mine in every life. The curse has severed your ties with Alexander, so now you are mine forever," he mumbled to himself before breaking into maniacalughter. Suddenly, he felt the searing pain of betrayal in his heart. He didn''t need to ponder why it was happening; it meant only one thing: Alexander had mated with Arabe.


    "You son of a bitch!" Zephyr cursed, his hand clutching his chest in agony. "You will die by my hand today," Zephyr groaned as he hurried to find his horse and set off to locate his beloved wife and stepbrother.


    When he finally found them, the sight before him caused a torrent of anguish. Alexander had already marked Arabe, and she, in turn, had marked Alexander.


    "How could you do this to me, Arabe?" Zephyr shouted with rage as he rushed toward them, but Alexander stood between Arabe and Zephyr, stopping him from reaching her.


    "Stay away from my mate," Alexander growled.


    "She is my mate," Zephyr yelled.


    "She bonded with me, and now she is mine," Alexander affirmed smugly.


    "You bastard! How dare you vite my mate and try to snatch her from me," Zephyr bellowed.


    "Arabe,e to me. I will forgive you because it''s not your fault. This motherfucker has brainwashed you and put a spell on you," Zephyr tried to manipte her again, but Arabe was new standing beside Alexander and understood everything he was feeling at that moment through their mate bond.


    "That''s not true, Zephyr," Arabe said. "Alexander loves me, and I love him,¡± she confessed. Alexander took her in his arms, wrapping a hand around her waist as both looked into each other''s eyes with so much love.


    "Arabe, how could you say it?" he asked in disbelief. "You are my mate, my queen. How can you leave me?" he said as his heart burned with


    jealousy and vengeance. His n et


    went in vain as Alexander found his mate and now their bond waspleted. Zephyr couldn''t let it happen. He couldn''t bear to see his stepbrother happy while he would be left in sorrow, having lost his


    powers, his immortality, and his


    mate.


    "Please, Zephyr, let me go. I am destined to be Alexander''s mate," Arabe pleaded. "I can feel this mate bond, and I fear I will perish without him," she begged once more. "Please, let me go." "No!" Zephyr roared with rage. "You are mine, Arabe, and you will always be mine. No one can take you away from me."


    Suddenly he retrieved a hidden silver dagger from his clothes and struck at Alexander. However, Arabe swiftly slid between them, and the dagger pierced her chest. "Arabe!"


    "Arabe! No!"


    Both men shouted as her lifeless body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563 High Priestess


    "Arabe!" Alexander cried loudly with an ear-deafening scream. He took out the silver dagger from Arabe''s chest with his shaking hand and threw it away. He called out her name, but she had already died the moment the silver pierced her heart. Zephyr scooted back in shock, his eyes stony and nk as he looked at Arabe''s dead form. Suddenly, Alexander fell to the ground, his breathing stopping. Zephyr was dumbfounded and couldn''t understand what had just happened. The heavy wind began to flow, and the sky turned red and gloomy while birds began crying and tides rose in rivers.


    "THEY WERE TRUE MATES!" Suddenly, a voice from above resonated in the surroundings. "IF ONE OF THEM DIES, THE OTHER WILL ALSO DIE. THEY WERE MEANT TO BE TOGETHER!" Zephyr looked at the dead bodies of Alexander and Arabe entangled in each other''s arms and then looked up above.


    He lost everything in that moment: his power, his immortality, and his love.


    *Present time*


    *Avery*


    "Then what happened to Zephyr?" I couldn''t stop myself from asking.


    "Zephyr lost his powers, bing an ordinary man. However, his loyal warlock ministers andmanders concealed his mortality from everyone, ensuring he ruled without disturbance. He lived and died as a human, only to be reborn as the son of the formidable Vampire King, Ss Shadowborn," Damon revealed.


    "That''s... that''s you," I eximed, astonished.


    "Yes!" he smirked. "I recollect everything since my rebirth and now seek my Arabe."


    "And Selena is Arabe?!" I blurted out, my expression contorted with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "Yes, she is my Arabe," Damon affirmed.


    "Is she truly your mate?!" I inquired, suspicioncing my tone. That couldn''t be true because she was Alexander''s true mate.


    "She is mine and mine alone!" he snapped fiercely. "I know I am destined for her, and she is fated for me. She only needs to realize it, and that moment will arrive very soon," Damon predicted with a hint of ominous certainty.


    "Ah, so you cast a spell on her, and that''s why she is drawn to you," Father remarked.


    Damon chuckled. "As I''ve mentioned, she is mine, and I will do anything to im her. The universe must ept it and alter destiny."


    It was a cunning and wicked n, but who cared as long as I could have Zander.


    "We''re on board with your n. What do we need to do?" Father inquired.


    Damon fixed us with a stern gaze before shing a cunning smile, his eyes glinting with evil intent.


    "Just follow the n," hemanded.


    "But wait, what about Alexander?" I frowned. "What if he has also been reborn? Aren''t you afraid he''lle to reim his mate?"


    "I don''t have to worry about Alexander," Damon smirked. "Even if he''s been reborn, he won''t be able to sense his mate, nor will his mate, Arabe, be able to sense him because the curse will continue to follow him in every life. So it doesn''t matter who or where he is in this lifetime."


    **********


    *Zander*


    "Zander, what do you mean you only have a few months left?" Selena asked, her beautiful eyes reflecting worry and fear.


    I couldn''t tell her about the prophecy; she would be scared.


    "Tell me, Zander, please!" she insisted.


    "Selena, I will always be yours, and even if I die, I don''t care because now I have my son to carry on my legacy and bloodline," I assured her.


    "Why are you talking as if you''re going to die?" Her voice shook as her eyes glistened.


    I sighed, taking her face in my hands and caressing her cheeks. She leaned into my touch, closing her eyes.


    "We''ve just started our life, Zander, and you''re talking about leaving. That''s not going to happen, and I''m not going to let anythinge between us," she whispered as a tear dropped on her cheek. "What if it''s death..." She didn''t let me finish the sentence.


    "No!" she shrieked. "Nothing and I mean absolutely nothing, will evere between us," she paused, her eyes fixing intensely onto mine. "Not even death itself is permitted to separate us. Do you understand?" Her voice trembled, and tears welled in her eyes. I leaned in and kissed her deeply overwhelming emotion taking over the thoughts.


    She struggled to contain her emotions, refusing to acknowledge them, but fate was inescapable. My destiny allowed me just thirty fleeting years with my loved ones in this earthly realm.


    "Selena, I must attend to something urgent," I murmured as I pulled away.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Her voice was tinged with panic.


    "To sever my mate bond and be eternally yours," I announced resolutely.


    I needed to rush to the Moon Goddess temple, seeking the counsel of the head priestess. Only she could break the bond tying me to another, allowing me to belong solely to Selena. My remaining days on this earth were dwindling, but my resolve to be with her never faltered.


    Selena''s voice wanted to stop me, but nothing could change my mind as I didn''t have much time on my hands.


    As I reached the altar of the Moon Goddess Temple, the serene light emanating from inside granted me peace and calmed my stressed heart. I quickly ascended the steps of the temple and stepped inside.


    "Alpha Zander!" the High Priestess smiled. "Did youe for prayer and to make offerings to the Moon Goddess?"


    "No, High Priestess! I am here to seek your help," I said firmly.


    "Seek my help?" she repeated in confusion. "Tell me, how can I help you?" Her voice carried a divine and calming presence.


    "I need you to sever my mate bond so I can never find my fated mate," I dered.


    She looked taken aback momentarily. I took a deep breath, knowing she needed a reason.


    "I have a mate, and I love her. I want to be her only. Though I don''t doubt my love for Selena, I know the mate bond is very powerful, and I don''t §Ö want anything to make Selena doubt my love for her," I exined. "That''s why, High Priestess, I want you to


    destroy my mate bond,"


    "As you wish, Alpha King," she bowed. "You are our king, and I am obliged to follow your orders and fulfill your wish," she paused. "But I want to remind you that once your mate bond is destroyed, it can''t be revived at any cost." "I don''t care. I don''t need anyone else but my Selena as my mate," I admitted, holding my head high, proud of my love.


    She smiled. "I must say your Luna is very lucky."


    "I am the lucky one to have her," I smiled, thinking about such a remarkabledy as my mate and Luna.


    "Alright, let''s proceed with your wish. Come with me, she instructed, and I followed her to the divine chamber of the Moon Goddess. The chamber was brightly lit as if all the stars had descended to Earth. The ambiance was serene and divine. The Moon Goddess idol appeared so lifelike, as though she resided there in reality.


    "Give me your hand and listen, it will be painful, but I will try to lessen the pain with my powers quickly," she informed me.


    "I don''t care. Just do it," I said firmly, offering her my hand.


    She held my hand while chanting something under her breath, sprinkling the holy moon water obtained from the Lunar realm and blessed by the Moon Goddess herself.


    The high priestess closed her eyes, continuing her chant. Suddenly, she jerked her hand away from mine as if burned, shock widening her eyes. Her unexpected reaction left me dumbfounded.


    "What happened?" I murmured, my brow furrowed in confusion.


    "You can never find a mate because your wolf''s mate bond is cursed," she announced, her voice tinged with fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564 The Blood Moon And Prophecy *Zander*


    "As I can sense," the High Priestess took my hand again and closed her eyes. "Your wolf has carried that curse for years, spanning across past lives. The bond between you and your fated mate is already blocked by the curse, preventing you from sensing your mate." The revtion was shocking, leaving me conflicted about whether I should feel happy or worried. It was true that I didn''t desire my destined mate; I only wanted Selena. However, the curse on my mate bond hinted at something profoundly serious and perilous. Could it be rted to the prophecy?


    The thought made me crave more time to live for my people and for my Selena if somehow I could find a solution, even though I knew the prophecy couldn''t be altered. Selena didn''t know my cold demeanor stemmed from the prophecy. I didn''t want them to grow too attached to me, knowing it would be excruciatingly painful for them to live without me. But I lost control when I lost my Luna because of my cold nature and indifferent behavior. Yes, this time I became selfish and confessed my love to her. At least, in the few days I had left on this earth, I could spend time making her feel my love and cherish the beautiful gift I received in this life-her.


    "It means I don''t have to worry about finding my true mate?" I mumbled unconsciously.


    "That is not the primary concern, Alpha King. The main worry is that you can never sense a mate, as this curse is an eternal enchantment that cannot be broken," she emphasized.


    What the fuck was that now?


    "What would I have done in my past life to be cursed like that?" I muttered in disbelief.


    "I can''t tell you about it, but one thing is certain: the curse was ced upon you by a very powerful entity, perhaps even a deity!" she eximed.


    "Damn! I must have really upset some kind of deity," I snorted.


    "That is not aughing matter, Alpha King," the High Priestess warned.


    "Then what am I supposed to do?" I shrugged. "You''re not providing a solution."


    "Because I don''t know myself," she murmured, looking helpless. "Maybe," she turned toward the Moon Goddess idol, her eyes glinting with hope, "the Goddess can show you the way. Wait for her sign," she said, her voice calm again.


    She closed her eyes and folded her hands, silently praying. I gazed at the Moon Goddess, desperately seeking a solution, but the idol stared back at me without any sign.


    I sighed. I didn''t have time to wait for a sign; there were so many things to be done in this short period.


    Leaving the temple, I went straight to my pack''s office and sent a mind link to all my officers, calling for an urgent meeting. I needed to make some critical changes promptly.


    *Selena*


    I knocked on the door of Zander''s mother, Catherine''s room.


    She opened the door and scowled upon seeing me. I was aware she didn''t like me, and I couldn''t say I felt any warmth towards her either.


    "Can Ie in?" I had to ask as she appeared unwilling to let me enter. She huffed and reluctantly stepped aside to allow me passage.


    As I entered her room, she spoke in a voiceced with frustration, "What do you want, Selena?"


    I turned to face her.


    "Please close the door. I need to discuss something personal," I said politely.


    She seemed reluctant to entertain my request, but eventually, she turned and closed the door, crossing her arms over her chest as she faced me.


    I nced around her room, seeking a moment of peace between us before I began with my questions.


    "Are you going to tell me now?" She sounded irritated.


    I turned slowly toward her. "Catherine, why does Zander have only a few days left?"


    "W...What?" she seemed taken aback. "What are you talking about?" She attempted to sound clueless, but the way her face turned pale told me everything. "Don''t hide it from me. I am his Luna and have the right to know about it," I demanded.


    "Then ask your alpha," she snapped.


    "You know, Catherine, if he had told me, I would never havee to you," I sighed.


    "Selena, if he didn''t want to tell you about it, how could I defy the Alpha and tell you?" she countered.


    I knew it wasn''t going to be easy to


    uncover the secret from her when visited her room, but I was


    determined to understand what was happening with my mate.


    "Catherine need to know. Maybe we can both find a solution," I insisted, and she averted her eyes. "I know you also care about your son and don''t want any harm to befall him."


    She inhaled and exhaled loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter how much I love my son, the prophecy will snatch him away from me," her eyes glistened as she whispered in her helpless voice. "What?!" I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Catherine took a deep breath. "I think it''s time I confide in someone about what I''ve kept to myself."


    I became more attentive; all my senses were alert and focused.


    "It all started when I was pregnant


    with Zander," she began, staring into the void. "It was a blood moon night when George and I were wandering hand in hand near theke. A seer appeared, gazing at the sky and then my swollen belly. She proimed that a prophecy had emerged from the heavens: our unborn child would be the most powerful alpha, destined to rule the world as the invincible and mightiest Alpha King. However, she foretold a tragic fate - he would die a month before his thirtieth birthday," Catherine said in her gloomy tone.


    "And his thirtieth birthday is in two months," I gasped, feeling my heart sink with realization.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565 Worst Nightmare


    *In The Meanwhile In Lunar Realm.*


    The High Priestess climbed the stairs of the Moon Goddess temple in the lunar realm. Her steps mimicked the urgency of her thoughts.


    "Goddess! What is happening with my daughter? Why does she have to suffer this much?" the High Priestess, Thssa, cried.


    "Thssa, I think it''s time for you to tell her about her real identity," The Goddess smiled serenely.


    "I did it to protect her. If her father knew about her powers, he would have taken advantage of it and used her for his bad intentions," Thssa said with a remorseful voice. "Then I was afraid her mate would take advantage of her powers."


    "But now you have seen she is safe with Alpha Zander, and he loves her so much that he was ready to sever his mate bond with his true mate," The Goddess emphasized.


    Thssa nodded. She had seen that Alpha Zander had chosen Selena over his true mate, and he would never take advantage of her and her powers because he truly loved her.


    "She is my descendant, and I chose her to be born from my most favorite devotee, that is you, the High Priestess of my temple, Thssa," the Goddess dered.


    "But why is Zander cursed, and why is Selena with him?" Thssa asked curiously. The Moon Goddess remained silent.


    "I wonder who Zander''s true mate is," Thssa mumbled unconsciously.


    The Moon Goddess knew everything. After all, she made the decisions and paired werewolves. It was all crafted by her, but she didn''t say anything and kept smiling mysteriously. "This is not the right time to think about it. Zander is dying because of the prophecy, and Selena needs her powers to find a way to save him," the Goddess enlightened.


    "Is it possible, Goddess?" Thssa asked in astonishment. "Can a prophecy be changed?"


    The Goddess again smiled mysteriously and said, "Why don''t you find out for yourself? Because I am also curious about what Selena can do to save her mate."


    "It''s time to meet your daughter, Thssa. It''s time to tell her the truth," the Goddess insisted.


    Thssa nodded, taking a deep breath. The truth was very hard to confess and even harder for Selena to ept.


    *Selena*


    "Selena!"


    "Selena!"


    I heard someone calling my name while I was asleep. I wanted to open my eyes. But I could not wake up from my sleep. What was going on with me? I didn''t know. Then, I found myself in a valley of beautiful pink flowers which were scattered everywhere in the valley, with bushes ofrge leaves. This ce didn''t seem like it was on Earth; it looked like heaven.


    I looked around to find the source of that serene voice, but no one was there, only me.


    "Selena, my daughter,e here," again, the voice guided me in a direction, and my legs moved on their own. After taking a few steps, I saw a majestic temple glowing brightly with divine lighting from the sky above it.


    "Come, my dear, I am waiting for you," the sweet voice called again, and I walked spellbound without any thought.


    I climbed the steps of the divine


    temple, crossing the altar, and


    reached the huge hall where ady with a divine aura stood. The otherworldly glow on her face made it difficult to clearly see her. I could fathom that her lips curled up, and she smiled softly.


    §°§â§í


    "Who are you, and where am I?" I asked, frowning.


    "Selena dear, you are in the lunar realm, and I am your mother," she said.


    "My mother?" I asked, forgetting that I was in the lunar realm. It was a surprise, considering I knew who my mother was, and she had died with my whole family.


    "I know what you are thinking, but she wasn''t your mother," she exined.


    "That''s bullshit. I have known my mother my whole life since I was a child. Now you''re telling me that you are my mother and want me to believe you?!" I retorted.


    "You know her as your mother because your father wanted you to think of her as your mother and forget about me. But this is the truth; you are my daughter," she came closer, and now I could see her face clearly.


    "High Priestess?!" I know her. She was the High Priestess of the Moon Goddess temple.


    "That''s right. I am Thssa, the High Priestess," she said, smiling.


    I am still confused as the High Priestess wouldn''t lie to me. But what she was saying was hard to believe and if I trusted her words, it would make my whole life a lie.


    "I know you have many questions in your mind," she said as if she could read my mind.


    "If you know that I am confused and curious, then why don''t you start from the beginning? Why did you leave me alone after giving birth? If I were your daughter, why didn''t you ever visit me and check on me to see how I lived?" I countered, hurt and angry.


    My own parents treated me like a mere object, using me as a pawn in their lives and ying with it as if they had every right to make decisions about my life-I was a ragdoll for their entertainment.


    "Alright, if it makes you believe me, then I will tell you everything from the beginning when I met my mate and all hell broke loose."


    I stood there silently, listening to her as she turned her back and looked out of a small window.


    "Twenty-three years ago, when I


    found my mate and discovered he was a devil in the skin of an alpha," she started with a deep breath, her voice filled with hatred. "I truly challenged The Moon Goddess''s choice to bind me with a demon like Alpha Albert. I wanted to reject him, but he did not ept my rejection and forcefully took me to his territory. He locked me in his pack house and mated with me against my will. He kept me there until I was pregnant with his child. He was seeking a powerful heir from his


    fated mate. Knowing I was a blessed wolf with special powers, he


    anticipated that his child born from me would possess unique abilities."


    "The moment you were born, he took you away from me, rejected me, and threw me out of his pack," she turned to look at me, her eyes filled with pain as if remembering those days were the worst nightmare. I could feel, from her description, the anguish she must have endured with a demon mate like my father.


    "But then I never shifted, and that''s why Father hated me because I disappointed him," I mumbled as I remembered when Father found out I was not able to shift on my sixteenth birthday. He started showing me his hatred towards me. The High Priestess nodded silently.


    "You never shifted because I didn''t want your father to know about your wolf. I knew the moment you were born that you were a special wolf, a descendant of the Moon Goddess," she revealed.


    "A special wolf?" I furrowed, shocked.


    "Yes, and I had to suppress your wolf to protect you, my dear," she said in her dull voice. "But now it''s time for you to meet your wolf," she added, with a soft smile gracing her face again. "It means..." I trailed off, dumbfounded.


    "Yes, it''s time for you to shift and get your wolf and the powers thate with her," she announced.

 Chapter 566

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband Chapter 566 My Family *Selena*


    I woke up gasping for air as if I had just regained my physical form. I instinctively touched myself with my hand, reassuring myself that I was in my room, dressed in my sleepwear, while the divine temple from my dream had vanished. Still confused, I grappled with the uncertainty of whether it was merely a dream or a profound sign. The only way to unravel the mystery was to seek answers from the high priestess; finding her became my immediate priority. Zander hadn''t returned sincest night, but he had sent a message that he was upied with documenting necessary amendments.


    "Mom!" Austin rushed towards me and leaped onto the bed beside me. "You''re awake."


    "Yes, baby boy. I am awake. How are you feeling here? Do you like your new home?" I asked, taking him onto myp and hugging him affectionately.


    "Yes, Mom. This packhouse is like a pce, and I like it more than our old home," he told me, his eyes shining brightly with joy and excitement. I smiled as I ruffled his hair.


    "Can we live here forever?" he asked innocently.


    "Of course, munchkin. This is your home, and you are the prince and heir of the Moonglow pack," I assured my son.


    "So, you need to stop calling me munchkin because one day I am going to be the Alpha King," he said, trying to talk like an adult.


    "Hey, hey, you naughty boy! Come here." I took him into my embrace and tickled him as heughed. "You will always be my munchkin, no matter how old you be. Don''t forget that," I said softly as I kissed his cheek. He giggled.


    "Okay, Mom. Now leave me. I will die fromughing," he said, screeching betweenughs.


    "Alright, did you have your breakfast?" I asked, smoothing his hair and kissing the top of his head.


    he grinned, excitement bubbling in his voice. "Dad fed me breakfast today, right from his hand, and then we strolled to the park nearby while you were still asleep."


    My eyebrows shot up, forming a perplexed furrow. "Dad''s back?" I blurted out, a mix of surprise and confusion coloring my words. "Then why didn''t hee to the room?"


    Austin nodded eagerly, his eyes sparkling. "Yeah, he''s back, but he didn''t want to disturb your beauty sleep. Said you looked exhaustedst night."


    A warmth spread through my chest at his consideration. My cold Alpha had a soft side.


    "Where is your dad now?" I inquired, suddenly feeling iplete without him.


    "He left for pack duty, but he told me to let him know when you woke up," Austin exined, his voice tinged with a hint of responsibility.


    "Alright, I''ll hop into the shower. By the time I''m done, your dad should be back," I said, nting a quick kiss on his forehead. With that, I untangled myself from the sheets and made my way to the bathroom.


    The entire time, I tried to unwind in a soothing hot bath, but my mind couldn''t shake off the strange dream I had earlier. After a quick shower, I stepped out of the room, only to be greeted by the heart-melting voices of my mate and our son. I paused, taking a moment to savor the sight of them together. Zander had never seemed so patient and tender as he looked now when he was talking to our son.


    Zander''s voice pulled me back to reality, "Why are you standing there and staring at us?"


    He tilted his head in my direction,


    and I tried not to squirm under hie


    intense gaze, feeling like he was undressing me with his sharp blue eyes.


    "You both were so engrossed in conversation that I thought not to interrupt," I smiled, slowly striding toward the bed where my two worlds sat.


    "We''re never too busy for you, my love," Zander husked out, and Austin giggled, reminding us he was also part of the conversation.


    "Mom, Dad, and I were


    brainstorming what to do today. Yesterday, Aunt ir gave me a tour of the whole pack house. I went to the nearby park with Uncle Maddox, and now, I''m bored," Austin sighed, weaking a truly bored expression. Zander and I exchanged nces before bursting intoughing at our little munchkin''s adorableints.


    .n


    "Goddess, I''ve missed so many moments, and now I don''t want to miss anything. So, I worked the whole night to make arrangements and assigned duties to my best warriors. I gave strict instructions that no one should bother me unless it''s very urgent," Zander said with a stern expression. "I don''t want to miss a thing and want to live every moment of my life with my family."


    My heart ached to hear him because I knew the reason behind his actions.


    But, my mate, this time I won''t let you go away from me; I''ll fight destiny. No one can take you away from me.


    "Yay! I''m so happy, Dad will be with us!" Austin squealed, standing on the bed and starting to jump.


    "Yes, honey. Dad will always be with us," I affirmed, locking eyes with my mate. Zander frowned.


    Yes, my mate, I knew what you were hiding from me. But what I just said is also true.


    "So, where are we going to explore today?" Austin asked cheerfully.


    But I had another idea.


    "Baby boy, today Aunt ir and Uncle Maddox will take you to the amusement park because Mom and Dad have to go somewhere else," I said softly. "What?!" Austin looked upset. "No, Mom. I want to go with you and Dad."


    "Honey, try to understand. Mom and Dad will apany you another day, but today we have urgent work," I exined with a helpless smile.


    "Selena, where are you talking about going?" Zander asked, his eyes filled with so many questions.


    "To the Moon Goddess Temple," I announced.


    "Moon Goddess Temple?!" he mumbled in confusion.


    "Yes, because I need to find some answers," I dered, determined.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567 First Shift *Selena*


    Underneath the silver glow of the moon, Zander and I stood at the entrance of the Moon Goddess Temple. He was willing to join me when I told him about my dream. However, he received an urgent message from his pack office and had to leave. However, he assured me to wait for him, promising that we would go together. And now, here we were. As we stepped inside, his hand holding mine, the temple''s interior mirrored my dream.


    The familiar architecture triggered memories of the vivid dream, each detail unfolding before my eyes. The air within the temple felt charged with anticipation as if the walls held secrets waiting to be unveiled.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows - the High Priestess.


    "Selena and Alpha king! I was waiting for you," she announced, her voice resonating in the sacred space.


    A surge of skepticism overcame me, and I confronted her with a challenging question. "How do you know that we wereing?"


    The high priestess met my inquiry with a mysterious smile that told me everything. The dream was not a mere illusion. The high priestess, standing before us, was a living embodiment of the mystical vision. My heart raced as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. If the dream was real, then the words she spoke in that dream were true as well and she was my mother.


    "Yes, Selena. You are thinking correctly. I am your mother, and what I told you was all true," she affirmed, her words resonating with a mystical certainty that left no room for doubt.


    However, instead of sce, the confirmation of my lineage fueled the mes of anger and pain within me. The questions that had lingered in the depths of my soul erupted like a tempest, and I couldn''t contain the torrent of emotions.


    "If I was your daughter, why did you nevere to see me in those years?" I poured out my grievances, the usatory tone in my eyes reflecting the years of abandonment that had festered in my heart.


    "Tell me, why?" I demanded, my voice rising to a yell, echoing through the hallowed halls of the Moon Goddess Temple. Zander, standing steadfast beside me, held me in his arms. His eyes mirrored the concern etched on his face, watching as the floodgates of my long- suppressed emotions burst open.


    The high priestess took a deep breath, her eyes revealing the scars of a painful past. "When your father took you away from me and rejected me, I was in pain and extremely hurt. I needed time at that moment to recover from the heartbreak and trauma," she confessed, her voice carrying the weight of years of suffering. "The Goddess took me under her wing, and slowly, I began to heal. I immersed myself in serving the people and caring for the Moon Goddess temple, but deep down, I was running away from the truth and from you." The pain in her voice mirrored the depth of the scars left by a tumultuous past. "You were a child born from forceful mating, and it reminded me of all the torture I had gone through while Albert kept me as a prisoner."


    Her confession struck me with a profound sense of shame for what my father had done to my mother. I had never imagined that he could be such a monstrous figure, especially towards his own mate.


    "So, what happened now? Why did you appear before me, revealing your true identity?" I couldn''t help but sound usatory, the weight of years of abandonment and unanswered questions fueling the frustration in my voice. "Because now you need your wolf and your powers," my mother revealed, her gaze shifting between Zander and me.


    Zander''s expression contorted into a frown as he looked at me, confusion etched across his features. Yet, I grasped the significance of her words. It was about the prophecy and she already knew about it.


    "Selena, are you ready to shift and meet your wolf?" she inquired, her eyes piercing into mine.


    "Just as I am ready, High Priestess," I responded with unwavering determination, a newfound resolve coursing through my veins.


    "Call me Mother, Selena. After all, I am your mother," she added, her tone filled with yearning.


    The words hung in the air, and my throat tightened at the realization of theplex emotions swirling within me. She was the one who had given me life, but seeing her for the first time brought forth a torrent of mixed feelings that I struggled to fathom. "Mother," the word left my mouth as a whisper, but she responded with a gentle smile.


    "Come with me," Mother instructed, leading the way toward the back door of the temple. With a flick of her wrist, she opened the door,


    revealing a breathtaking sigh


    dense forest illuminated by the ethereal glow of the moon in the star-d sky. The moonlight danced through the leaves, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.


    Zander, breaking his silence for the first time since our arrival, questioned, "Why will she have to shift here?"


    "Alpha, she is not an ordinary wolf, and you will understand why she has to be kept hidden from the eyes of evil," Mother replied calmly. Then, turning her attention to me, she spoke with a reassuring tone, "I am going to lift the barrier, and your wolf can contact you then."


    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning - it was finally going to happen. The anticipation tingled through my nerves, excitement and a hint of trepidation blending in a cocktail of emotions.


    Mother whispered ancient words. I couldn''tprehend the meaning, but as the incantation filled the air, a warmth enveloped my throat, and a soft glow emanated from within A small bundle of radiant light §Ö emerged from me, leaving my body with a sensation of liberation as if I were breaking free from an unseen confinement.


    "Ah!" I breathed out, the experience overwhelming me as my body began to tremble uncontrobly. I sank to my knees, hands pressed against the cool earth beneath me. My head instinctively turned towards the moon, its silvery glow casting an otherworldly sheen on the transformative process unfolding.


    With the first appearance of golden fur, my ws extended. The warmth intensified, and an unfamiliar sensation gripped me as bones seemed to break and shuffle within me. A series of audible cracks echoed through the night, apanied by the surreal feeling of muscles stretching and clenching, adjusting to their new form.


    Amidst the bone-breaking sounds and the shuffling of muscles, the golden fur began to spread across my changing frame. The pain and difort were intense, but


    beneath it, a surge of power and


    ancient energy fueled the


    metamorphosis. As my human form waned, the golden fur enveloping me, the consciousness of the wolf within took prominence. In that transformative moment, I felt the mind connection solidify with my wolf.


    "Selena! I am your wolf, Arena!" she spoke, her voice resonating within the mental link we now shared.


    "Hi, Arena! It''s so nice to finally find you," I responded, genuine happiness coloring my thoughts.


    "A rare Golden Wolf!" I heard Zander gasping, his astonishment audible. "It happens once in five thousand years!"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568 True or False *Selena*


    "And look at this red crescent moon on her neck!" Mother eximed, her eyes fixed on the spot where my neck met my torso.


    I couldn''t see what they were referring to, but the astonishment in their eyes made me realize this mark was something special. And I could feel the power and strength in me. Arena howled in joy and hopped a few steps.


    "Wow! It feels so amazing!" I couldn''t help but whisper in my mind.


    "Do you like it?" Arena asked.


    "Yes!!" I admitted.


    "Then let''s go for a run," she suggested.


    "I''m in," I agreed excitedly.


    "Wait, I will join you," I heard Lyon''s voice in my mind. He could mind-link with me.


    "Yes, Selena! Now we are able to talk to each other through this mind link," he said as Zander shifted swiftly.


    My big and gorgeous mate stood before me, the situation utterly mesmerizing. My body responded instinctively, a maic pull toward him surfacing. As if he could read my mind, he growled loudly before gesturing for us to start running into the woods. I nced at Mother, and she nodded in understanding.


    "It''s time for you to connect more with your wolf and mate. I will meet youter," Mother said, heading back to the temple.


    I looked at my mate; his eyes were dark with desires, mirroring mine. We began running, the soft leaves and grass under Arena''s padded ws hissing as we pushed past the firm ground and darted across the woods, weaving through the tall, vast trees. It felt exhrating, a sense of freedom and limitlessness washing over me for the first time in my life. Now I knew what I had been missing throughout those years: my other half, my wolf.


    We ran, climbing hills and crossing rivers until we came to a halt at the cliff of the highest mountain.


    Catching our breath, Lyon and Arena exchanged nces. I could see through Arena''s eyes and sense the emotions she felt in that moment. Every heartbeat of mine screamed only one thing: I wanted him and was dying to be touched by my mate so badly.


    "I met our mate for the first time. I want him too," Arena spoke to me through our mind link, aware of my longing for our mate.


    "You''re incredibly beautiful, Arena!" Lyon howled, and I sensed Arena blushing. "I''m the luckiest wolf to have the most powerful and divine wolf, a descendant of the Moon Goddess, as my mate," he added.


    "We promise to love and cherish you as much as we love Selena," Zander''s voice, intertwined with Lyon''s, echoed through the mind link.


    "I feel fortunate that you chose me as your mate, Alpha," Arena admitted softly, and I could feel love naturally blooming in our hearts. Lyon moved closer, gently resting his head on the crook of Arena''s neck. She visibly shivered as tingles ran down her spine, and I felt the intensity of desire and lust flowing through our mate bond.


    "I want you," Lyon growled. "It''s time weplete our mating and strengthen the mate bond by marking each other."


    "Are you ready, Selena?" Arena purred through our connection.


    "Yes, I am ready. I also want toplete the marking," I affirmed. I couldn''t mark him back then, as I didn''t have my wolf, but now our bond will be fulfilled.


    Arena and Lyon both howled, lifting


    their heads toward the sky. They lunged at each other, nuzzling faces, rubbing bodies, licking each other''s faces and everywhere. It ignited thousands of electric tingles all over and made feel us light-headed. And soon, they became one. The intimate bonding sealed their souls and tightened the connection even more. The bond became powerful during mating in wolf form, and this couldn''t be easily severed.


    Every fiber in me screamed with the pleasure of connecting with our mate. The moon shone brighter, and stars emerged in the dark sky, as if eager to witness the sacred union of two souls in love. Then, Lyon imed us fully by marking Arena. His canine sank deep as if branding the soul with his name. His thick warm tongue licked the pain away, looking at his mark with eyes full of love and admiration. Arena, overwhelmed, instinctively bit the neck of our mate, and Lyon growled, his voice filled with pleasure echoing in the valley. Our bodies, surrounded by the golden light, made it appear as if we were true mates!


    What?!


    How... how is it possible? It only happens with true mates, but... Zander and Lyon were not our true mates; otherwise, Arena would have felt it, right?!


    Maybe it''s a sign from the Moon Goddess that we were fated to be together?! Yeah, right! It could be the fact.


    "Stop it, Selena!" Arena scolded. "In this moment, I don''t want to think about anything else but our mate. They are so amazing and hot," she purred in my mind.


    That was right. I also didn''t want to spoil this moment with those irrelevant thoughts. We were together, and no one could separate us.


    After hours of the mating process, while Arena and Lyon remained connected with the golden light surrounding us, Lyon ejacted multiple times inside Arena before we all were finally satisfied and content.


    "Let''s head back to the pack house. I can''t wait to see our pack members'' reaction when theyy eyes on their Luna''s wolf," Zander suggested.


    "But you haven''t officially announced me as their Luna yet. I stepped down from that position when we rejected each other, remember?" I reminded my mate.


    "That was the biggest mistake of my life. I''m going to correct it and have your Luna ceremony along with our wedding in two days. I''m making the announcement today," Zander dered. I was surprised at how much he had nned at this moment. "Can we go back to the pack house now?" Zander asked softly.


    Arena nodded, and Lyon and Arena sprinted back to the pack house. As we arrived, everyone in our pack observed Arena with awe and curiosity in their eyes.


    "A Golden Wolf!"


    "With our Alpha!"


    "Is she our Luna?!"


    So many eager eyes followed her as she walked through, nked by their Alpha, and all of them trailed us to the pack house. I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness through our connection, eager for Zander to make the important announcement.


    However, when we reached the pack


    house, a strange, enchanting smell caught my attention. I hurried toward its source, shifting back


    behind a pir where an omega


    handed me my clothes. I quickly put on my long dress and rushed toward the hall, where the sound of Austin''sughter mingled with someone else''s.


    My heart thumped louder when I saw Damon sitting on the couch, engaged in conversation with Austin. As he lifted his eyes, our gazes locked. It felt as if my heart had stopped beating, and my breath caught in my throat. Arena whispered in my mind with a dull voice, "MATE!"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569 Don''t Leave Me


    *Selena*


    I stood there, blinking in disbelief after hearing my wolf speak.


    How... how was it possible?!


    Damon couldn''t be my mate.


    He used to insist on this all the time, but I didn''t want anyone else other than Zander. I truly loved him. "Selena!" Damon whispered urgently, looking at me intently. Ignoring him, Zander stood by my side.


    "What did you just say?" Zander looked shocked and hurt as his eyes bore into mine. We had just mated and marked each other, and now this revtion was something I couldn''t help, as the feelings intensified with each second I looked into Damon''s eyes. "As I told you I have always known that you are my mate, Selena. But now you can also feel it. You belong to me, always and forever. Let''s go home," Damon said, extending his hand towards me. Zander, however, pped Damon''s hand away.


    "She is my mate, my Luna, the mother of my son. She doesn''t belong to you," Zander snapped fiercely.


    "Whatever you say, Alpha King, won''t change the fact that she is my mate," Damon fought back.


    "Damon!" Zander growled a warning; his ws came out, and his eyes turned red. Lyon was surfacing and he was ready to attack Damon, who was equally furious. Damon''s teeth pulled out of his lips as his ws grew longer, and he took a position to counter the Alpha King.


    "No! Please, stop it," I intervened, pushing them apart before they could kill each other.


    "Reject her!" Zander thundered.


    "No. I won''t," Damon growled. "Vampires never reject their mates, unlike you werewolves. We cherish and treasure our mate," Damon mocked, causing Zander to snarl in annoyance. "Selena, reject him," Zander demanded, turning to face me.


    I stood frozen, surprised by the unexpected desire for Damon. I couldn''tprehend the fog that clouded my thoughts, and the words that left my mouth were, "I want to be with my mate."


    Zander looked hurt and shocked, staggering a step back.


    "Mom! Dad! What''s going on?" Austin ran to hug me, but Zander pulled him away.


    "Mom has chosen him over us, son," Zander spat with disgust.


    "Reject her, Alpha King! Selena is meant to be with me, and she has epted she wants me," Damon demanded.


    "I won''t reject her or ept her rejection. She is mine, whether she is destined to be with me or not. She will be mine as long as I am alive," Zander roared his im, and my heart cried. Arena was saddened as well. She felt a connection with Lyon and Zander in the woods. "But she will always choose me over you, Alpha King. I am taking her with me," Damon snarled.


    "She won''t go anywhere," Zander said, his protective instinct on full disy.


    "Dare to stop me!" Damon challenged as he took my hand in his, pulling me away from Zander.


    I felt like I had no control over my body and mind. I never knew the mate bond would be so powerful.


    ''Arena, can you also feel it?'' I thought foolishly.


    ''I can feel it more than you, but this seems like a more potent force as if the mate bond pull had been intensified hundreds of times. I couldn''t fathom what it is,'' Arena sounded unsure.


    I also wanted to think about this, but suddenly my thoughts seemed to be overpowered by Damon''s voice.


    "Selena, my mate, we should leave. Let''s go," Damon dered.


    "What? You can''t take my mom with you," Austin ran towards me, freeing his hand from Zander.


    "Hey, kiddo! You will alsoe with us. I don''t want to separate you from your mom," Damon smiled.


    "No, I won''t leave my dad," Austin protested.


    "I don''t want your mom to be sad missing you," Damon said as he tried to reach for Austin.


    "No, don''t touch him," I didn''t know where I got this power. "He is Zander''s son, and no one could take him away from his father," I emphasized.


    Damon looked surprised for a moment, but again his eyes glowed as he smirked, and I felt my resolution weakening as if my mind belonged to him.


    My eyes moved to Zander. The hurt and sorrow were hard to miss on his expression as he clutched Austin to his chest.


    "Selena!" His voice pleaded with me, and his eyes begged me for thest time. Austin was crying, and my heart ached, but as if I had no control over my body, I couldn''t stop when Damon held my hand, and I was forced to go with him.


    *Zander*


    I couldn''t believe Selena had chosen that wicked vampire over me. Just moments age, we were happy, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone with her mate. Just like that?! It felt like the ground had crumbled beneath my feet, leaving me with nothing but the echoes of ourughter. All I had left was Austin. How could fate be so cruel, tearing her away from me once again?


    I nced around, and everyone was there my family and pack members, all wearing expressions of sympathy and pity. The weight of their eyes bore down on me, amplifying the emptiness within.


    "Dad, where is Mom? Why did she go with Uncle Damon?" Austin''s innocent voice broke the heavy silence, and I found myself at a loss for words. I looked at him with sorrow-filled eyes and gently wiped away his tears.


    "Austin, Mom wille back soon;


    she went for work," ir intervened,


    Austin into her arms, offering himfort. She shot me a nceza


    up


    silent understanding passing between us, before carrying him into her room.


    "Alpha, are you okay?" Maddox approached hesitantly, concern etched on his face. "Yes, nothing can make me weak. I have more work than mourning over losing my Luna," I dered as I strode toward my office.


    I didn''t show them the pain inside


    me. Lyon was also feeling the agony and hurt; I felt him bing distant as if going into his safe space, cutting away from me. I didn''t me him for it. It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have let her go. I should have fought for her. But the moment she said she wanted to be with her fated mate, I lost it. I felt no reason to stop her. However, I wanted to be selfish again. But that was what I had always been for her. Just once she should have the choice to make her own decisions.


    "Alpha, Miss Avery hase to see you," a guard informed me through mind-link.


    Avery?! A frustrated sigh left me as I remembered her.


    Now, what did she want, and why did shee here?

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570 Fake Bond *Damon*


    "Wee home, Selena. This ce finally feelsplete now that you''re here. My life was iplete without you, and this ce felt empty in your absence," I said as I stepped into the castle together, holding my beloved''s hand. "Thank you for epting me." I was overjoyed that she was finally here with me. Though the bright and lively Selena I first met seemed lost, I knew it was only a matter of time before she adjusted to this ce and regained her spirit.


    I stood there silently, observing her as she looked around eagerly. Everyone who came for work greeted her and introduced themselves.


    "What are you thinking, Selena?" I asked, stepping forward to take her in my arms, but she tried to pull away from my embrace. I could feel her hesitation.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" I asked, frowning, though I knew what was wrong.


    "Damon, I need some time," she whispered. "I just can''t jump into a new rtionship just because I found out you are my mate. I have been in..." she paused, looking at me cautiously before whispering softly. "...love with Zander for my whole life." I sighed. "I understand, Selena. But don''t you think it''s unfair to me that I waited for my mate my whole life and I can''t have her?"


    "I am here, Damon," the frustration in her voice was unavoidable. "Can''t you wait a little longer?" she said softly this time.


    "Okay, my mate. If you want this, I am willing to wait for a day or two, but I am dying to touch you and mark you with my scent and... seeds," I whispered in her ear and felt her gasp. I didn''t want to leave even a single chance for negotiation. "Harper!" I called for the royal maid. She promptly stepped forward. "Take your queen to her room," I instructed, gesturing towards Selena. Harper nodded and began to lead Selena to her room.


    "Selena, I''m allowing you to reside in a separate room until you make up your mind. However, ultimately, you must ept that you belong to me, and this is non-negotiable," I dered firmly. Selena remained silent and followed Harper to her room.


    As I watched her walk away, disappearing from my sight, I made my way to my royal chamber. Approaching therge portrait of Arabe, I couldn''t help but notice the striking resemnce. Last time, she betrayed me by choosing to be with her mate while still married to me. This time, she never got the chance to find her true mate and had to leave her husband to be with me. Now, nothing and no one coulde between us because I had already set my next move in this game. The Alpha King would eventually forget about her. No one could figure out it was a fake mate bond that I had forged with Selena''s blood. Now, no one could break this bond, not even their Moon Goddess, and she remained bonded to me. A deep, joyousughter rumbled from my chest. My wait of thousands of years had finallye to an end.


    **********


    *Avery*


    As per the n, I had to appear at the Moon Glow pack after Damon took Selena with him. Zander would be sad and in need of a shoulder to cry on. It was the best opportunity for me to make my ce in his life once again. He would be mine, and this time, I would waste no time fulfilling my purpose.


    I slowly strode toward Zander''s office. I softly knocked on the door before entering and found Zander leaning against the desk. His face was, as always, unreadable, but his eyes reflected the pain he was trying unsessfully to hide.


    "Zander!" I greeted him with my seductive smile.


    "Avery, what brings you here?" he asked coldly.


    "Why? Can''t Ie to see my best friend without any reason?" I asked in an offensive tone.


    "No, I didn''t mean that," he murmured, turning his back toward me.


    I stepped closer and touched his shoulder, making him turn to face me again.


    "I missed my best friend," I whispered, my eyes glistening with emotion.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I was not in a good mood and took it out on you," he said, closing his eyes and exhaling loudly. "Of course, you cane to see me anytime," he breathed out.


    "Zander, I came because I missed


    you. But I


    was shocked to hear what happened before my arrival. Maybe it was a kind of intuition that my friend would need me, so I came here instinctively." I tried to sound gentine, but Zander''s suspicious gaze made me swallow with fear. I needed to convince him before he started dwelling on it further.


    "I can''t believe Selena could do something like this to you and your child. I came here so I could be friends with Selena, and we all could be like old days, but it broke my heart to see her betrayal," I sobbed as tears dropped.


    "That''s none of your business," Zander growled, shaking in anger.


    Oh, so Alpha still had feelings for his ex-mate.


    "I... I am... I am sorry, Alpha," I bowed quickly. I knew offending the Alpha King could cost me my life, friend or not.


    "I was just trying to console," I murmured meekly.


    "I don''t need your concern," he spat out. "Tell me, what do you want and leave," he ordered, and his aura intensified, making it difficult for me to stand before him. I knew he could see through my eyes and knew the truth, so I avoided eye contact with him.


    "I want to stay here for my friend," I said firmly.


    "No need, Avery. I am fine," he replied curtly.


    "Please, Zander!" I pleaded. "Let me stay. Not for you, but for me, so I should know you are actually fine," I literally begged and wanted to pat my back for such a realistic performance. Zander let out a frustrated breath, and I bit my lip, knowing he was again going to reject my plea.


    "Okay, I will ask ir to prepare a room for you," he said, taking me suddenly off guard.


    "Thank you," I murmured, wiping my eyes and trying to smile. Showing off my happiness would be overacting, so I decided to y the sad character.


    Zander left, but I got a ce in his pack again, and very soon, I would be in his heart again.


    Bye-bye, Selena, and this time, permanently.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571 Missing Piece Of Puzzle


    *ir*


    Maddox slowly opened the door and nced at the sleeping Austin.


    "Is he asleep?" he asked through the mind link. I nodded, my gaze fixed on Austin''s innocent face.


    Maddox sighed and gestured for me to join him on the balcony. I followed his lead, stepping out into the cool night air as he gently slid the door open and closed it behind me.


    "I can''t believe Selena could do something like this," he said, voicing the thoughts that had been haunting us since her departure.


    "It seems like something is off like we''re missing some key points," I mumbled.


    "That''s true," he agreed. "Zander let Selena go too easily, and he didn''t fight the Vampire as hard as he normally would. This isn''t like him."


    "It was shocking for me too, considering Selena''s strong attachment to her son. She''s not heartless to leave him alone for a vampire," I mused aloud, contemting the situation.


    "They both seemedpelled to act, as if under some invisible force," Maddox muttered, lost in thought.


    "It seems you share my thoughts," I remarked, my eyes widening with realization.


    "I believe the same. This could be the only exnation. But if it involves an external force, then the situation is grave, and I''m unsure if Zander is aware," Maddox sighed deeply. "He''s refused to discuss Selena." "I need to reach out to Selena," I asserted, reaching for my phone..


    "Wait! Now might not be the right time to contact her. If my suspicions are correct, Damon could be on high alert. It''s not safe to make a move yet," he cautioned earnestly.


    "But I can''t leave her alone among those cunning vampires," I protested.


    "Trust me, ir. She is my Luna, and I feel duty-bound to her. But we need to wait for some time, let Damon and the vampires be overconfident and rxed," he coaxed me.


    "But Selena is alone there," I interjected, worry evident in my voice, shaken by the thought of her pain from being separated from her son.


    "Don''t worry, ir. She''ll be fine. She has her Wolf now, and we know she''s the bravest and smartest hacker," Maddox smirked confidently.


    "I know, Maddox, but I still want to find a way to contact her and know her situation," I insisted as I needed to know she was alright.


    Selena came to our pack as my brother''s mate and our Luna, but over the years, we had built a strong bond, and now I consider her as my sister. I truly felt more connected to her than my brother, maybe because she understood me and always


    supported me without asking fometo


    anything in return. She had proven herself time and again, earning my trast without question. She was there for me, holding many secrets close, while I couldn''t divulge even the existence of Maddox, my mate, to anyone. In fact, she had be my best friend, and I felt it was my responsibility to support her and stand by her when she needed. Right now, my heart was anxious, and I knew something was not right. How could I leave her alone in this dangerous situation when she had no one else to rely on?


    "I can find a way for you, ir. But I suggest we trust Selena this time and refrain from contacting her. If this is truly a n and she''s taking a risk by living among vampires, we shouldn''t escte the danger," he reasoned. I knew he was right.


    "You''re right, Maddox. I was acting


    on impulse. But... but I can''t help it," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. "I feel like my family is falling apart." I sighed, feeling the weight of my words settle heavily upon me. Maddox wrapped his arms around me from behind, a


    Comforting embrace that no


    momentarily eased my troubled mind. His lips brushed against the sensitive skin of my nape, sending shivers down my spine.


    "ir, I''m here for you. You know that, right?" His voice, deep and resonant, washed over me like a soothing balm. I leaned into his embrace, finding sce in the warmth of his presence. His lips pressed against my cheek in a tender gesture of reassurance.


    "Baby, your brother is my Alpha and


    my best friend He''s as important to me as he is to you. So don''t worry. I won''t let anything trouble my Alpha I''ll find the missing piece and solve this mystery," he whispered, his wordsced with determination and unwavering loyalty. And in that moment, wrapped in Maddox''s embrace, I felt a glimmer of hope


    amidst the chaos that threatened to


    consume us.


    "I know what my mate is capable of doing," I breathed out,pletely in awe of him, as I turned into his arms to face him.


    I had known him since my childhood, and he had always been my hero: the most powerful and invincible.


    "Then you should know your mate wants you right now," he husked out, his hooded eyes full of hunger watching me.


    I bit my lip as desire burned through my core.


    "But..." I gestured to the sleeping Austin. "I can''t leave him alone. He needs me."


    "I know, baby," he sighed, cupping my face in hisrge hand, his eyes fixed on my lips. He lowered his head and captured my mouth in a hot, scorching kiss. I melted instantly, letting myself lose in his embrace. "Sweetheart, I want you to move into my room," he murmured against my lips.


    I wanted to protest, but he seemed to anticipate my thoughts.


    "Until the matter between Selena and Zander is resolved. Austin will stay with us," he dered. His kindness and understanding, so contrary to his rough exterior, warmed my heart.


    I nodded, encircling my hand around his neck, and pulling him closer as I stood on my tiptoes to deepen the kiss. His hands slid under me, lifting me to meet his height.


    "We have to stop, honey, or we won''t be able to control ourselves," I sighed.


    "Hmm, at least let me kiss you to my heart''s content, my mate," he demanded, his intentions clear as his kisses continued unabated.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 Missing My Son And Mate *Selena*


    I lost track of time as the night slipped away into dawn, the rising sun casting its gentle glow into the room. Exhaustion weighed heavily upon me, not just physically but mentally, leaving me unaware of its toll until the morning light began to filter through the curtains. My


    first waking thoughts drifted to Austin and Zander, wondering how they were doing without me.


    Everything happened in a blink, and I couldn''t find the time to think or react... I couldn''t think or react on my own. What was happening to me, and why was it all so confusing? I didn''t want to be here but I couldn''t denying here. What the actual fuck was about it? "I feel the same as you do, Selena," Arena''s voice whispered in my mind.


    "Why do I feel the mate bond with Damon while still marked by Zander?" I groaned. "Ah... this is so confusing."


    As per normal norms, the mate bond with a fated mate faded if your chosen mate marked you. Rarely did werewolves ept a fated mate after bonding with a chosen mate, just like in the case of Maddox and ir, where Emile, Maddox''s mate, betrayed him. Consequently, the bond weakened, and Maddox could bond with ir after rejecting Emile. However, in Zander and my scenario, neither of us wanted to reject each other, and yet the bond with Damon seemed stronger. Something strange was going on. "And we need to find out," Arena encouraged.


    "Yes, I need to find out," I murmured unconsciously. I missed Austin and Zander. It was strange that despite feeling connected with Damon, I couldn''t stop thinking about Zander and could feel the pain of our separation that he might be feeling. It seemed we were bound by our souls.


    I surveyed the room, taking in its beige color scheme that extended to every corner, including the furniture and furnishings, all draped in various shades of off-white. Arge queen-size bed dominated the center, apanied by a dresser adorned with an array of cosmetic items.


    Stepping towards the walk-in closet, I discovered a collection of luxurious clothing and dresses neatly arranged.


    I exhaled softly as I approached the window, noting its considerable height above ground level. Below, vampire guards and soldiers patrolled diligently, their watchful eyes scanning the surroundings. The security measures appeared robust, extending as far as my vision could reach.


    Closing the curtains, I turned towards the door. As it swung open, I found myself face to face with guards stationed just outside. It seemed Damon''s trust in his own mate wascking and it was going to be interesting. "My Queen!" they all bent on one knee and touched the left side of their chest with their fist. Their heads hung low.


    I inwardly rolled my eyes, knowing I wasn''t their queen officially, yet Damon insisted on them addressing and respecting me as such. He was always rushing things, eager for me to adapt to my new life as a vampire queen.


    I nodded to them with a soft smile before leaving my room, half expecting them to stop me or follow, but they did neither.


    Lost in thebyrinthine corridors of the vast castle, I couldn''t decide where to go or how to find Damon.


    "My Queen!" Harper''s sudden appearance startled me, and relief flooded through me as my problem was solved.


    "Harper, right?" I asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, my Queen!" she replied with deference.


    "Would you give me a tour of this castle?" I asked politely. She appeared conflicted.


    "I am getting bored in my room," I shrugged.


    "Of course, my Queen," she smiled softly before gathering the edges of her gown and slightly bowing in respect. "This way, please," she gestured in a direction, and I walked happily alongside her. "This is our kitchen, and you can order whatever you like and decide the menu for meals," she informed me.


    "I decide on the menu?!" I was surprised. "But I just arrived here and don''t know much about Vampire meals," I protested.


    "Vampires generally don''t eat. Only hybrids or the human ves working here need to be fed," she exined.


    "Oh!" I eximed, looking around.


    "Shall we proceed?" she asked politely.


    I nodded as I strode behind her.


    "This is the library," she announced, gesturing towards the expansive room that resembled a grand hall, lined with towering bookshelves. It seemed like abyrinth, where one could easily get lost amidst the volumes.


    "You cane here and read to pass your time whenever you''re bored," she advised.


    "Hmm," I agreed softly.


    "Do you want to have a look?" she asked.


    "No, I wille here sometimeter. Right now, I want to see Damon," I informed her.


    "The King is busy and he left early in the morning for some urgent work," she replied hesitantly.


    "Oh," I pretended to sound disappointed. "Where is his room?" I asked in a curiosityced voice.


    "It''s one level down from your room," she replied sincerely.


    "Can I see his room?" I asked, hoping she would agree to give me a tour, secretly aiming to find some clues.


    "Um, I''m sorry, my Queen, but King''s instructions..." she began to mumble, uncertainty evident in her voice.


    "Oh,e on, Harper. I am your Queen, and I can surely visit your king''s room. After all, I am his mate," I dered confidently. "Yeah, right, my Queen," she seemed to agree quickly.


    "This way, please," she led the way.


    My heart raced as I entered Damon''s room. It was decorated in shades of grey and white, exuding a dark aura. I could feel the dark energies in the room. It was going to be difficult to spy on Damon.


    Quietly, I began to roam around his room, trying to appear casual.


    "Nice! This room is beautiful but very dull," I muttered as if I were already envisioning myself living here.


    "I need to change a lot before I move into his room," I grunted, scrunching my nose in disgust.


    "King will be pleased to know you''re ready to move in," Harper said. Suddenly, my eyesnded on arge portrait covered by a silk cloth.


    "What''s this?" I inquired, feeling drawn to the portrait as I moved towards it.


    "My Queen, the King doesn''t like anyone to touch his personal stuff," Harper warned, but I ignored his caution.


    With determination, I gripped the


    edge of the silk cloth and pulled it away, revealing the picture beneath I gasped at the sight of it. Thedy in


    the portrait looked exactly like me, but it wasn''t me, that much was certain.


    "Who is she?" I mumbled, but Harper remained silent, either unaware of her or unwilling to divulge.


    Then something clicked in my mind as I recalled my past conversation with Damon.


    "She is... Arabe!" I announced, turning around to find Damon standing at the door.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573 Finding The Truth *Selena*


    Damon smirked as he strode toward me, his eyes locked onto mine as I furrowed my brow at his unexpected presence. Wasn''t he supposed to be working? How did he appear here so suddenly? ncing at Harper, understanding dawned on me. Perhaps she had sent him a message, and he had teleported himself here.


    "So, it was all true. Arabe does exist," I concluded, turning to look at the picture once more.


    No one could find a difference between us. Even I couldn''t distinguish. The picture looked very old, and the attire she had in that picture looked like it belonged to some ancient era. The art was a masterpiece, and I couldn''t help but appreciate the artist in my mind. He had truly defined the beauty of thedy in the picture, and I found it even more beautiful than reality-or maybe she was more beautiful than me.


    But I still couldn''t believe that it was true and that Arabe did exist. Because when Damon first told me about Arabe, I thought he was merely flirting with me, using his popr story to impress a girl. But here I was, staring at the picture of Arabe before me.


    "I always told you the truth, Selena, but s, you never believed me," he clicked his tongue, sounding disappointed.


    But my mind was racing with other thoughts and possibilities. Was Arabe that missing piece of the puzzle I was looking for?!


    "Okay, I understand that Arabe looks exactly like me," I said, looking at him quizzically. "Was she also your mate, and how can it be a coincidence that I am also your mate?"


    "Arabe was my queen, mate, and the love of my life in a previous life, and it''s destiny that now you''re my mate," he exined in his cold tone.


    "Am I rted to Arabe in any way? I mean, was I Arabe in my previous life?" I asked curiously.


    His intense gaze pierced through me as if trying to read my mind.


    "Does it matter to you?" He asked back.


    "Of course, it does. I have the right to know everything about her if she is connected to me," I insisted.


    "It''s just a coincidence that you look like her. There is no connection between you and Arabe," he dismissed, turning to look at the picture with the same adoration he directed at me.


    "Is that so?" I challenged, and Damon''s gaze turned skeptical. I felt there was more.


    "Yes. You need to start trusting me," he emphasized.


    I nodded, deciding to let go of this topic for now. Persisting could create more suspicion.


    "By the way, what are you doing here in my room? Did you make up your mind and want to move in?" he asked, taking me off guard.


    "Umm... no!" I mumbled, receiving a raised eyebrow reaction from him. "I was bored, so I thought of taking a tour of your castle. I hope I didn''t offend you, Vampire King," I said, giving him an innocent look. "Of course, you can roam around the castle. It''s your castle as well, my mate," he asserted.


    "That''s very kind of you, Vampire King, but we''re not yet bound in matrimony, so I cannot officially assume the title of your queen," I countered, my voiceced with a hint of resistance.


    "We can rectify that tomorrow and get married if you consent," he replied, a mischievous smirk dancing upon his lips.


    I turned away, rolling my eyes.


    "You''re incredibly impatient," I muttered under my breath.


    "Guilty as charged, my mate," he conceded, his presence now closer, his hands finding their ce on my waist. A shiver traversed my spine as his touch sent tingles through me. "I can hardly contain my


    eagerness, Selena, he


    leaning in to press a tender kiss against the nape of my neck. My heart quickened, besieged by an onught of unfamiliar emotions.


    "Um, I know, Damon, but I still need some time," I said, turning to face him and taking a step back to create some distance.


    "I understand, baby," he replied, his voice turning low and husky.


    "So, what''s Arabe and your story?" I asked eagerly.


    Damon stared at me for a long minute before speaking. "I''ll tell youter. Right now, I want to take you somewhere."


    "Huh!" I was dumbfounded when he grabbed my hand and led me to God knows where. He led me to a room resembling a conference room, where many people, adorned in expensive suits, were gathered around arge table. I looked at Damon in puzzlement. He smiled before addressing the people there.


    "Gentlemen, allow me to introduce my mate and queen, Selena. I want each of you to detail the arrangements for the uing celebration and amodate any adjustments she may desire," Damon proimed with authority.


    "Damon, you''re moving too swiftly in our rtionship. Please, slow down," I murmured, a tinge of irritation flickering in his eyes for the briefest of moments.


    "My dear subjects eagerly anticipate the grand celebration in your honor, Selena," he continued in hisposed but distant manner. I nodded, casting a nce around at the assembled courtiers.


    "Thank you all sincerely, but there''s truly no need for such extravagance," I replied graciously.


    "My Queen," Ss, one of Damon''s trusted ministers as I remembered him, spoke up, "it is our utmost pleasure to extend a warm wee to you within our kingdom."


    I nodded, smiling. "Okay, tell me, how can I help?" I asked, trying to blend in with them.


    Their faces lit up with enthusiasm as


    they eagerly shared their ns, painting vivid pictures with their words. I absorbed every detail they divulged, offering my insights and suggestions where I saw fit. It was gratifying to see Damon''s


    expression light up with satisfaction at my active participation.


    Yet, amidst the flurry of


    conversation and excitement, my mind kept circling back to Arabe. She was the missing puzzle piece the key to unraveling the truth behind it all. I needed to uncover her secrets, her connection to the real story. To do that, I knew I had to earn their trust, particrly Damon''s.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574 I Love Your Dad *Zander*


    "Zander, I need to have a word with you," Maddox''s voice echoed with concern as he stormed into my room, his footsteps echoing off the walls after I evaded our conversation in the pack''s office.


    "Not now, Maddox," I dismissed him with a sharp edge to my tone, my gaze fixed on the file before me.


    "I''m not letting this slide, Zander. We have to talk," he insisted, his tone firm, unwavering.


    Huffing in frustration, I turned to face him, my jaw set with tension.


    "You want to talk?!" I growled, my voice low and intense. "Fine, let''s talk. What''s on your mind?"


    "Why did you allow Selena to go with that cunning Vampire King?" he questioned, his eyes burning with intensity.


    "Isn''t it obvious, Maddox?" I snapped, my frustration boiling over. "He''s Selena''s mate, and I have no right to hold her back."


    "No!" he bit out, his voice sharp with disagreement. "She''s our Luna, and you''re her mate first. You have every right to stop her, to fight for her," he countered, his wordsced with conviction. "But instead, you just stood there and watched her leave with that filthy vampire." "I don''t owe you an answer, Maddox," I asserted with the weight of my Alpha authority pressing in my voice. He backed off, head bowed in submission, but the stubborn wolf refused to yield so easily.


    "I''m asking as your friend, Zander. Let me be there for you," he implored, his tone softening.


    "I don''t need anyone," I retorted, my words sharp and cold.


    "Of course, the Alpha King doesn''t need anyone. But my friend Zander needs me in his vulnerable time. Speak to me," he persisted, his sincerity evident.


    I understood his intentions, but I was steadfast in my resolve never to reveal my weaknesses to anyone. So, I remained silent, focusing on my tasks. Surely, he would grow weary of waiting and depart like everyone else. At least, that''s what I assumed. Yet, he remained rooted to his spot.


    "No, I won''t leave you alone until you open up to me," he dered, his voice piercing through the tense air as though he were peering into the depths of my mind. "Please, tell me the reason. It''s tearing me apart to see you like this. Are you intending to send Selena to the Vampire Kingdom? Do you suspect Damon is plotting something? If it''s part of your strategy, why didn''t you confide in me?"


    "I have no n or strategy, Maddox!" I snapped, frustrationcing every word. "All I wanted was for Selena to find happiness."


    "Damn it, Zander! And you believe Selena will find happiness with that Vampire King?!" His voice rose in indignation. "You didn''t even consider your son, Austin. How will he cope without his mother?"


    I red at him, baring my teeth. If anyone else were in his ce, they would be dead by now for raising his voice at me. But Maddox was my childhood friend, and only he had the right to talk to me like this because I knew he was fighting with me for my own good. "I am dying, Maddox," I announced, and Maddox froze and his eyes widened, looking at me with disbelief.


    "What... What did you say?!" he stumbled back in shock.


    "My death is near," I sighed, running a frantic hand through my hair. "Selena has a chance to be happy again with a mate. I can''t be selfish and leave her sad and crying after I''m gone."


    "H... How is it possible?" He stammered, looking dumbfounded. "No, that''s not true."


    "It is true," I nodded. "And no one can change it."


    "Zander, please, tell me this is just some twisted joke," Maddox pleaded, his brows furrowing in a mix of disbelief and desperation.


    "It''s no joke, Maddox. I wish it were," I replied solemnly, my tone weighed down by the gravity of the situation. "I''m deadly serious. ording to the ancient prophecy, my life will end on my thirtieth birthday."


    Maddox''s expression shifted from confusion to stunned silence, his mind grappling with the harsh reality I had just revealed.


    "And your birthday... it''s on the next full moon, just a week away," he murmured, his voice barely audible as if he couldn''t quiteprehend the proximity of my impending doom. In fact, I also didn''t realize my end came so soon.


    *Selena*


    "Shh, Austin, don''t cry, my little love. Mommy will be back before you know it," I whispered tenderly, trying to soothe my sobbing baby boy through the pixted screen of our video call. Yet, his tears persisted, his tiny face contorted with sadness, and my own heart ached in response, threatening to betray my attempts atposure. My eyes brimmed with tears that threatened to roll down at any time.


    "But Mom," he whimpered, his voice trembling with emotion, st time you went to work, you said it was yourst job and you''d never leave me alone again."


    I swallowed hard against the lump forming in my throat, feeling the weight of his words pierce through me.


    "I know, sweetheart, and I''m sorry," I murmured, my voice thick with remorse. "If it weren''t absolutely necessary, I wouldn''t have left you, you have to believe me."


    "But this time, Dad''s with you," I


    added, trying to offer some


    Of


    reassurance amidst the waves of guilt crashing over me. "Speaking Dad, how is he? Are you taking good care of him?" I inquired, my gaze scanning the room until I finally caught sight of him, attempting to hide from me yet still listening to our conversation.


    "Yes, Mom, Dad is okay," Austin said, but I could see that he was far from it.


    His demeanor betrayed a profound sense of misery, his eyes bloodshot and weary, burdened by dark circles etched from sleepless nights. A wild beard sprawled across his once-handsome face, a clear indication that he hadn''t been taking care of himself. He may have thought he could hide himself from


    me, but he didn''t know that wherever


    he was, he had my unwavering


    focus.


    "Good, my baby boy. Remember to finish your meal and retire early. Austin, it''s your responsibility to ensure your father''s well-being and happiness, especially in my absence," I emphasized, projecting my voice so Zander could also hear. "Okay Mom, I will take care of Dad. I promise," Austin spoke with maturity beyond his years, his voice carrying a weight of responsibility.


    "That''s my good boy, Austin..." I hesitated, my gaze lingering on Zander, who had caught my eye. "Tell your Dad that Mom loves you both," I dered as my eyes locked with Zander''s for a brief moment before he abruptly left the room. "Okay, baby boy, finish your homework and don''t miss your training sessions," I managed a soft smile through the tears that threatened to spill from my eyes. "Mom has to leave for work. But remember, Mom loves you, Austin." "Austin loves Mom. I will be a good boy. Pleasee back soon," he replied, his expression a mix of sadness and understanding.


    I nodded, unable to speak as I disconnected the phone, the tears I had tried to suppress now freely flowing down my cheeks.


    I knew time was not on our side; I needed to act swiftly to convince Damon to break this mate bond and reject me. then I needed to find a solution to defy the prophecy. Zander couldn''t meet his fate like this. There had to be another way.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 No n *Selena*


    I didn''t have any n or strategy, but I knew I needed to work it out before time slipped from my hands.


    "I need to do it," I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on me.


    "How are you going to do this?" Arena''s voice cut through my thoughts, tinged with frustration.


    Suddenly, something clicked in my mind.


    "I have a n," I chimed in confidently.


    "What n?" she purred through the mind link, her curiosity piqued.


    "His first love!" I eximed, the realization dawning on me. "I mean, his first mate, Arabe. He would have loved her more, and if he finds her back, he will definitely choose her over me and eventually reject me," I exined, the words tumbling out in a rush.


    "I just need to find out about Arabe," I whispered, deep in thought. "And let him realize that I am not her. Maybe..." I trailed off, a sense of hope flickering within me. "Maybe I can bring her back."


    "But she died thousands of years ago," Arena countered.


    My wolf was very thoughtful, yet I was desperate to alter our destiny and make it possible for me to be free from this mate bond.


    "Though it was a thousand years ago, we possess that special power, don''t we?" I smirked.


    "No! No, Selena, it''s a bad idea," I could sense her shaking her head as she warned me in my mind. "Special powers can only be used when necessary, and we might lose the chance to use them again."


    "I don''t care, Arena. I am going to do it. Screw the consequences," I huffed. "What are those powers for if we can''t use them?"


    "Yes, Selena, we are powerful, and we have some special powers, but you can''t always use them. Those powers have rules, and the bearer has to follow them," she reminded me in a serious tone.


    "I understand this," I murmured helplessly, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "I just don''t know..." I shook my head, feeling utterly lost. I had no other n, no idea how I could possibly return to Zander. "But we''re not using it to harm anyone or the world. We''re using it to help Damon regain his love. And if Damon rejects me, at least I can be with my family," I reasoned, attempting to convey a sense of logic amidst the chaos.


    "I have a better idea," Arena suggested, her voice resolute. "Why don''t we just escape? I''ll make sure no one can stop us," she dered with pride. I knew Arena was the mightiest golden wolf with immense power. But she underestimated the power of the mate bond. "No, Arena. We can''t just run away like that," I responded firmly, though my heart wavered with uncertainty. "The mate bond with Damon is too strong. Even though I''m mated to Zander, I feel a deeper connection to Damon. I don''t understand what''s happening. Maybe I''m Arabe''s reincarnation, maybe I''m her recement. But I need to know the truth. The only way to uncover the whole truth is to delve into what happened thousands of years ago," I mumbled, my words heavy with the weight of uncertainty and longing.


    "Now I understand why wolves fear the mate bond. It can render us utterly helpless at times," Arena grunted, her voice heavy with resignation.


    I nodded in agreement, feeling the weight of our situation pressing down on me like a mountain.


    "So, our only option is to convince Damon to agree to reject us. Only then can we be free from this bond. Besides, I need to uncover the truth about how to nullify the prophecy and prevent its dire consequences," I dered with determination, my gaze fixed firmly ahead. "Selena, an ancient prophecy cannot be altered or thwarted. It is destined to unfold as written in the golden annals of history," Arena''s voice echoed in my head in a somber tone.


    But I refused to entertain thoughts of failure. There was no room for it in my heart. I was determined to defy fate and safeguard my Zander at all costs.


    "I refuse to ept that. I will find a


    way to ovee the prophecy and its repercussions. It cannot dictate


    our future, And if any harmes


    our way, I will be there to bear it before it touches Zander," I proimed, my voice unwavering despite the trembling of my spirit.


    "You''re attempting to defy destiny itself, Selena. It''s unprecedented," Arena''s voice reverberated with concern. "But I stand by your side. I will do whatever it takes to protect Zander and Lyon." My heart pounded loudly with a mixture of determination and fear, the unknown consequences of our defiance looming ominously on the horizon.


    "He cannot be taken from me, or I will die," I whispered under my breath, a vow etched into the very fabric of my being.


    vel


    Taking a deep breath, I resolved to address one issue at a time. With determination, I swung open the door and ventured out in search help. As strode through the corridors, a glimmer of hope sparked within me upon spotting Harper in the kitchen. The royal staff bustled about, preparing for dinner.


    "Harper!" I called out, and she promptly appeared before me.


    "Yes, Your Highness?" she responded.


    "I''m feeling rather bored," I confessed with a nonchnt shrug. "Allow me to assist you in the kitchen."


    "No, Your Highness," she hesitated. "If the king were to find out, he would be greatly displeased."


    "He won''t be angry; I''ll speak to him," I reassured. "Besides, I used to work in the kitchen with omegas in my old pack, and I thoroughly enjoy cooking. Please, let me help you," I insisted.


    She appeared conflicted, pausing for a moment before finally nodding. "Very well, my Queen. As you wish. This way, please," she gestured, inviting me to follow her.


    Step one wasplete; now it was


    time to proceed to step two. As I attempted to mingle among them, an air of reservation surrounded the group, as though they were all apprehensive of someone or something. Only Harper seemed willing to engage with me, offering open conversation and answering my every inquiry.


    "By the way, Harper, have you ever met Arabe?" I asked, my knife deftly slicing through a head of cabbage.


    "Who, Your Highness?" Her tone carried a hint of surprise.


    "Arabe?!" I emphasized, "Thedy whose portrait adorned the king''s chamber," I rified, searching her face for any hint of recognition.


    "Oh, I thought it was you," she replied, avoiding direct eye contact. It was evident she was lying and concealing something.


    "Come on, I assumed with your long tenure here, you would be familiar with every aspect of the king''s affairs. I had hoped you might help me in understanding the Vampire King even more," I urged, pushing gently for her cooperation. "Of course, Your Highness, I will do my utmost," she replied earnestly.


    "Then please, enlighten me on what you know about Arabe. I need to discern if she holds significant sway over the king," I pressed further, eager for any insight.


    "I''m sorry, my Queen, but I cannot offer assistance on this matter," she dered, shaking her head resolutely.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 The Royal Witch *Selena*


    Harper remained steadfast and fiercely loyal to her king. I understood that extracting information from her would prove to be a daunting task. Yet, I refused to concede defeat; determination fueled my persistence.


    "But why?" I furrowed my brow, attempting to coax her into cooperation. "Harper, you need not fear anyone. As your future queen, I assure you of your safety," I reassured, reaching out to touch her shoulder. However, she evaded my touch and busied herself with her tasks.


    "I possess no knowledge of the king''s personal affairs. His private life is closely guarded, and he divulges little to none of it," she exined impassively, finally turning to face me. "If you seek answers, why not confront the king directly?" she challenged. Ah, a clever response indeed.


    "I thought about it," I shrugged, feigning innocence. "But he didn''t tell me. Perhaps he thought I''d be jealous if he discussed his former lover with me." I smiled coyly. "But I''m not jealous. I''m curious and eager to know. I hoped you could share something with me that would help me impress the king." I pouted, emphasizing my desire for information.


    "My queen, the king is already smitten by you. You don''t need to impress him," Harper reassured me.


    "Oh,e on, Harper. Don''t change the topic. Tell me about Arabe," I insisted, growing annoyed by her evasion. She looked at me suspiciously.


    "Never mind. I think no one here wants to talk about her as if she were a bad woman," I scowled.


    "No, that''s not true," Harper protested promptly, and I knew I had struck a chord.


    "Oh, really?!" I challenged. "But it seems like none of you like her, and discussing her is treated as a sin."


    "No, Your Highness! That''s far from the truth. Everyone respects her. But trust me, no one here knows much about Lady Arabe," she said desperately. "However, I have heard she was a very noble and humble woman." "Where did you hear about her?" I inquired, delving deeper into the conversation.


    "I heard from some elders, but they also haven''t seen her or know much about her," she exined.


    "Okay, I believe you," I replied with a soft smile, though a sense of frustration gnawed at me. It seemed like a futile effort. Now, where should I go to uncover the secrets of the mysterious Arabe?


    "But, Your Highness!" she suddenly squealed, as if remembering something important. "I know that there''s only one person very close to the king. Maybe she can help you."


    Wow! Now I hit the jackpot!


    "Really? Tell me, who is she, Harper?" I demanded eagerly.


    "The royal witch, Cassandra!" she replied.


    The royal witch?!


    "Cassandra!" I repeated in astonishment.


    "Yes, my Queen. She is the king''s personal adviser and the most trustworthy person. Perhaps she can help," Harper exined, her tone earnest.


    "Thank you, Harper," I said warmly, a


    grateful smile spreading across my


    face. "This is a tremendous help. I


    will be forever grateful if I can find what seek. Your king and I wil


    deeply appreciate your service and


    loyalty."


    Kon


    "You are wee, Your Highness," Harper responded, bowing respectfully.


    "By the way, where can I find the Royal Witch, Cassandra?" I inquired, setting aside the chopped vegetables I had been working on. My task here wasplete; it was time to move on to the next step. "She will be in herir," Harper revealed.


    "And where is that?" I asked urgently, couldn''t wait anymore to meet this Royal Witch.


    Harper arranged for a guard to escort me to Cassandra''sir. As I stepped inside, the atmosphere felt peculiar, with the space teeming with wild and dangerous creatures-snakes, scorpions, and other untamed beasts. People


    moved about in peculiar attire reminiscent of witches and wizards,


    adding to the surreal ambiance.


    "Where can I find Cassandra?" I inquired of a woman engrossed in her work amidst the chaotic surroundings.


    "Selena Ardolf! My king''s mate! What brings you here?" Her directness caught me off guard; she seemed to recognize me despite the fact that we had never met.


    "I''ve heard much about you being the closest confidant of the king, so I wished to meet you," I replied with a polite smile.


    "How gracious of you, my Queen. You could have summoned me to the castle instead of venturing here," she remarked, a smirk ying on her lips. Her scrutinizing gaze hinted at her awareness of my true purpose. "Let''s get straight to the point," I dered, lifting my chin with resolve.


    "So?! You know that I am your king''s mate?!" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Of course!" she grinned mysteriously. "I know everything about you. The King never hides anything from me," she said smugly. Such overconfidence.


    "That''s interesting. So, you and the king are very close," I remarked, scanning the dimly lit surroundings. The gloominess of the ce added an eerie atmosphere, but I concealed my distaste before turning to face her. "Tell me, what do you know about Arabe?" I asked, adopting an authoritative tone.


    She made a flustered face before answering, "It''s not my ce to divulge such information."


    "Why?" I persisted as she moved to pick up a beaker, pouring a green, slimy liquid into a smaller vessel.


    "Why do you want to know about Arabe?" she snapped.


    "Because she was a part of the king''s life, and I want to understand everything about him," I replied casually.


    "What you already know is sufficient for you," she said dismissively.


    "What happened to her and the king?" I inquired, disregarding her dismissive demeanor. "I want to know everything about their story, and as your future queen, I order you to tell me the truth."


    Sheughed, one hand resting on her stomach while the other was held up toward me, causing me to furrow my brow deeply. The audacity of this witch.


    "I am sorry, Your Highness," she


    managed to stifle her amusement. "Do you truly believe that I would hold knowledge about someone who existed thousands of years ago? am sorry to disappointyou, but I am not that old."

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577 The Act *Selena*


    Once again, disappointment washed over me like a tidal wave. It was the second time that day my hopes had been mercilessly dashed. Unsure whether Cassandra spoke the truth or wove a web of lies, one thing was unmistakable-her unwavering loyalty to Damon. "Is there anyone else who can provide information about Arabe?" I queried, my desperation thinly veiled.


    "I remain intrigued by the depths of your desperation, my Queen," Cassandra remarked, her lips curving into a smirk as she regarded me skeptically with her piercing gaze. "Whatpels you to unearth the past? Shouldn''t you find sce in having the most powerful Vampire as your mate? Rest assured, whatever transpired in the bygone era holds no sway over your future. You and the king are destined for happiness, leaving the past firmly behind you."


    "But I believe that the beginning of a new rtionship should be based on truth, and hiding is equivalent to lying," I retorted firmly.


    Her gaze softened momentarily before she replied, "I doubt it, as I don''t know of anyone who is a thousand years old."


    "But surely there must be some literature or records from ancient times, like that portrait," I countered, but she merely smiled before turning her back.


    "The discovery of that portrait was merely a coincidence," she said as she disappeared into another room, but I sensed she was hiding information from me.


    Now, how would I obtain the information I needed? She was myst hope. Regardless, I resolved to continue my search. Silently, I prayed to the Moon Goddess to show me a way. Time was running out.


    "Excuse me, if I''m not mistaken, you are King Damon''s mate?" One of the women working there trailed after me, her voice barely above a whisper, as I stepped out of their.


    I nodded absentmindedly.


    "I heard you want to know about the king''s previous life," she continued, drawing my attention.


    Now she had my full attention.


    "Umm... yes! Do you know about it?" I asked, hope rising in my voice.


    "No, Your Highness. I don''t know about it, but I know someone who can help you with this," she replied.


    "Tell me," I demanded eagerly.


    "The king''s uncle, who has been here since before the king was born," she disclosed.


    Great! I hadn''t expected my problem to be resolved so soon. Thank you, Moon Goddess!


    "Do you know where the king''s uncle resides?" I inquired desperately.


    "Yes, and if you want, I can take you to him," she offered.


    I smiled, nodding. I was now only a step away from the truth and my goal.


    *Avery*


    From a distance, I watched as Austin trained with his instructor. Zander had appointed the best trainer for his son, but in my heart, I knew no one could shape Austin''s skills better than Zander himself. As I observed Austin''s movements, it was evident that he was a quick learner, grasping the intricacies ofbat with remarkable ease.


    Today, a royal bodyguard apanied him. Typically, either Maddox or ir would be by his side during training sessions, but both were absent. The absence of Maddox and ir didn''t concern me; rather, it presented the opportunity I had been waiting for. As the training session concluded, Austin prepared to return home. With a cheerful smile, I made my way toward him, calling out his name. "Austin!"


    "Avery!" he eximed, looking in my direction as he halted in his tracks.


    "Yes, little prince! So, you remember me?" I asked, amused.


    "Of course. I don''t forget so easily. My memory is photogenic," he replied with a proud grin. "I know you are my dad''s friend."


    "Yes, sweetie. I am your dad and your mom''s friend, and I also want to be friends with you," I said with a smile as I ruffled his sweaty hair.


    "Don''t do this," he snapped, removing my hand with fury. "I don''t like when someone touches me."


    The little Alpha had some attitude! I smirked.


    "Alright, I won''t touch you without your permission, Alpha!" I bowed slightly, noticing the little boy looked pleased.


    "Thank you, Avery, and I am not the Alpha, but my father is," he retorted.


    "Austin, you possess the alpha blood, destined to be the next Alpha King," I cooed in my sweetest voice, a yful glint dancing in my eyes. "Will the future Alpha apany me somewhere?" I asked with a mischievous tone. "Where?" His curiosity was piqued, evident in the way his brows furrowed with interest.


    "Great!" I thought to myself, my n falling into ce perfectly. "I''m feeling rather lonely and bored, so thought of visiting theke. But s, I find myself without apanion. Who better than the future alpha to join me?" I shed him a grin, hoping tentice him with the idea.


    "But I''m not allowed to go anywhere," Austin sighed.


    He was sharp, no doubt, but still just a child. I could manipte him easily.


    "Oh,e on, Alpha! Who could possibly stop you?" I goaded, employing all my persuasive charm in the hopes that he would sumb to my subtle maniption.


    "Okay!" He relented, and I couldn''t help but pump my imaginary fist in triumph.


    "Let''s go then," I urged eagerly, though I couldn''t resist adding a yful jab. "But I don''t want your scary-looking bodyguard," I pouted, feigning a moment of hesitation before breaking into a mischievous grin once more. "Why?!" Austin raised a brow, his curiosity evident.


    "I doubt he won''t let us y in the water," I reasoned, hoping to persuade him.


    "Okay, I won''t take him," Austin assured, his agreement signaling sess. I smiled inwardly, a victorious dance ying out in my mind.


    "Wait, Prince Austin," his bodyguard interjected as we headed toward theke, halting our progress. Austin paused, turning to acknowledge him.


    "I am going with my father''s friend, Avery, so there''s no need to worry. I will be back soon," Austin exined confidently.


    "But the Alpha King has instructed that you cannot go anywhere alone," the bodyguard protested, his concern evident.


    "I''m not going alone. Avery is with me, and it''s my order: don''t follow me," Austin asserted in his alpha voice, his tonemanding obedience. Even though he was a kid, the alpha aura inherent in his blood was undeniably intimidating. The bodyguard bowed immediately, acknowledging Austin''s authority.


    "Please, Prince, let me apany you. I promise not to disturb you," the bodyguard pleaded, demonstrating his quick thinking.


    "Okay," Austin agreed, to my disappointment, relenting to the bodyguard''s request.


    Arriving at the sereneke, Austin turned to me with a curious expression. "So, Avery, what do you want to do?"


    "How about we try fishing?" I suggested.


    "Good idea," he agreed with a nod.


    "Then let me grab the fishing rod


    and," I said, making my way toward the small cottage nestled beside theke. But before I could take more than a few steps, the tranquility shattered as bloodthirsty rogues emerged from the shadows,unching a sudden attack on the bodyguard.


    "Who are you?!" Austin''s voice rang out, filled with defiance, as one of the assants advanced swiftly towards him.


    The young prince disyed


    remarkable skill inbat, inflicting


    injuries upon a few of the attackers. I watched in awe at his courage, recognizing his rightful ce as Alpha Zander''s heir and destined to ascend the throne after him. Yet, it was a destiny I couldn''t allow to unfold. The bodyguard was killed brutally by rogues though he tried to protect his prince so well and Austin was seized.


    "Stop! Let him go!" I cried out, feigning resistance as I moved to fight the rogues, knowing that this was part of our orchestrated n. They were to wound me superficially and abduct Austin, advancing us to the next phase of our scheme. With a heavy heart and eyes brimming with tears, I yed my part, a facade of sadness and despair clouding my features as I made my way back to the pack house.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 Betrayal In The Shadows *Zander*


    "Alpha, I have called the urgent meeting at thest minute because it was necessary," Maddox informed me as I listened to him while reading the reports.


    "Hmm! Did everyone gather?" I asked, closing the file and standing up as we headed toward the conference room.


    "Yes, Alpha," he replied.


    As Maddox said, alphas from different packs of the north had gathered. I threw an intent nce at everyone and found eager eyes watching me with curiosity.


    "As you all know," I started addressing the room, "we have gathered here to discuss the issue of rogues. The problem is escting, and these rogues are growing stronger with each passing day. We need to find a solution because, ording to thetest intelligence, they have amassed a formidable army."


    The alphas nodded in agreement, their expressions grim with the weight of the situation. I could sense the tension in the air as we contemted the threat posed by the rogue forces.


    "We cannot allow them to continue unchecked," I continued, my voice firm with determination. "Our packs must unite and stand together against thismon enemy. We must strategize and coordinate our efforts to ensure the safety and security of our territories." "But how is it possible, Alpha? How can they acquire more armies?" Alpha Zachary''s voice echoed with concern, his brow furrowed in worry.


    "That''s the major concern," I replied, my gaze sweeping across the room. "We are doing everything we can to find out."


    "It looks like some of us are traitors and helping those rogues," Alpha Hunter''s voice held a note of usation.


    "That''s true, someone among us is aiding the rogue king. Without help, he couldn''t hide and live in the north," Maddox contemted, his tone heavy with frustration.


    "The strange thing is no one has ever seen the rogue king," Alpha Grayson remarked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "The bastard always wears a mask, ording to the reports," Maddox informed, his words filled with contempt.


    "Let us not underestimate the power of unity," I concluded, my voice firm and resolute, breaking the silence that followed. "Together, we will ovee this threat and emerge stronger than ever before." Before I could get any responses, we heard somemotion outside the conference room, a sense of urgency filling the air.


    "Who is it?" I inquired, my voice echoing softly in Maddox''s mind through our telepathic connection.


    "It''s Avery," Maddox''s response rippled back,ced with an undertone of concern, "arguing with the guards."


    I didn''t want this important conference to be interrupted, so I decided to go outside and check myself why she was causing trouble for the guards.


    "What happened, Avery?" I approached her, my voice firm yetced with a hint of exasperation. "Why are you shouting? This is the pack''s office, and an important conference is ongoing inside the conference room."


    At the sound of my voice, Avery''s demeanor shifted. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    "Zander, I''m sorry," she whimpered,


    her voice quivering with emotion. "I''m sorry," she repeated, her words a desperate plea for forgiveness. It was then that I noticed the state she was in her clothes were torn, and


    on her


    blood seeped from an


    arm, staining the fabric crimson.


    "What happened to you, Avery? Who did this to you?" I asked with deep concern etched into my voice. She was in my pack, and her safety was my responsibility.


    "The rogues," she sobbed, her tears staining her cheeks as she spoke, causing a frown to form on my face. "They came and attacked Austin and me."


    "Austin?! What happened to him?" I demanded, my voice rising with a mix of anger and worry.


    "We were by thekeside, and suddenly the rogues descended upon us," she exined between sobs, her words punctuated by her trembling breaths.


    "That''s not possible," I shook my head in disbelief. "How could rogues breach my territory?"


    "Zander, I know it''s hard to believe, but it happened. I could recognize and they were rogues," she affirmed, sniffling. "I''m sorry, I fought back but couldn''t save Austin. They took him with them," she began to cry again. What she was saying seemed improbable, yet the desperation in her eyes left me with a sinking feeling.


    "Alpha, let''s go. We need to see for ourselves," Maddox, who had been at my side since I left the conference room, suggested urgently.


    Without wasting another minute, we


    sprinted towards thekeside. As we arrived, the scene before us ignited a furious rage within me. The guards and the royal bodyguards assigned to protect Austiny lifeless, their bodies bearing the marks of a


    merciless attack. There was no sign


    of my son.


    "It seems a battle happened here," Maddox gritted out, his voice low and filled with simmering anger. "Those filthy rogues will pay for what they did to our soldiers."


    I clenched my fists, my wolf pacing


    restlessly within me as fury boiled


    beneath my skin. "How the hell did it


    happen? How did the rogues enter my pack and kill my guards, abduct my son?" I growled, my voice raw with emotion.


    "It''s clear that there was a traitor among us who let the rogues in," Maddox snarled, his eyes zing with righteous indignation.


    Suddenly, Avery came running into the room, tears streaming down her face. Maddox and I exchanged a silent nce, a mutual understanding passing between us.


    "I can''t believe they took him away while I was still alive here. I should have died too," Avery sobbed, her words choked with grief. "I''m sorry, Zander. I couldn''t save Austin."


    Her cries grated on my nerves, fueling the fire of rage within me. The knowledge that my son had been taken, that I had failed to protect him, was a bitter pill to swallow. "Don''t worry, Avery," I said, my voice firm and unwavering. "No one can harm him. He is my son, Alpha Zander''s son, and I will get him back very soon."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579 The Rogue King *Zander*


    As I was about to leave, Maddox came by my side.


    "Alpha, we have a message," Maddox informed me, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. I nodded, and he showed me a video message on his phone. The screen disyed the rogue king, a cowardly figure hidden behind a mask, his voice dripping with malice as he delivered his demands. He taunted me, informing me that he had my son and wanted to see me. I handed the phone back to Maddox and turned my gaze towards the vast expanse of the clear sky above. But ominous signs loomed on the horizon, as dark clouds began to gather, threatening to obscure the sun''s rays.


    "Let''s prepare to fulfill the wishes of the rogue king and go to meet him," I dered, my voice resonating with determination.


    "What?" Avery gasped, her surprise evident in her voice. "Are you really going to meet him?" Her tone shifted suddenly, filled with worry. I offered her a calm smile.


    "Yes," I replied, meeting her gaze steadily. "He has my son, so I have no choice but to listen to him." I nodded.


    "Zander, I won''t let you go to see the rogue alone. I wille with you," Avery insisted.


    I paused, considering her offer, and nced at Maddox. He nodded subtly, his eyes reflecting a steely resolve. "Okay," I replied to her, my tone firm and unwavering.


    The Rogue King had demanded that I meet him alone, without my people or my beta. He knew very well that I would do anything for Austin, and he was right. As I reached the ce he had mentioned, which was far away from my pack and nestled in an abundant valley across the hills, the air was thick with tension. Lone wolves prowled the perimeter, their eyes filled with malice.


    The filthy rogues patrolled every boundary, their movements aggressive as they searched for any sign of threat. I stood among them, outwardly calm but seething with suppressed fury. They approached me, searching for weapons, but I hade here unarmed. I couldn''t help but feel amused when they didn''t bother to search Avery, allowing her to pass unharmed. I smiled inwardly, knowing their intentions. They led me towards a small, decrepit building where their cunning king awaited.


    "Finally, Alpha King, we meet!" The rogue king greeted me with a wicked smile, though half of his face was obscured by a mask.


    "Rogue King, you didn''t have to go to such lengths to meet me. You could have simply sent a message," I said, my voice dripping with mockery. The Rogue Kingughed bitterly in response.


    "Alpha King, I know how much you''ve been itching for this meeting," he gritted his teeth. "But this time is different. You''re without your guards, without your pack, and I must say, it''s quite a sight to behold."


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his words. "A true alpha is never helpless, whether he''s alone or without his army. It''s a misconception to think you can make me defenseless. I am still here because I choose to be," I roared, my voice echoing with dominance and determination. "Alpha King Zander ke, I think you forgot that your son is still in my custody," the rogue king threatened, anger zing in his eyes.


    "I haven''t forgotten anything, Rogue King. He is my son, and he carries my blood. Though he may appear as a child, you cannot hold him here against his will," I taunted, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips. The rogue king looked visibly


    annoyed by my defiance


    "You don''t believe me," I snorted, shaking my head at his ignorance. "Then see for yourself." With those words, Austin appeared, his form covered in blood, his eyes burning with anger.


    "Austin!" Avery cried out, rushing towards him in feigned concern. But Austin''s re halted her in her tracks, and she took a step back, clearly intimidated by his fury.


    "Austin, rx. Dad is here," I said in my Alpha voice,manding authoritycing my words. Almost instantly, Austin''s demeanor shifted, his anger subsiding as he calmed down in response to my presence. "Dad!" Austin shouted, his voice filled with relief as he ran towards me.


    "Yes, son. I''m here," I replied, a surge of protectiveness coursing through me as I pulled him behind me, shielding him from any potential threat.


    The Rogue King''s face turned white with shock and terror at the unexpected turn of events.


    "There''s no need to pretend. Show yourself," I ordered, my voice cold andmanding as I fixed my gaze on him.


    He red at me with surprise before hesitantly lifting his hand to touch his filthy mask. With a swift motion, the Rogue King removed his disguise, revealing his true identity.


    "Alpha Elijah!" I smirked, a chuckle escaping me at the sight of him. I wasn''t surprised to see him; I had already anticipated his involvement when I learned about his true face.


    Elijah appeared bewildered by my


    reaction, but Avery, who was Elijah''s daughter and his partner in crime, recognized the truth in my eyes. She understood that I had discovered her involvement when she saw the disdain and loathing reflected in my gaze.


    "So, you knew all along," she muttered, her voice barely audible as realization dawned upon her. "But how did you find out?"


    "Yes, Avery. I knew your real intentions all along, yet I allowed you to continue your charade while I yed along," I informed her, my voice dripping with contempt. "I discovered the truth about you and your father when I learned about Austin."


    "So many questions arose that


    demanded answers. When I


    conducted an inquiry, everyyer of


    secrecy unraveled itself, revealing a whisper of the past," I continued, casting a steely gaze between Elijah and Avery. "I learned about Dr. Anderson''s murder and the fire in her chamber."


    "Furthermore, you even killed my father and orchestrated all of this because you were already aware of the prophecy and sought to seize control of my pack," I spat out the words with a mixture of hatred and rage.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580 Unsolved Mysteries *Zander*


    Avery averted her eyes, but it wouldn''t lessen the sins she hadmitted. Elijah had killed my father, and he would pay for his deed, but Avery... I never thought she would betray me. She was my best friend, someone I had known since childhood. I had always counted on her for everything; I even used to discuss every problem with her. But what did I get in return? Betrayal.


    "Why, Avery?!" I bit out, the hurt and anger evident in my voice. "I thought you were my best friend. I trusted you more than anyone else. I believed everything you said. So why did you betray me like this?" I yelled, my voice echoing with pain and disbelief. "Zander... I am... sorry," she murmured, her voice barely audible as she bowed her head in shame. But her apology did little to quell my anger; I couldn''t bring myself to believe that she truly regretted her actions.


    "How could your sorry bring back the people I''ve lost because of your sins? You havemitted sins, not crimes, and for sins, there is no forgiveness," I spat out bitterly, my wordsced with venom.


    "Cut the crap, Alpha King. Okay, I ept that you and your son are powerful, but you are now in my territory and won''t be able to leave this ce alive. Our purpose in calling you here was to kill you and take your pack and power. And today, I''m going to fulfill that purpose," Elijah dered, motioning for his people to attack me.


    But before they could eveny a hand on me, Maddox and my army erupted through the boundaries of this filthy ce, charging in with ferocity. The Rogue King''s forces attempted to counter, but my wolves overwhelmed them, swiftly dispatching each rogue one by one. "Now you will see, Rogue King, who the real king is here," I dered, my voice filled with authority as I retrieved my silver sword. "This time, you won''t be able to escape. You are trapped, and I have finally caught up to you. There''s nowhere left for you to hide."


    Elijah''s eyes burned with hatred as he attempted to strike me with his magical weapon, but I dodged his attack and swiftly countered with a strike of my own. "Avery!" I roared in horror as Elijah used her as a shield, pulling her in front of him just as I lunged forward with my silver sword, the de piercing her stomach. "No! Avery!" I cried out, wrenching the sword back and throwing it aside before catching her as she began to fall.


    "Alpha!" Maddox''s warning shout filled the air as he leaped into action, charging at the rogue king and swiftly dispatching him with a lethal blow, snapping his head. "I..... am sorry, Zander. I... I am truly s...sorry for everything I h...have done to you," Avery mumbled through gritted teeth, her breathingbored with pain.


    "Shh, don''t say anything, Avery. Let me take you to the hospital," I said urgently, moving to pick her up. But she stopped me with a feeble gesture.


    "No, I don''t have time. Let me die like this. I deserve it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, the pain evident in every breath. I watched helplessly as her blood continued to flow, staining the ground around us. "Maybe this is what I deserve for my sins. But before I die, I want to do one good thing in my life: tell you the truth," she whispered, her words barely audible over the sounds of the surrounding chaos.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, my confusion growing as I leaned in to hear her words more clearly.


    "Zander, there is a very big conspiracy going on, and Selena is a part of it," Avery disclosed, her voice strained with urgency.


    "What do you mean?" I frowned, feeling a sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach. Avery''s breathing becamebored, her hups interrupting her words.


    "Damon is not Selena''s mate. Everything is a lie," she managed to gasp out before her breathing slowed, her eyes turning vacant.


    "Avery! Avery!" I shouted, shaking her lifeless body in a futile attempt to rouse her. But she remained still, herst breath escaping her lips. She had left us, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions.


    What did she mean by Damon not being Selena''s mate? And what was the truth behind the conspiracy she had alluded to? Despite the doubts swirling in my mind, one thing was certain: a dying person never lied.


    *Selena*


    Cassandra''s assistant, Alice, had


    requested my presence at a location


    she provided the address for.


    Despite the challenge of evading the bodyguard Damon had assigned to me, I managed to slip away and head straight to the address given by Alice. The Vampire Kingdom was vastly different from the werewolf pack, with its unique housing arrangements and distinct social hierarchy. The address Alice had provided led me to a secluded corner of the kingdom, where opulent vis stood as a testament


    to the vampires'' aristocratic lifestyle.


    I concealed my face with a scarf as I navigated the unfamiliar streets, seeking directions from passersby to reach my destination. Finally, I arrived at thevish vi indicated by Alice. It exuded an air of grandeur and royalty, unmistakably belonging to the king''s uncle. Alice greeted me outside.


    Some guards stood watch at the


    imposing entrance of the vi, their vignt eyes scanning the


    lined


    surroundings for any sign of trouble. Alice wasted no time, leading me. through the ornate corridors with opulent tapestries and gilded furnishings, until we reached the grand hall where Sir Nichs awaited.


    ????


    As I entered, I had expected to encounter an elderly figure befitting the title of "King''s Uncle," but Sir Nichs defied my expectations. Despite his familial connection to royalty, he appeared remarkably youthful, his demeanor exuding an aur¨¤ of power and authority. Vampires had their charm for sure.


    "Ah, Selena. How delightful to have Damon''s mate gracing us with her presence," he replied, his words tinged with a hint of sarcasm that did not escape my notice. It made me feel somewhat ufortable.


    "Hello, Sir Nichs," I greeted with a respectful nod, noting the subtle tension in the air.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 Wrong Intentions *Selena*


    "Sir Nichs, I have an urgent need for information regarding Damon," I stated, my voice betraying the urgency of my request. Time was of the essence, and I could ill afford any dys.


    Nichs regarded me with a knowing look, his lips curling into a mysterious smile. "Of course, my dear. I am more than willing to assist you," he said, his toneden with intrigue. "Follow me," hemanded, gesturing for me to apany him.


    "Where?" I asked, furrowing my brow in confusion.


    "To a ce where you can find all the answers to your questions," he replied cryptically, leading the way. I followed him through a long, dimly lit corridor adorned with ancient hand-painted portraits hanging on the walls.


    We entered a dimly lit room located threeyers down in the basement, and the atmosphere felt unsettling. I could sense something off in the air. While vampires typically exuded a dark aura, this energy was different. As I stepped further into the room, the door closed behind me automatically, causing me to furrow my brow in suspicion.


    "What was that?" I growled, my voice low and filled with irritation.


    "Rx, Selena," Nichs said calmly, his demeanor unaffected by the situation.


    "No, first tell me why did you close the door," I demanded fiercely, my eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "You need to know about Damon''s past, don''t you?!" he shot back, his tone defensive.


    "Then tell me quickly," I ordered, my gaze unwavering as I stared him down. Despite my demand, he remained silent, only smirking in response. It was clear he had no intention of sharing the information with me anytime soon.


    "You know, if I don''t return quickly, Damon will unleash hell upon you," I threatened, my voiceced with menace.


    "Calm down and sit peacefully," he grimaced, his tone betraying a hint of unease.


    "You know Damon won''t be pleased if he finds out you''ve harmed me," I said, narrowing my eyes in warning.


    "Damon! Damon! Damon!" He raised a brow before letting out a chuckle that grated on my nerves. I furrowed my brow at his mockingughter.


    "That man has taken everything away from me. He has all that I should have had. So I can at least take his mate away from him, can''t I?" he gritted his teeth, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "What do you mean?" I frowned, confusion clouding my thoughts.


    "I should have ascended to the throne, not him. Now I have his mate in my possession. I''m intrigued to see whether he will choose you or his crown," he exined, a sinister smirk ying on his lips.


    So, he set a trap to lure Damon using me. I needed to think fast to get out of this ce before Damon arrived and fell into danger because of me. Urgency coursed through me as his guards captured me.


    "You''re making a big mistake, and you''re going to regret it," I warned, struggling against their grip. "If you let me go, I won''t tell Damon about your deceit, and we can pretend it never happened," I offered, desperation evident in my voice.


    "You useless wolf, you can''t do anything to me," Nichsughed cruelly. "Take her to the sacrificial altar" he ordered his guards, his tone filled with malice.


    "Don''t you dare touch me!" I protested, trying to free myself from their restraint, but to no avail.


    "Cooperate with us, and we will not harm you," Nichs cautioned, his voice dripping with false sincerity.


    "Selena, let me take control," Arena''s howl reverberated through my mind, prompting us to swiftly exchange positions, yieldingmand to her. In response, I seamlessly


    transitioned into my form as ael.ng


    towering golden wolf, a sight that sent shivers of horror down the spines of the guards and making them take a step back.


    "A golden wolf!" Nichs gasped, his eyes widening in astonishment. "That''s quite the prize. If I can possess you, golden wolf, I can wield your formidable powers," he muttered covetously.


    "In your dreams, you despicable wretch," Arena snarled,unching herself forward as the guards hurled silver chains in her direction. With the agility of a seasoned predator, she effortlessly evaded the chains, retaliating with a ferocious assault that swiftly subdued the guards.


    "Now it''s your turn, Nichs," she bellowed furiously, crimson droplets of blood staining her menacing jaws.


    Nichs grinned malevolently as his palms radiated with an eerie glow, softly chanting an incantation that left me feeling paralyzed, frozen in ce.


    "Golden Wolf, now you''re within my grasp. Surrender, and bestow upon me your powers. I shan''t bring harm to you," Nichs dered boldly, his voiceced with an audacious tone as he dared to threaten my wolf.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Arena growled, her voice a low, menacing rumble.


    "Your wish, for I shan''t show mercy as I strip your soul and power from your very being," he sneered, his eyes darkening ominously. With a muttered incantation under his breath, his palm began to emit a sinister glow, signaling that the moment of confrontation had arrived. "Now, Arena!" I cried out, channeling all of my strength to her aid, urging her to break free from the oppressive magic that ensnared her and reim her freedom.


    Arena howled ferociously before she


    sprang into action, her powerful


    form soaring through the air. In the


    blink of an eye, Nichs found himself pinned beneath the weight of Arena''s massive paws, her growls resonating with unrestrained anger. Terror flickered in Nichs''s widened eyes, a stark reflection of the imminent threat of death that loomed over him.


    But before Arena could carry out her lethal intent and end that bastard''s life, the door was violently flung open, and an arrow pierced Arena''s body with precision. She crashed fo the ground, her cries of pain echoing through the arena. The arrow coated with wolfbane, sapped our powers, rendering us utterly defenseless. Helplessly, Arena''s helpless eyes watched as I saw


    through her eyes, witnessing our attacker approach.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582 More Powerful


    *Selena*


    My eyes widened with surprise as the figure showed up; Grotesque and menacing.


    How was it possible? No one had seen him in the shifter''s realm. He never left his dark realm. So why was he here?


    "Demon King? What are you doing here?" I gasped with shock. Arena was still in pain. The healing was not happening because of the wolfbane.


    "I was right about it and was lucky enough to encounter a golden wolf," the demon king said as his eyes glowed with excitement. "It happened in centuries," The Demon King drawled.


    "So you are with Nichs and nned to catch me. But you won''t get what you want, and I will make sure of it," Arena growled lowly.


    "Precious golden wolf, right now you have to worry about your situation," he snickered.


    "It''s a misconception that you can make me helpless. I am still powerful without my magical power," Arena howled loudly, but her breath was heavy as she fought against the poisoning effect of the wolfbane. "I can''t wait to see this," Demon Kingughed.


    "Demon King!" Nichs greeted, smiling cunningly. "I fulfilled my promise and gave you what you wanted. I hope you will keep your promise and help me get my power and kingdom back."


    "Of course, I never back down from my words. I have promised to help you get your kingdom back, and I will help you," the Demon King affirmed smugly. They both harbored very evil intentions.


    ''They''re trying to destroy Damon and take his kingdom. I need to do something and alert him before it''s toote,'' I mindlinked Arena.


    ''But, Selena, first we have to get out of this situation, and this wolfbane is making me weak. I can''t heal faster,'' Arena expressed her helplessness.


    ''Then we have to distract them and buy some time to think about how we can alert Damon,'' I suggested.


    Arena grinned inwardly as I told her my n.


    "Nichs, you are such a fool. You''re giving me away to the demon King when you could have all my power to yourself and get your kingdom back, plus rule the world with me," Arena mocked the stupid vampire. Nichs looked torn for a moment before he looked at the demon king.


    "Nichs, don''t listen to her. She is trying to provoke you. Even if you get power, you cannot use them without knowledge of them, which only I have," the demon king countered.


    "He is again ordering you, Nichs. You''re so stupid," Arena provoked him again. This time it worked as Nichs red at the demon king.


    "I think she might be right, and I am the one who got the golden wolf first," Nichs retorted.


    Nichs and the demon king began arguing fiercely. It was a perfect opportunity for us and our only chance. Arena grabbed the arrow in her jaws and pulled it out of her body, suppressing the cry. We then shifted back to my human form, which was difficult and slow due to the wolfbane. However, Arena''s special powers seemed unaffected


    by the wolfbane and helped us shift


    back.


    I frantically searched for a way out of the room and saw that the door was open with no one around. Seizing the chance, I sprinted for my freedom from that ce.


    "Oh no, she ran!" I heard Nichs'' panicked voice as he shouted, but I had already dashed through the door and felt them chasing after me. I ran as fast as I could but had toe to a sudden stop when the demon king appeared in front of me abruptly. Heughed menacingly, throwing his head back as I took a cautious step away from him.


    "Where do you think you were running, golden wolf?" the demon king snorted.


    "You can''t keep me here," Arena growled as we centered our strength and prepared to strike at the demon king.


    "The powerful magical golden wolf, you can''t beat me. I am the demon king, the master of dark powers," he announced as he easily absorbed all of my magical shots.


    "Yet you want me, the demon king. So who is more powerful?" Arena taunted and the demon king let out an unpleasant chuckle.


    "I didn''t want to harm you, but you''ve left me no other option. I''m giving you onest chance to surrender or prepare to get hurt. I won''t kill you; I need you alive. But I will take you with me, by hook or by crook," he threatened.


    I watched in horror as he raised his magic scepter, with arge red stone on top that glowed before emitting a red beam.


    "I dare you to hurt my queen, demon


    king, and prepare to bear consequences," a deep authoritative voice boomed, causing the demon king to curse under his breath and redirect the beam. The deadly light narrowly missed me, scorching the pir behind me instead.


    I craned my neck to see Damon standing there, his expression furious. "What the hell is going on here?" he growled.


    "Damon!" Nichs gasped, surprised.


    "Nichs! I never expected anything good from you, but abducting my mate and conspiring with the Demon King against me? I never thought you could be so bold," Damon taunted his uncle.


    His army stood behind him, a united force that made it clear he wasn''t alone. They formed a protective shield around him, surrounding Nichs and leaving him with no means of escape.


    "Tell me yourst wish, Nichs, because all your guards are dead. Now, no one can save you from me," Damon warned, his voice dripping with menace.


    "Not this time, Damon," Nichs sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "I have the demon king by my side."


    "The demon king?" Damon chuckled,


    his confidence unwavering. "Thebined strength of you both cannot even match my power. I am the Vampire king, the mightiest of magic and sorcery," he dered boldly. I could see Nichs visibly tremble, and the demon king remained silent, his expression nk.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583 Golden Trident *Selena*


    "Selena!" Damon''s voice sliced through the tense air as he hurried over to me. His eyes swept over me, filled with concern, as he reached out to touch my shoulder, checking for injuries.


    "I''m furious with you right now," he muttered, his grip tight with worry. "But I''m relieved you''re safe. These wounds will heal, but I won''t forgive those who did this to you." His gaze turned deadly as he red at the demon king and Nichs. Damon closed his eyes briefly, muttering something under his breath. Suddenly, he summoned a golden trident, causing both Nichs and the demon king to gasp in fear.


    "Wait, that''s... that''s the warlock king, Zephyr''s trident," the demon king stammered, his eyes wide with shock. "How did you get this?"


    I stared at Damon in shock. But he seemed unfazed as his smirk was smug and confident.


    "Now you''re scared, huh, demon king?" Damon sneered.


    The demon king shook his head, his gaze fixed on Damon.


    "Alpha Alexander wille for his mate," he announced, his eyes flicking to me.


    Confusion clouded my mind.


    "Who''s Alpha Alexander? What are you talking about?" I demanded, but before the demon king could respond, Damon attacked him with his golden trident, and the demon king vanished. I didn''t know if he was dead or just banished back to his realm. "Now it''s your turn, Nichs," Damon growled, turning his attention to the next threat. With a swift motion, Damon struck Nichs with the trident, and Nichs disintegrated into ashes.


    Then Damon turned to me, his hand reaching out to mine.


    "Let''s go, Selena," he said firmly.


    "But what was he saying about Alpha Alexander?" I demanded, my voice urgent.


    "That was just a recklessment by the evil demon king. It doesn''t mean anything. Let''s go," he said firmly, grabbing my hand and leading me away.


    But his words only added another puzzle to my quest. Why did the demon king mention the trident belonging to the warlock king, and why did he bring up Alpha Alexander while looking at me? There were still so many unanswered questions swirling in my mind. As we returned to the castle, I could feel Damon''s anger simmering beneath the surface throughout the entire ride back.


    "What were you thinking, going to my uncle?" he exploded as soon as we entered the castle. I had expected his interrogation.


    "I was just trying to find some answers to my questions," I replied calmly, trying to keep my own emotions in check.


    "What questions?" he asked, his brow furrowing with confusion.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. "The questions that have been bothering me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "What do you want to know?" he snapped, irritation clear in his voice. "I''ve already told you everything, Selena. My whole life is an open book to you."


    "I want to know about Arabe and your past life," I demanded, feeling a surge of determination.


    "Why do you care?" he scoffed, his eyes narrowing.


    "Because... because I feel a strong connection to her," I improvised quickly, hoping he wouldn''t see through my excuse.


    "It''s just a coincidence. You have no connection to her," he insisted angrily.


    "Then why do you get so upset whenever I bring her up? And why won''t you tell me the truth about her?" I countered, my frustration boiling over. "There''s nothing to tell. She died," he said tly.


    "Died?" I repeated, my anger ring. "How did she die?"


    "She... she died in a war," he admitted reluctantly.


    "In a war!" I eximed, my frustration reaching its peak. "And what about you? What were you before you became the Vampire Prince?"


    "Selena, your questions are making


    me suspicious. Why do you want to know about my past life? Don''t you trust me? I''m your mate, for crying out loud!" he growled, throwing his hands up as his dark aura intensified.


    Yet


    "Look, I don''t care about your past life or anything before you met me. You were mated to an alpha, and I never doubted you," he countered, trying to make me feel guilty. "But you keep bombarding me with questions, making me feel miserable by my own mate," he grimaced, making me feel like a bad mate. Great!


    But this time, I wasn''t going to let it go.


    "Why can''t you just give me a straight answer? Tell me, what were you in your past life? Were you the warlock of King Zephyr?" I asked straightforwardly, refusing to let him dodge my questions. He looked startled for a moment, but then his poker face returned, as I had expected.


    "You''re saying this because his trident follows my instructions!" he said.


    "Yes, because this divine trident cannot be wielded by just anyone," I protested.


    "You''re very smart and clever, Selena, and that''s why I''m so happy you''re my mate," he grinned before continuing. "Yes, you''re right. The trident listens to me because I am its owner."


    Though I had suspected it, hearing him admit it surprised me. "So you were the warlock king who ruled over thend?"


    "Yes," he nodded, smirking. "Yes, I was King Zephyr, and I lost my mate and died in sorrow because of her loss," he confessed.


    "Oh!" I gasped, feeling sorry for him. I must have hurt him by asking. He looked truly pained remembering the past.


    "I''m sorry, Damon," I whispered, holding his hand. "But I needed to know everything. It''s my right as your mate."


    "I understand, Selena. But I was


    waiting for the right time to tell you everything. didn''t want you to feel overshadowed by my past or Arabe That''s all in the past now. But you''re my present and very important to me," he smiled sweetly before his eyes gleamed with joy, looking at me as he always used to do.


    "I understand losing a mate is very painful," I murmured, thinking of Zander.


    "But now I have found my mate, you," Damon announced, bringing me back to the present.


    "You''re lying, Damon," a loud growl interrupted before the imposing figure of the Alpha king appeared, his guards trying to stop him. Zander stood beside me swiftly, ncing at me intently before ring at Damon. "You are not her mate, Damon" Zander dered, leaving everyone in the room, including me, confused.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584 Ther Cursed Land *Selena*


    Zander stood there, nked by his beta, Maddox, and gamma, Ethan. His aura exuded intimidation, demanding submission from those around him. Despite the urge to run and jump into his arms, I resisted. He still held that effect on me. But then he dropped the bombshell: he imed that Damon and my mate bond was fake. How could he say such a thing? I knew what I felt, and the undeniable pull of the mate bond between Damon and me confirmed its authenticity.


    "What are you saying, Zander?" I retorted, my voiceced with confusion. "I can feel the bond too. How can you im that Damon is faking it?"


    "Because it''s true. Avery revealed it before she died," he dered solemnly.


    "What? Avery has died?" I gasped, my heart sinking. "H...how? What happened to her?"


    "It''s a long story, Selena, and I''ll exin everything. But now is not the time. You need to leave from here," he demanded, his tone firm.


    "So you''re trusting Avery over me?!" I countered defensively, incredulous that he would believe Avery''s words over my own. It was absurd.


    "Selena, a dying person never lies," he gritted his teeth, his annoyance evident through his expression.


    "I understand that she was your best friend, but every time you choose her over me, believing her more than you believe me, it makes me realize that being with Damon was the right decision," I returned with rage, but regret flooded me when I saw the hurt in his eyes. "Selena is right. You''re trusting a liar, and you have no idea how long Avery has been deceiving you," Damon interjected, standing beside me and dropping an arm over my shoulder.


    "Shut the fuck up and leave my mate," Zander growled with anger. "I''d sooner believe a demon than believe you."


    "That''s your mistake, Zander," Damon grimaced.


    This time, Zander appeared to be in the wrong, while Damon was right. Zander always behaved harshly toward me, never pausing to consider his actions or decisions.


    But Zander became even more furious after Damon''s next words, "You can''t just yell and prove anything true; you need to ept that Selena is my mate." With a swift punch, Zander sent Damon stumbling backward, nearly causing him to fall. I rushed to Damon''s side, catching him before he hit the ground. As our eyes met, I could see fury reflected in his gaze. His golden trident gleamed ominously, and I couldn''t help but feel a shiver of terror, remembering what he had done to Demon Kong.


    "What are you doing, Zander? You''ll hurt him," I protested.


    "Are you worried about him?!" Zander''s gaze darkened with jealousy and anger. "I haven''t hit him properly yet; otherwise, he wouldn''t still be standing in front of me," he dered menacingly.


    Then he grabbed my hand authoritatively and began tugging me with him, "Let''s go, Selena."


    "Selena won''t go anywhere," Damon growled as he held my other hand. I felt like a pawn caught between two men, both vying for dominance.


    "Let go of me," I growled aggressively, snatching my hands free from both of my mates and ring at them. "Go to hell, both of you!" I shouted as I broke away and ran.


    "Selena!" I heard Zander bellowing, but I didn''t care. I was fed up with being used as a tool. Even if one of them was my fated mate and the other was the man I loved, they didn''t have the right to hurt me and manipte my emotions like this.


    I didn''t know how long I had been running, but when I finally stopped, I found myself in a dense forest. A beautiful river flowed nearby, surrounded by divine flora and fauna.


    "Selena, wait!" A voice called out, halting my steps. I turned and saw Harper approaching.


    "Harper?! What are you doing here?" I asked, surprised.


    "The king sent me to follow you, to ensure that you are safe," Harper exined.


    "But I don''t need anyone, and why would I be unsafe in his territory?" I questioned, puzzled.


    "You might not know, but our king has more enemies than friends. One of his enemies is challenging him in court," Harper replied solemnly.


    Enemy?! So she was talking about Zander.


    "Go away, Harper. I don''t needpany. I''m not in a good mood, and I might say something that will hurt you," I said firmly, trying to push her away.


    "No worries, my queen, but it''s my duty to apany you whether you want it or not," she insisted firmly.


    "I am not your queen yet," I red with frustration.


    I was fed up with being imed by others. I was a free entity, capable of living without needing a man by my side. Zander and Damon were on the verge of facing off, willing to do whatever it took to find their own happiness. But I didn''t want to be caught in the middle. I refused to be used as an excuse for them to vent their frustrations on each other.


    "No, Your Highness, I want to warn you not to enter this garden," she called out, causing me to turn toward her. "It is cursed and locked for a reason. No one has ever gone inside."


    "But why is it cursed? What happened here?" I asked, furrowing my brow and turning my head to look at the alluring garden that was calling out to me.


    "I don''t know the whole story, but


    they say that someone was killed there. They were mates, and it''s believed they died due to the curse of thisnd. It''s also said that in ancient times, when gods and goddesses were angry and couldn''t find anyone or anything suitable to curse, they cursed thisnd. Since then, it has brought misfortune to every living creature that enters it.


    "But, Harper, I don''t believe in those superstitions," I said, starting to move my feet toward the garden. However, Harper grabbed my hand and pulled me back with horror evident in her expression. "Oh my God, Selena, what were you going to do?" she yelped. "The king will punish me if he finds out I let you go to the cursednd," she said solemnly.


    "But I won''t go to the pce. I''m still angry with your King," I announced grumpily.


    "That''s not a problem. If you don''t want to go to the pce, you cane to my ce," she offered.


    "Thank you for inviting me to your ce," I smiled softly. "But don''t you think your king will be upset if you give me shelter at your home?" I lifted one of my brows in question.


    "It''s my duty and pleasure, my


    queen. The king would be happy to


    find you safe and with me," she assured me, leading the way. ncing over my shoulder, I felt torn and couldn''t believe what she told me because thend was inviting me, calling me towards it.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585 Past And Present *Zander*


    The tension crackled in the air as Damon''s using words pierced through the atmosphere. "See, you made our mate run!" he used me, his voiceced with anger and frustration.


    "She is not your mate," I snapped back, my own emotions boiling beneath the surface. "And you made her upset and run, you asshole."


    Damon''s eyes red with fury, and he took a menacing step forward. "Don''t dare to disrespect me in my kingdom and my pce and think you can get away alive," he threatened, his voice low and dangerous. But I didn''t flinch at his words. I damn care about his threat.


    "You think you can threaten the Alpha king?!" I challenged, my voice rising with authority. "Your territory or mine, it doesn''t matter because I only need my two bare hands to rip your head apart from your body, and you''ll be dead," I dered boldly, Lyon surfacing and trying to take over me to show him who the true alpha was.


    "You want to see who is the king!" Damon roared, baring his teeth and picking up his filthy trident.


    "Don''t provoke the Alpha King, King Damon, if you want peace in your kingdom and don''t want to start a war," Maddox intervened before things got worse.


    "Leave now!" Damon shouted, making everyone tremble in the room. The audacity of that filthy vampire! I swiftly stood before him, our noses almost touching as we both red at each other, heaving with anger.


    "I won''t leave without my mate!" I gritted out.


    "You won''t get her!" Damon ground his teeth. "She is mine!"


    My hands grabbed his throat as he spat the words I never wanted to hear.


    "She is only mine, and don''t you dare im her. You fucking liar!" I snarled, throwing him into the adjacent pir. The impact was loud and thunderous, making the pir shatter as if it were made of dirt. Damon groaned in pain as he got to his feet. "You''ve made the worst mistake of your life, Zander!" he bellowed, lifting his trident.


    I was ready for his magical strike, my power swirling around me to counterattack. But before he could unleash his strike, ady hurried in and stopped him.


    "No, my king!" she said, shaking her head.


    "Stay away, Cassandra," Damon growled.


    "My king, this is not the right time," she tried to reason with him, her voiceced with urgency.


    "Leave my kingdom right now if you don''t want all hell to break loose," Damon warned Maddox, his tone dripping with authority. Finally, he realized who the true king was.


    Alpha! We need to leave. We will deal with himter,'' Maddox mind linked to me, and although I wanted to teach that filthy vampire a lesson, I agreed with Maddox. I needed to find Selena first and take her with me before this liar and fraud of a king could manipte her further. "This is not over yet, Damon," I warned him before turning and leaving with my people.


    ''I need to find Selena first,'' I told Maddox through the mind link.


    ''But Damon''s people are following us, and they will escort us to the border,'' Maddox mindlinked me.


    ''I don''t care, do something,'' I ordered through the mind link.


    ''Let me think of something,'' Maddox replied, ncing at the guards and observing our surroundings. After a moment, he mindlinked again, ''I will distract the guards, Alpha, and you need to take the opportunity to search for Luna.'' ''Okay!'' I replied, determination flooding through me.


    "We will go through the forest. It will be a shorter route to our territory," Maddox told the guards, who looked at each other in confusion.


    "We don''t have instructions about that," one of them said, uncertainty clear in his voice.


    Maddox stepped closer, exuding authority. "Look, we''re trying to avoid unnecessary conflict and make this as smooth as possible. Do you want to exin to your king why you dyed us and potentially caused more trouble?" The guards hesitated, then finally nodded. "Fine, but we''re keeping an eye on you," one of them muttered.


    As we moved towards the forest,


    Maddox skillfully created a diversion,


    drawing the guards'' attention away from me. Taking my chance, I slipped into the shadows, determined to find Selena and get her out of Damon''s reach. The dense forest provided the perfect cover, and I moved swiftly, my


    senses heightened, every fiber of my


    being focused on locating my mate.


    I lifted my head, trying to focus on Selena''s scent. It seemed some magic was in the air, making me lose focus, but I felt myself drawn in a particr direction.


    Determined, I moved through the


    dense underbrush, my senses on high alert. The forest was thick and shadowy, the trees towering above me like silent sentinels. Every rustle of leaves and snap of twigs made my heart race, but I pushed forward, driven by my need to find Selena. But nothing seemed familiar. How could it be possible? I couldn''t even sense her despite using all my powers. But again an invisible force pulled me and I was startled by the intensity.


    "What happened, Alpha?" Maddox asked with concern, but I couldn''t reply immediately.


    "Alpha," he repeated, shaking me and grabbing my shoulder. I turned to look at him.


    "I don''t know what happened, but it felt like I had been here in the past," I murmured, almost unconsciously.


    "I never remember youing here, Alpha, and not to this side of the earth," Maddox said, shaking his head in confusion. He was right. We had been in the vampire kingdom before, but I never came to this mysterious forest.


    "I know, Maddox, but why is thisnd


    calling me towards it?" I furrowed my brow, the pull so strong that I


    removed Maddox''s hand from met


    shoulder and began walking toward an unknown ce. My feet seemed to move of their own ord as if they already knew this ce.


    ''Lyon, do you know what is going on?'' I asked my alpha wolf through our mind connection.


    ''I don''t know, Zander, but I am also curious to find out,'' he replied, equally intrigued.


    As I walked deeper into the forest, the sensation of familiarity grew stronger. The trees seemed to whisper secrets, their branches swaying as if pointing the way. The air was thick with an ancient magic, and I could feel its energy humming through my veins. Maddox followed closely, his concern evident, but he trusted me enough to let me lead. We moved in silence, the only sounds being the crunch of leaves beneath our feet and the asional rustle of wildlife.


    Suddenly, we emerged into a clearing bathed in soft, ethereal light. At the center stood an ancient stone altar, covered in moss and vines. It looked like it had been untouched for centuries, a relic of a forgotten time.


    I approached the altar, my heart pounding with a mixture of awe and trepidation. As Iid my hand on the cool stone, a surge of energy coursed through me, and visions shed before my eyes-images of battles, of rituals, of wolves and men united in purpose. Then I saw two shadows intertwined as one. What were they? I couldn''t understand, but it felt like they were in love before one of them fell and then the other fell after that. I was so startled as my hand burned making me remove it with a jerk from the stone. "What happened, Alpha?" Maddox was instantly beside me.


    "I don''t know, Maddox. I saw something so disturbing, but it felt as if I had lived that moment. I need to understand what this means," I muttered, lost in thought as I stared at the ce.


    Maddox nodded, his eyes wide with amazement. "What do you want to do, Alpha?"


    "I need to investigate this ce further. There''s something here, something connected to our past and possibly our present," I replied, feeling the weight of destiny settle upon my shoulders.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586 Unending Fear *Zander*


    "My alpha, this seems to be just an altar and nothing special about it. Are you sure we could get some links about it from the past and that it''s worth our time?" Maddox asked.


    I understood his curiosity and confusion because what I could feel was beyond what he could see. I knew I felt a connection with this altar as if every stone on its wall wanted to tell me something. "Yes, Maddox, I am very sure. I need to know what other secrets it''s hiding," I admitted, affirming my resolve.


    "Okay, my alpha, let''s leave this ce. I will send a sample and information about it to our research team. I''m certain they will uncover everything about it," Maddox assured.


    "No, I won''t leave without Selena, Maddox. My instincts are telling me that something is about to happen and she isn''t safe here," I dered, the restlessness still lingering in my chest.


    "But she is the true descendant of the moon goddess, and no one can harm her," Maddox said, looking at me as if I had lost my mind. "She is more powerful than all of us."


    Powerful or not, she was mine. Mine to care for, mine to protect, and I was not going to leave her alone. I had let her go once, and I regretted that day. Now I knew Damon was not her mate. He was surely up to no good, and I wouldn''t leave my mate alone in this difficult time, whether she wanted me to or not.


    "My Alpha instinct is never wrong, and I know how powerful she is, but she is equally emotional. She needs me, and I won''t leave without her, and that''s final," I announced with authority.


    Maddox let out a breath in defeat and frustration before he finally conceded, "Okay, my Alpha, as you say."


    Then he clicked some pictures and quickly sent them to our research team. He gave them an ultimatum, demanding every piece of information as soon as possible. We waited there, trying to decipher what was written in the ancientnguage. I had learned some ancientnguages, but this seemed older as if it dated back to the creation of the world. The weirder thing was, that I still could not find Selena.


    I winced at the possibility that she might have returned to the castle. The thought of that cunning vampire manipting my mate and iming her as his made me lose my mind. I wanted to kill that filthy vampire, tearing him apart with my bare hands.


    The sun was setting, and the mysterious altar began emitting an ethereal light that seemed to illuminate everything in the encroaching darkness. I could feel the dark magic intensifying, almost overwhelming our senses.


    "Alpha, we need to leave," Maddox murmured, sensing the dark force as well.


    I nodded, but my mind disagreed. "Let''s stay a while and observe this ce more in the magical light. Maybe we can find some clue," I suggested, looking at the sky. The moon did not show up. Everything was mysterious about this night. "Alpha!" Maddox sighed, his shoulders slumping in surrender. "Your safety is my responsibility. I can''t afford any harm toe to you."


    "Don''t worry, Maddox. Nothing will happen, and I promise our safety," I assured him. As their Alpha, it was my duty to keep my people safe, and I wouldn''t let anything happen to Maddox. He was my beta, my sister''s mate, and my best friend. He was the only person I could trust with my pack and my family when I was gone... forever. The lump in my throat swelled at the thought of my impending death.


    However, it wasn''t long before


    Maddox''s phone tinged with a notification. He checked the email and showed it to me. "Look at this Alpha. Qur research team dug deep into the ancient literature and found that this altar is thousands of years old. It''s not mentioned for any specific reason, but it was under the kingdom of the Warlock King," he read aloud.


    No specific information! Then why was I seeing those strange things about it? It was possible that the magic in the air was ying with my mind, making me see illusions. The eerie light from the altar and the thick, dark magic that surrounded us seemed almost sentient, trying to manipte our senses and


    thoughts, I stared at the information. The research team had even sent all the spreadsheets and rted proofs about the altar''s age. The details confirmed its ancient origins, stretching back thousands of years, and tied it to the reign of the


    Warlock King.


    Suddenly, Maddox''s phone began ringing. It was a video call from ir. I handed his phone back to him. He blushed as he saw his mate was calling him.


    "Excuse me, Alpha," he muttered hesitantly before stepping away to a corner. Though I could hear everything, I chose not to pay attention to my sister and his mate''s conversation.


    I continued observing the


    surroundings and noticed a path


    leading to a river, the sound of


    flowing water reaching my ears.


    Ret


    felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if I had been here


    before in another lifetime. I was lost


    in my thoughts, not realizing Maddox was calling my name.


    "Alpha! Alpha!"


    "Yes, Maddox. What happened?" I asked, furrowing my brow at the urgency on his face.


    "There''s something that needs your attention," he informed me, handing me his phone.


    Holding Maddox''s phone, I nced at my sister on the screen. "Yes, ir. What happened? Is everything alright in the pack?" I inquired.


    "Yes, Zander, everything is going fine," she replied, but there was a note of panic in her voice. "But suddenly the Seer came, and she wanted to talk to you urgently."


    The Seer?! If she wanted to talk to me, it must be something very and really important. She never appeared before anyone without a reason.


    "Okay," I approved, feeling a knot of anxiety tightening in my chest.


    ir nodded and then passed her phone to the Seer. The screen shifted, and the Seer''s solemn face came into view. Her eyes, deep and knowing, seemed to pierce through the screen. "Alpha! I need you to return quickly," the Seer said. No, she literallymanded, desperation and fear were clear in her voice.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, frowning.


    "I saw blood and dead bodies everywhere, signs of war," the Seer said, her voice trembling. "And you... youy lifeless among them while our Luna was crying." Her voice broke as she described the vision. I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. Her words brought my unending fear, the fear I couldn''t escape.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587 ck Magic Zander


    As I was talking to Seer, my eyes suddenly fell on the altar. The top stone abruptly changed its color, emitting a beam of red light that shot straight into the distance. My eyes followed the path and I saw the light fall on dense bushes.


    I handed the phone back to Maddox without finishing our conversation, as this event had me strangely intrigued, and I walked towards the bushes.


    "Alpha, where are you going?" Maddox was hot on my heels.


    "Look at this, Maddox," I said, pointing to the beam of light falling on the bushes. "There''s something there, and I need to find out what it is." Maddox didn''t argue. As we reached the bushes, the light suddenly faded, making the corner darken abruptly.


    "What the fuck just happened?" Maddox groaned. "This ce is full of puzzles and I still think we should find Luna and leave immediately," he mumbled as advice. "Maddox, you wait here and let me see what is behind these bushes," I said as I stepped forward.


    "Wait, Alpha, I can''t let you go alone," he responded firmly. "I wille with you." I smiled amusedly at my Beta, knowing how protective he was of me. "Let''s go then," I nodded as I led the way.


    I separated the bushes and made a path through.


    "Oh my goddess!" Maddox gasped as an illuminated circle appeared out of nowhere between the bushes. "What is this?" he mumbled again.


    "Frankly, I don''t know Maddox, but my instinct tells me I can find answers to my questions here," I said, taking a deep breath as I stepped forward.


    As soon as my footnded on the illuminated circle, it sank into the ground, and the earth beside it shifted to reveal a downward path.


    "What the fuck!" Maddox blinked in astonishment.


    Throwing a quick nce at him, I looked at the newly opened way in the earth and took a determined step forward, not knowing where it would lead me. But I knew I had to do it. To my surprise, stairs abruptly appeared beneath my feet, and the hollow was illuminated with an ethereal gleam.


    "Oh my goddess! It''s a secret passage to somewhere underground," Maddox mumbled.


    "It seems like it," I sighed deeply and began descending. Maddox followed close behind, and we kept going down with no end in sight to the steps.


    The air grew cooler as we descended further, each step echoing in the vast emptiness below. The flickering light emitting from its walls eerily prated the thick darkness, casting shadows on the rough stone walls.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we emerged into a vast underground chamber.


    I stopped in my tracks, astonished


    by the scene before us. Before usy what it seemed the centre of an ancient temple, its grandeur both awe-inspiring and intimidating. Massive stone columns, etched with intricate runes and symbols, rose from the ground to support a ceiling lost in the shadows above. The walls were adorned with faded murals depicting scenes of worship and arcane rituals, their colors muted but still visible.


    At the center of the temple stood a colossal statue of a godlike entity, his stern face gazing down at us. His eyes, though carved from stone, seemed to follow our every move. Around the statue were altars and offering tables, now covered in dust but still bearing the remnants of ancient sacrifices.


    I walked slowly around the chamber, my footsteps echoing in the silence. The walls told a story through the carvings upon them. It seemed as if the entity was the warlock God, and the king and his people used to worship it. Maddox moved beside me, his face a mix of wonder and apprehension. "This ce... it''s incredible," he said, barely above a whisper. "And this seems like a ritual," he pointed to a story depicted through the carvings. "The King offered something to the God, and he was granted his wish," I mumbled while examining it. "But what could the wish have been, and how did the kingdom end up doomed?" I couldn''t help but wonder.


    There was also something written in


    ancient warlocknguage which we couldn''t decipher. So, it seemed like the vampire kingdom was once the warlock kingdom in ancient times. Maddox took out his phone and


    snapped some pictures.


    "I''ll send these to the research team and see what they find," he muttered while photographing all the corners of the temple.


    "Imagine the power that must have been wielded here, the secrets these walls have witnessed." I nced around, still feeling the powerful magic in the air.


    "Zander, leave this ce immediately," Lyon suddenly growled in my mind.


    "What''s wrong?" I mind-linked, growing as my eyes searched the surroundings once more for sign of something unusual.


    "My wolf instinct is sensing danger here," Lyon uttered with urgency, and then it seemed the shadows around us began to move.


    Suddenly, I heard a hissing sound in the air and my senses made my head move along with the movement.


    "Maddox, watch out!" I shouted, lunging at Maddox and falling to the ground, taking him with me before the silver arrow touched him.


    It pierced through the air and stuck into the wall behind Maddox. Fuck! It was a close shot. But why couldn''t Maddox''s wolf sense the attack on him? My eyes widened with realization. The ck magic!


    The magic in the air was blocking our senses. However it couldn''t affect Lyon.


    I got to my feet and gave Maddox a hand, pulling him to his feet.


    "Attacking from behind shadows? Show yourself, you coward," I growled in my alpha voice.


    Maddox looked at me in shock, then his eyes lifted to nce over my shoulder. Breathing heavily, I turned to follow Maddox''s gaze as a shadow came into physical form.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588 Final Blow *Zander*


    As the figure emerged from the shadows, the whole picture became clear. The golden trident in his hand was proof that his intentions were far from good.


    "So, this was a trap for me," I challenged, raising my head with pride.


    "I don''t have a problem with you, Alpha. But you were the one who tried to take my mate and started this. Your curiosity has led you to your grave," Damon mocked, snorting and gesturing around with his arms. "And you call yourself a king?" I taunted. "Attacking from the shadows like a coward."


    "Zander, I am nothing like you, and your provocations won''t work on me," Damon scowled smugly.


    "That''s right, you are nothing like me. I have Alpha blood and am a real man, not a coward whocks moral values," I snarled, baring my teeth.


    "Moral values?!" heughed mockingly. "Are you fucking serious, Alpha Zander? What will I get from moral values? They won''t even bring me victory," he added arrogantly.


    "A victory is not a victory until it is earned through true strength, not by deception and fraud," I grimaced, my voice filled with disdain.


    "Think whatever you want," Damon sneered. "But get ready to die. With you gone, all mypetition will be eliminated. No one can take Selena away from me not in this life, not ever. She was mine, and she will always be mine," he dered, his tone dripping with malice.


    "You''re fucking delusional, Damon, if you think you can keep Selena forever. She''s not your mate, and she will leave you the moment she sees your true face," I retorted, my wordsced with conviction. But Damon only smirked wickedly.


    "That day will nevere. I will remove every obstacle between Selena and me, just like I am going to remove you," he snarled, his voice filthy with hatred. He lifted his trident, ready to strike.


    The sparks and lightning crackled in the air as Damon raised his golden trident, its sinister glow casting eerie shadows on the hall. His eyes gleamed with malevolent anticipation, and I knew he was moments away from striking. I was ready for his filthy move, not expecting anything more from him.


    "Get ready, Zander. Your end is near," Damon hissed, his voice echoing with dark magic. He lunged forward, aiming the trident directly at my heart.


    In a burst of speed, I sidestepped the attack, summoning my Alpha King powers. Within a moment Lyon took over my body. The ground beneath us trembled as I unleashed a wave of energy, attempting to knock Damon off bnce. But he was quick, too quick. With a flick of his wrist, he deflected my magic, hisughter echoing ominously.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Damon taunted, advancing with relentless determination. Then he swirled his wrists and more of his evil army appeared from the shadows, ready to attack anytime.


    "They can''t match our powers, Alpha!" Maddox growled as he quickly shifted, overpowering the ck magic binding his wolf and attacking those filthy minions.


    I was pleased to see the fear on Damon''s face, but he was soon ready to attack again. With one swift lunge, I dodged the strike. I got up to my feet again and, shifting into human form, I took Damon by surprise and punched him, sending him flying across the hall and mming into the wall behind him.


    Before I couldunch an attack


    again, I saw Maddox grappling with


    one of Damon''s minions nearby.


    Maddox was outnumbered and


    struggling, his life hanging by


    thread. Without a second thought, I sprinted towards him, my protective instincts overriding all else.


    "Maddox, hold on!" I shouted, my voice raw with urgency.


    Just as I reached Maddox, Damon appeared in a blur of motion, his trident poised for a deadly strike. In a split-second decision, I pushed Maddox out of the way, taking the full brunt of Damon''s attack. The golden trident pierced through my side, a searing pain engulfing me.


    "Alpha!" Maddox''s voice was filled with horror as he watched me fall to my knees, blood pouring from the wound.


    Damonughed cruelly, yanking the trident out with a sickening sound. "Such a noble sacrifice, Alpha King. But ultimately futile."


    I gasped for breath, feeling my strength ebbing away. The world around me blurred, but I forced myself to stay conscious, to fight for every second. My vision darkened as I looked up at Damon, who towered over me with a triumphant sneer. "You underestimated me, cunning Vampire. You may have wounded me, Damon, but you''ll never break my spirit," I growled, blood dripping from my mouth.


    Damon''s eyes narrowed, his smile fading. "You should have stayed down. Now, I''ll make sure you suffer before you die."


    He raised the trident again, aiming


    for a fatal blow. Summoning thest of my strength, I conjured a barrier of magical energy, hoping to buy Maddox enough time to escape. The barrier shimmered weakly, barely hotding against Damon''s assault.


    "Maddox, go!" I choked out, my voice barely a whisper." You need to live to save our people. To save Selena. Find her."


    "No, I won''t leave you alone," he whispered, his voice trembling as he watched me bleed.


    "It''s your Alpha''s order, Beta Maddox!" Imanded in my Alpha voice, and he had to obey.


    Maddox hesitated, his eyes filled with anguish, but he nodded, looking utterly helpless, "I will be back soon!"


    As he turned to flee, I saw Damon''s fury intensify. He struck the barrier with all his might, shattering it into a million fragments.


    The impact sent me sprawling onto the ground, pain ripping through my body. I struggled to rise, but my strength was gone, my vision fading rapidly. Damon loomed over me, his trident dripping with my blood. "This is the end for you, Zander," he said coldly, preparing to deliver the final blow.


    As the world around me grew darker, I felt a surge of defiance. Even in myst moments, I would not bow to this evil Vampire. I summoned thest vestiges of my power, ready to fight until my final breath. But before Damon could strike, a brilliant light erupted from behind. It seemed the dawn was breaking, and with it came a shrieking voice.


    "No, leave him!"

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589 Last Breath *Selena*


    As I headed to Harper''s house, a strange feeling washed over me. Some instinct was holding me back, making each step forward an effort. It was as if someone was calling out to me, needing me urgently. I stopped in my tracks and looked behind me. Everything seemed


    normal, yet the feeling persisted, an invisible force pulling at me, making it difficult to move ahead.


    I turned around again, my gaze drawn to the garden Harper referred to as the cursednd. Something about it seemed to call out to me, a whisper of unease. Arena, my wolf, was restless. She howled in my mind, "I think we need to investigate that cursednd. It''s strange why everyone is forbidden from going there."


    "You''re right," I replied through our mindlink. "I feel it too. Why is it cursed? We need to uncover the mystery behind it."


    "What happened? Why aren''t you moving?" Harper asked, confusion evident as she stopped and turned back when she realized I had left behind.


    "Harper, I need to go back to the cursednd," I told her.


    "What? No, you can''t go there. It''s very dangerous," Harper countered, her expression turning panicked.


    "Harper, you don''t need toe. I will go and see if the rumors about the curse are true or not," I assured her.


    "Please, my queen, I cannot let you put yourself in danger. It is my duty to keep you safe," she insisted, her voiceced with desperation.


    "Then you are bound to follow my orders as well. As your queen, I order you to stay here and wait for further instructions," Imanded, using my authoritative voice. Harper froze in her ce, bowing her head without argument.


    I quickly rushed toward the cursednd, feeling something strange stir inside me as I approached. Then suddenly, I was hit with intense pain as if the mate bond itself was fading. "No, it''s Zander..." Arena gasped in pain, panic rising within me.


    "What happened to him?" I cried out, my voice trembling. "We need to find him. Where is he?" Breathing became difficult, as if my lungs had been punched hard.


    "The cursednd," Arena uttered urgently. We sped toward it with lightning-fast speed. There was


    barrier at the entrance, but nothing could stop me from reaching my alpha mate in this desperate moment. I broke through the barrier and entered thend. It appeared to be a normal forest, but the magic in the air was palpable. A mystical breeze blew, carrying whispers that surrounded us, impossible to ignore.


    Ignoring the distractions, I focused solely on finding Zander. The night was dark, the only lighting from the stars above us. My frantic eyes scanned the dense forest, searching for him in the darkness, but he was nowhere to be seen. Then my eyesnded on an illuminated altar.


    I approached it, my heart pounding. No one was there, but I could feel his presence, so close. Yet, why couldn''t I see him?


    "Selena, I have a strong feeling Zander was here. I can still smell his scent," Arena said, her voice filled with urgency. My eyes halted at the altar.


    "And this altar," Arena paused, her


    gaze fixed. "holds some mysterious secret. I hear whispers in my head. I don''t know if they''re real or not but I feel like there''s an underground ancient temple hidden from modern eyes."


    "An underground temple?" I repeated, furrowing. "What kind of temple could it be?"


    I tapped my foot impatiently, testing if the ground beneath us was hollow. Desperation to find Zander consumed me, and the pain intensified suddenly, making me feel as if I were about to copse.


    "Goddess, Arena! We have to find Zander soon. He is in danger," I shouted, my voice thick with desperation, even though I could have mindlinked her.


    "There!" My eyes shot in a direction


    as if the goddess was showing me a path. My feet started moving on their own, leading me behind some bushes There, I saw an opening at the earth''s surface, revealing an entrance covered by vines and dirt. We quickly cleared the entrance, uncovering a path that led down into the unknown.


    "What the hell is that?!" I gasped as I saw it.


    "I told you, it would be the temple," Arena whispered in my head.


    "Is Zander there? But why would he have gone to an underground temple in an unknown territory?" I mused. There was only one way to find all the answers-we needed to go there.


    "Let''s go," I said, raising my hands horizontally. My powers lifted us into the air, descending us into the underground.


    When we finally reached the bottom, my eyes widened with shock, and my heart stopped as I witnessed Damon striking Zander with his golden trident.


    "No, leave him!" I screamed. My hands lifted on their own, unleashing a powerful magical st at Damon, pushing him away from Zander.


    Damon''s eyes mirrored my shock as


    he was thrown into the air by my shot, mming into the wall hard. He groaned in pain, but he was the least of my concerns. I rushed toward Zander, tears streaming from my eyes as I saw the wound on his chest, inflicted by the golden trident, burning red and scorching his soul.


    "No, this can''t be happening. You can''t die, Zander," I cried, taking him in my arms and resting his head on myp. The walls vibrated, and pirs crumbled from the intensity of my grief. "It''s time, Selena. The prophecy..." Zander muttered before he closed his eyes and took hisst breath in my arms.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590 Ancient Wolf *Selena*


    "Why are you crying for our enemy? He tried to kill me, and so he had to die," Damon growled, his voice strained from the impact of Selena''s powerful blow.


    "No!" I roared, my eyes shing with a mix of pain and fury. "He doesn''t deserve death. It''s you who will pay for killing my Zander!" my scream echoed through the room as I unleashed another devastating strike, sending Damon hurtling across the room to crash against a distant wall.


    "I can''t believe you would defend him over me. I am your mate, and yet you choose to protect our enemy," Damon snarled, struggling to rise to his feet amidst the wreckage.


    "No!" my voice boomed, my entire demeanor now a terrifying force of vengeance. "I have loved only one man my entire life, and when will you understand that it''s not you!" my words were a deration, punctuated by the raw power of my attacks as I closed in on Damon


    once more.


    "Then you are a fool, Selena. If you had chosen me, I would have let you live. But you chose death. Perhaps we''ll meet in the next life," Damon smirked wickedly and summoned his golden trident, which appeared in his right hand. "Goodbye, Selena!" he whispered sternly, his stony gaze fixed upon me, before aiming the weapon at me.


    "Not so soon, Zephyr!" Arena''s voice echoed, and the next moment I felt my entire being start glowing, emitting a brilliant golden light. Arena overtook me.


    Damon instinctively raised his arm to shield his eyes as the glow intensified, fearing he would be blinded.


    Suddenly, my body lifted into the air, and the entire underground temple trembled, rising towards the earth''s surface.


    The ground shook violently as if a powerful earthquake had struck. When the trembling finally ceased, Damon cautiously opened his eyes, only to be confronted by a sight that shocked him to the core.


    "How... how is this possible?" he stammered in disbelief as Arena revealed herself hovering over me. The two figures appeared inseparable, not two individual entities but one-a phenomenon that could only mean Arena was... "The ancient wolf!" Damon gasped with horror.


    Before him stood the embodiment of an ancient prophecy, which foretold the reincarnation of the ancient wolf for a sacred purpose.


    "No! No! This can''t be possible. This can''t be true," Damon muttered in shock, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    "Now it''s time for you to pay for it, Damon, or should I say Warlock King Zephyr," Arena snarled, her voice reverberating through the ancient temple. Damon visibly trembled, his arrogance shaken by the presence of the powerful entity before him. "You... you can''t do anything to me," Damon managed to utter, though his voice faltered with fear as Arena''s form expanded, filling the entire space from floor to the towering ceiling of the ancient temple.


    "I will end you in your own temple, and you will witness it," Arena challenged, her voice echoing with authority and determination. Damon, however, seemed determined to make a final stand. He lifted his golden trident and pointed it threateningly at Arena and Selena. "You can''t touch me because I won''t let you live another second," Damon dered, his eyes filled with a mixture of apprehension and disgust.


    As Damon stood there, bewildered


    by Arena''s disy of invulnerability, she suddenly sprang into action. With a speed that defied human.prehension, Arena closed the distance between them in an instant. Her movements were fluid yet powerful, reminiscent of a predator toying with its prey.


    Damon, caught off guard by Arena''s sudden attack barely managed to summon his own dark energies in defense. He conjured swirling shadows andunched them toward Arena, attempting to ensnare her in


    a web of malevolent energy to


    However, Arena anticipated his every move with uncanny foresight, effortlessly evading or dispersing the shadowy tendrils with a flick of her hand.


    She circled him like a hawk eying its prey, her golden eyes gleaming with anger and revenge. With each dodge and parry, she seemed to be studying Damon''s tactics, understanding his strengths and weaknesses with a predator''s instinct.


    As their battle reached its peak, Damon realized he couldn''t overpower the ancient wolf with his own abilities. Arena''s strength seemed insurmountable. However, in the chaos of their fierce confrontation, a crumbling pir created a split-second distraction.


    Damon seized the opportunity. With


    a whispered incantation, he drew


    upon his formidable powers, tapping into the dark energies that flowed through him. Shadows coalesced around him, wrapping him in a shroud of darkness. He blended seamlessly into the obsidian void, bing one with the shadows that flickered and danced in the dim light of the ancient temple.


    Arena''s golden eyes scanned the area, searching for any trace of her elusive adversary.


    "Coward!" Arena howled.


    "We will find himter, Arena. First, we need to bring Zander back," I pleaded desperately with my wolf, feeling the weight of grief pressing down on me. Arena acquiesced silently, relinquishing control as she shifted back.


    I ran towards Zander''s lifeless body and held him in a tight embrace, willing him to wake up.


    "Arena, if you''re an ancient wolf, use your power and bring him back to life," Imanded, desperation creeping into my voice.


    "I''m sorry, Selena," Arena whispered sorrowfully, her own anguish evident. "Bringing back the dead is not within my abilities. It''s beyond my power."


    Tears streamed down my face as hopelessness threatened to overwhelm me. I summoned all the inherited powers from my lineage as a descendant of the moon goddess, but despite my efforts, nothing happened. Zander remained still, his chest unmoving. "Come on, Moon Goddess! You can''t be so unfair," I shouted in anger and despair, my voice echoing through the cavernous temple. "Give me back my Zander, or I will join him in death!"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591 My Mate


    Suddenly, the air crackled with energy, and two divine figures appeared before me. The first was the High Priestess-my mother-and the other, the sacred appearance of the Moon Goddess herself.


    "Selena, you can''t be serious about threatening me, can you?" the Moon Goddess teased lightly, her voice carrying an air of amusement. But her casual demeanor only fueled my fury. "How can you be so indifferent while I am in so much pain?" I challenged, my voice trembling with emotion.


    "But you chose this path. What more can I do?" she replied with a shrug, her tone frustratingly calm.


    "Moon Goddess, I love Alpha Zander, and you expect me to ept his death with happiness. Are you truly this heartless?" I scowled, tears streaming down my cheeks uncontrobly.


    "I thought you would bring Zander back. He is innocent and has nothing to do with this battle," I pleaded desperately, my voice cracking with sorrow.


    "He had to die ording to the prophecy, Selena. Neither you nor I can change that," the Moon Goddess reasoned, her voice gentle yet firm. But her words fell on deaf ears as my heart refused to ept any logic tied to fate or prophecy. Nothing could justify taking Zander away from me. I was prepared to fight against destiny itself.


    "But bringing him back is within your power, Moon Goddess," I challenged fiercely, desperation and determination blending in my voice. "I know you can do it. Please, bring him back to life."


    "Why would I do that? If I begin to change destiny, the equilibrium of this universe will be disrupted," the Moon Goddess replied with serene calmness, her smile a contrast to the turmoil in my heart.


    "Can''t you do it for your descendant? What''s the point of being powerful if you can''t fulfill the wishes of your devotees?" I challenged, my desperation mounting in the hope that she would grant me the miracle of bringing Zander back to life.


    The Moon Goddess remainedposed, her expression unwavering. "Everything has a price, dear Selena," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of cosmic wisdom.


    "I will pay any price. Just tell me what I need to do," I pleaded desperately, my voice trembling with raw emotion. The thought of losing Zander forever was unbearable, and I was willing to sacrifice anything-even my own life-to bring him back. "You have to sacrifice one thing that is very significant to you," the moon goddess proposed.


    I had no clue what else could be more important in my life than Zander. I had loved him my whole life, and he was the only family I ever had. Nothing was more important than Zander, the man I loved, but he died and I needed him toe back to me. What else could I sacrifice? "I am ready to sacrifice my mate bond," I said without thinking.


    That was the only thing more valuable in my life, but without Zander, I didn''t want a mate bond with anyone else. I never wanted anyone else but Zander, mate or not; he was the only one for me.


    "Please, moon goddess, return my Zander to me. Give him his life back," I pleaded, tears streaming uncontrobly down my face. It seemed as if the earth would flood with the tsunami of my tears, but I didn''t care about anything else. Only the alpha king could stop me from drowning the earth in my sorrow, and for that, he had to return. He had to be alive again.


    "Think about it again, Selena. Don''t make a decision on impulse. If you sacrifice you mate bond, you can never feel it again, and you can never find another mate," the moon goddess suggested. But I was so irritated by her advice. How could she think I would want another man but Zander? Was she testing me? If so, she would be disappointed because I was going to choose Zander over everything, always and forever.


    "I want my Zander back, and it''s my only wish," I dered, determined.


    "Your wish is granted!" the moon goddess smiled.


    I looked down at Zander''s pale face in myp and held his cold hand tightly.


    "Come back to me," I whispered, tears dropping onto his cheeks. Suddenly, I felt something burning inside me, scorching my soul. The pain was so intense that a sky-piercing scream escaped me, leaving me breathless. I waited for the pain to subside, panting and trying to catch my breath.


    Then, unexpectedly, a warmth arose inside me. The air filled with a new, pleasant aroma, and I felt a surge of energy and life spreading through my body. It was as if a part of me that had been dormant was now awakening with renewed vigor and purpose. "Selena!" I heard the most enchanting voice, and I opened my eyes to find Zander''s bright gaze looking back at me. His body was warm, his soul alive, and then I felt that sacred connection bonding us.


    "Mate!" The unexpected word escaped my lips, leaving me dumbfounded.


    "My mate!" Zander growled, his voice echoing through the surroundings.


    Zander''s eyes mirrored the shock in mine as I turned to the moon goddess.


    "The curse is broken, and the mate bond is revived," she exined.


    "I still don''t understand," I murmured, looking at Zander, who nodded, furrowing in confusion.


    "The Warlock King Zephyr had the Warlock God put a curse on Alpha Alexander and Arabe''s mate bond," the moon goddess described, causing my eyes to widen with realization.


    We had all heard about the first fated mates in werewolf history-Alpha Alexander and Arabe. Their disappearance remained a mystery, but it had never clicked in my mind when Damon used to call me Arabe. It seemed an impossible guess. "But when you sacrificed your mate bond, it broke the curse and rebuilt the mate bond, reuniting you two as the ancient fated mates of centuries," she announced.


    I looked at Zander, seeing love and


    joy brimming in his eyes. I couldn''t believe he was destined to be mine from the beginning of this universe, and I was his always and forever only his. After so many centuries of separation, we could finally feel our mate bond. In that moment, if I died from happiness, I wouldn''t regret it.


    "My mate!" Zander dered, looking at me with so much love as he gently pulled my face towards him, and pressed his lips against mine. In that kiss, he poured centuries of unfulfilled desire and love, and


    wanted nothing more than tolose myself in his embrace, to be


    absorbed into his body, and never be


    separated from him again.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 Forever Together


    The tears poured down from my eyes as we kissed. I whimpered against my mate''s lips, overwhelmed by a rush of emotions. I was happy, yet the disbelief lingered-I had almost lost him.


    It was true that we never truly valued our loved ones until we almost lost them. I had experienced both hell and heaven in those few moments when my matey lifeless on myp, and then he breathed again. I knew better after almost losing him what he was to me, and I would never ignore him over anything. He was everything I needed to live, breathe, and feel alive.


    "Why are you crying, my mate?" Zander''s brow furrowed in concern as he gently took my face in hisrge hand. His touch was tender, and his eyes searched mine with a depth of love and worry. I shook my head, trying to smile through my tears, but the emotions choked me, leaving me speechless.


    I gazed at his beautiful face, the one I had feared I might never see again, and took a deep breath before finding my voice.


    Tears streamed down my face as I tried to speak through my sobs. "I was so scared when... when you..." My voice broke, and I couldn''t finish, the crying turning harder, punctuated by hups. "I thought I had lost you forever. In that moment, everything became so clear. You are my everything."


    Zander''s grip on my face tightened slightly as he leaned in, his eyes peering deep into mine. "I''m here, baby, and I''m not going anywhere," he murmured, his breath warm against my skin. "You are my life, my heart. Without you, I am nothing."


    I closed my eyes, letting his words wash over me. The fear, the pain, and the relief all mixed into a potent cocktail of emotions.


    "Promise me," I said, my voice barely audible. "Promise me you''ll never leave."


    He pecked my lips so tenderly before he whispered, "I promise. No matter what happens, I will alwayse back to you."


    Suddenly as if he realized something his expression shifted, a frown creasing his forehead and he seemed lost in deep thought. "But there''s something I don''t understand," he said slowly, confusioncing his voice. "I was cursed and couldn''t have a mate. So how can I feel it now? Lyon and I both recognized you as my mate, my Luna?" His eyes searched mine, puzzled and yearning for answers.


    My mother, the high priestess, stepped forward before I could reply to him.


    "Alpha king, when you died, Selena sacrificed her mate bond to bring you back. The curse given by a deity can only be broken by a divine sacrifice. No other power could have freed your mate bond from the curse the warlock god had put on you," she exined, her voice steady and soothing.


    I looked up at Zander, seeing the shock and realization dawn in his eyes.


    "You brought me back, mate!" he eximed, his eyes now brimming with love and appreciation as they gazed upon me.


    "How could I have let you leave me alone here, my alpha?" I said, my voice lighter now. I punched his chest yfully, a small smile breaking through my tears.


    He chuckled softly, the sound a balm to my aching heart. "You are my strength, my Luna," he whispered, pressing his forehead against mine.


    "So now you believe me that Damon is not your mate?!" Zander said sullenly, his voice a low rumble that echoed through the room.


    I rolled my eyes at my alpha mate. Here we were, discussing matters of grave importance, but all he cared about was proving himself right.


    "Yes, and I''m sorry. I didn''t trust you," I whispered, knowing my admission would inte his already mountainous ego even more.


    A triumphant gleam sparkled in his eyes.


    "I found you back, my mate, and now


    I won''t let you go away ever again, no matter what the circumstances." Hisrge hand cupped my face, his touch warm and possessive. He stared at me with such intensity, his eye''s never leaving mine, as if I would disappear if he blinked.


    "No more running away and no more misunderstanding, Zander. I have found you, my mate, and have waited for this moment for


    centuries," I murmured, feeling


    flood of emotions overwhelm me. Without hesitation, I threw myself into his strong arms, finding sce in his embrace.


    His wounds had healedpletely, and he looked fit and fine, a powerful figure of the Alpha king of the werewolves.


    His mood shifted swiftly, and a growl of anger escaped his lips. "I won''t leave Damon," Zander dered. "He has to pay for what he did to us in the past and in this life."


    I could feel the weight of his words and the depth of his rage as the desire for revenge flowed through my veins as well.


    ''Yes, Zander, we will deal with him,'' I agreed, a steely resolve hardening within me.


    Just then, we heard themotion and the loud thumping of footsteps-a hundred footsteps. Despite the noise, Arena didn''t feel danger. The pack warriors, led by Maddox and ir, emerged from the forest.


    I nced back at Mother and the


    Moon Goddess, but they had


    vanished, I hadn''t realized when they


    departed before the others could


    he


    see them. Being a goddess wasn''t easy, and I understood very well why


    I had been chosen to bear some of her responsibilities as her descendant.


    "Zander, Selena!" Maddox''s voice rang out,den with concern. "I''m sorry I tried toe as soon as possible," he said, his worried eyes scanning us. "Are you okay?" "Yes, Maddox, we''re fine. Everything is under control," I assured him.


    "Zander, the seer said you..." ir''s voice broke as she sobbed. "I was so scared about the prophecy. It''s your 30th birthday in a few days," she choked on her tears.


    "The tragedy was averted as the prophecy was fulfilled, and now Zander is invincible. No one can harm him," I announced, smiling and looking at my mate with pride.


    "That''s true, Luna. No harm cane to him when you are with him," a voice said softly. The seer had appeared, her presence serene under the moonlight streaming through the roof of the ancient temple.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 Peace And Harmony "You... I remember you," my eyes sparkled with recognition as I took in the seer''s serene smile.


    "Yes, Luna. It is me again," the seer replied, her voice calm and knowing. "I told you that your belief would lead you out of this dark fog and reveal the truth. And you truly have changed fate because you believed in your love."


    Her words seemed to weave a spell around us, and in that moment, memories of our first meeting came rushing back to me. I was struck by how deeply meaningful her words had been. Everything she said was true. Though every sign had pointed me toward Damon, my unwavering belief in my love for Zander had broken the curse and led me to my true mate. Fate was altered by the power of belief. I was awestruck by the realization that such a small word held such immense power, capable of averting the inevitable.


    "Thank you for warning me and for your loyalty to the pack. The Moonglow pack will always be indebted to you for your loyal services," I said, my voice filled with gratitude and respect.


    Zander wrapped an arm around my shoulders.


    "That''s true, Alethea. We are grateful to you," he affirmed. Then, turning to his warriors and Maddox, he added, "I am grateful to each and every one of you, my warriors and pack members, for your loyalty to the Moonglow pack."


    His words were sincere, echoing through the atmosphere with a profound sense of unity and gratitude.


    My heart bloomed with pride for my alpha mate. He was born to be a king who thought about everyone.


    "We need to attack Damon''s castle and take him into custody before he runs away," I muttered with anger and hate as these two emotions overtook every other feeling in my heart.


    "He won''t be there. As I know that coward, he must have already escaped. But we will take his kingdom under the council''s control and free it from his rulership. The council will choose a new king," Zander announced thoughtfully. I watched in awe at my mate. He was so kind and considerate, even thinking about the citizens of his enemy''s kingdom.


    "Maddox, inform the council immediately. We''re taking over the castle. Let the citizens of the vampire kingdom know that their king has fled," Zander dered with authority.


    Maddox nodded, quickly pulling out his phone to make the necessary calls.


    "We all need to head toward the castle," Zander instructed, his voice calm but firm. We hurried towards the vampire stronghold.


    When we arrived, the atmosphere was charged with panic. Commanders and ministers of the vampire king were visibly anxious, their eyes darting around in fear. Zander wasted no time.


    "Secure the area and ce everyone under arrest until further notice. Search the entire castle and the kingdom," he ordered. But as Zander had predicted earlier, there was no trace of Damon. The coward had fled.


    As news of the king''s fall spread, citizens began gathering around the castle. The panic among the vampires, witches, and warlocks was palpable. Zander stepped forward, his presencemanding attention. "Citizens of the vampire kingdom," he began, his voice carrying a mix of strength andpassion, "your king has abandoned you. But fear not, we are here to restore order. You will not be harmed. We seek only peace and justice." The crowd murmured, uncertainty etched on their faces. Yet, Zander''s demeanor seemed to instill a sense of calm. Unlike other shifter leaders who might have massacred the entire kingdom in a show of power, Zander chose mercy.


    My mate never ceases to amaze


    me. Everything about him screams that he was destined to lead the shifters, to rule not only werewolves but every kind of shifter. They couldn''t find a better ruler than him. It wasn''t just his power that made him a great leader; it was his heart. And that made all the difference.


    The crowd buzzed with a mix of apprehension and curiosity as I spotted Harper. Her gaze was fixed on me, a silent usation that I was to me for the fall of the vampire kingdom wanted to reach out to her, and exin everything, but before I could make a move, she vanished into the sea of people. D¨¦sperately, I searched for her, but she was nowhere to be seen. The Moonglow pack warriors stopped me from leaving the safety zone, wary of the crowd''s anxious and fearful state.


    Momentster, the council sent two representatives to oversee our


    actions. No shifter could take


    control of amunity without their permission. This was crucial to maintain harmony among the


    shifters and the broader paranormalmunity. Without such


    regtion, endless wars for power


    andnd would ensue.


    As we proceeded with the formalities, one of Damon''s former ministers stepped forward, ready to present the paperwork and introduce the court''s key members. Zander instructed the scribe to take notes and summon everyone. Our goal was clear: ensure peace and stability in the kingdom.


    Suddenly, the doors burst open, and a figure stormed in. His presence emanated a dark, mystical aura. There was no doubt he was a vampire.


    "Wait a minute," the vampire interrupted, dressed in a blue robe with a ck cloak. "What''s going on here?"


    "Who are you, and how did you get in here? The castle is locked down by the council," Zander growled, ring at the intruder with a warning.


    "I am Jasper Shadowborne, the son of thete vampire king Ss Shadowborne from his second wife," the man dered, his voice resonating with authority.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 The New King


    "Ss Shadowborne''s son?!" Zander''s eyes narrowed into piercing slits as he appraised Jasper. "And you expect us to believe you when your name has never crossed my ears?"


    Jasper''s voice was tinged with bitterness as he exined, "Damon manipted our father, forcing my mother and me into exile from the kingdom. I was prepared to return when I learned of Father''s death and Damon''s treachery, but my mother insisted it was Father''s dying wish for Damon to rule. When I heard of Uncle''s murder and Damon''s flight, I returned to confront whoever was plunging mynd into chaos." His gaze swept over us, a glint of disdain flickering in his eyes.


    "We aren''t causing chaos; we liberated yournd from the clutches of your half-brother Damon. Now, we''re striving to restore peace and unity after your king fled in defeat," I interjected, sensing the tension escting.


    "We don''t need your interference, especially not from wolves who deceived and killed my father!" Jasper''s voice thundered, causing Zander to step forward protectively, positioning himself between the vampire prince and me.


    "Stay the fuck away from my mate!" Zander''s voice echoed through the room, a low, dangerous growl rumbling from his chest. His eyes zed with protective fury as he stood tall, his presencemanding and fierce.


    I ced a steadying hand on Zander''s shoulder, feeling the tension radiating from him like a storm about to break.


    "Listen, Jasper," I urged, my voice firm yet calm, "we need to talk calmly. Anger won''t get us anywhere but into more trouble."


    Jasper''s gaze locked with mine for a long, tense moment before he finally released a sharp breath, his jaw tightening in reluctant agreement. "Fine."


    I gestured to Maddox to escort Jasper to the conference room, ensuring he wasfortable while Zander and I delved into the details to verify Jasper''s ims.


    Althea and ir had been safely escorted back to the Moonglow Pack by warriors, while Austin, left alone, seemed agitated. ir''s presence was essential to soothe him until my return. Despite his grandmother''s presence, Austin''s crankiness was evident after several days of separation from me.


    "Yes, Alpha. Everything he said was true. Thete vampire king Ss had two wives, and the second wife had to flee with her son because of Damon''s cunning plots against them," Ethan, Zander''s gamma, reported, his voice heavy with the gravity of his findings after investigating with the members of the royal vampire court.


    I nced at Zander and saw the wheels of his mind turning, deep in thought. I motioned for Ethan to leave us, giving us privacy. As the door closed behind Ethan, I stepped closer to my mate, watching his broad forehead furrow with stress.


    "What''s going on in your head?" I asked eagerly, searching Zander''s face for clues.


    Zander turned to face mepletely. His eyes were sharp and contemtive as theynded on me.


    "If he is Ss'' son and a victim of Damon and Ss'' cruel injustice, we can turn him to our favor," he spoke with a strategic gleam in his eye.


    "Yes, after all, the enemy''s enemy is a friend," I muttered, nodding in agreement. "However, we also need someone who can take the throne of the Vampire Kingdom, and Jasper could be the suitable candidate," I mused, the gears of our n beginning to align. "You''re right. I saw that fire to protect his people in his eyes. He can be a great ruler. And if he remains on good terms with the werewolves, we can sign the peace pact with them, provided we find him trustworthy enough not to meddle with the rules," Zander agreed, his voice filled with conviction.


    "Please, Alpha, let''s do it and settle everything here. I need to return home to my son," I pleaded desperately, my heart aching with the need to be reunited with Austin.


    "As you wish, my Luna," Zander said, smiling warmly as he cupped my cheek in hisrge palm and leaned down to kiss me. I breathed in his intoxicating scent, the touch of his lips a soothing balm that revived my soul, my heart, and mepletely. When he broke the kiss, I was breathless and wanting more, the intensity of our connection leaving me yearning.


    "Let''s do this and go back home. I can''t wait to be alone with you," he murmured, looking deeply into my eyes as his fingers caressed the side of my face.


    I nodded, grinning, and we went to find Jasper, our determination renewed.


    Zander approached Jasper, who sat at the end of the conference table, his posture rigid and guarded. Zander''s expression was a blend of authority and resolve as he took a seat at the other end, the distance between them symbolic of the tension in the room.


    "Jasper," Zander began, his voice


    steady and clear, "we need to


    discuss the terms and conditions of


    our agreement. We will ept you as the new king and hand you over the throne. But as the new vampire king, your support is crucial in return. However, we will support you in every possible way and offer you a ce on the Paranormal Council, which will grant advanced benefits to yournd and your people."


    Jasper listened intently, his eyes narrowing as he considered


    Zander''s words. There was a


    palpable tension in the room, a silent battle of wills as the two leaders


    on


    sized each other up. Zander continued, "We expect your full cooperation and loyalty. This is not just an alliance but a bond that will shape the future of our worlds."


    To our surprise, Jasper nodded slowly, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. "I agree to your terms, Alpha Zander," he said calmly. "The prosperity and safety of my peoplee first, and this alliance will ensure that."


    A sense of relief washed over me as Zander extended his hand to Jasper. The two leaders sped hands, a show of mutual respect and newfound unity. There was an undeniable match of energy between them, a shared determination that promised great things for both kingdoms.


    Everything happened in a blur. We


    dered Jasper the new king, and


    his people, for the most part, epted him wholeheartedly. A few seemed reluctant, their faces etched with uncertainty, but they had no choice but to ept him. Otherwise, my ruthless Alpha king would have thrown them in the dungeon and had Jasper tortured them to death.


    The coronation was a grand affair, filled with solemn vows and resounding cheers. It was then that we met Barbara Shadowborne, the second wife of Ss and the mother of Jasper. Her presence wasmanding, a royal vampire with an air of elegance and strength. Everything went remarkably well, and Zander managed to arrange everything in such a short time. The way he worked wlessly and seamlessly left me in awe of my alpha mate. He was perfect in every way, and I was the lucky one to have him as my fated mate. Finally, Jasper and Zander signed the papers of mutualpromise, which Zander had prepared himself. The conditions were designed for the betterment of all shifters and the entire paranormalmunity. Jasper agreed to these terms, proving himself to be a good vampire, different from his evil half-brother and father.


    With the kingdom and throne now handed to Jasper, we left the vampire kingdom with our warriors. The anticipation was intense; I couldn''t wait to be back in my pack again. It had been quite a long time, and my heart yearned for home and my son.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 The Dark Alpha *Anonymous


    POV*


    "I need to see the Dark Alpha immediately," Damon demanded, his voice cold and urgent as he faced the guards outside the Dark Alpha''s castle.


    The Dark Alpha was infamous among the shifters, feared as the most malevolent creature. His pack consisted of rogue wolves, trained to be merciless and heartless. The Dark Alpha sought power above all else and delighted in inflicting slow, agonizing deaths on his enemies, savoring their pleas for mercy.


    "Wait here. We need to ask the Alpha whether he wants to see you," one of the guards growled, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Damon from head to toe. Damon grimaced at the appearance of the guards. The guards were filthy and disheveled, a reflection of the brutal environment they thrived in.


    Damon''s lips curled into a sinister grin. "He''ll be very pleased to hear what I have to say," he said confidently, his tone dripping with malice.


    The guard''s eyes flickered with suspicion but he turned and disappeared into the shadows of the castle. Damon stood there, his mind racing with the information and sinister nning he had in his mind. He wanted revenge and he knew only the Dark Alpha could help him. After what felt like an eternity, the guard returned, his expression unreadable. "The Dark Alpha will see you now," he said, motioning for Damon to follow.


    Damon''s wicked grin widened as he stepped into the castle. He relished the thought of the chaos it would unleash, the pain it would cause. The Dark Alpha''sir was as foreboding as its master, filled with the palpable tension of impending violence.


    As Damon entered the throne room, he felt the oppressive presence of the Dark Alpha, who sat in shadow, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of curiosity and menace. "Speak," the Alphamanded, his voice a low, menacing growl.


    Damon took a deep breath, his grin never wavering. "I bring news that will change everything," he said, his voice steady and filled with dark promise.


    The Dark Alpha leaned forward, intrigued. "Then speak quickly, vampire. I have little patience for games."


    Damon straightened, his pride evident. "Have you forgotten I am the Vampire King?" he dered, his voice rising smugly.


    The Dark Alphaughed coldly. "The Vampire King? You?" Heughed mockingly again, louder this time, making Damon clench his teeth in fury.


    "Did you not hear the current news?" the Dark Alpha announced bitterly. "The news you brought is old. The new news is that the vampire kingdom has a new king." He paused to watch Damon''s face, now twisted with frustration and disbelief. "And that''s your half-brother, Jasper Shadowborne." he dered with a taunting smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Damon growled, his golden trident glowing with his rage.


    "Ah!" the Dark Alpha sighed yfully, sprawling over his throne. "The news has spread like wildfire that the Alpha King defeated you, and you escaped from the battlefield like a coward."


    "Shut up!" Damon roared, to which the Dark Alpha growled, and his guards appeared immediately, ready to take Damon into custody. But the Dark Alpha waved them off.


    "This attitude won''t work here. You are not a king anymore, and you need my help. That''s why you''re here," the Dark Alpha uttered with venom. "So spill out instantly what you have to offer me, or you will be the next meal for my wolf army."


    Damon''s eyes zed with rage, but he knew he had no choice. "Fine," he spat, struggling to keep his voice steady. "I have information on something you have been looking for for years. Information only I possess."


    The Dark Alpha leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with interest. "Now you''re speaking mynguage. Continue."


    "The ancient wolf has appeared," Damon announced, his voice echoing through the vast expanse of the throne room.


    "What?" The Dark Alpha snapped


    fiercely. "If this information is false,


    you will pay dearly for it. I don''t forgive cheaters and liars," the Dark


    Alphamarrowed his eyes,


    ????


    threatening the cunning vampire dangerously.


    "Says who?" Damon snorted, knowing the truth about the Dark Alpha, who would go to any extent for power and wouldn''t think twice before lying and betraying even his own people.


    "Don''t provoke me, vampire," the Dark Alpha growled, his dark aura intensifying and making Damon choke with disgust.


    "Listen, I don''t need you to get my


    empire back. I can do it on my own," Damon announced with confidence, making the Dark Alpha snort mockingly in response. "But my powers have failed against the ancient wolf. She possesses the divine power of the Moon Goddess, and even all the power in the world can''t defeat her. So we need a n to weaken her and find a way to control her," Damon exined.


    The Dark Alpha leaned back, his interest piqued. "And what exactly is your n, Damon?" "You wouldn''t have to ask if you knew who she was," Damon said, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Who is she?" the Dark Alpha asked, his curiosity intense.


    "Selena Ardolf!" Damon announced loudly, and the Dark Alpha''s eyes widened with surprise and joy.


    "I knew it. I knew it. I always had an instinct that she had something unique about her. So, she is the one who cares the ancient wolf and her power "the Dark Alpha chuckled, his eyes glowing menacingly. "Such


    great news. You''ve made me happy today, vampire."


    "Yes, she is the one. And I have to settle my old score with her," Damon said, gritting his teeth with hatred. He had loved her for centuries, but now he was done waiting. Knowing she couldn''t be his, he wanted revenge. The Dark Alpha''s smile grew even more sinister. "This just gets better and better. So, how do you n to bring her down? She won''t be easy to overpower now."


    Damon''s eyes darkened with determination. "I know her weakness, and I''ll use it against her."


    The Dark Alpha nodded, looking impressed with Damon''s idea.


    "So, are we in this together?" Damon asked the Dark Alpha.


    "As long as I get the power, I am in," the Dark Alpha smirked, a dangerous n forming in his mind.


    "Then it''s a deal," Damon grinned, his eyes gleaming with filthy pleasure.


    "Deal," the Dark Alpha nodded smugly.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 Madly In Love


    *Selena*


    "Zander, I''ve prepared your tuxedo for the wedding. Please be ready on time; otherwise, ir will be very upset," I whispered to my mate and husband as he covered the speaker with his hand during a phone call.


    Today marked ir and Maddox''s wedding, followed by their official mating and marking ceremony. We couldn''t manage a formal wedding earlier because so much was going on in our lives and pack, but now everything was settled, and I had nned avish week-long celebration for them. Today was their special day, and yet my husband, the Alpha King, was still engrossed in business. I waited, staring at him with annoyance, hoping for a response. Finally, Zander nodded absentmindedly, still engrossed in his call.


    "I understand, King Ralph Yearwood, but we shouldn''t lower our guard like this before him," Zander sounded annoyed.


    I couldn''t hear their conversation, but from my husband''s expression, it was clear that Lycan King Ralph Yearwood had said something unsettling.


    "Okay. Let me think," Zander replied, his tone serious as he listened intently to the other end of the call.


    "I will. Yes, very soon," he affirmed decisively before ending the conversation.


    "What happened?" I asked, moving to rub his tense shoulders from behind.


    Zander rxed under my touch, turning to envelop me in his arms, lowering his head to my neck to inhale deeply. I felt the tension leaving his stiff body.


    "The Dark Alpha and his pack," he began, speaking of the mysterious figure who always remained concealed in darkness, his pack members wearing masks to hide their identities. No one had ever seen him or knew his name. "They seem to have gone quiet recently, which is highly suspicious. We''ve been tracking their movements closely, but suddenly, all leads vanished into thin air."


    "What does it mean?" I inquired urgently.


    "It means he might be nning something very dangerous. There''s no other reason for him to remain calm for this long. He''s ruthless and power-hungry; he won''t just change his ways and disappear," Zander exined, his words carrying a chilling weight. I gasped in shock at the revtion, instinct kicking in.


    "Do you think it''s a threat to our pack?" I asked, my voice betraying concern. Zander lowered his head, meeting my gaze with seriousness.


    "Not just our pack, my Luna, but I fear for the entire shiftermunity," Zander dered, his tone cold with certainty.


    "Zander, don''t worry. He can''t harm anyone, and I''ll make sure of it," I said firmly, looking at him with determination.


    "I know, my Luna," Zander smiled, his eyes reflecting love and pride as he looked at me. "With you by my side, I can face any threat and emerge victorious. Together, we are invincible," he added, softly pecking my lips.


    I smiled, my heart swelling with pride for my mate. Zander was everything to me-World''s best mate a she-wolf could ever have in her life. My love. My Life. Everything. Words couldn''t describe how much I loved him. Sighing contentedly, I rested my head on his broad chest. I felt his arms tighten around me as he let out a deep exhale.


    "Okay, get ready soon if you don''t want your beloved sister to be upset," I teased, lifting my head to smile at him. He leaned down, his lips brushing mine before we shared a passionate kiss.


    He then lifted me into his arms, carrying me towards the bed. As he kissed me, I tried to break away, realizing his intentions.


    "Zander, the guests will be here soon," I moaned as he tugged my lips between his teeth.


    "Let them wait," he groaned, his eyes devouring me as he untied the knot behind my neck and peeled off my dress from my shoulders, discarding it carelessly.


    There went my dress for the bridesmaid role. Next would be my makeup and hair, and I couldn''t afford to look anything less than what ir expected from her bridesmaid on her big day. But my alpha mate had other ns. "ir will be upset if we''rete. It''s her big day," I protested weakly as his mouth found my soft, swollen nipple. My fingers tangled in his hair, my body arching involuntarily off the mattress, craving more of his touch.


    "I am the alpha, and my word goes. The ceremony will start when we arrive. But I won''t let go of my Luna," he dered huskily, his eyes locked with mine, filled with hunger and lust.


    "That''s very rude of my alpha!" I whined, but he seemed to care less.


    "Austin will be searching for us," I managed to say between ragged breaths as his fingers found my throbbing clit.


    "There are plenty in the pack to keep him upied for a while," he dismissed my pleas, his focus entirely on iming me.


    "Fuck, baby! You''re so beautiful. I can''t get enough of you," he whispered in his husky voice as his hands trailed along my heated skin, craving his touch.


    I couldn''t wait any longer and impatiently snapped my fingers. The magic shimmered, removing his clothes.


    "Someone is more eager," he teased.


    "I can''t help it. My alpha is so hot," I breathed out, biting my lip.


    Driven by the desire to feel him inside me, I grabbed his steely length. It throbbed in my palm as I guided it to my wetness, stretching my legs wider.


    It was hard to tell who was more impatient because, in one hard thrust, he was sheathed in me so deeply, making my head dizzy with pleasure. My head fell back, my back arched as he grabbed my hip roughly, pulling me closer while he nged into me faster and harder.


    "Oh, baby, I want to impregnate you again and keep you round and full throughout the year," he mumbled mindlessly while thrusting frantically into my slickness.


    My eyes widened with horror, and I pushed him the next moment. But he didn''t budge and kept plummeting passionately.


    "Hold on!" I screamed, making him halt abruptly.


    "What happened, angel?" He furrowed with concern. "Did I hurt you?"


    "No!" I hesitated, watching him so worried. "What did you just say?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "What did I say?" he frowned, slightly tilting his head.


    "You said... you said you wanted me to be pregnant again?" I challenged.


    "Of course, sweetheart," he smirked. "We have such powerful genes. We should produce more children and contribute more power to the universe," he said smugly, rocking his hips slowly, making me bite my lips to stop myself from moaning.


    He was a very loving father, and our son adored him, considering him the best dad in the world. However, when it came to parenting, he was often preupied, impatient, and strict. He left most of the decisions and


    the task of raising our son entirely up to me. His role seemed to be mostly about showering our son with affection, spoiling him with love, and giving in to his demands. However, I wanted more children but was scared of the pain and the trouble of raising them alone. I had experienced it with Austin, as no one was with me at that time.


    "You''re such a pervert, Zander," I pped his chest. He grabbed my hands with one hand and pinned them above my head.


    "I am a pervert only for you, my Luna," he said, taking my lips in a soul-snatching kiss.


    "If you don''t remember, let me remind you that I raised our son alone, and I don''t want to go through that again," I reminded my madly-in-love mate when he finally pulled away and let me breathe. The pain of regret surfaced in his eyes at my words.


    "I promise you my love that this time I will be with you in every part of the pregnancy. You won''t have to do anything this time; I will take all the responsibility of both mother and father while raising our children," he vowed.


    "I doubt it, my Alpha King. You already seem to be so upied," I teased, squinting my eyes at him.


    "You have my word, my Luna," he smirked, rolling my nipples between his fingers, making me shudder under him.


    "So, are you ready to have another pup?" he asked, making me groan in frustration. My cunning alpha mate knew how to y dirty and use his ultimate weapon: seducing me and making me submit to his demands.


    "I''ll consider itter," I giggled wholeheartedly as he nted kisses on his mating mark on my neck, gently nibbling and nuzzling his face against my skin. Oh, I was instantly dripping wet.


    "I''ll do my utmost to persuade you to agree right now," he dered in his deep, husky voice filled with lust and need.


    I had never envisioned a perfect life,


    but the Goddess had bestowed


    upon me the perfect mate and a


    perfect family. We had a son, and wished for a daughter so our family would beplete. But I wasn''t going to tell him so easily that I was ready to have another baby with him. Let him work harder for it.


    "I love you, my mate!" I screamed with ecstasy as waves of pleasure surged through me while Zander reached his peak and released inside me. Our mating marks shimmered, our bodies enveloped by a golden glow, affirming the strength of our bond. "I love you too, my Luna," Zander dered, sealing his words with a kiss that melted my heart, iming me as his for eternity.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 The Beginning Or An End


    *Selena*


    I stood there, watching over my family and pack members, all of us buzzing with excitement. After what felt like an eternity, there was finally something to celebrate in the Moonglow pack. The entire pack sparkled under the twinkling lights, beautifully decorated for the asion. Even the neighboring packs and their alphas had been invited to witness this royal event-the wedding of the Alpha King''s sister and his Beta.


    At longst, ir and Maddox were getting married before the Moon Goddess. They had endured so much, and fate had been cruel to them. In some ways, we were even responsible for dying their wedding, as our lives and our pack had been tangled in one mess after another. But that was all behind us now.


    We stood together, watching the happy couple exchange vows, epting each other as mates under the blessings of the Goddess.


    However, ording to the ritual to correct Maddox''s past mistake, they couldn''t mate until the next full moon. In the past, Maddox had chosen a mate even though he knew he had a fated mate. Though now he realized his mistake and was marrying his fated one, ir. The dy in mating till the next full moon was necessary to ensure no lingeringplications in their mate bond due to his past choices. So, while the wedding took ce today, their mating and marking ceremony would only be in three days, under the light of the full


    moon.


    "Mom, how do I look?" Austin called out, bouncing toward me in a little blue tuxedo that matched his dad''s. His excitement was infectious as he tugged at thepels, waiting for my reaction.


    "You look so handsome, my prince," I said, leaning down to nt a kiss on his cheek.


    "Mom, can I go y with my friends?" he asked, shing me his toothy grin.


    I smiled but pointed a finger at him in warning. "Okay, but don''t go out of my sight, alright?"


    "Okay, Mom!" he replied with a nod, grinning even wider before darting off.


    I watched as Austin joined his friends, already engrossed in their games. He had made so many friends in such a short time; his bright, bubbly nature made it impossible for anyone to resist him. The sight of hisughter and carefree energy warmed my heart as I kept an eye on him, ensuring he stayed within view.


    I shifted my gaze to scan the grand hall as my eager eyes searched for my mate, Alpha King Zander ke. There he was,manding the attention of a group of alphas, exuding such authority and charm that it was impossible for anyone not to notice him. His presence alone demanded respect, and every gaze in the room seemed to gravitate toward him involuntarily.


    I should have felt a pang of jealousy, considering how much attention the she-wolves were giving him. But instead, I was utterly captivated by the sight of my devilishly handsome husband. d in a royal blue tuxedo that fit him like a second skin, he looked impossibly alluring. My eyes couldn''t tear away from him.


    As if sensing my gaze, he suddenly turned his head, locking his intense eyes with mine. A soft smile reced the stern expression he wore moments ago, and his gaze softened, his eyes shimmering with unspoken love as they roamed over me, taking in every detail from head to toe.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks as I bit my lip shyly, trying to steady myself. I quickly averted my eyes, desperate to maintain myposure before Ipletely lost myself in the depths of those enchanting blue eyes that belonged to my mate.


    As I slowly began strolling through


    the hall, checking the remaining arrangements and greeting the guests, I suddenly felt a familiar presence behind me. Before I could turn, a strong hand gripped my waist, pulling me into a twirl until I Was face-to-face with my Alpha mate.


    "Did I mention how breathtaking you look today?" Zander''s deep, husky voice whispered in my ear as he gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind it.


    "Yes, you did," I murmured, leaning closer with a teasing smile. "An hour ago, in our room, right before you ruined my makeup and dress when you took me roughly in our bed."


    Amusement flickered in my eyes as I watched his expression darken, his jaw tightening while his eyes gleamed with undeniable desire. A low growl escaped his throat, his gaze dropping to my lips before roaming lower.


    "Do you want me to carry you back to our room right now, in front of all the guests?" he threatened, his voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    As tempting as it was to say yes, I knew just how shameless my Alpha mate could be. Werewolves were naturally possessive of their mates, but Alphas were on a whole other level of obsession and


    protectiveness. And Zander wasn''t just any Alpha-he was an Alpha King. Extra possessive, obsessively devoted, and fiercely protective. So I knew very well that it was best not to provoke him further.


    "Have some patience, Alpha King," I breathed out, though my voice betrayed the desire I couldn''t hide.


    "I can''t wait for this ceremony to be over so I can take you to our room and fuck you again," he growled lowly, his words sending a shiver down my spine.


    Heat flooded my cheeks as I noticed the attention we were drawing. People were already watching us, and embarrassment crept in. I tried to pull away, but Zander''s grip tightened, his arm wrapping firmly around my waist, making it impossible to move.


    Before I could say anything else, the music began, signaling Zander''s cue to leave and walk his sister down the aisle. He reluctantly let me go, his intense gaze lingering for a moment before he turned to fulfill his role.


    I turned my attention to Maddox,


    who looked impable in his


    tailored ck tuxedo. He stood tall,


    his expression a mixture of pride and nervous excitement. The


    ceremony began, and the eldeel


    started chanting the sacred Words that bound mates together under the blessing of the Moon Goddess.


    ir and Maddox exchanged their vows. When they were finally dered husband and wife, the crowd erupted into joyous cheers, pping and celebrating as Maddox leaned in to kiss his bride.


    But then, everything shifted.


    The joyous scene before my eyes blurred, fading into something sinister. The cheers were reced by screams. The vibrant colors of the celebration turned to blood-soaked chaos. People were crying out in pain, their faces contorted in terror. Fear gripped me as the air around me thickened with panic. I stood frozen, watching the carnage unfold as though I was trapped in a nightmare. A sense of impending doom weighed down on me, and in that horrifying moment, I saw the end.

 Chapter 598

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 598 The Ancient Prophecy


    "Selena!"


    "Selena!"


    Someone was calling my name, their voice desperate, shaking me frantically.


    But I couldn''t pull myself out of the world I seemed trapped in. "Selena!"


    That familiar voice, rich and soothing with a magical pull, pierced through the terrifying scene in my mind. It dragged me out of the nightmare that yed like a vision before my open eyes. I snapped back to reality, gasping as if surfacing from deep water. "Selena," Zander''s firm hand held mine, anchoring me. I turned to see his worried face, his piercing eyes filled with fear. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice soft but urgent.


    I exhaled loudly, realizing I had been holding my breath for what felt like an eternity. My gaze darted around, trying to ground myself. The event was still unfolding smoothly. Everyone was safe, and no one seemed harmed.


    ir and Maddox stood before me, their expressions frozen in stunned disbelief. Zander''s mother held Austin tightly, his small cries reaching my ears-likely a reaction to my unusual and rming appearance.


    Everything was fine.


    No chaos, no destruction, nothing like the horrifying vision I had just experienced. It was only me-shaking in fear, drenched in sweat, and feelingpletely out of ce amidst the celebration.


    But then... what was that? Who were those people, and where was that ce I had just seen plunged into cataclysm?


    The horrifying scene I had witnessed moments ago the blood, the chaos, the pain-it all felt so real, as though I had truly been there, standing in the midst of the disaster. "Selena."


    The gentle butmanding voice of my mother, the High Priestess, resonated nearby. I turned my head to find her standing before me, her eyes serene yet knowing.


    "Mother, I... I saw" I stammered, the fear gripping me too tightly to form coherent words.


    "I know, my dear," my mother said and her voice was calm as though she understood everything without me needing to exin. She nodded, her expression a mix of reassurance and foreboding. "Let''s talk in private," she suggested, her gaze flicking around at the countless eyes fixed on us.


    I nodded, walking over to Austin and taking him into my arms. His tear-streaked cheeks and trembling lips tugged at my heart.


    "Baby, Mom''s fine. Don''t cry, okay?" I said softly, brushing his cheeks dry and pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I was just ying a prank on Dad to scare him, you know?"


    "Really, Mom?" he sniffled, his wide eyes searching mine for confirmation.


    "Really, champ." Zander stepped in with a yful grin. "Your mom totally got me. She won."


    Austin blinked, his tears stopping as his lips curved into a small smile. "Mom''s always the best at pranks!" he dered, his voice regaining its cheerful tone.


    "Now, will you go with Grandmom and eat something while Mom and Dad talk to the High Priestess?" I asked, knowing he''d understand. Though he knew the High Priestess was his grandmother, we''d taught him to address her formally because one day, he''d take Zander''s ce as Alpha. "Okay, Mom!" he chirped, now fully recovered. He wriggled out of my arms and ran to hold Zander''s mother''s hand.


    Zander''s mother gave me a knowing nod and a soft smile before guiding Austin toward the buffet, distracting him with the promise of something delicious.


    ir and Maddox exchanged brief, concerned nces with us as we moved toward the pack house. We followed the High Priestess into a private room, the heavy door shutting firmly behind us.


    "What''s going on?" Zander


    demanded, his tone edged with


    worry and authority as his gaze


    shifted between my mother and me.


    His tone was sharp, almost


    demanding, as concernced his every word. "She turned so hot like


    she was burning, and her eyes... they became golden, with rays


    shimmering around her. I was


    terrified when I found her frozen like


    that. Can someone exin what that


    was?"


    My mother, everposed, met his frustration with a calm demeanor. "Alpha King," she said softly, her voice steady. "She was experiencing a vision. It''s one of the powers she has inherited as a descendant of the Moon Goddess."


    on me.


    "A vision?" I echoed, confused. My heart was still racing, my thoughts muddled. "But what I saw was terrifying, Mother. I didn''t recognize the people in it. How can I help them if I don''t even know who they are?" I asked desperately, the weight of the unknown pressing down


    "Dear," my mother began gently, her words carrying a gravity that made my chest tighten. "What you saw was the fate of the Lunar Realm."


    My eyes widened in shock. "The Lunar Realm?" I whispered, dread creeping into my voice.


    "Yes," she said, her gaze steady, though her expression betrayed a hint of sorrow. "The existence of the Lunar Realm and its people is on the brink of disappearing in a catastrophic disaster."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and unyielding, as the reality of what I had witnessed started to sink in.


    "What?" Zander and I both eximed in unison and our shock was evident in our eyes and voice both.


    "But there''s more," my mother continued, her calm demeanor unwavering despite the seriousness of her words. "ording to an ancient prophecy, only the savior-meaning you, Selena-can save them and the Lunar Realm from destruction." "Me?!" I gasped, confusion and disbelief clouding my thoughts. "How?"


    "Because you have been blessed with the powers of the Moon Goddess," she exined patiently. "As her descendant, your rebirth has a meaning and a purpose."


    Her words made me gape in astonishment. "So... that''s the reason I was made to live wolfless my whole life?! And that is why my wolf reawakened only recently, just when it''s almost time?!" I mumbled, piecing together the puzzle that had haunted me for so long.


    "Yes, Selena," she affirmed, but her tone was hesitant and I knew the reason. "Your wolf, Arena, is not an ordinary wolf and you know that. She is ancient, powerful-one of a kind. No one else could possess her.


    Only a deity could handle the immense strength and power that


    Arena brings. You, as a partial


    goddess, are the only one capable of


    wielding her."


    "I... I don''t know..." I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper as I swallowed hard, sinking deeper into the weight of the situation.


    But before I could even attempt to


    finish my sentence, my mother''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and urgent. "We don''t have time to waste anymore, Selena," she


    announced, her tone leaving el


    room for argument. Her piercing gaze locked onto mine. "You have toe with me to the Lunar Realm."


    What?!


    I stared at her in disbelief.


    I had to go to the Lunar Realm?! But what about my mate? And what about my son? I just can''t just leave them!

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 Destined


    "No, she can''t go just like that," Zander''s authoritative voice cut through the tense air before I could even respond. He stepped forward, pulling me protectively behind him, his stance firm and unyielding. "Alpha King," my mother replied, her tone calm but resolute. "This is her fate, and we cannot change it. She must go to the Lunar Realm. She belongs there. Her people are waiting for her." Her words made me frown in confusion. My people? What did that even mean?


    "Mother, I belong where my family is where my mate is," I protested, stepping forward. "I understand that the people in the Lunar Realm need my help, but that is not my home."


    My mother didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she smiled softly as if hiding a lot behind that. "Let''s go, Selena," she said gently, reaching out to hold my hand.


    I hesitated but eventually stepped toward her.


    "No, Selena, don''t go!" Zander''s voice, raw with desperation, stopped me in my tracks. "My heart says something isn''t right."


    I turned to look at him, and the sadness and yearning in his eyes made my chest tighten and I swallowed, torn between my love and duty.


    "But, Zander," I whispered, my voice trembling, "they need me."


    "We will find a way to save the Lunar Realm. We are stronger together, remember?" Zander said, his voiceced with determination as his hands tightened around mine, grounding me in his unwavering support.


    Before I could respond, my mother interjected, her calm voicecing with reasons. "Alpha King, your mate is the strongest wolf, blessed with the powers of the Moon Goddess herself. She doesn''t need anyone to change the fate of the Lunar Realm and save her people." Her words left me speechless. The implications of her statement swirled in my mind, leaving me confused and unsettled.


    Why was she repeatedly emphasizing two words? My people?! I belonged there?!


    Before I could fully process what was happening, my mother''s hold tightened on my hand and she began leading me forward. I nced


    down at my hand entwined with Zander''s. But as I took a step with my mother, my hand slipped from his, the connection breaking with an ache that mirrored the growing distance between us. With each step, it felt as though the world itself was stretching, pulling us farther apart, deepening the chasm


    between us.


    And deepened the gap. Suddenly, a blinding beam of light appeared before us. It shimmered like a portal made of stars and moonlight, radiating an otherworldly energy. My heart raced as I nced back at Zander, who stood frozen in ce, his eyes wide with helplessness.


    And then, without another word, my mother stepped into the light, pulling me along. In the blink of an eye, the familiar world around me vanished, and we entered another realm-a realm that felt both foreign and eerily familiar as if it had been calling me all along.


    It had been a week, yet I found no signs of unusual activity in the Lunar Realm. Everything seemed to flow perfectly as if the realm itself was in a state of wless harmony. The people here treated me as though I were the Moon Goddess incarnate. They would gather daily at the grand castle where I now resided, offering gifts and seeking my guidance. Their faith in me was unwavering; they believed I could solve their problems simply by existing.


    The reverence they showed was both overwhelming and strange to me. My thoughts constantly drifted back to my family-my son, my mate, and the life I had left behind. Here, there was no way to reach them. The mind link didn''t function, and telepathy was restricted to


    protect the realm''s secrecy from


    outside interference. It was a lonely


    and isting existence.


    As the days passed, the ache to see my family grew unbearable. I decided I needed to return to them, if only for a short while.


    "Mother, everything seems fine here," I said one evening over dinner. We sat alone at the royal dining table, a masterpiece carved from the finest marble, unlike anything I had ever seen. "I was thinking of going back to the Moonglow Pack to be with my family. If anything unusual happens, you can inform me, and I will return immediately."


    My mother''s expression darkened, her response firm. "No, Selena, you cannot abandon your people."


    Her words made me frown in frustration.


    "Mother, I don''t belong here!" I argued, my voice filled with emotion. "I am the Alpha King''s wife, the Luna Queen, and the pack members of the Moonglow Pack are my people."


    My mother''s expression remained calm, but her words cut through me like a de. "No, Selena. Zander is your mate, but you do not belong there. His purpose was to strengthen your wolf, protect you, and keep you hidden until the time was right. That was his sole role in your life-nothing more."


    I stared at her, my heart sinking as her exnation continued. "You have to ept this truth, my daughter. Zander was merely a vessel to help you awaken your true destiny. Your fate lies here. You were born to rule the Lunar Realm and care for its people." Her words left me shocked and utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 Forget Her *Zander*


    My wolf, Lyon, was as restless as I was without our mate. It had been almost a week, and there was no word from Selena-no message, no news, nothing. The Lunar Realm was hidden from the eyes of other shifters, essible only to immortals, which left me in unbearable uncertainty. Every day, I waited, hoping that tomorrow would bring some sign of her, some contact. But as the days passed, the unease in my heart only grew stronger, gnawing at me like an unstoppable storm.


    Austin missed his mother terribly, his innocent questions piercing my resolve. There was no way Selena would willingly stay away from our son. She loved him too much. Whatever was keeping her away, I knew it wasn''t by her choice. A dark determination filled me if anyone in the Lunar Realm had harmed her, I would destroy the entire realm myself to get her back.


    But anger alone wouldn''t bring her home. The only way to find out what had happened to my mate was to reach out to the one person who might know something: the High Priestess. With that singr focus, I made my way to the Moon Goddess temple, hoping against hope that it would hold the answers I so desperately sought.


    "High Priestess!" I shouted as I ascended the steps of the Moon Goddess temple, my voice echoing through the sacred halls.


    "High Priestess!" Each call grew louder, my frustration boiling over.


    I didn''t have to wait long. The High Priestess herself appeared, stepping out of the temple with a serene expression that only deepened my irritation. Her calm demeanor felt like mockery in the face of my turmoil. "What''s wrong, Alpha King?" she asked softly, her tone feigning innocence.


    It didn''t work on me.


    "Where is my Luna?" I demanded, my voiceced with a threatening edge, daring her to challenge me.


    "She is where she belongs," she replied curtly, her calm response only adding fuel to my already burning fury.


    "She is my mate, my Luna," I growled, my tone heavy with authority. "My pack and my son need her. Bring her back, now."


    The air between us grew heavy as I red at her, daring her to deny my demand.


    The High Priestess bowed her head, a gesture of submission that was customary in the werewolfmunity when an Alpha King demanded something. Yet, her words didn''t align with her actions.


    "I beg your pardon, Alpha King," she began, her voice softer now, almost hesitant. "But Selena cannot return."


    Her response snapped thest thread of my patience. Fury coursed through my veins, and my tone turned deadly.


    "Why? Did she forget us? Did she decide she didn''t want to return home? Why can''t shee back?"


    The High Priestess straightened slightly.


    "Because this is not her home," she dered firmly. "The Lunar Realm is. Selena is happy among her people She has Chosen to stay there and start a new life. After all, she is the descendant of the Moon Goddess, and you are no match for her, Alpha


    King."


    No, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t believe any of her words. I knew my mate-she loved me, and there was no way she could be happy without me.


    I took a menacing step forward and my voice turned low and dangerous. "I don''t care if she''s a descendant of the Moon Goddess or the Goddess herself. She is my mate. The Moon Goddess made that choice, not me, and certainly not Selena. No one gets to keep her away from me-not even her so-called duty."


    "Alpha King, please try to


    understand-she cannot live here," the High Priestess said, her tone resolute yet pleading. "She must remain in the Lunar Realm to protect it for eternity. This," she gestured with a sweep of her hand, indicating everything happening around us, "was decided long before the day she was born. I am her mother, but I had to leave her because she was destined to be the savior of the Lunar Realm. If she resides there, no one would dare to think of disturbing the realm, and its existence is crucial for maintaining harmony across all realms."


    Her exnation was firm, but I didn''t give a damn about any of it.


    "If she can''te back, then we''ll go to her," I proposed without hesitation.


    I would give up everything¡ªmy position as Alpha King, my throne, and hand over the pack''s responsibilities to my Beta, Maddox. Austin and I would move to the Lunar Realm to be with Selena if she couldn''t return to us.


    "That''s also not possible," she replied, her words slicing through my resolve like a de. The fury building inside me nearly made me want to tear her apart.


    "Selena must rule the Lunar Realm, and for that, she needs a god by her side. You have to forget her," the High Priestess added with maddeningposure.


    What the fuck was that?!

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601 God Of Destruction *Selena*


    Arena and I were no longer on speaking terms. I refused to acknowledge her since she had sided with the High Priestess, willingly epting the Lunar Realm as our destiny. She was adamant about staying to save the world and its people, a decision she made without my consent. The thought of her selflessness infuriated me-I didn''t care about saving the world if it meant being separated from my mate and my family. Yet, Arena remained resolute, convinced it was her destiny to be the savior of the Lunar Realm and, ultimately, the universe.


    The High Priestess had told me that the only way to return to my family''s world was by ensuring the Lunar Realm''s future was secure. Determined to reunite with Zander and my son, I pieced together a solution. If I could convince the God of Destruction to vow never to harm the Lunar Realm, the bnce would be preserved, and I could go home. It was bold idea, perhaps reckless, but it was my only hope. Resolving to act, I decided to seek an audience with the God of Destruction-no matter what it took.


    Goddess help me I was still not used to these arrangements. To make an appointment with a god, I had to send an invite and wait for them to respond. There were no texts, emails, or instantmunications. The process was archaic, and my frustration with these outdated methods was growing by the second.


    First, I needed to stabilize the Lunar Realm, ensuring its safety. But once that was done, I vowed to bring technology to this realm and others. It was high time these people had ess to modern conveniences instead of relying solely on magic and miracles.


    The Lunar Realm was a sanctuary of celestial beauty, bathed in perpetual moonlight that cast a silvery glow over its etherealndscapes. Towering mountains crowned with diamond-like frost encircled lush valleys filled with glowing meadows and rivers of liquid starlight. Trees with shimmering leaves stood tall, their soft luminescence mirrored in tranquilkes that reflected endless constetions above. The realm''s inhabitants were beings of light and grace, their glowing skin and starlit eyes exuding an aura of serenity, while their flowing silver hair and celestial garments enhanced their otherworldly appearance. Sacred and harmonious, the Lunar Realm was not just a ce of peace but the keystone of bnce between all realms-a treasure so radiant that it tempted the greed of dark forces seeking its boundless power.


    Yet, for all its ethereal beauty and divine serenity, it held no charm for me. Nothing about this ce could make me forsake my Alpha mate. Goddess, I loved him so much that every moment apart felt like an eternity of anguish. Each second away from him seemed to drain the life from me, a ceaseless torment of longing. I could feel his sadness through the bond we shared, a mirror to the ache in my own heart, and it only deepened my resolve to reunite with him.


    "High Luna, the God of Destruction, Almighty Kaelvor, has arrived," one of the guards announced as he entered my chamber.


    I hadn''t expected him to arrive so quickly, though it made sense-gods possess magical abilities and can travel faster than light itself.


    "Lead him inside with honor. I''ll be


    there shortly replied, rising from my seat and beginning to don the royal robe and crown befitting the Luna of the Lunar Realm. The weight of the crown felt heavier today, a stark reminder of the responsibilities I had yet to fully embrace,


    When I arrived at the royal guest chamber, my expectations of


    ???


    Kaelvor were immediately shattered. I had imagined him as an older figure with a fearsome, intimidating appearance to match his title. Instead, he looked youthful, almost unsettlingly attractive, his aura exuding raw power and an


    undeniable charisma.


    "God Kaelvor, thank you for giving your valuable time and gracing us with your presence," I greeted him in my sweetest, most respectful tone, hoping to make a good impression. Though I had prayed to the gods many times, dealing with one as an equal felt surreal, even unnerving.


    He rose from his seat, his dark eyes-deep and foreboding as the abyss itself-locking onto mine. His gaze felt like it could pierce through my very soul.


    "It is an honor, Goddess," he said, his voice smooth yet heavy with authority. "Tell me, why have you summoned me?"


    "God Kaelvor, as you know, the


    I swallowed hard, gathering my thoughts and courage. This was no ordinary conversation. This was a negotiation with a god whose domain was destruction itself.


    Lunar Realm is under constant threat from dark forces seeking to annihte it, thereby disrupting the. harmony of the universe and spreading evil everywhere," began, my voice steady despite the enormity of the situation. "I need


    ove


    your assurance that there eed


    never


    be destruction in the Lunar Realm. To secure this alliance, I am willing to offer anything you require."


    The God of Destruction stared at me, his expression unreadable, his dark eyes as fathomless as death itself. After a moment, he tilted his head, his gaze narrowing, and when he finally spoke, his words froze me in disbelief.


    "I can assure you that the Lunar Realm will remain unharmed for eternity," he said, his voice icy yet carrying an air of finality. "But for that, you must marry me and be my Luna, ruling both realms at my side."

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 The Choice


    My eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets at his proposal. Was he not aware of Alpha King Zander ke, my mate? How could he not know?


    "I am already married to Alpha King Zander ke," I informed the God of Destruction. "He is my mate."


    "That''s not a problem," he replied nonchntly, shocking me even further. "You can reject him and divorce him. However, your marriage holds no validity in the Lunar Realm or for a goddess. You can marry me without his consent." What?!


    "No," I said, shaking my head, my heart recoiling at the very thought. "I love my mate and cannot marry someone else. I will never cheat on him," I stated firmly, my voice unwavering despite the pressure of his godly presence.


    God Kaelvor''s expression turned indifferent as he gazed at me with unrelenting intensity. "Then I cannot promise the safety of the Lunar Realm," he said, his tone cold and impassive. "The choice is yours-your mate or the survival of the Lunar people and the preservation of the realm." Though his voice remained steady, the challenge within it was unmistakable.


    Anger red in my chest, and I wanted nothing more than to yell at him, tosh out at his audacity. But this wasn''t about me or my emotions-it was about the people of the Lunar Realm and their survival. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down.


    "God Kaelvor," I began, keeping my voice steady andposed, "there must be another way to form an alliance. I am willing to give you anything in return for your favor. Please consider another option."


    God Kaelvor''s expression turned cold and indifferent as he gazed at me with unrelenting intensity. "Then I cannot promise the safety of the Lunar Realm," he said, his voice devoid of emotion yet brimming with authority. "The choice is yours-your mate or the survival of the Lunar people and the preservation of the realm." His words hung in the air like a de poised to strike, the challenge within them unmistakable.


    Anger red in my chest, hot and unrelenting. I wanted nothing more than tosh out, to tell this arrogant god exactly what I thought of his ultimatum. But this wasn''t about my pride or emotions-it was about the Lunar people, their survival, and the preservation of our sacred realm. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to remainposed.


    "God Kaelvor," I began, steadying my voice, "there must be another way to form an alliance. I am willing to give you anything in return for your favor. Please consider another option."


    He smirked, a chilling curve of his lips that radiated smugness. The confidence of his divine status cloaked him like an imprable armor.


    "Listen, goddess," he said, his tone dripping with condescension. "I am not just any god-I am the God of Destruction, the force that ends worlds and rebuilds them anew. There is nothing you possess that Ick or desire-except one thing."


    I stiffened as he stepped closer, his dark eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "What entices me," he continued, his


    voice now softer, more dangerous, "is uniting our divine powers through the mate band. Together, we would


    produce offspring of unpane


    strength, beings destined to


    dominate not just our Realms but all realms. With their power, we would crush any opposition and reign supreme, not as protectors, but as conquerors. The universe would bow to us, its rulers."


    His words sent a chill through me, the weight of his vision for domination and subjugation striking me like a physical blow. This wasn''t about securing the Lunar Realm-it was about an empire of fear and control. I swallowed hard at the fearful thought. "What you propose," I said finally, my voice trembling with restrained fury, "is the antithesis of everything the Lunar Realm stands for. It is peace we seek to maintain, not a reign of terror."


    Kaelvor''s smirk deepened, his expression as unyielding as stone.


    "Peace," he scoffed. "Peace is a fleeting illusion, goddess. Only strength endures, and only those willing to wield it can ensure survival. The choice remains yours-align with me, or let your precious realm crumble into oblivion." Wow! He had a truly twisted mind.


    "So, you want to disturb the


    harmony of the entire universe?!


    That''s not going to happen as long as the Lunar Realm exists," I


    challenged, my voice rising with


    defiance. But instead of being


    deterred, he seemed amused by my confrontation, letting out a dark, mockingugh.


    "Think about it, Goddess," he said, that wicked gleam still lighting up his eyes. "It''s not just for my benefit-it''s for ours. Together, we would be unstoppable. You, as my queen, and I, as the king of the universe. What could be more fitting for beings like us?"


    His audacious proposal repulsed me to my core. The very suggestion made my skin crawl. How could he dare propose such a thing? I wasn''t here to conquer or seek power-I was here to preserve the harmony of the Lunar Realm, the delicate bnce that kept the universe intact.


    As I remained silent, contemting the consequences, he spoke again, his voiceced with maniption. "Why are you hesitating so much? After all, your purpose is to save the Lunar Realm," he said, his words designed to sway me. "It''s a win-win for you, isn''t it? Your realm is saved, and you gain even more power in return, making it more stable than


    ever."


    It didn''t make sense to me to preserve the Lunar Realm at the cost of the entire universe! Who knew what else he had nned, with intentions that already seemed so dark and malicious?


    I was certain of what I needed to do. I opened my mouth to refuse him outright, damn the consequences. "God Kaelvor, I¡ª"


    "She will marry you, God Kaelvor," my mother''s voice rang out before I could finish, as she materialized before us in an instant.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 A Mirage


    "No, Mother," I interrupted, my voice firm. "Just stop making decisions on my behalf."


    Her calm expression didn''t waver as she turned to me, and I couldn''t help but feel both anger and disbelief. How could she remain soposed in every situation? More importantly, how could she consistently make decisions for me as if I had no agency?


    She was my mother, yes, but she had left me with my father and his wife whom I''d believed to be my real mother for most of my life. Now, after all these years, she had appeared out of nowhere, assuming that a few exnations would magically erase the pain of abandonment and make everything normal again. Worse still, she thought she could control my life when I was the one destined to rule the Lunar Realm-such irony.


    "Selena, believe me," my mother said in her ever-serene voice, as though her words alone could soothe away all objections. "This is for your good and the good of the realm."


    "No, Mother, you have to understand this time," I argued, my voice rising in defiance. I didn''t care that God Kaelvor was standing there, witnessing our exchange. "I have a mate and a son. I have a life in the other realm, and I am here only because you told me it was my destiny to save the Lunar Realm and its people. But that does not give you the right to rewrite my fate."


    My tone was stern, every word underscoring my resolve.


    "Selena," she said with a serene smile, her gaze shifting between God Kaelvor and me. "Your life changed the moment you came here to stay. Your old life no longer exists. The people you still care about... they don''t even remember you," she dered, her voice calm but cutting.


    I shook my head vehemently, refusing to ept her words. "That''s not possible," I retorted with a self-assured smirk, determined to challenge her im.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me," she replied, her soft smile unwavering, as if she weren''t casually dismantling the foundation of my hope. "But will you believe it when you see it for yourself?"


    Her words sent a chill through me, but I refused to let doubt take root. My mate, my son-my family-they would never forget me. It was absurd to even consider. And... and it had only been a few days since I left them. Surely, that wasn''t enough time for anyone to forget someone as if they''d never existed.


    I remained silent as my heart thundered in my chest, fear tightening its grip on me. I didn''t know what my mother intended to make me believe, but a part of me dreaded finding out. I simply waited, unable to summon the words to question her further.


    She reached out, taking my hand with an unsettling calmness, and led me to the grand dining table. At its center was arge golden bowl filled with water. With a graceful motion, she swept her hand over it, and the surface of the water rippled, transforming into a mirror- like sheen. Momentster, it became a live screen as if a movie had started ying.


    I gasped. There they were my mate, Zander, and my son, Austin. They were talking andughing together, their faces radiant with happiness.


    "Austin!" I called his name instinctively, longing to hold him, to hear him respond. "Zander!" I added, hoping against hope that he might somehow look my way.


    "Selena," my mother said softly, her voice steady. "They can''t see or hear you. But through this, you can see and hear them across the realms."


    I tore my eyes away from the screen to look at her, confused and panicked. "What is this supposed to prove?"


    "Look closely," she said, gesturing toward the image. "Do they look like they miss you? No, Selena. They''re happy without you. They''ve already reced you."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the stomach. Reced me?


    "What... what do you mean?" I demanded, my voice trembling as dread pooled in my chest.


    "Keep watching," she said, her serene demeanor making her words all the more unnerving. "You''ll understand soon enough what I mean. Just stay alert, Selena. It''s time you saw the truth."


    I kept looking at my mate and my son, my heart filling with longing and yearning to be by their side, to be part of their happy life, to be happy again.


    But then, the tranquility shattered.


    A figure walked into the scene, and


    my breath caught in my throat. My eyes widened with shock as


    recognition struck me like a bolt of lightning-it was my half-sister Anne. And the person who followed her... My heart stopped.


    It was my father.


    He was alive.


    My father, the man Zander had supposedly killed along with his entire pack, stood there, very much alive, speaking with my mate as if they had never been enemies. The casual ease in their interaction left me feeling, unable toprehend what I was seeing.


    I turned to my mother, my shock unmasked, words failing me. She remained calm, her expression unreadable, as if she had anticipated my reaction.


    Before I could ask the questions that burned in my mind, she swept her hand over the water again. The screen shimmered, and now their voices became audible, the conversation slicing through the thick air.


    It was my father speaking, his voice unmistakable, the sound of it striking a chord I had buried long ago.


    "Alpha Zander," he said with unsettling authority, "I have made all the preparations for your and Anne''s marriage next week."


    My world tilted, the ground beneath me metaphorically crumbling.


    "What the hell is going on?" I gasped, my voice trembling. I turned to my mother, desperate for answers, my brows furrowing so deeply it felt as if they might never smooth out. My head pounded with the weight of the revtions, each one more iprehensible than thest.


    Wasn''t my father dead? Along with my stepmother, Anne, and the entire pack? Hadn''t Zander been the one to end their lives? Or had it all been a lie-a mirage-this whole time?

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604 Missing Piece Of Puzzle *Zander*


    "Dad! Look what I found in your drawer!" Austin eximed as he bounded into the room, holding up a scarf.


    I took it from his hands, examining it closely, trying to recall how it could have ended up in my drawer. But no matter how much I searched my memory, I couldn''t ce it.


    "Whose scarf is it?" he asked again, his curiosity unrelenting.


    "It might be your grandmother''s," I replied thoughtfully, still turning it over in my hands.


    "Nope! I asked her already, and she said it''s not hers either," Austin countered with a confident shake of his head.


    "Okay, then it might belong to your Aunt ir," I said,ughing at his determination. He nodded, pursing his lips with a sense of aplishment, as though he had just solved a grand mystery.


    "Well, case solved, Sherlock Holmes!" I teased, handing the scarf back to him.


    Austin giggled as he grabbed it, tugging yfully to pull it from my hand. Yet, as he did, a strange tugging sensation echoed in my chest. Something about this scarf felt... familiar. But for the life of me, I couldn''t pinpoint why or whose it was.


    Before I could dwell on the feeling, Anne stepped into the room, smiling warmly at Austin and me. Her father followed closely behind.


    "Anne," Austin said with a bright smile.


    "Austin, let''s go to the garden. We''ll y there," Anne replied warmly, and without hesitation, Austin followed her. He had formed a strong connection with Anne in a surprisingly short time.


    After my wife, Avery, had passed, Alpha Albert hade to me with a proposal for his daughter Anne to marry me. At first, I was reluctant, feeling no inclination for a second marriage. But seeing how well Austin bonded with Anne, I eventually agreed.


    Yet, something about the situation was deeply unsettling. I couldn''t recall any memories of Avery as my wife¡ªour life together, our love¡ªnothing. I only remembered the day I got married to my childhood friend. After that, it felt like everything had vanished in a blur, leaving me with no recollection of her at all. It was as though she had been erased, not just from my mind but from everyone else''s too. No one in my family or pack remembered her.


    "Alpha Zander," Alpha Albert''s voice broke through my thoughts,ced with unsettling authority. "I have made all the preparations for your and Anne''s marriage next week."


    I nodded absently, my response devoid of emotion. I couldn''t summon any feelings about this marriage, doing it instead as if some unseen force waspelling me forward.


    Then, a strange sensation prickled at the back of my neck. It was as if someone was watching me. My gaze shifted, scanning the space around me. My heart skipped a beat as, for the briefest moment, I caught sight of hazel eyes gleaming in the void.


    Those eyes amid all the strangeness-were the only thing that felt absurdly familiar. It was sensation. In fact, they had been haunting my dreams, piercing through the fog of my waking life with an intensity that defied exnation. They vanished almost as quickly as they appeared, leav me questioning whether I had imagined them.


    Driven by a sudden urgency, I strode toward the corner where I thought I had seen them. My steps quickened as I reached out, my eyes searching desperately. But there was nothing there. Just emptiness.


    Emptiness, much like my heart.


    "What''s wrong, Alpha King?" Alpha Albert asked, his confusion evident due to my erratic behavior.


    "Nothing, Alpha Albert," I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose to ease the tension building inside me. "Go ahead with the preparations. However, I still doubt this is the right decision, especially when we''re dealing with the looming threat of the Dark Alpha." My tone was stern, a warning veiled within my words.


    The Dark Alpha¡ªan enigma cloaked in shadows-remained a relentless threat to our kind. No one had ever seen his face or learned his name, and that anonymity made him all the more dangerous.


    "I understand, Alpha King," Albert replied, concerncing his voice. "But Damon has threatened to abduct Anne. I fear for her safety. If you marry her, she''ll be under your protection, and that vampire won''t dare to act."


    Ah, Damon Shadowborne-wicked and ruthless. Since the death of his father, he had be the new terror of the werewolfmunity, even more vicious than his predecessor.


    "Don''t worry," I assured him, my voice firm. "He won''t touch Anne. You have my word." With that, I turned and began walking toward my study, craving solitude.


    Damon, Anne, the Dark Alpha¡ªthese names struck a strange chord in my mind, like a puzzle with a piece missing. Something about them wasn''t fitting together properly, but what was it? Why did it feel like I was making a huge mistake, even though everything seemed to be falling into ce?


    ''I also feel that way, Zander,'' Lyon echoed through our mindlink. ''It''s as if something''s off, but we can''t quite ce it.''


    If he felt the unease, then it wasn''t t me. I could sense Alpha Albert''s presence lingering behind me, but I wasn''t in the mood forpany. I thoughts were in disarray, my heart unsettled in ways I couldn''t yetprehend.


    "Alpha Albert, ma yourselffortable," I said, not breaking stride. "Feel free to order from the royal kitchen. If you wish to stay the night, inform the head and she''ll arrange everything for you."


    "Thank you, Alpha King.I¡ª" he began to say something, but I didn''t wait to hear the rest. My need for solitude was overpowering. My heart was heavy, and I needed to uncover the root of the restless storm raging within me.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 Trust The Process


    *Selena*


    "How''s it possible?" I asked, my voice trembling with shock. "Father, Amelia, Anne, and Oliver-all of them died in the attack Zander led on the pack. I was told no one survived," I murmured to myself, the words hanging heavily in the air.


    "That''s what I''ve been trying to tell you," my mother''s serene voice reached me, her words carrying a weight I couldn''t ignore. "Everything you believe to be true is not. There is more to this world than our eyes can perceive."


    I couldn''t help butugh bitterly at herment.


    "Then how was I supposed to be blessed with the power of the Moon goddess if I couldn''t even see through the lies?" I challenged, the weight of the situation pressing on me. My very existence felt like a lie -everything I''d known, everything I''d been told, now seemed to crumble around me.


    "Selena..." my mother''s voice softened, sensing the doubt that swirled in my heart. She gently took my hand, the touch so tender it had an immediate calming effect, like balm for my troubled soul.


    "You are powerful, Selena, and you must never doubt your existence," she said, her voice steady and reassuring. "Your presence in this world has a purpose, and you must not stray from your path. Seeing this reality was necessary so you could fully dedicate yourself to the Lunar Realm. Your duty muste first."


    Her words felt like a protective shield, grounding me even as confusion swirled within.


    "You wille to understand your powers in time," she continued gently. "Give yourself that time, Selena. Trust the process."


    "I don''t mean to interrupt your conversation," God Kaelvor interjected smoothly, his voice cutting through the spellbinding words of my mother. "But I want to remind you that my offer still stands. This marriage would grant you immense strength and power. Consider it carefully, Goddess."


    I frowned, my frustration growing. So many things were swirling around in my mind, unsettling me, and I certainly wasn''t in the mood to consider marrying a god right now.


    Determined to refuse him firmly, I opened my mouth to speak, "God Kaelvor..."


    But before I could continue, my mother tightened her grip on my hand, silencing me. She spoke instead, her tone calm yet assertive. "God Kaelvor," she said, her gaze unwavering. I stared at her, confusion and frustration evident on my face. "I will inform you when we are ready to begin preparations."


    What?!


    "Mother, no..." I protested, but she cut me off before I could say more.


    "Selena, we will talk about itter," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. "First, I must see God Kaelvor off."


    I stood there, stunned, as she guided Kaelvor out, my mind spinning with the weight of what had just happened.


    I yanked the crown off my head and let it tter onto the table, stripping the royal robe from my shoulders. The weight of authority lifted momentarily as I stood in my simpler clothes, breathing easier. It felt liberating, as though I was closer to being a normal she-wolf again, rather than a figure burdened by titles and responsibilities.


    I stared at the door, waiting impatiently for my mother to return. Minutes passed, each one stretching endlessly. My restlessness grew until it drove me to pace back and forth across the room, my irritation mounting with every step.


    When the door finally opened, and she walked in, I didn''t hold back.


    "How can you promise something like that on my behalf, Mother?" I demanded, frustration tightening my voice. My words bordered on disrespect, but I didn''t care. "I''m not going to marry God Kaelvor!" I threw my hands up in exasperation.


    "Selena," she said with infuriating


    calm, a soft smile gracing her lips.


    Her serenity grated against my nerves. "Lam your mother, and I have the right to decide what is best for you. It is your duty to protect the Lunar Realm, and for that, you must do whatever it takes."


    "No, Mother!" I snapped, shaking my head vehemently. "This won''t save the realm. God Kaelvor''s n will destroy the entire universe!"


    She remainedposed, her gaze steady. "Kaelvor is the God of Destruction, yes. He holds the power to obliterate anything in existence. But despite this, he has refrained. Have you ever wondered why?"


    I hesitated as her question was unexpected, and I found myself shrugging, shaking my head, utterly clueless.


    "Why?" I asked, my voice quieter now, though stillced with defiance.


    "Because everything has a cycle,"


    Mother began, her voice imbued with a calm that only deepened my frustration. "Whatever ends regenerates again, and whatever is born will end one day. Nothing is permanent. That is the ultimatew of the universe. Even the God of Destruction cannot alter it."


    I blinked at her, trying to grasp the weight of her words.


    "That''s why," she continued, "if you fear he will misuse this marriage and the power it brings, know this- it''s not possible. There is a supreme power above all, guiding the fate of everyone."


    Supreme power? Her words felt like riddles, and the more she exined, the more confused I became. "Then why can''t this supreme power save the Lunar Realm and maintain harmony in the universe?"! asked, my curiosity piqued. It seemed logical-why burden me if such an omnipotent force existed? Why couldn''t they intervene directly and spare me from this mess?


    Mother smiled again, that infuriatingly serene expression that always left me feeling both reassured and exasperated. Goddess, what was it with that smile?


    "Because they have chosen you for this task," she said simply.


    Huh?!


    "But why me?" I nearly sobbed, my voice trembling with despair.


    "Because you are special, Selena," Mother said gently, stepping closer and taking my hands in hers. Her touch was soft, radiating warmth that eased the ache in my chest. Her big eyes, as blue as the sky and as calm as the vast expanse of space,


    bore into mine, holding me


    aptive


    andpelling me to focus solely on her. "You possess an honest heart, one filled with selfless


    purity-exactly the power needed to


    save the realm."


    Her voice was calm and soft, radiating a strange,forting peace that seemed to blossom at the center


    of my heart, making me feel as though I could believe every word she said.


    "Everything in the universe happens for a reason," she continued. "Trust the process, Selena, and let yourself be a part of it."

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 Offering Rituals


    *Zander*


    "Zander, try this-I made it for you," Anne said as she ced a te of roasted beef in front of me. "Thank you, Anne, but you don''t have to go through the trouble," I murmured, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    "I know it''s your favorite," she said, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. For a moment, I was struck by her beauty, but there was something about her-something familiar. It was as if she reminded me of someone. I lowered my head, trying to force the memory to surface, but it eluded me.


    ''Zander, I don''t feel like she''s our mate. Don''t marry her,'' Lyon''s voice echoed in my mind, filled with


    unease.


    ''I know, Lyon,'' I replied silently, my gaze shifting to Austin, who was grinning as he yed nearby. ''We don''t feel the bond with her, but look at Austin,'' I added, watching my son as heughed. ''He''s happy whenever he''s with Anne.''


    "That''s true-he does look happy," Lyon acknowledged, though reluctance lingered in his voice. "But something about this still doesn''t feel right."


    I responded with a nomittal hum, slicing a small piece of the roasted beef and cing it in my mouth. It was, undeniably, my favorite dish-or at least it used to be. Yet, as I chewed, I realized something unsettling. The vor, while well-prepared, didn''t stir the usual satisfaction. In fact, it felt almost alien, as though the joy I once associated with it had vanished.


    Why was this? Why couldn''t I remember why it was my favorite in the first ce? And more disturbingly, why did I find it so unappetizing now, despite Anne''s effort?


    "I''m full," I said abruptly, standing up and pushing my te back with more force than intended.


    Anne''s concerned voice followed immediately. "What''s wrong?" Her eyes searched mine, her worry evident.


    "Nothing," I replied hastily, my tone clipped. "I just remembered I have some pending files to review." The excuse felt weak, but I didn''t wait for a response.


    I needed to get out of there. My legs carried me toward the sanctuary of my study though I could feel the weight of their gazes-Maddox, ire, my mother, and Austin-all lingering on my retreating figure. What was wrong with me? I couldn''t even articte it to myself, let alone to them.


    Maddox remained silent in front of our guests, Alpha Albert and Anne.


    Instead, his voice came through our mindlink. ''Are you okay?''


    ''Yes,'' I replied curtly, shutting the mindlink before he could press further. I wasn''t ready to talk. Not now. Not when I didn''t have answers.


    Maddox knew me too well, better than most, and I was certain he had sensed something was off. He always had a way of picking up on the things I tried to hide the reason he was my closest friend since childhood. But even he couldn''t help me if I couldn''t make sense of what was eating away at me.


    I went straight to my study and locked the door, craving solitude and silence. I needed to think. Settling into my chair, I opened myptop, diving into the reports on the Dark Alpha. Strangely, he had been inactivetely a fact that didn''tfort me but instead deepened my unease. Men like the Dark Alpha weren''t known for enjoying peace and harmony. They thrived in chaos, finding pleasure in the cries of the innocent.


    Though I had issued alerts across all borders and to every pack in the North, the absence of any activity from him felt ominous, not reassuring. My instincts screamed that this quiet wasn''t normal.


    After poring over a few more reports and finding nothing new, I shut theptop with a sigh of frustration. Rising from my desk, I walked to the window, sliding the curtain aside. The moon hung in the sky, but its light was muted, far less radiant than it should have been. Its dull glow stirred a fresh wave of unease in my chest, a gnawing feeling I couldn''t shake.


    Something was off-terribly so. I could feel it in my bones. I only hoped, for once, that my instincts were wrong.


    Suddenly, a mindlink broke through my thoughts, sharp and urgent. ''Alpha, we need you at the eastern border immediately!'' The voice of one of the guards was strained, tinged with panic.


    *Selena*


    ''What''s wrong with you, Selena?'' Arena''s voice echoed in my mind, attempting once again to provoke a response. I refused to acknowledge her. When I needed her the most, she was reluctant to help. Now, when I was willing to follow the process, she suddenly had a problem. Wow!


    ''Come on, Selena, talk to me,'' she pressed, her tone insistent.


    I could have blocked her mindlink


    entirely, but I didn''t. I wanted her to feel the sting of being ignored by her other half. She needed to


    understand what it felt like. But


    dismay only deepened as I


    continued to deny her the ability to shift. Without my permission, her powers were rendered useless. Hah. Tit for tat.


    Keep begging, ancient wolf.


    Her persistent voice continued to


    ring in my head, but I focused on the task at hand, ignoring her entirely. I carefully adjusted my ceremonial attire as was preparing for the offering session, an important ritual where the people of the Lunar Realm gathered around the castle. They would present their grievances and offer gifts-precious things like silk, pearls, honey, or rare lunar fruits they had cultivated themselves-as tokens of gratitude and respect.


    Though I disliked taking offerings from the innocent people seeking my help, Mother insisted it was necessary. She said epting their gratitude served as a reminder: everything in life came with a price, and this ritual reinforced the understanding that bad karma would also demand its due punishment. ''You can''t marry God Kaelvor,'' Arena rebuked sharply.


    I only snorted in response, silently thinking, Says who?


    But I forgot she could hear my thoughts.


    ''Okay, I''m sorry for being harsh,'' she backtracked, her tone softening. ''I wanted to save the realm, but I''ve never wanted us to marry someone who isn''t our mate."


    I rolled my eyes. ''Isn''t it a little toote for that, Arena?'' I retorted with mockery. ''The wedding is fixed. I''m doing this to save the Lunar Realm, not because I want to. Isn''t that what you always wanted to protect the realm at all costs?''


    "Selena," her voice wavered, tinged with panic, ''we can save the realm, but who will save our mate?'' I froze, my heart skipping a beat. ''What do you mean?''

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 Their Goddess


    ''He is the Alpha King; he doesn''t need us to save him. He is invincible and can take down all his enemies alone,'' I reminded my conceited wolf, whose confidence often blinded her to reason.


    ''However, if you were truly worried for our mate, don''t you think it''s a littlete to start now?'' I challenged, my tone sharp with suppressed frustration.


    ''I know how powerful our mate is,'' she whispered, her voice tinged with both admiration and something softer.


    I could feel her blushing, recalling the sheer strength andmanding presence of our mate. Goddess, he was truly unmatched.


    ''But right now,'' she continued, her voice lowering with unease, ''I can feel he is in danger.''


    ''Danger?'' I echoed, the word catching in my throat. My heart skipped a beat as dread began to coil in my chest. ''How?''


    ''Let''s find out,'' she urged. I could feel her resolve was stronger than ever.


    ''But we can''t leave the realm-'' My words were abruptly cut off as a strange sensation gripped me.


    It felt as though my very essence was being tugged from my body. A moment of weightlessness followed, then a sudden grounding sensation.


    When I opened my eyes, the familiar atmosphere of the Moonglow Pack surrounded me. I didn''t get time to contemte what had just happened because the scene before me was nothing short of horrifying. The air was thick with the metallic tang of blood, and the ground was littered with fallen guards. Vampires swarmed the border like a relentless tide, their crimson eyes gleaming with hunger as they tore through the defenses. Then my eyesnded on a familiar figure, surrounded by a group of vampires. My heart skipped a beat as I saw his handsome face for the first time in what felt like an eternity.


    Zander. He was fighting alone against the vampires. But why hadn''t he shifted?


    As I watched, I noticed the vampires wielding crossbows, and it suddenly dawned on me they were using enchanted bolts, likely designed to block their targets from shifting. The realization hit me hard; the vampires had be far more vicious ever since Damon had started this war against the werewolves. I couldn''t just stand there while my mate was fighting alone, surrounded by those wicked vampires. My heart raced as I saw one of the vampires sneaking up behind him. Zander was still grappling with three of them at once, unaware of the attacking from behind. The vampire grabbed him from behind, attempting to sink its fangs into his neck.


    Without thinking, my body moved instinctively. In a split second, I was behind the vampire, yanking it away from Zander and delivering a hard punch that sent it crashing to the ground, a few feet away.


    It hissed and now it was ready to attack me. My eyes darted to a broken wooden post nearby. Grabbing it, I drove the jagged end into the vampire''s chest. The creature convulsed, its mouth twisting into a snarl before it disintegrated into ash.


    Another vampire lunged at me from the side, its ws swiping dangerously close to my face. I acted on instinct, ripping the makeshift stake from the ashes of the first vampire and hurling it with precision. The wood impaled the second vampire''s chest mid-air, and it copsed into dust before it could reach me. A deafening growl rumbled through the chaos, cutting through the snarls and growls that filled the air. I turned to find Zander looking directly at me, his eyes zing with fury. My breath caught in my throat as confusion flooded my mind. Why did the sight of me make him so angry? Didn''t he recognize his mate? It meant... It meant he really forgot me!


    I barely had time to process the


    emotions surging through me before everything happened in a blur.


    Zander let out a thunderous growt


    and leaped toward me. His movements were swift and primal, and for a fleeting moment, thought he would tear me to pieces.


    Instead, he soared over my head,nding with a thud behind me. My body twisted instinctively, and I turned just in time to see him mp his powerful jaws around a


    tel.n¨¦


    vampire''s neck. The creature struggled, hissing and wing in desperation, but Zander''s strength was unmatched. With a brutal tug, he tore its head clean from its shoulders, the body copsing into a heap of ash.


    Realization dawned on me. That vampire had been moments away from ending my life, and Zander had saved me.


    He was soaked in blood, his body trembling as he turned to look at me again. The confusion in his eyes broke my heart. He stepped toward me with urgency, his voice rough but still so familiar as he asked, "Who are you?"


    His deep voice was like music to my


    ears. Oh, Goddess! I had missed it more than could put into words. The pain of not knowing why he was so confused stabbed at me, but before could respond or react, more warriors arrived with Maddox. The bnce had shifted, and the vampires were now outnumbered.


    But I didn''t stay to see how it all unfolded. The next moment, I found myself returning to the Lunar Realm, standing before the mirror I had stood in front of earlier.


    "What just happened?" I asked, my voice filled with confusion as I stared at my reflection in the mirror. "I sent you there while keeping your physical form here to avoid alerting anyone in the Lunar Realm about your teleportation," Arena exined through our mindlink, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of urgency.


    "Then why didn''t you let me stay there and talk to him?" I asked, pain and frustrationcing my voice.


    "Selena, you helped him, saved him, and saw him," Arena replied, her tone calm but firm. "We can''t do more than that."


    "But why?" I argued, the confusion gnawing at me.


    "I don''t have all the answers right now," she said, her voice tinged with mystery. "But if you had stayed there, the High Priestess would have found out about it."


    "I don''t care," I hissed, my emotions rising.


    Arena didn''t respond. Sometimes, it felt like she knew more than she let on, yet she chose to withhold the truth from me. It only made me more frustrated and uncertain about everything.


    Then the door opened, and Mother entered, her presencemanding the room. "Selena, your people are waiting for their goddess," she announced, her trademark smile lighting up her face. "Let''s go," she gestured toward the door.


    My people... my realm... their goddess. The weight of the title settled heavily on my shoulders as I sighed. Wearing my crown, I stepped toward the door, but my heart still lingered in that moment with Zander-the moment when I met my mate, and he didn''t recognize me. The pain of that memory echoed in my chest, clouding my thoughts as I walked forward.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608 Illusion *Zander*


    "Who are you?!" I called out, still confused by the sudden appearance of that beautiful woman in the middle of the battlefield. She had helped me when I was all alone fighting those bloodthirsty vampires, but before I could get a proper look or a response, she vanished into thin air. It was as if she had never been there at all.


    I stared at the empty space where she had stood, my mind racing. Was I imagining things?


    My thoughts were cut short when a vampire lunged at me from the side. I barely dodged in time, his ws missing me by inches. Grabbing his neck, I twisted hard, the sharp crack of bone echoing in the chaos. Without pausing, I tore his body apart and tossed the pieces in opposite directions, ensuring he wouldn''t get back up.


    "Alpha!" Maddox''s voice called out, snapping me back to reality.


    "Are you okay?" he asked as he approached, his face tight with concern.


    I took a quick look around. Our warriors had turned the tide. With weapons in hand and the ability to shift now restored, they were taking down the remaining vampires efficiently. I noticed two of the creatures being restrained-clearly alive and meant for interrogation.


    "Yeah," I said with a short nod, turning back to him.


    "Here, take this," Maddox said, holding out a small vial.


    I took it and nced at the shimmering liquid inside.


    "It''ll break the spell keeping you from shifting," he exined quickly.


    I ordered, "Take every guard to the hospital and call all the healers and doctors immediately to tend to them."


    Maddox nodded, and I saw that they had already begun carrying the injured guards while he barked orders to hurry up. Without wasting another moment, I uncorked the vial and drank the potion, feeling my wolf returning. However, seeing the casualties caused by the vampire attack, my heart burned with vengeance. I would make Damon pay for this.


    "Interrogate the captured vampires thoroughly and find Damon''s location as soon as possible," Imanded before walking toward where the injured guards were being taken.


    "Did you see that woman when you arrived?" I asked Maddox, hoping he had also seen her and that it wasn''t just an illusion.


    "No, Alpha. I didn''t see any woman there," Maddox said, shrugging with uncertainty. "Why? What happened?"


    "Nothing," I replied, waving it off dismissively.


    But it couldn''t have been my imagination. She was there. She saved me.


    Who was she? An illusion? A witch? Or... a goddess?


    I went to the hospital with the


    injured guards to ensure they received proper treatment. While I was there, I met their families as well, reassuring them that the


    Bel


    guards would be rewarded for thet


    bravery and given the best care to recover as quickly as possible.


    After a long day, I headed to the dungeon where Maddox was interrogating the captured vampires. The


    air was thick with tension, and the faint sound of cries echoed down the cold stone halls.


    When I arrived at the cell, the


    vampires were being whipped with an enchantedsh by the pack''s


    witch. A guard hurried to ce


    chair in the center of the room for me, positioning it so I could oversee everything clearly.


    I sat down, crossing one leg over the other as I leaned back in the chair. My eyes locked onto the scene before me as my heart grew impatient with each passing second. I needed the information quickly.


    A few minutester, Maddox stepped out of the cell. His breathing was heavy, and his face was flushed with anger. His knuckles were bloody, and his clothes were disheveled.


    "Did you get any information?" I asked as Maddox took water bottle from a guard. He uncapped it and poured the water into his mouth, gulping it down quickly.


    "Yes," he replied, wiping the water from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. "They confirmed that they''re working with Damon and came here on hismand."


    "That coward," I muttered in disgust. "He doesn''t have the guts to face us himself, so he sends his pawns instead.''


    "I tried to get his location," Maddox continued, his tone frustrated. "But they don''t know where he''s hiding. Either they''re clueless or too scared to betray him.


    "Are you sure they''re telling the truth?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Yes, Alpha," Maddox said with a


    ???


    firm nod. ¡°I think they are. After everything we put them through, they would''ve spilled if they knew anything. Damon is very clever We can''t underestimate him," he added wisely.


    I considered this for a moment before nodding.


    "Then what do we do with them now?" Maddox asked in a steady but expectant tone.


    "Kill them. They''re useless to us now," I ordered, standing up and heading toward the exit. "Yes, Alpha," Maddox responded behind me.


    As I reached the door, a piercing scream reverberated through the dungeon. It was cut off abruptly, reced by an eerie silence that settled over the space.


    Damon Shadowborn, you can''t hide for long. I''ll find you, and you''ll pay for hurting my people.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609 Unmasked


    When I arrived at the pack house, the first thing I did was ask for Austin. Guilt gnawed at me for not giving him the time he deserved, especially when his mother was no longer in this world. But the weight of my responsibilities as the Alpha King left me with little choice. I had to protect the entire werewolfmunity from the growing threats of the dark alpha and the vampire, Damon.


    My mother told me that ir had put Austin to bed after ensuring he''d finished his dinner. I didn''t ask about Alpha Albert and Anne, but my mother mentioned they had left earlier in the evening as Alpha Albert had some urgency in his pack. I didn''t press further and made my way to my room.


    After a warm shower and changing into fresh clothes, I sat by the window, letting the cool night air soothe my restless mind. My gaze shifted to the moon, its soft light casting a calming glow. But as I stared at it, something strange happened it felt like the moon turned into a mirror, reflecting the face of that mysterious woman.


    Who was she? And why couldn''t I forget her?


    I ran a hand through my hair, trying to make sense of why she felt so familiar. Could it be possible she was my... mate?!


    The thought hit me like cold water poured over my head, jolting me awake from a deep slumber. But I couldn''t be certain. At that time, Lyon had been blocked, and I couldn''t sense the mate bond.


    ''I could feel you,'' Lyon''s voice resonated in my head through our mind link. ''I wish I could have helped you and seen thatdy. She must be special if you''re thinking about her this much.''


    ''Yes, she was something,'' I admitted. ''I feel like she came to help me, to save me because she knew me. But why couldn''t I recognize her?''


    ''So, it means you''re not going to marry Anne?'' he asked, leaving me speechless.


    The wedding arrangements had already started. What could I say to Alpha Albert and others who were waiting for the Alpha king''s wedding? That a mysterious woman I''d only seen for a fleeting second was the reason I was considering breaking the wedding?! I hadn''t even confirmed if she was real or just a figment of my gloomy imagination.


    When I stayed silent, Lyon spoke again. ''I still don''t feel the bond with Anne. Don''t marry her.''


    Goddess, if he kept pushing me to cancel the wedding while Mother kept pressuring me to get married soon, I was going to lose my sanity, torn between the two.


    *Selena*


    I stood atop the pedestal as the people gathered around me. Their chants of holy words echoed in the air, their voices rising in reverence as they hailed me. They bowed deeply, sping their hands together, gazing at me with an intensity that made me feel like a goddess in their eyes.


    I nced at my mother, who stood beside me, her expression calm and reassuring. She nodded, silently urging me to proceed. Taking a deep breath, I raised my hand, sweeping it gently over the crowd, silently blessing them. This ritual had be part of my daily routine, yet I still couldn''t shake the awkwardness that apanied it.


    Some moments, however, were beyond my understanding.


    A woman stepped forward, clutching the hand of her son, who looked no older than nine or ten. His frail frame trembled with sickness, his wounds raw and bleeding. The woman wept before me, her anguish reaching straight to my heart. I felt a wave of empathy and pain swell within me, almost overwhelming. Closing my eyes, I reached out and ced my hand gently on the boy''s head. Warmth spread from my fingertips, and when I opened my eyes, the boy stood upright, his wounds healed, his vitality restored. A gasp of astonishment swept through the crowd. I didn''t fully understand how it happened. Perhaps it was the piece of the Moon Goddess in me, carried as her descendant, that made this miracle possible. One by one, people approached, seeking blessings or sharing their burdens. I listened to their pleas, offering them the sce and solutions they sought. Each left with their wishes fulfilled, their faces shining with gratitude.


    Yet my heart remained empty, weighed down by the one wish I couldn''t fulfill-the wish to be with my mate and son. The irony was not lost on me; I could grant miracles for others, but not for myself.


    The royal maids gathered the offerings brought by the devotees and carried them to the castle. Once the offering rituals wereplete, it was time for me to go to the temple-my temple. Strange, isn''t it? I never imagined I would be worshipped as a goddess. It wasn''t something I ever desired, but Mother insisted it was my destiny.


    Apanied by her and the other priestesses, the ritual began. I was seated at the e center of the temple on a round mat wrapped in soft silk cloth. Devotees gathered around me, sping their hands in prayer and chanting reverently. Their collective thoughts flooded my


    mind-desperate wishes, whispered hopes, and unspoken pleas-all echoing loudly. The weight of their emotions bore down on me, and I felt a sharp ache building in my head as if my mind might burst from the sheer intensity.


    I granted their wishes immediately, and as the echoes of their pleas began to fade, a calmness settled around me. I sat there with a neutral expression as the priestesses poured holy water, milk, and scattered flowers over me, along with draping a pure silk shawl. Strangely, none of it seemed to touch me-it all flowed over my skin as if I were made of wax.


    I waited patiently for the rituals to conclude. Once finished, I was offered a selection of delicious food prepared by the temple cooks. The food was vorful and satisfying, and after I had eaten, the remaining portions were distributed among the devotees. They epted the small pieces with joy and gratitude, cherishing even the simplest blessings.


    Finally, the ceremonies were over, and I could return to the quiet of my chamber.


    Once inside my chamber I locked the door and quickly shed my clothes, changing into a white silk nightgown. Its smooth fabric felt cool against my skin. In this realm, everything around me seemed to be drenched in white, as if all the vibrant colors of life had been drained away, leaving behind an eerie serenity. It felt as though the realm existed solely to absorb the pain and despair of those who sought me, offering them peace andfort in return for my own growing emptiness.


    I sighed, letting my gaze wander around the room. The walls were crafted from gleaming white marble, their polished surfaces catching the faint moonfight that seeped through the tall, arched windows. The floor mirrored the same pristine marble, cool underfoot, while the ceiling rose high, its intricate patterns blending into the purity of the room. Every furnishing followed the same motif: curtains of flowing white silk, a vanity carved from pale stone, and a bed adorned with delicate white embroidery. Even theforter thaty across the bed was soft and


    luxurious in snowy hues.


    Despite the visual perfection, the room felt lifeless, its tranquility more stifling than soothing. I sank onto the bed, the mattress so plush and inviting it could have been spun from clouds. Yet, even in suchfort, I felt restless, my heart seeking a sce it couldn''t find here.


    My thoughts again began upied with memories of my son and my mate and the time we spent together and before I realized it, sleep overtook me. In an instant, I was no longer in my chamber. I stood


    in the midst of a moonlit forest, the silvery glow of the moon casting an otherworldly light over the serenendscape.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared, and


    my heart raced when I saw him


    under the moonlight-tall, broad, and dangerous. His long ck leather coat shimmered faintly, silver buckles gleaming on his shoulders A dark cloak swirled behind him, and his ck boots thudded heavily as he approached. The demoni@mask of ckened iron obscured his face, leaving only glowing eyes visible, and the smile he wore was sinister and bone-chilling. Then, he lifted his hand and slowly removed the mask. My eyes widened in horror as I


    realized that the man before me was Zander ke, standing there as the Dark Alpha.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610 A Flicker Of Hope


    I woke up in my bed, panting and breathing heavily. My heart raced so fast that I could feel it pounding in my ears. What was that I just saw? Was it another vision? And what did it mean?


    Sitting on the bed with my legs bent and knees pulled close to my chest, I rested my arms on them, trying to steady myself. I took a deep breath to calm my mind, running my fingers through my hair, but nothing seemed to help. My entire belief system felt fragile, teetering on the edge of uncertainty, leaving me questioning what was real and whom I could trust.


    Author''s POV


    Unknown to Selena, the High Priestess observed her through the narrow creak of the door. She slowly shut it, but the slight motion caught Selena''s eye. Her gaze darted to the door, only to find it still and empty. Convincing herself it was just her imagination, shey back on the bed, pulling the covers up to her chin. She clutched the fabric tightly, as if it were her only anchor in a storm of uncertainty, staring nkly at the ceiling. Slowly, exhaustion overcame her, and her eyelids grew heavy until they finally closed.


    Outside Selena''s room, the High Priestess lingered for a moment before retreating silently down the corridor. She stepped out of the castle and continued walking until, with each step, a glowing staircase appeared in the air, leading her upward into the dark sky. The steps behind her vanished as she ascended toward a luminous spot in the heavens. Finally, she stood before the ethereal presence of the Moon Goddess.


    "Goddess, how long do I have to see my daughter suffer?" the High Priestess knelt before the Moon Goddess, her voice heavy with emotion. "Is it truly necessary to put her through all this?"


    "It is necessary," the Moon Goddess''s serene voice echoed softly, like the rustling of leaves. "And you knew it from the beginning."


    The High Priestess lowered her head, her expression shadowed with sorrow. "I''ve known it since the day she was born. But sometimes, a mother''s heart struggles to bear the weight of watching her child endure so much."


    "It is her destiny," the Moon Goddess replied with calm certainty. "She was born to save the universe and the Lunar Realm. For that, she must make the ultimate sacrifice."


    The High Priestess felt her heart sink, the weight of truth pressing down on her chest. Sensing her inner turmoil, the Moon Goddess spoke again, her tone gentle yet resolute. "Are you having second thoughts? Remember, it was you who offered your firstborn to bear my powers. You knew she would be my chosen descendant and the sacrifice needed to save us all."


    "But we can at least tell her the truth," the High Priestess pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation. The Moon Goddess remained silent, her expression calm and serene, as though unmoved by the plea. "Say something, Goddess," the High Priestess begged, her voice breaking under the weight of her emotions. The Goddess looked at her withpassion.


    "The ancient prophecy foretold that when doomsday descends, only the supreme sacrifice of a goddess with lunar powers can save the universe," the Moon Goddess exined more as she had told the high priestess countless times to remind her "At first, I intended to sacrifice myself. But as the gods and goddesses convened, a new possibility emerged-my descendant


    could fulfill the prophecy in my stead."


    Her luminous eyes softened, betraying a flicker of sorrow. "That is why Selena was born. Her birth was not by chance but induced and meticulously nned to align with the prophecy. Every moment of her life has been controlled to prepare her for the ritual."


    The High Priestess listened in


    silence, her heart heavy with the truth she had known since Selena''s first breath. In fact, she was the one who erased Selena from the memories of her mate and her family, from the minds of everyone who had once known her. Now, she no longer existed in their world ¨¨ven after her ultimate sacrifice, there would be no mourning, no remembrance-her life reduced to a void as if she had never been. This thought plunged the High Priestess deeper into the abyss of guilt, the weight of her decision suffocating her with each passing moment. Yet, she had epted this cruel reality. No mother could be as heartless as she was destined to be. But it was for the world. For the realm. For the people. A selfless act demanded of her.


    However, as the time drew nearer, guilt gnawed at her, and desperation took root. She looked at the goddess with pleading eyes, her voice trembling. "There must be a way to dy this process," she begged. "Just a little more time... so she can live."


    ¡°Let time decide her fate," the Moon Goddess finally dered, her gaze shifting upward to the endless void. "I, too, wish to see how a pure soul like hers can alter the course of destiny.


    The High Priestess''s lips quivered, her hands clenching tightly. "If she can change our fate," she murmured softly, almost to herself, "then why can''t she change hers?"


    A flicker of hope, fragile yet desperate, ignited in her heart as the Moon Goddess''s silence left room for the unknown.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611 The Best Team


    *Zander*


    Why was there so much darkness everywhere that I couldn''t see a thing? I rubbed my eyes and blinked, trying to adjust, but it was useless. Spinning around, I searched desperately for a glimmer of light, for any sign of illumination, but there was nothing-just an endless void.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rushed past me, forcing me to lift my arm to shield my eyes. The air was so powerful it pushed me back a step, but as it calmed slightly, I lowered my arm and glimpsed something- a faint glow ahead.


    There she was.


    A mysterious woman stood bathed in soft, otherworldly light.


    "Hey! Who are you?" I shouted, trying to move closer to her, but the relentless wind resisted every step, pushing me back as if trying to keep me away.


    Then it hit me. Her eyes. Those eyes. They were the same as I''d seen in my dreams. I froze. Were they really? Yes. They were. Those eyes belonged to my savior.


    "Tell me your name!" I shouted again, my voice filled with desperation as the light began to fade. "No, don''t go! Stay!" I screamed, running toward her.


    The wind suddenly stopped, and the light was swallowed by the darkness. I reached the spot where she had been moments before, but I was left with nothing just empty air. My hands iled, hoping to grasp even a fragment of her presence, but there was nothing. Only silence and an overwhelming emptiness. "No,e back! Please!" I screamed, copsing to my knees, my voice breaking. My heart raced with an unknown fear, an unbearable ache I had never felt before. For a fleeting moment, it felt as though if I didn''t find her, I would lose everything that mattered in my life.


    Suddenly, my eyes flew open, and I found myself in my bed, panting and drenched in sweat. I wiped a trembling hand across my face, looking around the room. Everything seemed normal, quiet, still. Yet, the apprehension in my chest lingered, refusing to fade away.


    But I needed answers, and I knew exactly who could provide them. Without hesitation, I left my room, still dressed in my sleepwear. The sky was cloaked in the dim, heavy darkness before dawn-a fitting reflection of the turmoil in my heart.


    The guards bowed respectfully as I passed.


    "I''ll be back soon," I said in my alpha tone, and without waiting for a reply, I took off at full speed, my feet carrying me through the still night. I only stopped when I reached the Moon Goddess Temple.


    Standing at the base of the temple steps, I stared upward. The massive doors were open, revealing an interior bathed in an otherworldly glow. The light spilled out softly as if beckoning me closer.


    I climbed the steps swiftly, my movements purposeful, and entered the temple. My breath caught as !


    stood before the core, where the towering statue of the Moon Goddess loomed, serene and powerful, illuminated by a silvery glow that seemed to pulse with life.


    "Goddess!" I called out, my voice echoing through the serene temple. "I need answers, and you must give them to me," I demanded, my tone unwavering.


    Staring into the carved, ethereal face


    of the Moon Goddess, I pressed on. "Who is the girl that keeps appearing in my dreams?" My voice trembled slightly, but I forced it to remain steady. "Is she my mate?" I paused, hoping for even the faintest sign of a response, but the silence toomed heavy around me.


    "My mate died," I continued, the wordsced with frustration and confusion. "Or so they told me. Yet, I have no memory of her death. The High Priestess said it


    s erased


    from my mind so I could be


    strong as the Alpha King, I''m supposed to be unyielding." My Voice rose, carrying the weight of my rage. "But if that''s true, why do I feel as if she''s still alive? Why do I sense her presence somewhere out there?¡±


    "Tell me, Goddess!" I shouted, the silence growing more deafening with each second. My heart raced as


    the stillness persisted, filling the temple like an unspoken refusal.


    "Alpha King," came a calm, familiar voice from behind me. I spun around to see the High Priestess standing at the entrance, her serene smile unwavering.


    "Why are you troubling the Moon Goddess with such a simple question?" she asked, her tone calm but firm, her expression one of quiet authority.


    Her dismissiveness only fueled my irritation, and I frowned deeply.


    "Simple question?" I gritted out through clenched teeth, my fury barely contained. "This is about my whole life!" I yelled, my voice echoing through the temple walls.


    "Calm down, Alpha King," the High


    Priestess said softly. She paused for


    Ine


    a moment as if choosing her words carefully "That feeling... it''s only happening because you haven''t been with a woman since your wife''s death. It''s clouding your emotions, nothing more."


    Her exnation made logical sense, but my heart rebelled against it. Why couldn''t I ept it? Why did it feel so... wrong?


    ''I''m not buying it either, Zander,'' Lyon''s voice echoed in my mind through our link. ''I''ve felt your emotions, your dreams-something''s off, and I know it.''


    If neither the Moon Goddess nor the High Priestess could give me the answers I sought, then who could?


    I gave the High Priestess a curt nod before turning on my heel and striding out of the temple. My footsteps quickened as I descended the stone steps, urgency coursing through my veins.


    ''So now we''re on our own and we have to find the truth, Lyon,'' I muttered to my wolf.


    ''And we''re the best team. We are invincible,'' he whispered, and I could feel him smirking.


    But the words struck a chord deep within me, as though I had heard them before. But where? And from whom?

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612 Searching Her


    I didn''t head back to the pack house. Instead, I went straight to the security base, where my top-skilled team was constantly working to make our defenses imprable.


    "Freya," I called out to the pack''s royal witch. She was young but brilliant,bining her magical abilities with modern tech like no one else could. "Did you find anything about that mysterious woman from the security footage?"


    "Yes, Alpha," she replied, walking over to therge ss screen on the wall. She tapped on it a few times, swiping through the data until the footage appeared. She yed the portion where the woman had shown up in my defense, then froze the frame and zoomed in.


    "Look at this," she said, pointing to the image.


    My eyes locked onto the beautiful woman in the still frame, and I couldn''t look away. Even in a photo, she held my attention like no one ever had.


    "She has unusual energy surrounding her," Freya added, drawing my attention to the faint, glowing aura around the woman-the same woman who had been haunting my dreams.


    "What is that?" I asked, stepping closer to the screen, my eyes narrowing as I focused on the details Freya had pointed out.


    "This energy is otherworldly," Freya exined, her gaze shifting to meet mine. "It confirms that the woman came from another realm.''


    "Another realm?" I turned toward her, my expression full of questions.


    "Yes," she said, nodding. "I researched a fragment I found in the area where she appeared. From my findings, it seems she might havee from the Lunar Realm."


    "The Lunar Realm?" I repeated, shocked. "That realm is sacredpletely out of reach for normal shifters." My voice dropped as a realization hit me. "Does that mean she''s a goddess?" I muttered to myself.


    Freya shrugged lightly. "I can''t say for sure, Alpha," she admitted. "She could be a goddess or just a resident of the Lunar Realm. But with her ability to travel between realms and the sheer power she radiated while protecting you, she certainly resembles a goddess."


    Why would a goddesse here to protect me? And why did I keep seeing her in my dreams? What connection could there possibly be between us?


    Oh, for Goddess''s sake, I felt like I would go insane.


    There was only one way to get answers to meet her personally. And for that... either she had toe here, or I had to find a way to the Lunar Realm myself. There was no other option.


    *Kaelvor*


    "What makes youe here?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at the two fools I only tolerated because of Selena.


    "We thought we would be weed in the Dark Realm by God Kaelvor," that arrogant vampire Damon said, his smug tone grating on my nerves.


    I forced a slow, measured smile. "Of course, you''re wee. But if word gets out that we''re conspiring to destroy the Lunar Realm and capture the ancient golden wolf, Arena, we''ll all be in deep trouble." "Who can threaten the God of Destruction?" the Dark Alpha said with pride, his tone dripping with misced confidence.


    I suppressed a huff of annoyance. These two imbeciles thought allying with me automatically made them invincible, eternal beings. They had no idea what they had truly signed up for by cooperating with me. "There''s a supreme power," I said, my voice low and sharp, "one that can destroy gods and goddesses alike. Even I am bound by His rules. So don''t get toofortable with your little delusions of grandeur."


    Their smug expressions faltered,


    and I pressed on, my patience


    wearing thin. "Now, stop wasting my time and tell me why are you here?¡± I crossed my arms, ring at them. There were far more pressing matters to attend to than entertaining these self-important fools.


    "Alpha King Zander ke has be suspicious as he postponed the wedding," the Dark Alpha informed me.


    "And whose fault is that?" I snapped, ring at


    diotic vampire. "If you


    had just waited for the right time and shown some patience, we wouldn''t be dealing with yet another probtem.¡± My voice was sharp with irritation as I grunted in frustration.


    One problem was already enough-marrying Selena and iming her power by being her mate. But now, another obstacle had presented itself in the form of Zander ke.


    He wasn''t just anyone; Zander was cunning, powerful, and dangerous. He had the strength to bring down


    a sacred realm single-handedly, which was why he ruled as the Alpha King over the entire werewolfmunity.


    Prophesied to die long ago, he was somehow still alive. For reasons unknown, fate had spared him. Zander wasn''t just an alpha-he was invincible.


    "Now what should we do to stop him from finding out our real n?" the Dark Alpha asked, diverting my attention back to him.


    "We shouldn''t do anything," I


    suggested, leaning back on my throne. "Let him be curious. He''ll never know what''s going on. But if either of you tries to draw his attention again, I won''t be able to save you," I warned them.


    Both of them swallowed hard and nodded, and I was satisfied with the fear now in their eyes.


    Suddenly, one of my men barged in, looking very startled.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, my tone sharp.


    "We got word that Alpha King Zander ke has been found trying to break the rules, attempting to breach


    the Eternal Gate, which is meant for mortals to travel between realms."


    What?!

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613 My Mate *Zander*


    Freya had uncovered a hidden gateway between the realms through her relentless research and decoding of ancient inscriptions. It was a secret passage, invisible to everyone''s eyes, existing for ages yet untouched by any soul. But I was desperate desperate to meet the woman who haunted my dreams and held the answers I sought. I was ready to go to any lengths, to pay any price, no matter how steep. However, things didn''t go as nned. Just as I made it halfway through the passage, I was intercepted by the guards of the Lunar Realm. Freya had warned me about the possible consequences, but I hadn''t cared. My determination overshadowed any fear of what might happen to me. I was willing to take the risk, to gamble everything on this one reckless bet.


    As expected, they brought me to the Lunar Realm for a trial, and I could hardly contain the excitement bubbling within me. My mission to reach the Lunar Realm had seeded, and no wolf had ever set foot here before. But as thrilled as I was, I knew the real challengey ahead: finding that woman.


    The guards had me restrained with some sort of magical restraints, marching me through the ethereal beauty of the realm. I looked around, and the realm was incredibly beautiful. It was like nothing I had ever seen every inch of it radiated an otherworldly glow, a harmony of nature and magic that made it breathtaking. It was no wonder that the woman I sought had an ethereal beauty that seemed otherworldly and I it was fitting for someone like her toe from a ce so stunning.


    As we moved, I noticed people gathering, their eyes filled with curiosity and their whispers buzzing like a hive around me. Their stares made me feel strangely out of ce, their fascination unnerving. Clearly, I was as foreign to them as they were to me.


    Lyon, my wolf, suddenly became restless, pacing in the back of my mind. His heightened awareness made me pause.


    ''What''s wrong?'' I asked through our mind link.


    ''I don''t know,'' he murmured, his tone brimming with excitement. ''It feels like... like my heart is about to burst. Like we''re about to meet... her.''


    I frowned, puzzled. ''Her? Who are you talking about?''


    Before Lyon could respond, we reached the royal court, and my thoughts were interrupted as the queen arrived. The moment she stepped into the room, the air seemed to shift. My breath caught, and time slowed. She moved with a grace that was almost hypnotic, her auramanding and radiant.


    Lyon''s voice echoed through my mind in a deafening growl.


    ''Mate!''


    The word reverberated through me, leaving me as stunned as everyone around me.


    *Selena*


    I had been informed that a


    trespasser was caught by the


    guards and was being brought to the court for trial. But when I stepped into the court, I froze in disbelief. Standing there, bound but unbroken, was Zander ke His piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, and with a voice that carried both certainty and confusion, he uttered the word:


    "Mate!"


    The air seemed to still around me as those words reached my ears. My heart raced, a mixture of joy and shock flooding through me. He recognized me. He remembered me.


    "Zander!" I whispered, my voice trembling as I instinctively took a step toward him. But before I could get any closer, Mother''s hand came up, halting me in ce.


    "Alpha Zander ke, what are you talking about?" she challenged him, her tone sharp andmanding. "She is my mate," Zander stated, his voice firm yet tinged with confusion. His expression mirrored his words-shocked, almost disbelieving-but his gaze never wavered from my face. "Who are you, mate?" he asked, his voice softening slightly.


    My heart, which had soared moments before, now sank with crushing disappointment. He doesn''t remember me. He only senses the mate bond.


    "It doesn''t matter, Alpha King," I said, keeping my expression cold and indifferent. "I am the Queen, and you are the trespasser brought here for trial." My voice was icy as I added, "So don''t cross formal boundaries, and behave yourself."


    Inside, I was hurting. How could he


    forget me so easily? How could he move on and agree to marry my sister? Now he sensed I was his mate, yet he still didn''t recognize me as Selena-his Selena. To hell with him. Now he was in my realm, at my mercy, and I would make sure he bore the consequences of breaking my heart. Err... I meant breaking the rules of the Interrealm Council.


    "You were caught entering the Lunar Realm in an


    authorized manner


    and without permission," I dered


    my tone firm and unyielding. "For that, I sentence you to


    imprisonment, where you will serve


    your punishment until we uncover your motive for entering this realm."


    I couldn''t hide the satisfaction I felt as I saw the way his eyes narrowed at me, familiar rage brewing within


    their stormy depths.


    Wee to hell, Alpha King.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614 Selfish Reason


    "You''re not serious, are you?" Zander asked and irritation was clear in his voice.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" I raised an eyebrow, my tone sharp and unwavering. "The court is adjourned." With that, I stood from my seat and turned to leave.


    "Wait, mate!" he shouted, his voice desperate. "I came here for you."


    I froze mid-step, my heart betraying me as it clenched at the sound of his plea. After all, I loved him and he is my mate. My fated mate.


    But Mother''s stern gaze from across the room and a subtle shake of her head reminded me of my duty. I forced myself not to turn back. Instead, I resumed my steps, reluctantly moving toward the exit.


    I could feel his yearning gaze burning into my back until the doors closed behind me with a heavy thud.


    I summoned themander, and she appeared before me instantly. She was a tall and well-built woman, best in her fighting skill and awarded for bravery many times.


    "The Alpha King cannot be kept in a regr prison alongside criminals," I began in a serious tone. "Though he trespassed, we don''t yet know the urgency that drove him to do so. Treat him with respect and dignity. He will stay in the royal guest quarters, not the prison."


    Themander''s brow furrowed slightly, confusion flickering in her eyes at my unexpected instructions. I ignored it, knowing full well my motives were both selfish and protective when it came to my mate. "Keep him under constant surveince," I continued, my voice brooking no argument. "Guards will be stationed around him at all times. He is not allowed to leave the room under any circumstances, but ensure that he is provided with everything he needs to befortable.''


    She nodded briskly, though her uncertainty was still evident. I dismissed her with a wave of my hand. No one dared to defy or question the Queen.


    The day passed like any other-offering rituals, visiting the temple, andpleting my duties. Once I was finally free, I returned to my room, letting out a weary sigh.


    ''Selena, are you really going to leave our mate in that filthy prison?'' Arena''s voice echoed in my mind,ced with frustration.


    ''What else can I do?'' I replied with a helpless shrug. ''He trespassed, Arena. He broke the rules, and I had no choice but to sentence him.''


    ''He said he came here for us. I can''t bear to see our mate suffer like this!'' she argued fiercely.


    I exhaled deeply, understanding her pain. ''I don''t want him there either,'' I admitted. ''But my hands are tied. Still, I''ll find a way to release him without breaking thews.''


    The thought of him being


    n¨§t


    imprisoned gnawed at my heart, but even worse was the ache of being apart from our son. He was all alone without his father, and with me absent from his life. Austin also didn''t remember me, but I missed my baby boy terribly.


    However, I couldn''t ignore the selfish part of me that wanted him near, even if it was just for one day or a few hours.¡¤longed to be close to him, to hear his voice and see him with my own eyes. I didn''t know when I''d get the chance again, or if I ever would. This might be the only opportunity I had to be near him, and I wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    As if hearing my thoughts loud, Arena''s voice echoed in my mind with a knowing smirk. ''I have an idea.''


    The next moment, I found myself


    walking out of my chamber and


    heading toward the royal guest


    room in the west wing where Zander was being kept. My heart raced with excitement of seeing him again as I move swiftly through the corridors. The guards at the entrance straightened when they saw me. The surprise was clear on their faces. They bowed their heads respectfully, but I could tell they were unsure of how to act at this unexpected visit.


    "I want to ask some questions to the Alpha King," I said, keeping my posture calm andposed.


    "Do you want me to summon themander, Goddess?" one of the guards asked.


    "No need. I have some questions, not an interrogation," I shook my head.


    "But he can be dangerous," one of them warned with concern.


    "He''s no harm to me," I replied with a knowing smile.


    "Open the door," I said, my voice steady. One of the guards unlocked it and pushed it open.


    I held my breath as I stepped inside and immediately saw Zander ke pacing, his brow furrowed in concentration. But as soon as he saw me, he stopped in his tracks, his eyes locking with mine, and for a moment, it felt like time stood still.


    My heart skipped a beat. I forced myself topose my thoughts, taking a steadying breath before stepping further into the room. I motioned for the guards to close the door behind me.


    The frown that had been on his handsome face melted away, reced by a knowing smirk.


    "I knew you woulde, mate," he said in a voice low and full of a teasing edge, making me furrow with confusion.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615 You Belong To Me


    "You are very confident, Alpha King," I said, frowning at his ever-present smirk.


    He chuckled, a sound that sent an unbidden flutter through my heart, betraying emotions I tried to suppress.


    "I am here to ask you some questions as the Queen," I snapped fiercely, determined to maintain myposure. Yet, no matter how strong I pretended to be, he always had this unshakable power over my heart and soul.


    "And I''m here to ask you some questions, too, mate," he countered, his words catching me off guard. "What questions?" I asked without thinking, my curiosity slipping through.


    "You already knew I was your mate when you came to save me, didn''t you?" His question left me momentarily dumbfounded.


    I averted my eyes, momentarily speechless.


    Of course, I know you''re my mate, you stupid Alpha King, I thought inwardly, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    "And to ask this, you took such a big risk-trespassing the inter-realm, breaking rules, and putting yourself


    in danger?" I questioned, lifting my chin in defiance, refusing to let him see how his presence rattled me.


    "I think the risk was worth it, mate," he replied, his voice turning huskier andced with emotions. He stepped closer, his intense gaze never leaving mine.


    The way he called me mate, with such tenderness and conviction, was enough to make my resolve waver. My heart screamed to abandon all inhibitions and run into his arms. How long was I going to survive if he kept looking at me like that?


    "That''s insane," I murmured under my breath, earning a raised eyebrow from Zander.


    "You shouldn''t havee here," I said with a sigh, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I''ll arrange for you to return to your realm and drop all the charges so I can be free of this mess."


    "No!" His firm, deep voice cut through my thoughts, making me look up at him in surprise. "I won''t return without you. Come with me."


    "What? No!" I replied, my shock evident. "I can''t leave the Lunar Realm. My people need me." It wasn''t just an excuse it was the truth. I couldn''t leave until my purpose here was fulfilled and the prophecy hade true.


    "Then I won''t go either," he dered stubbornly, and I suddenly realized how close he had gotten. Very close. So close that the warmth of his body enveloped me, and his intoxicating scent began to cloud my thoughts.


    Arena was on the verge of losing control, ready to leap into his arms and revel in the warmth of his embrace around us once more.


    "That''s a reckless decision, Alpha King," I challenged him, frustrationcing my voice. Why did he insist onplicating my life further? "You don''t belong here."


    "And you belong to me, mate," he dered, his tone resolute. Before I could respond, he pulled me into his arms, and the touch was enough to ignite the magic of the mate bond.


    The intensity of it was undeniable and the shared gasp that escaped our lips said it all.


    "See?" he murmured, his voice soft yetmanding. "Our bond is unbreakable. How do you n to ignore this? I want you with me, mate." His demand carried the unmistakable arrogance of an alpha. But despite the pull of the bond, the dull ache in my chest refused to fade the pain of knowing he''d forgotten me so easily. If fate hadn''t brought us face to face, would he have ever realized he had a mate? "You don''t even remember me," I whispered, my voice trembling with suppressed hurt. I pushed against his chest, trying to free myself from his hold, but his embrace remained firm.


    ''Remember you?" he asked as confusionced his expression and voice both. "What do you mean?"


    "See? You don''t even remember who I am," I sighed, disappointment weighing heavy in my voice.


    He stared at me, his eyes searching mine as if trying to piece together a puzzle. After a moment, he finally spoke. "You are my mate."


    "That''s the only thing you''ve


    managed to realize now?" I snapped,


    my frustration boiling over. "You were going to remarry and give our son a stepmother. How dare you proim your love for me after all of that?" My voice trembled under the weight of the pain in my heart, exposing the raw emotions I had tried so hard to bury.


    "Our son?" His eyes widened, confusion flickering in his gaze. "Were we married? Did we live together? Mate, is Austin... our son?"


    It was only then I realized the words I had blurted out-the secret I wasn''t supposed to reveal.


    I blinked at him, uncertainty flooding


    my thoughts


    told him the truth,


    I''d have to exin everything-and!


    didn''t even know how or why he didn''t remember me. And then there was theplication of my


    matrimonial alliance with the God of


    Destruction. The situation was so tangled, I didn''t know where to start.


    Goddess, what have you gotten me into?

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616 Mate''s Dilemma


    *Zander*


    I couldn''t believe she was in my arms, and the spark that ignited confirmed what my heart and Lyon- had been screaming all along: she was my mate. My mate. She was so close, I could almost hear the rhythm of her heartbeat. The way she shivered and gasped my touch only cemented the truth-she felt it too. The spark. The undeniable pull between us. Only mates could react this way to a single touch. But confusion clouded my mind. If she was truly my mate, then what was Avery? Why had I married her? Now, here was this woman, the queen of this realm, ruling not just her people but also my heart. Yet, I didn''t even know her name because she hadn''t told me. And to top it off, she dropped another bombshell -we were married, a fact I had no memory of. She sounded annoyed that I had forgotten her, which only made things worse.


    How could this be possible? No one had ever mentioned I''d been married twice. Sure, maybe I had forgotten, but was it really possible that everyone else my family, my pack-had also forgotten her? Everyone only remembered Avery as my wife.


    This whole situation was maddening, and this mysterious woman now seemed even more enigmatic. What in the hell was going on?


    "Married or not, it doesn''t matter if you forgot so easily," she murmured, her voiceced with disappointment. There it was again-the same thing she kept repeating. What reaction was she expecting from me? Constantly pushing my buttons, reminding me of a past I couldn''t recall as if I''d chosen to forget her.


    "Then enlighten my memory," I said, my voice carrying a challenging edge.


    I stood firm, waiting for her to do something-anything. I''d heard tales about the residents of the Lunar Realm, their magic, their ability to weave illusions and manipte the very air around them. But now, more than ever, I needed rity.


    Was she real? Was this all an borate game to y with my mind? Or was there truth buried beneath theyers of mystery she refused to unveil?


    "Alpha Zander, please let me go," she whispered, her voice breathless, matching the way I felt holding her in my arms. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to lose control, to show her what it meant to have an Alpha mate.


    "If someonees, you''ll be in great trouble," she warned, though her resolve was clearly weakening with each passing second, her eyes betraying her hesitation.


    "Who would dare trouble the Queen''s mate?" I murmured, cupping her face gently in my hand. My gaze fell to her lips-soft, red, so plump and tempting. I licked my own lips unconsciously as I leaned in, unable to hold back anymore. I had to taste what was mine.


    I was further encouraged when she didn''t resist. Her eyes fluttered shut, her soft lips parting as a sigh escaped, brushing warmly against my lips. She wanted this too-I could feel it.


    But just as my lips were about to meet hers, the door suddenly burst open. The high priestess stormed in with guards, their urgent steps echoing ominously through the floor.


    "Leave our queen, Alpha Zander!" she bellowed, her once soft and calm voice nowced with authority and a harsh, threatening edge.


    "I won''t. She is my mate," I growled, refusing to release the queen.


    "Leave me, please. Don''t create a scene," she whispered, her voice soft yet trembling.


    My heart clenched at her words, confusion furrowing my brows. Why was she afraid of anyone? She was the queen-she had authority Why was she allowing the high priestess to dictate her fate?


    "If you don''t want a scene here, then tell them to leave us alone and respect our privacy, mate," I argued, my voiceced with frustration.


    "She is not your mate, Alpha King," the high priestess proimed firmly, her tone unyielding. "She is our goddess and cannot be mated to you. Only a god can be her match."


    "Is that true, mate?" My eyes bore into hers, searching for answers. "You don''t want me because I''m only an alpha and not a damn god?"


    Her sigh was heavy, her gaze pleading as she whispered softly, "Will you please release me so I can answer you, Alpha?"


    I exhaled sharply, trying to calm the


    boiling anger threatening to erupt. Reluctantly, I loosened my arms around her, and she slowly stepped back. My body ached to pull her back into my embrace, to feet her warmth once more.


    "Mother," she said softly as she turned to the high priestess. So, the high priestess was her mother. It made sense now, why she had such control over her.


    "Let Alpha Zander go," my mate said with authority. "Escort him back to his realm. We have no need for any further conflict here."


    "No, I won''t leave without you," I growled, my Alpha tone echoing through the chamber.


    "She cannot go with you, Alpha King," the high priestess snapped, her expression hardening with frustration. "She is our queen, and she will not abandon her people."


    "She is my mate," I countered, my voice filled with the authority of an Alpha King. "And she will live with me.''


    "She is not yours," the high priestess dered sharply. "Queen Selena is betrothed to the God of Destruction, and they will be married soon."


    Her words hit me like a death blow.


    It felt as though someone had


    ripped my heart from my chest and smashed it to pieces before my eyes. Hturned to my mate, my gaze pleading, full of pain and longing. But the moment she averted her eyes, I had my answer.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617 The Next n


    "Mate, don''t do this to me," I whispered, desperationcing my voice.


    For a moment, hope flickered in my chest as I saw the yearning in her eyes. I was certain there was love for me too. But before I could even hold on to that hope, the high priestess raised her moonstaff, directing a beam of light straight at me. Thest thing I heard before everything went dark was my mate''s soft and regretful voice whispering, "I''m sorry."


    Then, in the blink of an eye, I was gone, pulled from the lunar realm, and transported to my Moonglow pack. She betrayed me. Tricked me into being sent back-so she could marry some god?! No. She was my mate and mine alone. I wouldn''t stop until I made her realize there was no escaping me.


    "Alpha!" Maddox''s voice snapped me back to reality. I turned to see him and ir watching me, their faces etched with concern.


    "Where have you been?" ir asked, her tone sharp with worry.


    I hadn''t told anyone where I was going. Only Freya knew as she had shown me the way to the Lunar Realm, but she''d promised to keep it a secret. I intended to share everything once I confirmed what I felt about the mysterious woman. And now I knew-she was my mate and her name was Selena.


    "It''s a long story," I said with a deep exhale, rubbing the back of my neck.


    "Okay?!" ir said, her frustration clear as she crossed her arms. "But we were worried, Zander. You disappeared without a word. You didn''t tell anyone where you were going!"


    Herint stung a little, but I couldn''t me her.


    "I am your Beta, Zander. At least you should confide in me," Maddox whined.


    "I know, I know, but now I''m back, and everything is fine," I said, trying to avoid their questioning gazes. "You better tell us everything-where you went and what made you disappear unannounced," Maddox demanded. This time, I knew it wasn''t just my Beta speaking; it was my best friend demanding answers. I told them everything and their shock mirrored the disbelief I''d felt when Selena told me about us.


    "Oh my goddess, Zander! When did this happen? Because I swear, I don''t remember you marrying a woman named Selena," ir said, still reeling in shock.


    I was just as confused. Selena imed we were married and had a son, which meant Austin was our child. But my memories told a different story-I remembered marrying Avery and having a son with her. I only recalled Avery dying during a rogue attack, but the details were fuzzy. The doctor once said it was the mind''s defense system, a way to cope with trauma and prevent the mind from malfunctioning due to tragic memories.


    Did I have tragic memories of Selena as well? If so, why had everyone else forgotten her too? Goddess, there were so many questions-questions I was desperate to find answers to.


    "What are we going to do now?" Maddox asked, making me turn my head to look at him as another thought sparked in my mind.


    "I need to get to the bottom of this secret as I feel like there''s more to this than what meets the eye," I murmured, my thoughts deep and racing.


    "But first," I straightened my posture,


    taking a deep breath filled with


    determination, "we have to file ain


    with the council about the


    queen of the Lunar Realm," I


    smirked, a n forming in my mind.


    en


    Maddox and ir looked at me with confusion, their brows furrowed. But I knew exactly what I was doing. If my mate thought she could marry someone else while I was alive, she was sorely mistaken. I wouldn''t let it happen. I would do


    anything-everything¡ªto make her realize her ce was with me. She belonged to me, and only me.


    "Dad!" Austin''s voice broke through my thoughts. He came running toward me, and I crouched to catch him as he leaped into my arms.


    I held him close, the love I felt for him warming my chest. He was the only one I''d ever felt true love for- until now. Now I felt that same love for Selena.


    "Where were you?" he asked, his little face full of worry.


    I smiled, gently pushing the hair back from his forehead before pressing a kiss to his head.


    Before I could answer him, my mother appeared as well, seeming like she had been following Austin.


    "Yes, Zander, where were you? You made all of us so worried," she scolded, her voiceced with maternal concern.


    "Rx, Mother. I was only away for a day, and I''m fine," I replied softly, trying to ease her worry. I turned to face Austin, a smile forming for him. "I''m here now, son," I whispered, holding him tighter.


    "Don''t do that kind of thing again," she said, leaning her head against my chest. I wrapped my arms gently around her aged frame, feeling the weight of her concern in the way her voice trembled with emotion.


    "Okay, I won''t do it again. I promise,"


    I assured her. Then, hoping to lighten the mood and distract everyone, I turned to my son with a smile Now, let''s go to your room, Austin. Show me what you did at school today."


    "Yes, Dad! I want to show you my teacher gave me an A grade for my art!" he eximed enthusiastically.


    My mother smiled at his excitement, and Austin slipped down from my arms, grabbing my hand in his


    small one and pulling me toward his room. His innocent enthusiasm was contagious.


    I nced back at Maddox, who gave me a knowing nod and pulled out his phone from his pocket. I knew


    it was time. I smiled again at my son and let him lead me to his room.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618 Summoned By The Council


    "Mother, why can''t I save the realm without marrying a god?" Selena argued, frustrationcing her voice. "Because marrying a god will multiply your powers," the high priestess replied calmly, though her tone held a firm finality. "You are not aplete goddess, Selena. You only carry the essence of the Moon Goddess as her descendant."


    "But what about my mate? I''ve been married to him, and we have a son," Selena questioned defiantly as her voice trembled with emotion.


    They called her the queen of the realm, worshipped her as their goddess, but as others continued to dictate her life, she felt less like a queen with authority and more like a pawn in their game.


    "He has forgotten about you," the high priestess reminded Selena. "They all have forgotten you, even your son. If it weren''t for the mate bond, Alpha Zander would never have acknowledged you, Selena. You don''t matter to them, to Alpha Zander. So it''s better you stay here and fulfill your duty as the queen of the Lunar Realm.


    Selena''s heart sank at the revtion her mother had just made. The high priestess saw her daughter''s face fall, and for a fleeting moment, guilt wed her chest, softening her resolve. But she quickly buried it beneath the heavy cloak of duty.


    She was helpless-bound by the responsibility she bore. To save the Lunar Realm, she had no choice but to break her daughter''s heart, to force Selena to turn away from her mate and embrace the fate that awaited her as their queen.


    "But then why did the Moon Goddess pair me with Alpha Zander if we weren''t meant to be together?" Selena argued, her voice cracking with frustration and pain.


    The high priestess let out a sigh of disappointment, her eyes softening briefly before hardening once more.


    "Sometimes even the Moon Goddess makes mistakes," she murmured. Turning her back to Selena, she hid the turmoil in her gaze, unwilling to let her daughter see the truth in her eyes.


    Selena and Zander were true mates; no force, not even the Moon Goddess herself, could change that. Their bond had been sealed by destiny, not in this lifetime, but thousands of years ago. True mates were fated to find each other in every life, drawn together by an unbreakable thread of fate.


    Yet the high priestess had always known her daughter''s fate. When she agreed to sacrifice Selena for the sake of the goddess, she had epted the heavy burden of that choice. Her daughter was not just her child but the key to saving the Lunar Realm-and perhaps the entire universe.


    Now was not the time for emotions to cloud her judgment. There was no room for weakness, no space to undo the years of dedication and sacrifice that had led them to this moment.


    She pushed down her guilt, steeling herself with the cold resolve of duty, and spoke further, "It''s time to correct that mistake. God Kaelvor is here, and all the preparations are done. Once the wedding isplete, we will be one step closer to saving the Lunar Realm."


    Today was Selena''s wedding to Kaelvor, the God of Destruction. Though she wanted nothing to do with it, she was forced to ept the alliance. The high priestess had insisted it was necessary to save the world. "Get ready ande quickly to the altar. Everyone is waiting to witness the wedding of their queen," the high priestess instructed before turning and leaving the chamber. Her face remained cold and expressionless, devoid of any joy one might expect on the day of her daughter''s wedding.


    She went straight to the guest chamber where Kaelvor, the God of Destruction, was staying as he prepared for the wedding.


    "High Priestess," Kaelvor smirked as she entered the room.


    "Everyone leave. I need a moment alone with God Kaelvor," the high priestessmanded. The lunar royal servants, who had been attending to Kaelvor, quickly bowed in respect and exited the room.


    As the door closed, Kaelvor''s smirk faded, reced by a serious expression. "Why the sudden rush for this marriage?" he scowled.


    "Alpha Zander," the high priestess stated simply.


    At the mention of the name, Kaelvor''s eyes flickered with a sh of nervousness, of course, because of a different reason, though he quickly masked it with indifference.


    "What about him?" he asked sharply.


    "He has realized Selena is his mate," the high priestess replied calmly.


    Kaelvor stiffened, his gaze


    hardening as the words sank in. For a moment, disbelief flickered across


    of the


    his face. In all the realms, no one remembered the first true mates, When the realms had forgotten what had truly happened, no one remembered the first true mates. That''s why Kaelvor was shocked upon hearing that Selena was the


    Alpha King''s mate.


    "She''s the Alpha King''s mate?!" he repeated. "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner? I''m worried about what he''ll do when he finds out I married his mate."


    "Alpha Zander is no match for you, God Kaelvor," the High Priestess replied, her voice dripping with ttery. "You don''t need to worry. Once the marriage isplete, he won''t be able to do anything."


    Kaelvor seemed somewhat


    reassured by her words. Though he was the God of Destruction, the tales of Alpha Zander''s bravery still weighed heavily on him. He knew how fearless Zander was-so


    fearless, in fact, that even


    fel


    gods


    could fear him. Zander was ¨¤ force to be reckoned with, his power rivaling that of the divine despitecking godlike abilities.  Kaelvor seemed momentarily reassured by her words, though there was still a lingering unease in his eyes. Despite his title as the God of Destruction, the stories of Alpha Zander''s bravery and power had made an impression on himo Zander''s fearlessness was legendary, and even a god like


    Kaelvor couldn''t dismiss the aura of


    power he carried.


    "But we need to move quickly," the high priestess continued. "We mustplete the wedding before Alpha Zander has a chance to interfere."


    "Yes, let''s finish this quickly," Kaelvor said, knowing that once the marriage wasplete, Selena''s power would merge with his, making him even more powerful-more powerful than any god or goddess in the universe.


    The two of them proceeded to the wedding altar, and soon Selena appeared. The crowd gathered around them, eager to witness the sacred union. The high goddess stood between them, ready to guide them through their vows. But just as the ceremony was about to begin, a guard rushed in with a messenger from the council.


    "This wedding cannot proceed," the messenger announced. "Alpha Zander has filed an objection and opened a case against Selena Ardolf, the Queen of the Lunar Realm, for fraud and infidelity. He demands that she appear before the Council as soon as she receives the summons."


    Selena''s jaw dropped at the usations directed at her. The charges were serious enough to ce her under the council''s supervision, confined to the council house until further proceedings and judgment. Kaelvor and the high priestess exchanged a look of despair, realizing that underestimating Alpha Zander had been their biggest mistake.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619 Give Me A Chance


    *Selena*


    The wedding was halted, and when I was summoned to appear before the Council for my trial, I didn''t even have time to change out of my wedding dress-a traditional royal attire of the Lunar Realm.


    I nced down at the silver blouse, its snug fit and intricate embroidery catching the light. The flowing silk skirt swayed gracefully around my legs as I moved and its elegance was undeniable. A delicate veil, pinned at the crown of my hair, trailed behind me, secured by a crescent moon clip. The diamond jewelry I wore sparkled brilliantly, perfectlyplementing the attire andpleting the regal look.


    I must have looked like the most beautiful bride today because Zander''s gaze hadn''t faltered for even a second since itnded on me. His expression was one of pure astonishment, his eyes wide and unblinking. My cheeks grew warm, and I was certain they were flushed as red as a ripe tomato. His gaze roamed over me, slow and deliberate, filled with raw hunger.


    I fought the urge to squirm under his openly possessive stare. It was both thrilling and ironic to see him look at me this way, especially while I stood there wearing a wedding dress meant for another man. Arena was just as thrilled to see him as I was, and for a moment, I wanted to run straight into his arms, forgetting everything I had once promised about my obligations to the Lunar Realm. Huh, such a horny wolf I had for myself. But I couldn''t me her for feeling this way, because with the way our mate looked, it was natural for a woman to desire him. Goddess, how was it even fair that he had to look so irresistible?


    But wasn''t he the one who had sent those summons and demanded my presence before the council? Mate, huh?! I hadn''t forgotten that he was one of the council members, the most powerful alpha-the Alpha King of the North.


    "Queen Selena," the council head said, drawing my attention. "Alpha Zander has made usations against you, iming that despite being aware that you are his mate, you are nning to marry a god. Do you ept these usations?"


    I took a deep breath, unsure how to exin myself to the council. I couldn''t disclose that the Lunar Realm was in danger and what my true purpose was behind marrying the god Kaelvor. I wasn''t allowed to reveal the prophecy or the reason behind my birth. It would be far too dangerous if the other realms learned of it. They would seek to destroy the Lunar Realm before the doom day, and rule over thend I was supposed to protect.


    "Who I marry is my decision, and no one has the right to intervene," I stated with authority.


    "No, mate. You can''t marry another man while I''m still alive," Zander stood, his lustful gaze reced by a frown. "Either kill me and marry him, or marry me and be my Luna, live by my side."


    I bit back a smile. Always so confident that was one of the things that made me fall in love with him more every time I heard his voice.


    I nced at my mother, and she gave me a look that reminded me to stay strong in my resolution, not to be swayed by my hot alpha mate.


    "I ept neither of those options. I am a descendant of the Moon Goddess, and don''t consider you worthy to marry me and rule by my side," I bit the inside of my cheek as said the e. He was the only one ever wanted, and he was everything to me. Having him in my life meant I needed no one else. But I had to say these hurtful words to make him back off and let me go. Arena growled in my head in pain, though she also knew why I said those words to our mate. But seeing the pain on his face made her feel despair.


    His face fell, and for a moment, I thought he had epted his defeat. I wasn''t sure if I wanted him to feel that way. No matter if I won or lost, I never wanted to see that defeated look on his face.


    But just as I thought it was over, Zander''s intense gaze lifted to meet mine, and I saw a spark of determination in them.


    "Then give me a chance to prove I''m


    worthy of you," his deration left


    me speechless, and the entire council was filled with murmurs.


    "Yes, that''s a fair deal."


    "Alpha Zander is right."


    "He deserves a chance."


    Holy hell. Now what could I say to sway the council''s verdict in my favor?

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620 Don''t Reject Me


    "Alpha King Zander is already betrothed to Alpha Albert''s daughter, and Queen Selena is promised to God Kaelvor. It''s only fair to proceed with the nned arrangements and not disrupt them simply because the Alpha King suddenly realized he is the mate of our queen," the High Priestess argued firmly in my favor. She cast a sharp, instructive nce my way, urging me to speak. But I remained silent, unsure why I feltpelled to hold my tongue.


    "High Priestess, how can you say that?" Zander retorted, his tone filled with fury. My gaze lingered on the imposing figure of my mate, the Alpha King, as tension filled the air. A deep unease settled in my chest, knowing that a conflict between my mother and my mate was brewing. If it came to a confrontation, whose side would I even take?


    "You know what a mate means to us werewolves!" Zander''s thunderous voice echoed through the hall, his words cutting through the murmur of the council like a de.


    "The times have changed, Alpha King," my mother countered, her voice steady and firm. "Now your mate gets to decide whether she wants to be with you or not."


    Whether to be with him or not? My eyes widened in disbelief at the absurdity of the phrase. Of course, I wanted to be with my mate. I loved him deeply, and there was no question about it. Whether it was the dawn of civilization or the most advanced era, I would always choose him-my mate.


    "Why don''t you ask my mate instead of deciding on her behalf, High Priestess?" Zander growled, his voice dripping with frustration as he turned an usatory re toward my mother.


    "Queen Selena," the council head interjected, his tone formal and measured, "would you like to make a statement so the council can reach a decision?"


    I nced at my mother, whose sharp stare silently urged me to side with her and let down my Alpha King. Then my gaze shifted to Zander, and the hope flickering in his eyes made my resolve falter. My lips trembled as I bit down on them, feeling utterly torn and conflicted.


    ''Think about your people and the Lunar Realm, Selena. This is not the time to be selfish or give in to your materialistic desires,'' my mother''smanding voice echoed in my head through telepathy.


    I knew I had to decide, and quickly. Taking a deep breath, I turned to face the council head.


    But before I could speak, the heavy toll of a giant bell signaled the break.


    "The trial is on hold until the lunch break," the council head announced, rising from his seat. Everyone followed suit, standing and preparing to leave. When the council head exited the room, the rest of the attendees began filing out for lunch.


    I nced at my mother, and our eyes met briefly.


    "I want to go to thedies'' room to freshen up," I said softly. She nodded silently and I stepped out of the council chamber.


    The building seemed vast, with high ceilings and endless corridors, making it easy to get lost. I nced left and right but couldn''t spot any signs pointing to the washroom. Feeling a bit overwhelmed, I stopped and asked a nearby guard for directions.


    "Take a left," he instructed curtly, gesturing down a corridor.


    Holding the long skirt of my wedding


    dress in my hands, I walked


    carefully, making sure not to trip over the flowing fabric. As I reached


    the far end of the hallway, I found it silent and vacant, but thedies'' room was nowhere in sight. I noticed another left turn and took it, hoping to find what I was looking for. I desperately needed a few moments of privacy to gather my thoughts. Being alone and away from him would help me strengthen my resolve to reject my mate and return to the Lunar Realm.


    As I walked further, a sudden presence behind me sent shivers down my spine. The next moment, the familiar, intoxicating scent filled my senses. I knew he was there. spun around promptly, but before I could react, a strong hand wrapped around my waist. In the blink of an eye, I was pulled into a nearby corner room, and the door mmed shut behind us.


    "What are you doing, Alpha Zander? Someone will see us," I gasped, panting breathlessly, overwhelmed


    by the incredible speed he''d shown and the sheer proximity of my irresistible mate.


    "I don''t care, mate. I want them all to know that you''re mine," his low, possessive growl sent shivers through me, making my heart flutter with a mix of nervousness and an unfamiliar, thrilling sensation.


    His hard, firm body, d in a tailored ck suit and crisp white shirt, pressed against my delicate form, and I fought the overwhelming urge to writhe under his touch. His intoxicating breath fanned my face as he exhaled heavily, and his piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, leaving me nearly hypnotize@under his spell. Goddess, how was I supposed to fight him when every fiber of my being craved him, longed for him so desperately? I averted my eyes, feeling torn between my feelings and my duty. He tucked a finger under my chin, gently lifting my face to make me look at him.


    "Mate, I know you''re going to reject me in the council and return to your realm," he whispered, hurtcing his deep, sensual voice.


    I blinked in surprise, wondering how it was possible for him to know what I was thinking.


    He moved closer, if it was even possible, because he was already so close that no air could pass between


    us.


    "Don''t do this to me, mate," the begging edge in his voice made my heart ache. Alpha King Zander ke''s ego was bigger than the mountain, yet here he was, willing to put it aside and beg me to stay. "We... we don''t belong to the same world, Alpha," I murmured, my voice weak and filled with despair. He exhaled sharply and cupped my face in hisrge hand. "You belong to me, and I belong to you, mate. Give me a chance to prove it to you."


    His voice turned huskier, his lips parting and hovering over mine before closing the gap and capturing my trembling, anticipated lips with his.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621 Doubts In Heart


    *Zander*


    I knew the moment she averted her eyes that she had made up her mind to reject me. The thought of losing her was terrifying, a fear I couldn''t even put into words. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat louder than thest.


    But when our lips finally met, I felt the resistance she had been holding onto dissolve. The mate bond between us surged to life, undeniable and overwhelming. Lyon growled in my head, so ovee with love for our mate that he wanted to take over, to mark her, to make her ours forever.


    Goddess, the moment I saw her in that silvery bridal gown, I had wanted to do this. She looked so breathtaking, so irresistibly stunning, I couldn''t think of anything else. I wanted to forget about the trial and take her to the wedding hall, marry her, make her my wife, mate with her, impregnate her, and make her


    have my pup.


    Catching her lower lip between my teeth, I tugged harder, unable to get enough of her. She moaned softly, and I deepened the kiss, our lips ovepping, entangled, and entwined with an insatiable hunger. The sensation was almost too much to bear, and Selena felt the same. Her eyes fluttered shut as she wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me closer. Her body pressed against mine, and every brush of her softness against my hard body ignited something primal within me.


    My body was on fire. I wanted to forget we were in a vacant room in the council building. I wanted to im her, to make her mine in every sense of the word.


    "Mate," I whispered against her lips, my voice raw with need. She opened her eyes, and for a moment, I thought I might lose control.


    Goddess, this was it my endgame. Her hazel eyes, glistening with love, locked onto mine as if I were her entire world. That look undid mepletely, driving me to the edge of reason. I wanted her. I needed her. I craved to possess her in every possible way.


    I grabbed her thighs and lifted her, her legs wrapping around my waist instinctively as I mmed her against the wall. She gasped, and my tongue barged into her mouth. Fuck, she tasted like heaven. She tasted... mine. And... it felt like I had kissed her before-so many times, in fact.


    My eyes closed on their own as the intensity overwhelmed me, and suddenly, I was lost in a vision. I saw myself kissing Selena in my room. She smiled lovingly at me, her arms stretching toward me, and her sweet, melodiousughter echoed through the walls.


    My eyes snapped open in shock, and I found Selena staring at me with surprise.


    "Wh...what''s wrong?" she mumbled nervously, her innocent eyes wide with confusion.


    I realized I had stopped kissing her, my grip on her waist tightening almost painfully.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, loosening my grip on her. She untangled her legs from around my waist, sliding down slowly until she stood on her feet. Her expression was a mix of shock, embarrassment, and uncertainty.


    But I was just as shocked as she was. She had said I forgot her, and the vision I saw felt so real. What was this puzzle? Who was she, and why couldn''t I remember her at all? If we had been together, then what would have happened? Why had she left me? Why was she living in the Lunar Realm and had moved on to marry some god? What had happened in between? There were so many secrets I needed to unravel. I definitely needed answers, and until I got them, I couldn''t let the mate bond weaken me.


    Selena''s questioning gaze remained fixed on me as she straightened her dress. I licked my lips, the words hovering on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn''t bring myself to speak. I cleared my throat, trying to swallow the things I wanted to say, but the sudden doubt that crept in stopped me.


    "I think we should go back," Selena broke the awkward silence. "The trial will be starting soon."


    As she turned to leave, something deep inside me told me I shouldn''t let her go, not with all the confusion and misunderstanding still hanging between us. I grabbed her elbow, stopping her before she could leave the room.


    She spun to look at me, and I cursed under my breath at the hurt I saw in her eyes. I was such a fool for upsetting my mate. Things were going to beplicated, but she was the most important part of my life. I couldn''t doubt that, no matter howplex the situation had be or how many questions lingered in my mind.


    ''Now you got the answer,'' Lyon taunted in my head, and I couldn''t disagree with him.


    "Mate," I started in my remorseful and apologetic tone. "When we kissed, something happened that caught me off guard," I admitted honestly But one thing is for sure no matter what, I want you in my life. Please make your decision with our future and present in mind. I can''t change our past, but I promise that whatever happened, whatever I forgot, I will make it up to you for the rest of my life."


    n¨¦


    She exhaled a heavy breath as if she''d been holding it for so long. A sense of relief appeared on her beautiful face, but the next moment she averted her eyes from mine. However, I caught the glint of tears in them. I wanted to cup her face, kiss those tears away, take her in my arms, andfort her. Before I could do that, she turned abruptly toward the door and opened it.


    "Let''s go. Everyone will be waiting for us," she said.


    I bit my lip, still unsure if she had forgiven me for my stupid, rude behavior or if I would have to pay for it


    heavily.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622 Ace Of Maniption


    I followed Selena silently toward the council courtroom, my eyes fixed on her back. It was as though I were trying to see through her, to reach the depths of her soul-but it was a futile attempt.


    Lyon was just as restless as I was and the uncertainty of what Selena would announce as her decision before the council made both of us anxious.


    Selena entered the courtroom first, her steps graceful yet determined. I followed a few paces behind, watching as she moved with quiet confidence and grace. She took her seat beside the High Priestess, while I settled into a row just behind her. Despite the physical distance between us, I could sense her awareness of my presence. Her subtle shifts in posture and the faint tension in her shoulders told me she knew I was there.


    The council head entered the courtroom, and everyone rose in respect. He was an elder of the werewolfmunity, a figure of immense authority and wisdom, with over two centuries of experience. Known for his unparalleled powers and impartiality, he had earned his position as the inter-realm council head through merit and the unanimous votes of the council members.


    The inter-realm council wasposed of elected representatives from all the realms, and Elder Celestra served as the representative of the Lunar Realm.


    "So, Queen Selena," the council head began, his voice steady andmanding. "What is your decision?" My heart pounded loudly in my chest as Selena rose from her seat. For a brief moment, her head turned slightly backward, and her eyes locked with mine. Then, she turned back to face the council head. I held my breath, unsure of what was about to happen next. But before Selena could say anything, a voice echoed down the hallway. "Dad!"


    Austin came running toward me. I stood up from my seat just as he leaped into my arms, clinging to me like he''d finally found something familiar in a sea of strangers.


    I realized my prayers had been answered when Selena''s head snapped toward Austin, her expression giving everything away.


    She''d said we were married, and if I chose to believe her, then Austin was our son. Determined to keep her here, I decided to y my ace card. I had asked Maddox and ir to bring Austin to the council, and they showed up right on time.


    From the way her gaze darted anxiously to the High Priestess, I knew her resolve was faltering.


    I wasn''t ying fair-I knew that. But I was desperate. Desperate to make her stay. Desperate to keep her and Austin close, no matter the cost. If she truly was my wife and the mother of my son, then using this moment, however wrong it felt, was worth it.


    *Selena* Austin?!


    What was he doing here? My eyes were glued to my son, seeing him after so many days. The mother in me wanted to run to him, scoop him into my arms, hug him tightly, kiss his head, and pour out all the love I''d been holding back. But the sharp re from Mother froze me in ce.


    Then, in the next moment, I watched my son run straight to Zander without sparing me a single nce. My heart shattered, the realization sinking in-he had forgotten me, just like everyone else.


    Maddox and ir appeared behind Austin, walking into the room. Their expressions were distant, their eyes meeting mine without a flicker of recognition. I knew they had forgotten me, but experiencing it firsthand was far more painful than I''d imagined.


    "Alpha Zander, please respect the council''s court," Elder Thalmos said in his stern voice.


    Zander nodded immediately, "I apologize, Elder Thalmos. My son was overwhelmed."


    Elder Thalmos directed his piercing gaze at Austin, who clung to Zander even tighter. My heart clenched


    at the sight, but I quickly cleared my throat, preparing to announce my decision.


    "Yes, Queen Selena," Elder Thalmos prompted, his curious eyes now fixed on me.


    "I have made my decision," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil in my chest. I could feel my


    mother''s firm gaze locked on me, silently urging me to choose wisely.


    Taking a deep breath, I lifted my head high and looked directly at the council head. "I want to give Alpha Zander a chance," I dered, my voice clear and resolute. "I want to see what he can do to convince me to stay here with him forever."


    My deration caused an uproar in


    the hall, whispers and murmurs erupting as everyone discussed it among themselves. My eyes


    instinctively found Zander, and


    noticed the joyful, arrogant smile tugging at the corners of his


    lips-like he had already known my decision.


    Conceited jerk.


    But the frustration in my mother''s eyes, coupled with the annoyed expression on her face, told me she had something to say.


    "Silence, please," the council headmanded. And just like that, the room fell into quiet.


    "So, Queen Selena has agreed to


    stay with her mate, Alpha Zander, and give him a chance to prove that he is more worthy of her. He is now given the opportunity to convince Queen Selena that she should not marry the God of Destruction, but instead, choose Alpha Zander," Elder Thalmos continued. "The council grants Queen Selena the right to reside in the Moon Glow Pack until she decides whether she wants to leave or remain here forever as Luna Queen of the Alpha King of the North."


    With that, the trial was over. He rose, signaling the end of the meeting, and swiftly left the room.


    As I expected, Mother grabbed my hand and quickly pulled me to a corner. "What have you done, Selena? How could you agree to stay here?" she demanded, her voice low but urgent. "What about the prophecy? What about the Lunar Realm?"


    "Mother, I did it for the Lunar Realm. I chose to stay here because I need to find a few answers, and I need to know who the Dark Alpha is," I replied calmly.


    "Dark Alpha? What does he have to do with the Lunar Realm?" my mother asked, her expression turning confused.


    I couldn''t tell her that I saw Zander


    els


    as the Dark Alpha in my vision, but I could exin the rest of what I felt. "Mother, first I saw the destruction of the Lunar Realm, and then I saw the Dark Alpha in my vision," I reasoned. "I think they''re somehow connected, and I need to uncover the identity of the Dark Alpha. Maybe then I''ll find the key to saving the Lunar Realm without marrying the God of Destruction."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623 Complicated Mess


    Though Mother wasn''t pleased with my decision, she refrained from voicing her disapproval. She knew that no amount of arguing would change my mind, especially after the council had formally sealed the agreement.


    Zander approached me, holding Austin''s small hand, and my heart ached with the overwhelming need to embrace my son. Maddox and ir followed closely behind, their expressions unreadable.


    "Austin, this is Selena," Zander said gently, crouching to meet our son''s gaze. "She''s going to live with us now.''


    Austin''s curious eyes studied me with a mix of confusion and innocence. I offered him a soft smile, silently praying that some part of his heart would recognize me-perhaps just a trace of the bond we shared, the blood and flesh that connected us, would make him realize who I was.


    "Why will she live with us?" Austin asked, tilting his head toward his father.


    His words pierced through me, and I sighed deeply, the weight of despair settling over my chest. My baby boy didn''t recognize me.


    I waited for Zander to reply, to tell our son the truth-that I was his mother. But instead, I found myself staring at the conflicted emotions crossing his face. Hesitation clouded his features, leaving me to wonder: was he reluctant to reveal the truth to Austin, or did he still doubt that I was truly our son''s mother?


    What have you done to me, Moon Goddess? Was this your n-to let your favorite child endure this torment? If so, I''ve had enough. This pain, this slow, agonizing separation from my child, was killing me bit by bit.


    "She''s our guest and wants to see the Moonglow pack. We should wee her, right, Austin?" ir stepped forward, her voice calm and steady, breaking the tense silence and ending the unspoken dilemma that hung over all of us.


    "Can Ie and live in your house, Austin?" I asked with a smile, crouching to his level. I couldn''t help myself I reached out and gently ruffled his hair.


    He blinked at me like he was really thinking it over before a small smile spread across his face.


    "Okay," he said, ncing at Zander for reassurance. Zander gave him a little nod, and that seemed to seal the deal.


    Seeing the two of them together-my husband and my son-it made my heart brimmed with love and mixed emotions. They bonded so well and became the perfect father-and-son duo.


    We drove to the Moonglow packhouse in Zander''s Mercedes. Everything about it looked exactly the same. Silly me, expecting it to feel different after such a short time. I''d only been gone for a few weeks, but it felt like years had gone by.


    As we arrived at the packhouse,


    Austin had fallen asleep in myp during the journey. Zander came to my side, reaching to take him from me, but gently refused, insisting that would carry him inside myself. Cradling Austin in my arms,


    stepped out of the car and made my way toward the packhouse.


    Just as I was about to enter, Anne appeared unexpectedly at the doorway, stopping me in my tracks. Her expression caught me off guard-it wasn''t weing. In fact, she seemed almost displeased to see me. So, she also did not recognize me.


    I had believed she died in the war, so


    seeing her alive before me was the happiest moment I could imagine. The urge to run to her and hug her tightly was overwhelming. We used to be so close. She had loved me and I loved her just as much. Anne was the only one who had ever truly cared for me when no one else did. My father, my half-brother, and my stepmother had never shown me any kindness. To them, I was nothing but a curse, a wolfless burden they could taunt and torment at will.


    Seeing Anne before me made me feel more emotional, but the frown on her face stopped me from running to her and hugging her tightly.


    "Why is she here?" Anne''s harsh voice echoed, her question directed at Zander. Then I remembered what I saw from the Lunar realm: Zander was going to marry her. So she was his fianc¨¦e. Now, the situation had turned even moreplicated.


    "Anne, she''s my mate, and she will stay here with us," Zander said as his voice was cold and firm, a tone that was hard to ignore.


    "What?" Anne snapped. "She can''t stay here. Not when we''re about to marry. I don''t care if she''s your mate or not, but I won''t bear sharing you with someone like her."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the


    gut. I stood there, frozen, not knowing what to do. The reality of the situation was that I was still married to Zander ke, and now my half-sister wanted to marry him. Oh goddess, what aplicated mess you''ve put me in.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624 Keep Your Hands To Yourself


    I sat on the edge of the guest room bed, ncing around. Everything here felt so familiar, yet at the same time, it felt like I didn''t belong. What had happened in such a short time that made me feel so lost in what was once my home? Or... was it even my home anymore? I let out a sigh, still wrestling with the unanswered questions swirling in my mind.


    Zander left for the pack office to handle some work with Maddox, and ir took Austin with her. As if things couldn''t get moreplicated, I discovered that my father, stepmother, and half-sister were also here when I returned. Now, I had to live with them in the pack house as well.


    To my shock, none of them remembered me-not even my own father. To make matters worse, they all seemed to despise me the moment Zander introduced me as his mate. Their resentment stemmed from their desire for Anne to be with the alpha king instead.


    What luck I had.


    Slumping back onto the bed, I stared nkly at the ceiling, trying to quiet my thoughts. Suddenly, a heavy knock on the door jolted me upright. I blinked at the sound, hesitating for a moment before standing up. Another knock came, louder this time, making me frown in curiosity. Who could be here to see me?


    I walked to the door and opened it with anticipation. As the door swung open, Zander''s intense gaze met mine, his enchanting presence filling the space between us.


    "Alpha?!" I furrowed my brows in confusion, surprised to see him at thiste hour. "What''s wrong?" I asked, watching as he strode into the room without hesitation.


    His sharp gaze roamed around the space before he turned to face me, his expression unreadable. "Why are you staying here?" he demanded, his toneced with the unmistakable authority of an alpha. "Where else am I supposed to stay?" I asked, growing more perplexed. Did he not want me here because his fianc¨¦e was also living under the same roof?


    "You''re not supposed to stay in the guest room," he stated firmly, his voice steady and resolute.


    "I''m a guest, so it makes sense for me to stay in the guest room," I replied, tilting my head as I tried to decipher the intent behind his words.


    "You''re not a guest. You are my mate," he dered, his tone leaving no room for argument. "You will stay in my room."


    I blinked at him, disbelief etched across my face. "How... how can I stay in your room?" I murmured, nervously chewing my lower lip as I tried to process his unexpected statement.


    Zander stepped closer, his piercing gaze locked onto my lips. Slowly, he raised his hand, his thumb pressing gently against my bottom lip, freeing it from the torment of my teeth.


    "What''s the problem with living in my room?" he asked, his voice calm but steady. His thumb lingered on


    my lip, caressing it softly, making my breathing hitched.


    I couldn''t hide my irritation. Was he seriously pretending not to know the problem?


    "You have a fianc¨¦e, and I''m pretty sure she wouldn''t like me staying in your room, snapped, rolling my eyes at his feigned ignorance. I pulled my face away from his touch, and his hand froze mid-air before he slowly lowered it, his expression hardening.


    "I don''t have a fianc¨¦e," he growled, his jaw tightening and his brows knitting together in visible annoyance.


    Liar.


    "I was told you''re marrying Anne next month," I retorted, crossing my arms tightly over my chest as I challenged his denial.


    Zander shook his head dismissively.


    "That alliance was void the moment I found you, mate. I have no fianc¨¦e now and no intention of marrying anyone else but you," he dered with such sincerity that my heart fluttered with joy.


    If only he remembered that we were already married. Still married.


    Arena, my wolf, grinned smugly at his deration.


    ''No matter that he forgot us-he will always choose us,'' she announced with pride in my mind. And honestly, I couldn''t deny it.


    But despite his words, I hesitated to share his room. I wasn''t here for long-just long enough to unravel the mystery of the Dark Alpha. After that, I had to return to the Lunar Realm to fulfill the ancient prophecy and save it.


    "I can''t stay in your room," I said, my gaze shifting away from his piercing eyes.


    "What now?" he asked, his tone tinged with both irritation and desperation.


    "Umm... yo... you," I stammered, struggling to articte my thoughts.


    He raised a brow, his expressionced with confusion as he waited for me to exin.


    "You are the problem, Alpha King," I dered, raising my chin in defiance to hide the blush threatening to


    creep across my face. "You don''t et


    keep your hands to yourself and are always trying toe closer or touch me," Iined, narrowing my eyes at him as his lips curved into a smirk.


    "You have my word, mate. I won''t do anything," he promised, his voice firm yet teasing, "not without your consent."


    His deration made me bite my lip shyly, the boldness of his words catching me off guard.


    "But can you keep your hands to yourself, mate?!" he asked, his eyes gleaming with amusement and confidence.


    His question caught mepletely off guard. My eyes widened in shock, and I felt the heat rising to my cheeks, turning them a deep crimson red.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625 My Alpha King


    My mate''s confidence was unmatched, and why wouldn''t it be? He was the Alpha King, fully aware of the effect his good looks and irresistible charm had on women.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m not desperate for a man," I muttered, my toneced with annoyance.


    "That''s exactly why I fall for you more every time I see you, mate," he rasped, his deep, manly voice sending shivers down my spine.


    Goddess, resisting this beautiful beast was bing increasingly difficult.


    "I''ve heard that line countless times before, Alpha," I countered with a hint of challenge in my tone.


    His eyes narrowed, a sh of anger crossing them as his possessiveness took over. "You won''t hear anyone else say that to you, mate," he growled, his voice dripping with dominance.


    "Huh, you bet?!" I smirked, thoroughly enjoying the thrill of challenging my Alpha King.


    "It''s a promise, mate," he said, his intense eyes locking onto mine. There was no mistaking the sincerity in


    his words, but I couldn''t resist smiling, teasing him with a silent challenge. I could tell he was pissed, but he was holding back his anger with impressive restraint.


    A wicked thought crossed my mind I wanted to push him beyond his limit and see what he would do. If this were the old days, he wouldn''t have hesitated to flip me over hisp and spank me until I was hoarse from screaming and begging.


    "Let''s go to our room. Then you can argue all you want," he grumbled, his voice heavy with irritation. Before I could even blink, he moved at his Alpha speed, scooped me up, and tossed me over his shoulder as if I weighed nothing.


    "What are you doing?!" I yelped, dangling upside down as the world spun around me.


    "You talk too much, mate," he grunted, punctuating his words with a sharp p on my bottom. My protests were cut off by a surprised gasp, and he didn''t stop until we reached his room.


    Once inside, he unceremoniously tossed me onto the plush bed and locked the door behind him, the sound of thetch clicking making my heart race.


    "Alpha King, you can''t treat me like this!" I whined, rubbing my lower back as I red at him.


    He stood by the door, arms crossed and his lips twitching with amusement, clearly unfazed by myints.


    "And you should think before challenging your Alpha, mate," he retorted, his head tilting slightly, his toneced with amusement.


    "Jerk," I muttered, scowling at him.


    "Watch your mouth, mate," he warned, and in the blink of an eye, he was suddenly right in front of me on the bed. The distance between the door and me disappeared as if it had never existed. His voice dropped to a husky, almost dangerous tone. "Your daring tongue can put you into deep trouble," he murmured, his eyes smoldering with raw hunger. The intensity in his gaze sent a shiver down my spine, and for a fleeting moment, I thought I wouldn''t mind that trouble.


    "I am... I''m feeling sleepy," I blurted out, the words sounding pitifully unconvincing.


    Arena groaned in my head, clearly unimpressed with my bbering. I couldn''t me her-I always felt off-bnce around this towering Alpha who was not only ridiculously handsome but devastatingly sexy. "Don''t stare," he snapped softly, and I blinked, realizing my eyes had been fixed on his chest. My gaze had drifted without me noticing, and I felt a surge of embarrassment.


    "I wasn''t staring," I muttered quickly, looking away.


    "You can touch, you know?!" he smirked, his tone dripping with yful arrogance.


    I rolled my eyes, irritated at how effortlessly he turned the tables, trying to make it seem like I couldn''t keep my hands to myself.


    We''ll see about that, Alpha King.


    I suddenly realized my belongings were still in the guest room, and I hadn''t even changed out of my wedding dress.


    "How am I supposed to sleep in this dress? I think I should go and grab my stuff," I said, beginning to descend from the bed.


    But before I could take another step, he blocked my way by stretching his arm out, barring my path. His restraint was evident, and it dawned on me he was being true to his


    word, refraining from touching me.


    Aww, my Alpha King! I giggled internally, amused by his efforts.


    "You won''t leave this room, mate," he dictated firmly. "Your stuff will be brought here in the morning. So don''t bother going back to that room."


    "But what will I wear to bed?" I asked, irritationcing my tone. There was no way I was sleeping in this royal wedding dress.


    When I arrived here, my mother had sent my belongings from the Lunar Realm so I could pass a few daysfortably. Yet this Alpha King seemed to delight in tormenting me.


    "That''s not a problem, mate," Zander said as he got up and walked to his wardrobe. He opened it and pulled out a crisp white shirt. Then, turning back to me, he extended the shirt.


    "Here," he said with a nod. "Problem for tonight solved."


    I took the shirt with a huff, knowing I didn''t have another option.


    Heading to the bathroom, I changed out of the wedding dress, carefully folding it and setting it aside so I could send it back to the Lunar Realmter.


    When I emerged, I was wearing his


    white shirt, which fell to my mid-thigh. My heart raced uncontrobly-it was impossible to ignore how his scent now surrounded me, enveloping me like a warm embrace.


    But when I returned to the room, Zander wasn''t there.


    I climbed onto the left side of the bed, the side always used to sleep on, and pulfed the covers over myself. A momentter, Zander came back into the room. He''d changed into gray sweatpants, and his upper body was bare, showcasing his sculpted, Greek-god-like physique.


    showcasing was, and


    I swallowed involuntarily at the sight of my mate''s deliciously chiseled form.


    Quickly, I averted my eyes before he could catch me staring again.


    "Where are you going to sleep?" I asked, watching as he stood at the dresser andbed his dark hair with meticulous precision.


    "On the bed," he replied casually, as if it were the most obvious answer in the world. "Where else?"


    Huh! Was he serious? Were we really going to share the bed?

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626 His Promise


    "You''re not serious, are you?" I snapped, narrowing my eyes in annoyance.


    Zander watched me for a moment, his expression confused, before realization dawned on him.


    "Why can''t I sleep here? It''s my bed," he shot back, his tone calm but firm.


    I blinked at him in disbelief as he walked to the other side of the bed, sat down, and stretched out his long legs. He leaned back, adjusting his pillows with casual ease.


    "But... but you said you wouldn''te closer," I muttered nervously, clutching the cover tightly to my chest.


    He nced at me, amusement dancing in his eyes. His blue irises sparkled with mischief, and in that moment, I knew I was in trouble.


    "The bed is big enough, and I''ll stay on my side," he dered, his toneced with yful arrogance. "I promised I wouldn''t touch you, and Alpha Zander is true to his word."


    His confidence,bined with that mischievous glint in his eyes, made my heart race.


    I narrowed my eyes, not buying his convincing act for a second. Without a word, I grabbed a few pillows and ced them firmly between us, creating a makeshift barrier. My gaze betrayed me as it drifted to his bulging biceps, flexing subtly as he tucked one hand beneath his head, lying sprawled on his side with an air of casual dominance.


    At least it''s safe now, I reassured myself, though uncertainty gnawed at me. Oh, goddess, such luck I have my mate is so irresistibly hot, and yet, I can''t even touch him. If I do, I''ll never be able to go back. I bit my lip, trying to shake off the temptation, then turned my back to him. Lying as close to the edge of the bed as possible, I closed my eyes and willed myself to sleep, ignoring the intoxicating scent and maic presence of the Alpha King behind me.


    When I opened my eyes again, the soft light of dawn illuminated the room. The first thing my gazended on was a firm chest, rising and falling steadily. My breathing hitched as I realized, to my horror, that I was curled up in the arms of the Alpha King.


    Gathering every ounce of strength, I pushed him hard, shouting, "Leave me, you jerk of an Alpha, and go to your side!"


    He groaned, scowling slightly as he slowly opened his eyes. His disheveled hair framed his face, and his blue, enchanting gaze locked onto mine.


    Lowering his head slightly, his warm breath fanned across my face as he murmured, "Good morning, mate," his husky voice still heavy with sleep.


    "You... you broke your promise!" I stammered, my face burning with nervous embarrassment. He was so close, and his hard morning wood pressing against my waist made my heart race uncontrobly, pounding so loud it felt like it might burst out of my chest.


    He watched me with a growing smirk before replying in a tone that only made things worse, "But, mate, I couldn''t refuse you and break your heart when you wanted to cuddle up to me.''


    My eyes widened in shock. "I wanted to cuddle up to you?!" I snapped, irritation quickly recing my nervousness.


    "Baby, I wasn''t the one sleeping on your chest the whole night," he replied, smirking even wider.


    My face med with embarrassment as the words sank in.


    "Shut up!" I shot back, annoyance bubbling to the surface. I tried to free myself from his arms, pushing against him. But as I shifted, the realization hit me like a truck.


    I wasn''t lying on my side of the bed.


    I was on his side.


    Oh, goddess, just let the earth swallow me whole right now. It dawned on me that I must have rolled over to his side in my sleep and ended up resting on his chest like it was the most natural thing in the world. Mortified, I groaned and covered my face with both hands.


    "So," he drawled, clearly enjoying my predicament, "I didn''t break my promise, baby." His voice was soft, teasing, and maddeningly self-assured.


    Peeking through my fingers, I quickly


    uncovered my face and tried to push him away again, determined to put


    elne


    some distance between us. But before could make any real progress, he caught my hands


    Ply pressing them firmly


    against his chest.


    "I... I wasn''t aware of it. I... I was asleep!" I protested, ring at him. "But you... you took advantage of me!" I used, trying desperately to shift the me to him.


    After all, he was my husband now, and husbands are always at fault, right?


    His smirk only deepened, his eyes dancing with amusement.


    "Is that so, mate?" he murmured, his voice dripping with mischief. "I took advantage of you in my sleep, while you''re the one who can''t seem to keep your hands off me?! Hmm?!"


    Before I could retort, the next moment, I was pushed on my back, hisrge body hovering over me. His hand gathered both of mine, pinning them above my head with ease.


    "It''s okay if you can''t keep your hands off me. I''m all yours, mate," he whispered, dipping his head and inhaling deeply at the curve of my neck. His lips brushed against my skin, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Now that you''ve broken the rule," he


    continued, his voice deep and intoxicating, "I want to admit-it killed me to keep my hands off you Because of that stupid promise had to stay away. But if not for that, baby, I wouldn''t have wasted the night. I would''ve made love to you until you begged me to stop."


    His confession, spoken in his deep, masculine tone, sent a painful ache coursing through me. My core throbbed, and I wanted nothing


    more than for him to prove everet


    word. My breathing quickened as his lips traveled to my corbone, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin, making me bite my lip to stifle the soft moans escaping my mouth.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627 Awkward Situation


    His movements became more urgent as he unbuttoned the shirt I wore his shirt. His tongue flicked over the swell of my breast, drawing a gasp from me as my body instinctively arched beneath him. But suddenly, a sharp knock on the door shattered the moment, jolting us both back to reality.


    "Someone''s knocking on the door," I murmured, trying to squirm free from his hold, though it seemed he had no intention of stopping.


    "Don''t listen," he groaned, his hand gripping my other breast as he pushed the fabric of the shirt lower, revealing more of me to his hungry gaze.


    My breathing hitched as his lips found my hardened nipple, drawing a shiver through my body. "What if... what if it''s Austin?" I managed to whisper, my voice trembling. Memories of our baby boying into our room in the mornings shed through my mind, making my heart race for an entirely different reason. Zander lifted his head slightly, his lips still hovering over their target as he whispered, "I have ir and Mother to take care of Austin. They''ll keep him busy so we can have our time."


    But the instincts of a mother didn''t allow me to ept that so easily. What if my son needed me or his dad in the morning? What if no one else could calm him down?


    I pushed Zander away, wincing immediately as my nipple was still trapped tightly between his lips.


    He let go with a frustrated sigh, his displeasure evident as his eyes darkened. His lips parted slightly, as if reluctant to release me.


    "I... I need to check the door," I murmured hesitantly. "What if it''s Austin or someone else?"


    Zander growled low, his possessiveness surfacing. "Are you serious right now?"


    I nodded, biting my lip nervously. His jaw clenched as he got up, shaking his head in disappointment. Poor husband! I stifled a smile as guilt mixed with amusement.


    I quickly gathered the shirt I wore, buttoning it back up as best as I could before sliding out of bed. My heart pounded as I made my way to the door. When I opened it, I was startled to find Anne standing there.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of me. Then, as her gaze drifted over Zander''s shirt I wore, I instinctively clutched it tighter, pulling it closed as heat crept up my neck.


    The scowl on her face was unmistakable, her disdain sharp and unfiltered. "What are you doing here, you bitch? And why are you wearing my fianc¨¦''s shirt?" she spat, her voice dripping with venom.


    Before I could even form a response,


    Zander appeared behind me, stepping into the doorway, still shirtless An irrational surge of possessiveness washed over me, and fought the urge to shield him from her gaze. Possessive much? Yes, I was.


    "This is my room, and she is my mate, Anne. Where else should she be?" he snapped, his voice cold andmanding, leaving no room for argument.


    Anne''s bravado faltered instantly. She lowered her eyes under the Alpha King''s piercing gaze, but not before casting a hateful nce at me from the corner of her eye.


    The tension was suffocating, and I needed an escape. My belongings were still in the guest room, and it provided the perfect excuse to leave this ufortable encounter.


    "Excuse me, Alpha," I murmured, avoiding their eyes as I slipped past them. "I''ll be back."


    Without waiting for a reply, I walked away, leaving Zander and Anne alone to deal with their issues.


    After taking a refreshing shower, I slipped into a fresh, elegant gown-a royal blue masterpiece crafted from silk and adorned with intricatece details. The unique golden threadwork along the neckline added a touch of regal


    ou


    sophistication. Feelingposed and polished, I headed straight to find my son.


    As I entered his room, I found ir already there gently waking him and helping him get ready for school. My heart swelled with love at the sight of them together. ir was an


    be


    amazing aunt-any child wouvel ne


    lucky to have her. With her taking care of Austin, I felt reassured, knowing he was in good hands.


    Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, she looked at me as if trying to find a connection.


    I sighed softly, my heart heavy with unspoken words. If only she remembered the friendship we once shared.


    I still couldn''t understand what had happened how everyone, including my mate, had forgotten me all at once. Was this tied to the ancient prophecy? Had my existence been erased from this world so I could belong solely to the Lunar Realm?


    So many questions weighed on my mind, yet time was slipping through my fingers. I needed answers, and I needed to secure the Lunar Realm before it was toote.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628 Indecent Way


    "Hi!" I greeted with a warm smile as I stepped into Austin''s room.


    "Hi, Selena!" ir replied with her smile just as warm-hearted as I remembered. A sense of relief washed over me she hadn''t changed.


    I nced at Austin, who was still cuddled in her arms, and hesitated, silently asking through my eyes if I coulde closer. My heart ached at the bittersweet moment-I had to ask for permission to be near my own son. Such a cruel twist of fate.


    ir nodded with an encouraging smile, and I moved toward Austin.


    "Hey, baby boy," I whispered softly, brushing my fingers through his hair.


    He stirred, lifting his head and blinking up at me with sleepy eyes. "Ready for school?" I asked gently, smiling at him.


    "No, I still have to get ready," he said, his lips forming an adorable pout.


    "Aww, then let''s get started, honey," I said, scooping him up from ir''s arms. To my immense relief, he didn''t protest. My son he must have felt his mother''s love, as deep and unconditional as ever.


    I carried him to the bathroom, helping him brush his teeth and take a shower. Hisughter and chatter filled the small space, and I cherished every moment. When we finally stepped out, I noticed ir had left, but she had thoughtfullyid out Austin''s clothes and shoes near the bed.


    I lifted Austin, letting him stand on the bed as I carefully applied body lotion to his small arms and legs. Then, I helped him into his clothes and shoes, taking my time to ensure he looked tidy. Afterbing his hair neatly, we left his room and made our way to the breakfast table.


    When we arrived, I found my father, his wife, and my half-sister, Anne, already seated there, engaged in conversation with Zander''s mother. As their eyes fell on me, the expressions on their faces instantly soured. It was familiar reaction. Everything had changed, but Zander''s mother''s reaction to me remained the same, even though she didn''t remember me. She had always hated me, and that hatred hadn''t faded. As for my father, he had never loved me, and neither had my stepmother. But now, the hatred in their eyes was unmistakable, and it was clear they saw me as a rival to their daughter, Anne, because I was Zander''s mate.


    "Austin,e here," Zander''s mother called softly, and Austin immediately ran toward her, happily taking a seat beside her. I sighed helplessly, my thoughts interrupted as I noticed Maddox and ir entering together, hand in hand. Mates were supposed to be inseparable, always close to each other, unable to keep their hands off one another.


    I smiled at the sight before me. They were indeed deeply in love and


    anyone could tell the way they


    looked at each other. They both sat down, and ir gestured for me to join her at her side. I nodded and made my way toward her. Suddenly, the entire dining hall fell silent, and everyone stood up at once as the familiar aura of my mate enveloped the room. My eyes lifted to where the Alpha King was striding toward the giant dining table, walking casually yet with an intimidating air. I looked around to see everyone''s eyes on him, bowing and greeting him in respect. But he paid no attention to the others, his gaze locked on me alone.  I bit my lip, feeling my cheeks burn with shyness as I sensed the envious gazes directed toward me, all because the Alpha King''s undivided attention was on me. He stopped at the center of the table, where his usual seat was. Anne sat on his left, and his mother sat on his right, with Austin sitting next to her.


    "Mate," he called me, and the weight of everyone''s envious eyes now turned toward me, making me feel nervous and unable to look around.


    "Why are you sitting so far from me?


    Come here," he said, his eyes


    shifting to Anne, who seemed hurt But when Zander frowned and red, she understood the


    message. She stood up angrily and


    left the hall.


    en


    "Anne!" I called out, wanting to stop her. She hadn''t eaten breakfast yet, and I knew she might have forgotten about me for some reason. But I still remembered she was my little sister.


    But she didn''t stop, and I felt the urge to go after her. However, Zander''s authoritative voice stopped me. "Mate?" His gazemanded me to honor his wish, and with a sigh, I walked to his side and took the vacant seat Anne had just left. One by one, the omegas began serving breakfast at the table.


    "Did you ask your Luna what she would prefer for breakfast?" Zander asked the head omega, whom I recognized as the oldest omega, likely promoted to the position of head.


    She looked at me, dumbfounded, and the color drained from her face. I could tell she was terrified, so I decided to take control of the situation.


    "Yes, everything on the table is my favorite," I answered quickly, watching a wave of relief wash over the head omega''s face. She smiled in gratitude toward me, and I nodded.


    "Is that so, mate?" Zander asked suspiciously.


    "Yeah!" I replied calmly. "Everything seems so delicious."


    "Yes, so delicious," he murmured, his gaze dropping to my lips. I felt embarrassed as I realized everyone had noticed the Alpha King openly flirting with me in such an indecent way.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629 She Is My Mom


    Zander took the fruit bowl and began cing cut fruit onto my te, followed by some eggs and sausages.


    "This... this is way too much for me," I said, my eyes widening as I realized there was no way I could eat it all.


    "Eat more, mate," he replied, his voiceced with teasing. "These are all your favorites, right? You should eat properly. Otherwise, the people of your realm will start gossiping that their queen''s mate doesn''t take care of her." The arrogance of the alpha king echoed in his voice, and I couldn''tin. I had known what I was getting into when I chose to love this domineering alpha king.


    "You''re only concerned about your new mate and have forgotten your son, Zander," his mother''s annoyed voice cut through the breakfast chatter, making both turn to her. Her sharp tone brought my attention to Austin, who was pushing his te away, his little face scrunched up in irritation. His omega nanny was trying, unsessfully, to coax him into eating, but he refused to even drink his milk.


    I nced at Zander, who looked utterly clueless, his helpless gaze meeting mine. I gave him a small nod of assurance before standing and making my way over to Austin''s side.


    "What happened, baby boy?" I asked softly, crouching down beside him.


    "I don''t want to eat," he fussed, his lips jutting out in a pout.


    "But why? The food looks so yummy," I prompted gently, hoping to coax him out of his mood.


    "No, it''s not," Austin snapped, his voice tinged with frustration. His irritation was sudden, and I couldn''t quite figure out what had upset him so much.


    "You know what, baby boy?! You''re absolutely right," I said, pretending to agree with him. "Even I wouldn''t eat this boring food," I added, scrunching my face in mock disgust. Taking his te from the table, I handed it to his nanny. "Throw this away. Our prince deserves better!"


    "Selena!" Zander frowned in confusion, clearly baffled by my actions. I winked at him discreetly before striding toward the kitchen.


    Inside, I grabbed some eggs, onions, and bell peppers. Chopping them quickly, I mixed them with the beaten eggs. Heating up a frying pan, I poured in the mixture, sprinkling some grated cheese over the top. As the omelet cooked, I began ting it in a fun and yful way for Austin. Using tomato ketchup, I drew the outline of a car on the te and ced the omelet on one side. I even added a smiley face on the omelet with a tiny bit of ketchup.


    Then, I made a fresh mixed-fruit juice, knowing how much Austin loved it. I finished by adding a fun straw with a Spiderman figurine clinging to it, just the way he liked.


    Satisfied with my


    work and


    confident my son would enjoy it, I carried the breakfast back to the dining area. The moment Austin saw the te in my hands, his face lit up with a smile. My heart swelled with pride and love-my baby boy was already enchanted by the effort I''d made.


    "Now this is called a proper breakfast, right, my love?" I said with a smile as I ced the te in front of Austin.


    From the corner of the table, I heard Zander''s mother huff in disapproval, but I chose to ignore it.


    "Someone''s being spoiled today, huh?" ir teased in her yful tone, and Austin grinned, looking very pleased with himself.


    "Yay! I love it!" he cheered, his face lighting up as he grabbed his fork and knife to dig in.


    "Hey, Austin, can I have a bite?" Zander teased, trying to steal some of his son''s attention.


    "No, it''s all mine! Mom made it for me," Austin replied with a pout, clutching his te protectively.


    I froze for a second, my breath catching. He called me Mom. After everything, after him forgetting me hearing kim call me that sparked a flicker of hope in my heart. Maybe, deep down, some part of him still remembered me-buried in his unconscious mind.


    "Mom?!" Zander''s mother snapped, her face darkening. "Who told you she''s your mom?"


    "Aunt ir told me," Austin said,pletely unbothered by her tone. "She''s Dad''s mate, and I like her. So, she''s my mom," he dered firmly before shoveling another bite into his mouth.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart


    swell as I watched him eat with such joy. Moments like this felt


    perfect-so full of love and warmth But even as I smiled, a pang of.


    sadness gnawed at meet


    I this happiness wouldn''tst. My duties to the Lunar Realm would pull me away again, and the thought of leaving him behind broke me a little more each day.


    I nced at Zander, who was watching us with a proud, almost smug expression. He looked so pleased, but I couldn''t stop the thoughts running through my head. When I was gone, who would take my ce?


    I sighed quietly to myself. I didn''t have much time to figure it out. Before I left their lives for good, I needed


    to make sure Austin and Zander had someone who could fill the gap I''d leave behind.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 Bold Demand


    After finishing his food and juice, Austin got up and walked over to his dad. Zander leaned down to give him a gentle kiss on the forehead, and then Austin went to his grandmother. She kissed his cheek as he said goodbye before heading off to kindergarten with the royal driver. I followed him to the porch, where the sleek ck Mercedes was parked, watching as he climbed in. Once the car disappeared down the driveway, I headed back inside.


    When I returned to the hall, I saw Zander and Maddox talking near the entrance, while the rest of the family was still gathered at the breakfast table.


    "Zander, you didn''t get ready?" Maddox''s voice broke through my thoughts, and I nced at Zander. He was still in his sweatpants and a in T-shirt, clearly not dressed for work.


    "What''s wrong?" Zander questioned instead of replying, his tone sharp and authoritative. Typical alpha behavior.


    "Nothing," Maddox replied calmly. "I was just thinking if you''reing to the officete, I can reschedule your morning meetings."


    "I''m noting to the office today," Zander announced, and everyone turned to look at him in shock.


    I blinked, equally surprised. In all the years I''d known him, there wasn''t a single day he had willingly avoided his duties to the pack, especially since bing the Alpha King.


    "What?" Maddox asked, his surprise evident. "But why? You have some very important meetings today." "As you mentioned, reschedule them," Zander replied in a carefree tone,pletely unbothered.


    "But-" Maddox began to argue, but a sharp re from the Alpha made him pause. With a slight bow, he mumbled, "Alright, Alpha," before walking away reluctantly.


    I couldn''t let it slide that easily.


    "Why aren''t you going to the office today? Are you feeling sick?" I asked, my concern showing even though he looked perfectly fine to me.


    "I''m perfectly fit," he said with a slight smirk. "Are you worried about me?" he asked, his tone teasing, testing my reaction.


    "No, I was just asking casually. If you are perfectly fit, you should go to the office," I replied nonchntly, trying to keep my tone light.


    But his expression shifted, turning unpleasant at my words. "Do you want me to go away?" he snapped, his voice sharp.


    I was startled. He still had that effect on me when he became angry, my heart raced, and a wave of restlessness took over.


    "I just wanted you to do your duty if you''re feeling okay," I answered softly, trying to calm the tension.


    "It''s the same thing. You don''t want to be with me, mate?!" His usation cut deep, his toneced with frustration, and the pain in his eyes made my chest tighten.


    "Fine, it''s your decision," I murmured,


    irritationcing my tone. My carefully taid ns to discreetly begin my inquiries were now at risk if he stayed in the pack house all day Thad limited time and adot of work to get done.


    "Let me tell you the real reason why I don''t want to go to the office today, mate," he said suddenly, his tone soft but deliberate.


    I looked at him, my irritation giving way to curiosity.


    "Because I want to spend time with you."


    His words left me stunned for a


    moment. Spend time with me now? The whole day?! In the past, he had always been buried in work and pack duties, thad neverined, and I still didn''t. As his mate and Luna, I had always understood the weight of his responsibilities as the Alpha.


    "That''s a terrible excuse, Alpha," I said and couldn''t stop myself from rolling my eyes. Without waiting for a response, I turned to walk away.


    But before I could take more than a step, his hand caught my wrist, and in one smooth motion, he pulled me into his arms.


    My eyes widened in embarrassment as I realized we were in the middle of the hall, with everyone now staring at us.


    "What are you doing, Alpha?" I hissed through gritted teeth, wriggling to free myself from his arm, which was tightly wrapped around my waist.


    "Holding my mate in my arms," he replied smoothly, as though it was the most natural thing in the world. "Everyone is watching," I whispered, my face heating up as crimson spread across my cheeks.


    I wriggled again in his hold, trying


    harder to free myself, but he didn''t let me go. Without even exerting much effort, he kept me firmly


    trapped in his arms. The amuse


    glint in his eyes and the faint smirk on his lips made it clear just how much he was enjoying my flustered state.


    "Let them, mate. It''s not unusual for their Alpha to show affection for his Luna," he said with a shrug,pletely unbothered.


    I bit my lip shyly. "But I feel awkward, Alpha," I whined softly.


    "Then give me a kiss, and I''ll let you go," he said, his toneced with a yful daring.


    My eyes widened in disbelief, and my jaw nearly dropped. His demands were getting bolder by the second, weren''t they?

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631 Her Purpose


    "You''re not serious, are you?" I gasped, blinking at him as I nervously leaned back while he leaned closer to me.


    He chuckled and, oh Goddess, the sound was so deep and teasing. "Why do you look so nervous, mate? I just asked for a kiss. That''s it."


    "You are... you are shameless," I mumbled, narrowing my eyes at the clear amusement he was taking in my misery.


    "If anyone else had said that," he growled, his voice carrying the unmistakable authority of an alpha, "they would''ve been dead by now." His tone softened just slightly, though his gaze remained intense. "Only you can say such disrespectful words to me and get away with it. And still, you don''t understand you don''t need to be nervous around me."


    Such a big ego my alpha had. Me? Afraid of him? Never. I was the queen of the Lunar Realm, a descendant of the Moon Goddess herself. I had no reason to fear him.


    But... somehow, whenever he was this close, his presence seemed to mess with my resolve. My heart betrayed me, pounding loudly in my chest, and I found myself fumbling like a novice.


    Stay strong, Selena! I reminded myself sternly.


    Summoning my courage, I snapped back, "I don''t fear you, Alpha King."


    "Then give me a kiss," he persisted, his tone low and determined.


    I huffed out a breath.


    "Fine!" I murmured, meeting his gaze as I leaned closer. His eyes darkened with desire, his breathing quickening in anticipation.


    Biting my lip to suppress a grin, I tilted my head and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek.


    "It''s done. Now let me go," I said, leaning back with a triumphant smile.


    The expression on his face was priceless-first stunned, then confused, and finally, downright annoyed. "That''s not a kiss," he said, his voice low and using.


    "It is," I insisted with a mischievous nod. "You didn''t say where." I smirked, knowing I''d just outwitted the mighty Alpha King.


    "You are cruel, mate," he groaned, his frustration evident as he loosened his arms around me and reluctantly let me go. Without another word, he stalked out of the pack house, his footsteps echoing his irritation.


    I couldn''t help but suppress a giggle as I watched him leave, the look on his face etched in my mind. My poor alpha. Still, a pang of guilt tugged at me-had I gone too far?


    ''You''re very bad, Selena,'' Arena scolded me through our mind link, her tone half-amused and half- reproachful.


    ''It''s all your influence,'' I replied, rolling my eyes at her teasing growl.


    Arena wasn''t fooled. I could feel her desire mirroring my own, but I had to resist... for reasons. I couldn''t let myself be weak again.


    As I turned to head to my room, I caught a glimpse of Anne disappearing down the hallway. Her stiff posture and hurried steps didn''t go unnoticed. She must have seen us. And judging by the anger radiating off her, she didn''t like it one bit.


    Sighing, I headed back to my room, shutting the door behind me with a soft click. I nced around the familiar space, letting the silence settle over me before moving to the center of the room. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I


    my eyes and focused my ener


    my


    breathing slowing as I prepared to


    connect.


    The next moment, I was in the lunar realm. The radiant, ethereal glow of the royal chamber greeted me,


    and there stood my mother, her calm demeanor hiding a flicker of impatience in her eyes.


    "How are you, Selena? Did you manage to gather any information?" she asked, her voice holding both warmth and urgency.


    I sighed softly. "Mother, it''s only been a day. I haven''t had a chance yet," I admitted, feeling the weight of her expectations pressing on me.


    She frowned, her serene mask slipping just enough to reveal her frustration. "You''re wasting time, Selena. There''s nothing there for you to find. Only the God of Destruction can help us, and he is still waiting for you."


    Her tone was sharper than usual, a rare moment of annoyance from the High Priestess. But then again, mothers could scold their daughters, even if the daughter happened to be the queen of the realm. I bit back a snort, rolling my eyes internally.


    "Give me some time, Mother. I have a feeling I''m close very close-to finding the Dark Alpha. Once I locate him, I''ll uncover the root of this destruction," I exined, trying to reassure her.


    Zander couldn''t be the dark alpha, as my vision had shown me. My heart refused to believe he could be that evil. But I still needed to uncover his connection to the dark alpha.


    "And how can you be so certain the Dark Alpha is the key?" Mother countered, her gaze piercing as she folded her hands in front of her.


    "Something instinctual is telling me,"


    I murmured, atmost unconsciously, my thoughts drifting as I tried to connect the dots. "Everything began to spiral after the emergence of the Dark Alpha," I continued, "He seems hungry for power, and with Damon missing, I can''t shake the feeling that something dangerous is brewing-something meticulously nned."


    I turned to face my mother, my gaze serious. "I have to stop it," I dered.


    My mind raced with the possibilities. Damon''s power, amplified by the might of the vampire lineage and the ancient warlock king, made him nearly unstoppable. But why had he remained in hiding for so long? The secrecy felt too calcted, too deliberate.


    Mother''s expression softened, but her words remained firm. "Whatever your instincts tell you, Selena, remember this: you must return here before the people start to panic. Without their queen, the harmony of the lunar realm will begin to crumble."


    "Don''t worry, Mother," I replied, though my voice carried a distracted tone. "I''ll be back soon," I promised. Sensing the sadness in my voice, she approached me, her hands gentle as they caressed my head.


    "Selena," she said softly, her tone


    both loving and resolute, "you must


    let go of these weaknesses. You are a descendant of the Moon Goddess. Your life is not yours alone-it belongs to your people.


    Rtionships, material tie


    These


    things are beneath you. Your purpose is above all of this."


    Her words struck a chord, reminding me of the enormity of the role I bore. Letting go of what she perceived as weakness wasn''t easy. It never had been. The more I tried to distance myself from my loved ones, the more my heart resisted.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632 The Countdown Begins


    Author''s POV.


    After Selena returned to the Moonglow pack, the High Priestess decided it was time to seek an audience with the Moon Goddess. She ascended to Asgard, the celestial realm where the gods and goddesses convened, their thrones casting an ethereal glow over the star-studded expanse.


    The chamber was a grand spectacle, with a sky-like dome swirling with constetions, the air shimmering with divine energy. Seated on their ornate thrones were the gods of the realms.


    Kaelvor''s deep voice echoed through the hall as his piercing gaze fell upon the High Priestess.


    "Why did you send Selena back? What about the wedding?!" he snapped, his tone heavy with impatience. The High Priestess lowered her hood, revealing a calm yet resolute expression. "I tried to stop her, but she wouldn''t stay," she replied, her voice steady andposed.


    Sylvara, the serene goddess of wisdom, tilted her head in curiosity, her silver hair flowing like moonlight. "You''re aware the day of sacrifice is drawing near, aren''t you?" she asked, her voice gentle yet filled with an undercurrent of concern.


    The High Priestess nodded silently, but before she could respond, Pyrrhos, the god of mes, leaned forward. His crimson robes seemed to flicker like fire, and his glowing ember eyes bore into her.


    "Everything will be destroyed if we don''t follow the process," he growled, his voice like a crackling inferno. "That will never happen," the High Priestess replied, her tone unyielding and devoid of emotion. "The sacrifice must ur on the destined day, as ordained."


    Kaelvor narrowed his eyes, the weight of judgment radiating from him. "Alpha Zander will be a problem," he said, his voice cold and sharp.


    "He can''t do anything," the High Priestess dismissed with an air of finality.


    Kaelvor''s gaze darkened further. "He can do a lot. Haven''t you seen how he manipted the Queen of the Lunar Realm? Selena went willingly to live in his pack," he retorted, his toneced with challenge. The High Priestess clenched her jaw, resisting the urge to reveal the secret mission Selena was undertaking within the Blue Moon Pack.


    "You know," Kaelvor continued, a smug smirk ying on his lips, "if I don''t marry Selena, I won''t be able to merge my power with hers. Without that union, I cannot save the Lunar Realm from destruction."


    "I understand," the High Priestess replied tersely. Her gaze flicked toward the Moon Goddess, who remained calm and silent. The goddess hadn''t spoken a word


    throughout the entire et


    merely observing with a serene expression. The High Priestess felt a twinge of confusion at the goddess''sck of interference or reproach, and unease lingered in her heart. However, for now, she resolved to follow the goddess''s lead, trusting that her silence carried a deeper meaning.


    "You need to bring her back to the realm before it''s toote," Kaelvor spoke again, his voice tinged with urgency. His fear of Alpha Zander was evident, his unease growing with each passing moment. "If we take him lightly, he will ruin everything."


    The High Priestess inclined her head in a gesture of respect, her expression carefully neutral. Without another word, she turned and left the chamber, her robes sweeping gracefully behind her.


    After the High Priestess returned to the Moon Goddess Temple to resume her duties for the day, Kaelvor realized his work there was done. He headed back to his realm, where his partners in crime-the Dark Alpha and Damon Shadowthorn-were waiting for him.


    "What happened?" the Dark Alpha asked. "Did they agree to speed up the process?"


    "No," Kaelvor replied with a frustrated sigh. "Selena''s not returning anytime soon."


    "That''s going to be a problem. Zander is very clever and he can figure out our intentions, and if he does,


    no one can stop him from finding out what we''re really nning," the Dark Alpha said, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "And then he won''t stop until he kills us," Damon added, his voice low. "He''s more than we ever anticipated. He''s the fucking Alpha King."


    "He may be the Alpha King, the


    mightiest werewolf, but he can''t do anything. He''s nothingpared to my powers," Kaelvor boasted §Ö smugly. After all, he was the God of Destruction, the most powerful being who could destroy anything at will. He took pride in his strength and efficiency.


    "You don''t know what he possesses-something far more powerful than the might of any god or goddess, Damon said, his tone grim. He had witnessed Zander ke return from the brink defying nature itself. What Damon didn''t remember, however, was that the power he referred to wasn''t


    f dealer


    some divine force but the true mate bond between Zander and Selena.


    When the High Priestess erased Selena''s existence from everyone''s memory, all traces of her significance had vanished. Now, Damon only saw her as the descendant of the Moon Goddess and a vessel of immense power, coveted for her abilities and her ancient wolf, Arena.


    "Don''t worry," the Dark Alpha said with a chilling smirk. "I''ve devised a n. Zander will throw Selena out


    of his pack and out of his life himself. Once that happens, she''ll have no choice but to return to God Kaelvor."


    Kaelvor and Damon exchanged a nce, their expressions shifting to mirror the Dark Alpha''s cunning smile. Though the Dark Alpha''s face was concealed behind a mask, the malice in his eyes was unmistakable. Whatever he was nning, it promised to be something truly sinister.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633 Beliefs At Stake


    *Zander*


    I received a mind link from the border security team, alerting me that something was wrong. Without


    wasting a second, I rushed to the headquarters. The air was thick with tension as I entered, and the grim faces of my team only deepened my unease.


    "Report," Imanded, my voice sharp as I approached Freya, who stood examining the scene on the monitors.


    Freya''s expression was grim. "Alpha, we found several people dead in the peripheral regions. Their bodies were discovered in strange and unnatural conditions."


    "What do you mean by unnatural?" I demanded, my brows furrowing.


    "It''s unlike anything we''ve seen before," she admitted hesitantly. "At first nce, it resembles a gue, but we haven''t been able to identify the cause or source. The tests are inconclusive."


    I clenched my fists, anger boiling beneath the surface. "I didn''t appoint the best team to hear vague


    exnations, Freya," I growled, my voice carrying the weight of my frustration. "You''re the best in your fields-don''t give me half-answers when my people are dying."


    Freya flinched but nodded resolutely. "Alpha, We''re doubling our efforts. I won''t rest until we have answers."


    Seeing my people in peril-helpless, and now dead-was my breaking point. Lyon stirred restlessly within, echoing my rage. I wouldn''t rest until I discovered the truth. I wouldn''t let this happen again. My people depended on me, and I''d burn the world to protect them if I had to.


    I approached the bodies, my gaze narrowing as I examined them closely. Encased in ss covers, their pale skin shimmered with an eerie silver hue.


    "What''s happening to them?" I asked Freya, expecting she might have conducted some tests, which could exin the odd glow.


    I nced at Freya, noticing her hesitation.


    "What''s wrong?" I demanded sternly.


    "I checked the illumination from their bodies and..." She paused.


    "And?" I frowned, waiting for her to continue.


    "Come with me, Alpha," she said, motioning for me to follow her toward theboratory. Just before we entered, she handed me a full-body suit. I nced at her, puzzled.


    "Please wear this," she exined. "These are magic- and spell-proof suits. We still don''t know how the magic spreads from the bodies or how it might affect others."


    She slipped on a simr suit herself.


    I followed her into the dimly lit room, where candles flickered, casting


    long, wavering shadows. The air was thick with the heady aroma of enchantments. Freya''s assistants, a few other witches also d in protective suits, were engrossed in their tasks-mixing potions for various cures and crafting enchanted weapons.


    Freya was a skilled witch, and I trusted her judgmentpletely. Whatever she needed, we''d provide it to enhance the resources of the research and investigation center.


    "Here, I tested the light from their bodies," Freya began, pointing at one of the corpses her assistants were still examining. She ran her hands over the body, and it began to emit a different, eerie glow.


    I watched in amazement, unable to hide my disbelief. "What is that?" I murmured, almost in a trance.


    "It seems a ritual was performed that caused their deaths," she exined, her voice steady butced with unease. She hesitated before continuing, "And... I was shocked to discover that the spell or rather, the dark magic cast on them-originates from the Lunar Realm."


    Her revtion made my eyes widen in shock. The Lunar Realm?! I masked my surprise quickly, though, and asked calmly, "What''s your interpretation of this?"


    I needed to know her take on it, to see if she hade to the same conclusion that I had-a conclusion that felt far more dangerous than I could have anticipated.


    "Many people dismiss it as a myth or a rumor, but I''ve heard a prophecy passed down from my ancestors," Freya began, her tone hesitant. "It mentioned that the entire universe would face destruction, and the only way to stop it is through a specific process. I don''t know all e but..." Her conflicted expression deepened. "If it''s true-and based on my findings-the process is somehow connected to the Lunar Realm."


    The suspicion in her eyes made my temper snap.


    "Are you out of your mind?" I roared. "Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    "I do, Alpha,¡± she replied firmly, her voice steady despite the weight of her words. "Trust me, I''ve double-checked it thousands of times-even though I confirmed it in the first trial. The magic came from the Lunar Realm. It doesn''t exist anywhere else," she said, her tone r¨¦solute, though her expression conveyed a deep empathy. "I understand what this means to you, and for the first time in my life, I


    wished to be wrong."


    I exhaled loudly, then inhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. No, this couldn''t be true. It couldn''t.


    Freya hesitated but continued, "If I connect the pieces... it all started when your mate, Queen Selena, came to reside in our pack."


    "Shut the fuck up!" I growled, spinning abruptly toward her with a re that could scorch the air between


    us.


    Freya flinched slightly but held her ground. "I hope I''m wrong, Alpha. But we can''t ignore the facts."


    The facts pointed to a grim possibility, but my heart refused to ept them. Selena... behind the deaths? No, no! The mere thought was unthinkable-believing it felt impossible.


    But if it were true... then what?

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634 Negotiation


    I stood before my pack house, my legs threatening to give out beneath me as my heart and mind waged war against each other.


    ''Come on, Zander. Do you really think Selena is behind those deaths?'' Lyon growled in frustration. ''I''m not ready to believe she could do something like that.''


    I let out a long sigh, a wave of defeat washing over me. I didn''t want to believe it either. But as a ruler, I couldn''t ignore the facts-and the facts were pointing in a direction I couldn''t refuse to ept.


    Taking a deep, steadying breath, I pushed open the doors and entered the pack house. The sight that greeted me eased a fraction of the weight on my chest.


    Austin''s cheerfulughter filled the room as he sat cross-legged on the floor, his tiny hands gripping crayons. Anne knelt beside him, patiently helping him with his kindergarten coloring assignment. Seeing my son happy melted away some of the stress that had been wing at me, even if only for a moment. "Zander," Anne greeted me with a warm smile. "Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "No, thanks, Anne," I replied, shaking my head. "I want to freshen up first."


    She nodded, her attention returning to Austin as she resumed helping him with his coloring. I walked past the kitchen, where the familiar sight of my mother and ir overseeing the household chores greeted me.


    My eyes instinctively scanned the room, searching for Selena, but she was nowhere in sight.


    "Where is Selena?" I asked ir, my tone casual yetced with curiosity.


    "I haven''t seen her all day," she answered calmly. "She might be in her room."


    Without another word, I turned and headed straight to my room, where Selena had been staying.


    When I opened the door, the faint trace of Selena''s scent lingered in the air, but it was faded, as if she


    hadn''t been here for a while. I didn''t need to look further to confirm-she wasn''t here.


    But where had she gone for so long without telling anyone... without telling me?


    I wandered through the pack house, following any hint of her presence, until I finally caught her scent near


    my study. My steps faltered outside the door before I abruptly pushed it open and barged in.


    Selena jolted at the sudden intrusion, her wide eyes staring at me as she froze mid-action... using myptop?


    "Hi!" she greeted hesitantly, her voice uncertain. "You''re home early?"


    My frown deepened. "What are you doing here?" I asked, my gaze sweeping over the study. "No one enters this room without my permission," I said, my piercing gaze locking onto hers.


    "But I''m your mate, Alpha," she replied softly, her voice carrying an innocent charm, her wide eyes looking at me with an almost disarming cuteness. "Do I need permission too?"


    "Selena," I said firmly, my toneced with authority. "You are my mate, and because of that, I expect you to respect my position as the Alpha King of the North. This is my workspace, filled with confidential details I bring home to review in my free time. If you wanted toe here, you should have asked me first." "Okay, Alpha King. I''m sorry," Selena said quickly, her voice soft yet tinged with something unreadable.


    As I approached, she pressed a button on theptop with practiced ease. Suspicion pricked at my senses. I swiftly turned theptop toward me, my eyes scanning the screen.


    The all-too-familiar sinking feeling hit me when I realized that all the recent work on it had been erased. Clever. My mate was very clever.


    And now, this gave me yet another reason to trust Freya''s findings and to doubt Selena.


    What are you hiding from me, my mate?


    The thought echoed in my mind like a persistent whisper. A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crept over me, a nagging feeling that something eerily simr had happened before. But when?


    "What were you doing on myptop?" I growled using my sharp and authoritative Alpha King tone.


    Selena nced at me, her


    expression neutral, but her voice


    carried a touch of nervousness. "I was getting bored at home, so thought I''d do some research about the North to understand you better," she replied smoothly.


    I studied her carefully. The words seemed too practiced, too deliberate. A queen of the Lunar Realm needing to study the North in the mortal realm? It made little


    sense. The Lunar Realm httt


    controlled ours for eternity


    "Don''t use myptop," I said curtly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "It contains many confidential files, and if anything were identally deleted, I''d be in serious trouble."


    Her expression shifted slightly, a flicker of displeasure crossing her face at my restriction.


    "Then get me aptop," she demanded, her voice sweet yet assertive, as though trying to mask her defiance with innocence.


    "I''ll think about it," I said, deliberately dodging her demand. "Now, let''s go. I need to lock the study," I instructed in a distant tone.


    Selena didn''t respond, but I could see a flicker of recognition in her expression..She must have sensed the emotional barrier in my voice couldn''t help it. Until I knew what was true and what was false, trust was a luxury I couldn''t afford-not even with my mate.


    As I turned to lock the door, her voice stopped me in my tracks.


    "If you give me aptop and ess to your study," she began, her toneced with a yful edge, "I can negotiate on some terms."


    I froze, my brows furrowing in confusion. "What terms?" I asked, my tone guarded, caught off guard by her unexpected proposition.


    She bit her lip shyly, making my confusion grow further.


    "How about a kiss?" she said, her voice soft yet teasing, leaving me utterly baffled.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635 Refusing Her


    *Selena*


    I thought he would jump at the opportunity after hearing my proposition, but what happened was the exact opposite of my expectations.


    "You''ll get yourptop today," he said in a dismissive tone, and I was left utterly shocked.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything in return?" I asked, my voice dropping to a teasing whisper as I observed him intently. But he didn''t even nce in my direction.


    "I''ve had a long day. I want to rest," he said, his tone detached, leaving my jaw practically on the floor. My mate-Alpha King Zander ke-refused the kiss. Refused me. He didn''t know but I might have been willing to offer more than just a kiss if he had pressed.


    What was that? Did he hit his head somewhere, or was something seriously wrong with him?


    Seeing that his mood wasn''t good, I quietly followed him to the room. Without a word, he entered the bathroom, leaving me alone. I stared at the closed bathroom door for a few moments before walking over to the cupboard, selecting his clothes, and neatly cing them on the bed.


    Deciding to give him space, I headed to the kitchen to help the omegas with dinner. On my way, I passed through the hall and noticed Anne with Austin. She was amazing with my son. If there was anyone who could fill my ce in Austin''s life, it would be her.


    Anne would make a good wife for Zander too, and the thought lingered in my mind. That''s why, despite the tug in my heart to go and spend time with my baby boy, I didn''t interrupt them.


    I found Zander''s mother and ir in the kitchen. As soon as Zander''s mother saw me, she cringed and quickly left, as if I were a gue. ir sighed and gave me an empathetic smile.


    "Don''t mind my mother," she murmured,ing over to me and whispering in an apologetic tone. "Of course, don''t worry," I assured her with a warm smile. I was ustomed to my mother-inw''s indifference toward me; it was nothing new.


    ir and I got involved in preparing dinner, and the omegas also warmed up upon seeing me there. Though they had almost forgotten me, they still felt a connection with me.


    Soon, the warriors and other officers began arriving, gathering in the dining room at their respective tables. Zander and Maddox also came in after a while. Zander was still distant toward me, and I couldn''t understand what I had done wrong. Was entering his study without permission such a big crime that he was still upset with me? Goddess, this Alpha and his mood! I sighed, my eyes lingering on his handsome features as he carefreely talked to his beta,pletely unaware of what he was doing to my heart. After dinner, Maddox approached me and handed me a newptop. He informed me that I could use the study, but I would need to inform the Alpha beforehand.


    Okay?! I could work with that.


    Once dinner was over, everyone retired to their rooms. When I entered ours, Zander was already lying on his side, his eyes closed. Letting out a sad sigh, Iy down on my side. Closing my eyes, I silently hoped that by morning, things would be better.


    In the morning, when I woke up, I


    found the other side of the bed empty and cold. Zander had already left. I headed down the hall and helped Austin get ready for the day. After he left for kindergarten found ir preparing to leave for the training ground.


    "Can I alsoe?" I asked.


    She nodded with a smile. "Sure."


    As we walked to the training ground, we came upon Zander sparring with the young warriors in training. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of shorts. The sun highlighted his toned ripped physique, and beads of sweat glistened on his tanplexion, making him look like a Greek god incarnate.


    My throat suddenly felt dry. Oh, Goddess, was it the weather that was so hot-or my impossibly sexy mate making it even hotter?


    ir''s fingers gently touched my chin, attempting to close my mouth. It was then that I realized I had been drooling over the hot Alpha King.


    "I know my brother is handsome," she teased with a smirk, "but he''s yours, and you can watch as much


    as you want in the privacy of your room, Selena."


    I blushed so deeply I felt my cheeks heat up.


    "ir, stop it," I said, smiling shyly. She giggled.


    "By the way, if you want, I can arrange the next training session for you," she suggested, nudging me with her shoulder mischievously.


    "Will he train me?" I asked with doubt. Since I arrived at the training ground, Zander hadn''t even spared me a nce.


    "Of course he will," ir affirmed confidently. "After all, you are his mate."


    I nodded, smiling, but then a thought crossed my mind.


    "ir, do you know if something is


    going on in the pack? Zander seems offtely,¡±sked, noticing how Maddox and Zander had been talking intenselyst night at the dinner table. It made me think that maybe Zander was stressed and taking it out on me by being upset.


    "Oh, you didn''t know?" ir asked with surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, feeling a sense of unease.


    "Some deaths happened yesterday, and we can''t find the cause of them. This has made Zander


    extremely worried, as you know, for him, his people and pack alwayse first," she informed.


    Deaths in our pack? In suspicious conditions? That exined why Zander had been in such a bad mood. But he should have discussed it with me.


    But who could be behind it? I won''t rest until I find out.

 Chapter 636

    Let Me Go, My Mafia Husband


    Chapter 636 Train Me!


    Zander finished training with the male warriors, and now it was time for the female warriors to begin their session. The female warrior trainer stepped forward as Zander walked out of the wrestling ground, epting a towel handed to him by one of the male omegas on duty at the training grounds to attend to the Alpha and other officers.


    In the far corner, Maddox was practicing in another training area, and I couldn''t help but notice ir''s eyes fixed on him.


    Watching ir and Maddox''s love story unfold right before me was so sweet; it felt like witnessing a romantic talee to life.


    But my happy moment disturbed when I heard the voice of one of the female warriors.


    "Alpha, can we not have the honor of your training as well? Or is your perfection reserved only for the male warriors?"


    My eyes darted from the female warrior to Zander, whose expression was unreadable and stern.


    "Of course, I will train you. For an Alpha, all his warriors are equal," Zander dered firmly.


    His words brought a wave of joy among the female warriors, their eyes lighting up as they gazed at him


    like he was some kind of eye candy. My heart burned with anger.


    My stupid mate didn''t seem to realize what these warriors really wanted-they didn''t just want his training; they wanted him.


    "No!" I eximed before he could step into the training zone, and every pair of eyes turned in my direction. "Alpha Zander will not train the female warriors."


    "What are you saying, mate?" Zander growled, clearly displeased by my interruption.


    "Yes, I''m saying the right thing. You''re my mate, and I won''t allow you to be in close contact with other females," I dered, lifting my chin in defiance, hearing a soft giggle from ir beside me.


    "Have you lost your mind? I''m the Alpha, and to me, my pack members are like my children. Your jealousy is absurd, mate," he hissed, frustration evident in his voice.


    Oh, my poor, innocent Alpha. Couldn''t he see they didn''t view him as a father figure? They saw him as the hottest man alive. How could he be so oblivious to the effect he had on the she-wolves around him? "Alpha or not, I won''t let you train those females," I dered firmly, feeling the heated res of the female warriors boring into me.


    "That''s ridiculous," Zander huffed in frustration. "Your demand cannot be fulfilled, mate. The Alpha''s duty alwayses first and above everything else."


    "Oh really? Above me?" I challenged, crossing my arms defiantly as I stared him down.


    He didn''t reply with words, but Zander''s sharp, intimidating re spoke volumes. ir''s reassuring grip on my hand gave me a sense of support, reminding me I wasn''t entirely alone in this.  "Zander, you can''t just disregard your mate like this," ir chimed in, her toneced with irritation. "You wanted her here, and now that she is, you don''t respect her? Typical male behavior," she added with a huff of annoyance. "If she doesn''t want you training the female warriors, then respect her wishes. Appoint one of your best trainers for


    them instead."


    I fought the urge to cheer ir on. No one except me ever dared to speak to Zander this way, but here she was, standing up for me. It meant more than words could express.


    "Fine! Rachel!" Zander called out to one of the most skilled female warrior trainers.


    Rachel stepped forward promptly. "Yes, Alpha!" she responded, bowing slightly in respect.


    She was a brte with a well-built, toned physique. Her six-pack abs were prominently visible under her cropped tank top, and her leggings entuated her strong, sculpted legs.


    "You take the lead and train the females for today. I will personally oversee the training and provide my input," Zandermanded with authority.


    Rachel nodded, then turned to the female warriors and instructed them to step into the training zone.


    I watched as the female warriors'' faces fell with disappointment, but none dared to challenge their alpha''s decision. Zander ke was not just an alpha-he was the Alpha King.


    However, I mentally made a note to give him a piece of advice when we were alone. How could he allow other females to touch him, training or not? I huffed silently.


    Then he turned to me and his expression was stillced with frustration as he asked, "Is that okay for you, mate?"


    I smirked in victory. "That''s alright," I replied, my tone dripping with a yful attitude. I couldn''t help but enjoy teasing my Alpha mate from time to time.


    "But that''s not it," I added, watching as Zander narrowed his eyes at me in irritation.


    "What more do you want?" he asked in a low, dangerously calm voice the same tone that always sent a


    shiver down my spine and made my core throb with anticipation and need.


    "I want you to train me, Alpha,¡± I said,


    my voice firm yet tinged with a hint


    of yfulness. I was pleased to see


    the way my mate''s eyes


    ve


    darkened-and it wasn''t from anger.


    en

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637 Under His Control


    I swear I saw the possessiveness swirling in his blue orbs as he stepped closer.


    "As you wish, mate," Zander''s voice turned husky, his possessive eyes raking over me as he grabbed my wrist and led me to the training area.


    By now, everyone had gathered around the practice area where their alpha was going to train me.


    Meeting his eyes with confidence, I grabbed the hem of my white top and was about to pull it over my head when he grabbed my hand.


    "Don''t!" he ordered sharply. "You can practise in these clothes."


    I smirked. Two could y this game, Alpha.


    He didn''t bother covering himself in front of the hungry eyes of the she-wolves, yet he wanted me to stay modest. Such a hypocrite.


    "But my clothes will get muddy," I pouted, letting my voice drop just enough to hint at the mischief dancing in my mind.


    "They won''t," Zander replied curtly, his gaze narrowing. "I''ll be careful."


    Oh, my Alpha-pretending not to care but still caring. It was adorable, really.


    "So," I murmured, tilting my head and letting my fingers trailzily along my waist, "what''s the first move, Alpha?"


    His eyes darkened, the yful spark fading into something more primal, more possessive. His chest expanded with a slow inhale as he stepped closer, towering over me, his shadow swallowing me whole. "Defense," he said simply, his voice husky, a delicious rumble that sent a shiver racing down my spine. "Defense," I echoed, my lips curling into a teasing smile. "You think I need to defend myself from you?" "No," he replied, his tone low and dangerous. "But from anyone foolish enough to try and take what''s mine."


    Before I could respond, his hands shot out, gripping my wrists with just enough force tomand but never hurt. "First rule," he murmured, his eyes locked on mine, "never let your guard down."


    His touch was electric, his thumbs brushing against my pulse points, making my breath hitch. I could feel the power coiled in his muscles, restrained but oh-so-potent, and it sent heat pooling low in my belly. "You''re distracted," he pointed out, leaning in so close that I could feel the warmth of his breath fanning over my face.


    "Wonder why," I managed to say, my voice weaker than I wanted.


    His smirk was a devastating mix of arrogance and desire. "Spin."


    Before I could process hismand, he twisted me effortlessly, pulling my back flush against his chest. His arm snaked around my waist, anchoring me to him, while his other hand moved to my neck, not squeezing, just holding me in ce.


    "Try to get free," he whispered, his lips brushing the shell of my ear, making my knees go weak.


    I wriggled, half-heartedly at first, because being pressed against him like this was intoxicating. But then I felt it-the heat radiating from his body, the steady thrum of his heartbeat, the way his grip tightened slightly when I moved just right. It ignited something primal in me, something that wanted to fight, not to escape, but to push him further.


    "Is this all you''ve got, mate?" he teased, his voice dripping with dark amusement.


    Oh, he was enjoying this. The challenge, the closeness, the way I couldn''t quite decide if I wanted to fight or surrender.


    I shifted my weight, using a self-defense move I''d vaguely remembered, and tried to stomp on his foot. He anticipated it, of course, sidestepping smoothly and pulling me closer, so close I could feel every hard ne of his body against mine.


    "You''re predictable," he murmured, his voice lower now, his lips dangerously close to my neck.


    "And you''re a hypocrite," I shot back, twisting my head to re at him. "You train shirtless for all those she-wolves, but you want me covered?"


    His grip tightened just slightly, and the growl that rumbled in his chest sent a fresh wave of heat coursing through me. "You''re mine," he said, his tone possessive and unyielding. "No one else gets to see you like that."


    "And no one else gets to touch you," I countered, tilting my chin defiantly.


    "Are you jealous?" he finally asked, his voice a low, rough rasp as he released my wrists, stepping back just enough to let the tension between us breathe.


    I turned to face him, my chest rising and falling rapidly-not just from the training but from the sheer effect of his presence.


    "So what if I am?" I admitted boldly, my tone a mix of challenge and defiance. My words seemed to fuel the fire in his smirk, which deepened, his handsome face a picture of smug confidence.


    "I am yours, mate," he said, his voice thick with certainty. "You don''t need to be jealous."


    Before I could respond, his hand shot out, gripping my elbow and pulling me closer with amanding strength that sent a shiver down my spine. My palms fell against the hard nes of his bare chest, the heat of his skin searing into mine.


    "See? I''m all yours," he murmured,


    his tone dropping to a tantalizing whisper as his other hand brushed along my waist. "To touch, to feel to see..." His lips ghosted over my neck, stopping just at the marking spot, where the faintest graze of his


    mouth sent a jolt of of his


    electricity


    through me.


    "...and to make love," he finished, his voice husky and dripping with desire.


    "Goddess," he growled, his lips pressing more firmly to the sensitive skin at my neck, "how badly I want to mark you right here, in front of everyone, so the whole world knows you''re mine."


    The possessiveness in his tone made Arena howl with delight inside me, her joy practically bursting at the seams. She pushed against my control, eager to break free, to let him im us fully.


    My eyes darted toward the crowd gathered around us. They were watching, their breaths held in a mix of awe and suspense. Heat flushed my cheeks and summoning every ounce of willpower, I pushed against his chest, trying to create distance between us. His smirk faltered slightly, but the raw hunger in his


    eyes didn''t waver.


    "Alpha king, focus on the training," I teased, a yful glint in my eyes. "What''s next? What are you going to teach me?"


    "Watch me," he responded, his voice


    ne''


    low andmanding. In a sh, he rolled me into his arms, spinning us around. My hands instinctively gripped his torso, my body moving with him as he flipped us


    effortlessly, sending him crashing


    onto his back while Indshing


    of him.


    on top


    A collective sigh of disappointment echoed from the crowd, but Maddox and ir''s cheers rang out loud and clear.


    "That''s my girl, Selena!" ir shouted, her voice full of pride.


    "An alpha can only be defeated by his luna," Maddox added, pping in amusement.


    I nced down at Zander, who didn''t look angry, but instead, strangely content. I tried to get up, but his hold on me was firm, not allowing me to move.


    "Now, I want you alone in our room, mate," he whispered, his voice rough with an edge of something dangerous.


    "What?" I squinted at him, trying to process his words. He tricked me while making everyone believe I had defeated him in training. What a liar of an alpha he was.


    "You need to take responsibility for what you''ve started here," he murmured, his tone low and filled with meaning. His arms wrapped around my waist, pressing me down, and I felt his hard length, now a giant size, poking my belly.


    With a wicked smile, he slowly helped me sit up before standing and leaving, his voice carrying over his shoulder with a hint of mischief.


    "Five minutes, mate."


    My head spun, torn between the exhration of victory and the anticipation of what was toe. Was this a victory or a defeat?

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638 The Target


    I watched as a male omega handed Zander a T-shirt. He nodded in appreciation and walked off with Maddox, who had also finished his session for the day. ir turned to me with a mischievous smile, her eyes glinting with yful intent.


    "So, how was it?" she teased, winking at me knowingly.


    "What? Your alpha brother is a good trainer, you know," I said, trying to dodge her question, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks.


    "Oh, yeah?!" sheughed. "Tell me something about it!" Her grin widened as she shrugged nonchntly, clearly enjoying my flustered state.


    Before I could muster a reply, Anne''s voice cut through the moment like a sharp de. "Selena, how shameless you are!"


    Startled, I turned to find her standing behind me, her face contorted with fury.


    "What''s wrong, Anne?" I asked with genuine concern, though her anger made me uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?" she spat, her scowl deepening. "What''s wrong?! Huh?" Her teeth clenched as she


    stepped closer. "You snatched my fianc¨¦, and now he''s canceling our wedding while you shamelessly flirt with him and seduce him openly! Such a filthy skank you are!"


    Her words hit like a whip, drawing gasps from a few onlookers nearby.


    I was stunned and couldn''t speak for a moment, frozen by the weight of my actions. I hadn''t realized I was going against my own carefullyid ns.


    "Anne, don''t worry. Your wedding won''t be canceled," I muttered, and then I didn''t stop there-I just turned and walked away, ignoring ir as she called my name. I couldn''t bear to look back.


    How could I lose my focus like this? How could I let things spiral further out of control? I silently scolded myself, frustration boiling beneath my skin.


    ''It''s not your fault, Selena,'' Arena''s voice echoed softly in my mind. ''He''s our mate, and whether he remembers us or not, we''re still bonded to him. Married to him. The pull you felt, the things you did- they''re instinctual. Normal,'' she assured me.


    I sighed deeply. She might be right, but this wasn''t part of my n. Yet every time Alpha King Zander ke stood in front of me, I lost both my focus and my control.


    But now, I had no choice-I needed to elerate my task and leave this realm as soon as possible.


    I stormed into Zander''s study, grateful to find it vacant. My heart raced as I locked the door behind me. I needed ess to his files-documents that could support my search for the truth.


    Sitting at his desk, I powered up hisputer and entered the code. To my relief, it unlocked easily. Wasting no time, I searched for data from six years ago, focusing on the time when the Rock ws Pack was decimated.


    Questions gued my mind: How did my father, his wife, and my half-sister survive that massacre? Was my half-brother still alive? Did they all fake their deaths back then? If yes then how did he manage to do


    it?


    As I scrolled through the archives, a


    news article caught my eye. It detailed the attack on the Rock ws Pack-their Alpha, Albert, and his family went missing during the onught. And everyone assumed they died in the war. But after six long years, they had reappeared, seeking aid from Alpha King Zander ke to rebuild their pack.


    The report imed they had gone into hiding, surviving in secrecy to evade their enemies. But something felt off-terribly off. As far as I remembered, Zander himself had led the charge to destroy the Rock ws Pack. Did Zander truly forget why he annihted them, justas he forgot me? Did he forget the reason why he punished Alpha Albert and his pack? Why did something deep inside me whisper that my half-brother might still be alive, especially if the rest of the family had survived?


    The pieces started forming a theory in my mind a theory that made my blood run cold.


    Had my father nned their escape all along? But no, that seemed impossible. Escaping the wrath of Alpha Zander ke his unparalleled fury-should have been unthinkable.


    Unless...


    Who had helped him? Someone mightier than the Alpha King? Or perhaps someone with strength equal to his?


    My eyes darted around the room in frustration, my thoughts spiraling.


    Frustration bubbled within me, threatening to spill over. None of this made sense. The gaps in the story, the contradictions, the missing pieces-it was maddening. My head throbbed under the weight of so many unanswered questions.


    But one thing I was certain of:


    A far greater force was at y here-something darker and more dangerous.


    And if my suspicions were correct, the mighty Alpha King wasn''t just the hunter in this game. He was also a target.


    Lost in my thoughts, I kept scrolling through the news absentmindedly, my eyes skimming over headlines that barely registered until one name made me freeze.


    The Dark Alpha.


    The pieces that had been scattered in my mind suddenly clicked into ce. It all made sense now.


    The person who could have helped


    my father, the one with the power to


    J.n


    stand against the Alpha King, was none other than him. His dark, otherworldly powers could exin the impossible escape-the survival that defied Zander''s wrath.


    My eyes widened as the realization sank in.


    "Oh no!"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639 A Mother''s Dismay


    My heart pounded so loudly in my chest as I recalled my vision of Zander as the Dark Alpha.


    Oh, Moon Goddess, why this confusion? Why was I being tested so relentlessly by life? I closed my eyes, trying to focus, hoping to summon another vision-something, anything-that could offer rity. But nothing came. Was it something that happened on its own? Could I not control it?


    Oh Goddess! How much more did I have to learn about this new identity, this new life? And yet, here I was, burdened with a mountain of problems to face all at once. What was I supposed to do?


    I rubbed my head in frustration just as the study door was yanked open, and Zander''smanding presence filled the room.


    "What are you doing here, mate?" His deep, threatening voice sent a shiver down my spine as his piercing eyes locked on mine, each step he took toward me brimming with raw dominance.


    "I came here to learn more about your pack, Alpha," I replied softly, breaking eye contact and looking away so he wouldn''t see through my lies.


    "But I told you to meet me in our room in five minutes," he said, his voiceced with quiet authority. "I''ve been waiting there for you, yet you didn''t show. So, I had toe here to find you."


    Before I could respond, his hands grabbed my waist, and he lifted me effortlessly, cing me on the desk. I gaped at him, my eyebrows shooting up in confusion. "What are you doing?"


    "Since you''re here," he murmured, leaning closer, his breath warm against the side of my face as his lips grazed my earlobe, "let''s make good use of this desk."


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. "I... I have to go," I stammered, trying to slide off the desk.


    But his hands nted firmly on either side of me, trapping me in ce. His smoldering gaze held mine, and the air around us seemed to thicken.


    "You didn''te when I told you to, and you made me wait," he growled softly, his voice heavy with desire. His darkened eyes bore into me, sending my heart racing at a jet speed. "Now, be ready to face the consequences, mate."


    "You... you can''t do this," I stuttered, my voice trembling as his hands trailed over my thighs, the fabric of my sweatpants doing little to dull the intense sensation that seeped through.


    "Are you challenging me, mate?" he asked, narrowing his eyes with a teasing smirk that sent a shiver down my spine.


    For a moment, I was speechless. If it


    were another time, I might have yed along, leading him into the game of seduction. But this was different. This wasn''t the moment, and the stakes were too high. I needed to focus on pushing him and Anne closer, ensuring he would never remember me. So when I finally left, he wouldn''t be hurt.


    "Zander, we need to talk," I said abruptly, forcing myself to take a deep, steadying breath to regain my resolve.


    "I''m all ears, mate," he murmured as he leaned forward, burying his head in the crook of my neck. His warm breath fanned against my skin, and he inhaled deeply, making it nearly impossible for me to focus.


    "Zander, I''m serious," I shrieked, my voice rising in desperation as he nipped at the sensitive skin of my neck, sending jolts of electricity through me.


    "Okay," he husked, his voice heavy and rough with lust. This was not the way I wanted to discuss this matter.


    I tried to push him away.


    "Zander, listen to me," I raised my voice in frustration.


    He raised his head, frowning, his eyes stillden with lust but now mixed with confusion. "What''s wrong, mate?" he asked.


    I licked my lips, still steadying myself after his sensual ministrations. "I want to know about the Dark Alpha," I demanded.


    He nodded slowly. "What else do you


    want to know? Everyone knows he''s


    pure evil with a twisted wish to plunge the entire world into


    darkness and im it as his territory. That''s why he was spreading terror, demolishing packs, capturing werewolves, and turning them into dark beings to increase his army. But no one has ever seen his face or knows his name."


    He told me what I already knew. But my question was different.


    "Do you know him personally?" I pushed my luck, hoping he might confide the truth to me.


    Zander furrowed his brows, his gaze narrowing as if searching for something within himself. Then, for a


    fleeting moment, he looked lost, but his expression quickly changed.


    "ir mind-linked me," he said with urgency, his voice tight. "Austin is burning with fever and..." He paused as his eyes searched mine, "He''s crying and missing his mom."


    My heart sank with dismay hearing this.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640 A Mother''s Promise


    Austin was burning with a fever! Knowing my baby boy was in pain, I couldn''t stay there any longer. Before Zander could say anything, I dashed toward Austin''s room. As soon as I opened the door, his desperate cries echoed through the air.


    "Mom! Mom!"


    Anne and ir were sitting beside him, trying tofort him, but their efforts were in vain. Anne gently caressed his forehead, but he angrily shrugged her hand away.


    "No! I want my mom!" he wailed.


    My eyes stung with tears, and all my resolve shattered seeing him in such a condition, needing me more than ever. I couldn''t stop myself. Nothing and no one could hold me back now.


    "Yes, sweetie," I whispered, my lips trembling as I rushed to his side. ir got up from the bed, giving me space to sit beside my son.


    "Mom is here," I assured him, cing my hand on his head. Leaning, I kissed his forehead, silently praying in my heart. The moment I touched him, I broke into tears, feeling the intense heat radiating from his tiny body-my baby boy was burning with fever.


    "Mom, you''re here," Austin murmured weakly, his eyes still closed. He seemed half-conscious, his little body sumbing to the rising temperature.


    "Yes, sweetheart. I''m here. Mom is here," I repeated softly, my voice trembling with emotion. I kissed both of his eyelids, as though trying to transfer all my strength to him. Slowly, his eyes fluttered open.


    I smiled, a mixture of relief and love washing over me. "Hey, baby boy! How are you feeling?"


    "Mom?!" he called again, his voice fragile yet unmistakably filled with longing. My heart swelled with love and emotions, nearly overwhelming me.


    My son called me Mom. He remembered me.


    How could he not? After all, he was my blood, my flesh-a piece of me. My son.


    "Why isn''t there a healer here yet?" I yelled, my voice echoing through the room. My furious eyes darted toward Zander. "Why are you just standing there, doing nothing? Our son is suffering!" I scolded my husband, my frustration spilling over.


    "Rx, Selena. The doctor is on his way," ir tried to reason, her tone calm but firm.


    "On his way?" + scoffed, my voice dripping with disbelief. "Are you serious? He is the heir of the MoonGlow Pack, and you''re treating him like a nobody?" My anger red like wildfire, consuming reason and sparing no one who dared stand in its path.


    Everyone seemed to retreat. Even Anne stood from the bed, trembling with fear, and moved away. Only Zander remained calm.


    "Calm down, Selena," he said softly, stepping closer and taking my hand in his. "Our son will be fine." His voice carried a quiet assurance that made me pause, even if just for a moment.


    He gently ced our joined hands over Austin''s chest. Arena stirred within me, her energy ring to life The warmth of her power coursed through me and into Austin. Slowly, hisbored breaths eased, and the burning heat of his fever began to Cool.


    Zander smiled down at our son, relief softening his features, as Austin stirred and murmured, "I want water."


    Without hesitation, I used my free hand to grab the ss from the bedside table and held it out to him. Austin sat up slowly, his small body still weak but visibly better, and took a sip. Watching him drink, I exhaled a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding.


    "Dad!" Austin called out, his voice still a bit weak but curious. "Why is everyone here?" His gaze shifted between Anne, ire, Alpha Albert, and Zander''s mother, all gathered out of concern for him.


    "Austin, you had a fever, and we were all worried about you," Zander exined, his tone gentle but reassuring.


    "But I feel good now," Austin said in his small, innocent voice, making me immediately pull him into a tight hug. Pressing him close to my chest, I finally felt a sense of relief wash over me. My baby was safe.


    "Mom," Austin said softly, making me pull back slightly to meet his eyes.


    "Yes, baby boy?" I smiled, my eyes glistening with joy and love.


    "Don''t leave me anymore," he said with a quiet determination, his voice tugging at every fiber of my being. His words sparked a deep warmth in my heart. My baby wanted me by his side, and in that moment, I knew I couldn''t deny him-not now, not ever. No matter how difficult the decision, the answer was clear.


    "I won''t leave you, sweetheart. Never," I promised, holding his small hands in mine.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Zander exhale a quiet breath of relief, the tension in his shoulders finally easing. Just then, the door opened, and the pack''s doctor stepped into the room.


    As he entered, I caught sight of some people quietly leaving. Their expressions wereced with disdain and disgust. It was Zander''s mother, my father, and Anne.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641 Strange Coincidence


    The doctor confirmed that Austin''s fever had gone down and he was fine now. After having a bowl of soup, Austin finally fell asleep, exhausted from crying and battling the fever earlier.


    I stayed by his side, singing a soft luby and gently caressing his head until I was sure he was deeply asleep. Once satisfied, I pulled the nket up to his chin, kissed his forehead tenderly, and began to leave the room.


    "Selena," Zander''s voice stopped me as I turned. He had been sitting quietly in a chair, watching us the entire time. "Are you leaving?"


    "Uh, yeah. Austin''s asleep now, so I think I should go," I murmured hesitantly.


    "Wait," he said, getting up from his chair. "Come with me. I need to show you something."


    Curious, I followed him as he walked to Austin''s cupboard. He opened it and began searching through its contents with purpose.


    I stood behind him, watching with growing curiosity. "What are you doing?" I finally asked, tilting my head. "Just give me a minute," he replied without looking back, still rifling through the neatly arranged shelves. Then he presented a scarf from the cupboard and showed it to me.


    "Is this yours?" he asked, and I immediately recognized it.


    Yes, it was mine-Zander had brought it as a gift when he traveled to the West. It was made of the finest silk and handcrafted with care.


    But how had it remained here when everything else that belonged to me had disappeared? What did this mean? And what should I take from it?


    *Zander*


    I watched as Selena''s face lost its color when her eyesnded on the scarf. I knew it belonged to her; her scent still lingered faintly on the silk despite how old it was.


    Suddenly, everything began to make sense. Everything she had said was the truth-she was my wife, and we had been married. But I had forgotten her. How had this happened? I couldn''t recall her from my past, no matter how hard I tried. That was the most baffling part of all. It wasn''t just me everyone else seemed to have forgotten her too.


    It wasn''t normal. I had never heard of something like this happening. What had urred that made her leave us and erased her from all our memories? The answers could onlye from her.


    "Selena," I said, breaking the silence that had stretched between us. "I know this is yours, and I believe you. I trust everything you''ve told me about our marriage."


    Her beautiful hazel eyes lifted to meet mine, and I caught a flicker of hope in them. "But what I don''t understand," I said, my voice steady yet probing, "is what made you leave us and go to the Lunar Realm?"


    Her expression shifted, a flicker of nervousness crossing her face, but she didn''t say anything. I couldn''t stop now-I needed answers.


    "Alright, maybe you had your reasons for leaving," I continued, my tone softening just slightly, "but why don''t we remember anything about you?"


    She looked away, her silence louder than any exnation she could have given. She was definitely hiding something.


    "What''s going on, mate?" I pressed, my voice dropping to almost a whisper. "What are you hiding? Please, just tell me."


    I held her shoulders gently but firmly, turning her to face me, my eyes searching hers.


    "Tell me, Selena," I insisted, my voice steady yet urgent.


    She hesitated, her lips parting as if to finally reveal the truth. "Zander, I had to leave because..."


    vel


    But before she could finish, a sharp knock on the door interrupted her, making her jolt as if startled from trance. Her wide eyes flickered toward the door, and without another word, she quickly stepped away from me, heading to answer it.


    The door opened to reveal the High Priestess standing there, her presencemanding and serene. Behind her stood an omega, who lowered her gaze respectfully and spoke in a regretful tone.


    "Alpha, Luna," the omega began, bowing deeply. "I tried my best to stop the High Priestess, but she insisted on seeing the Luna immediately."


    I nodded and motioned for the


    omega to leave. My eyes shifted to the High Priestess, who was watching Selena intently, as if trying tomunicate silently through her gazet struck me how she always seemed to interrupt Selena at the exact moment she was about to reveal something important.


    Even though Selena was no longer in the Lunar Realm, the High Priestess still managed to interfere. It couldn''t just be a coincidence.


    Of course, I respected the High


    Priestess deeply. She was a woman of immense power, a true devotee of the goddess, and held an important position in our world. But something about her unsettled me-something that felt off.


    My instincts had never failed me before, and they were telling me now that there was more to her than met the eye.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642 Limited Time


    "What brings you here so urgently, High Priestess?" I asked, my voiceced with the authority of the Alpha King of the North.


    "I havee to take Selena back to the Lunar Realm," she replied calmly, her tone betraying no emotion. "That''s not possible. She is my mate and she will stay with me," I stated firmly, my eyes narrowing as I observed her closely. For a brief moment, herposed face shifted, revealing a flicker of something unspoken a different emotion.


    Ignoring me entirely, she turned toward Selena, her focus unwavering. "Selena, you have stayed here longer than necessary. Your people need you. Please return with me."


    Her words were polite, but themand in her tone was unmistakable, making my frown deepen. No matter that Selena was her daughter, the High Priestess had no authority over her. Selena wasn''t just anyone she was the queen of the Lunar Realm, a goddess in her own right.


    But Selena remained calm, her gaze steady as she looked at the sleeping Auston. She gestured for me to step out, and I followed her lead without a word. She slipped out after me, quietly shutting the door behind her.


    While the rest of us were caught up in arguments and trying to win, she was just worried about not disturbing Austin''s sleep.


    "Mother, Austin just had a fever and is still vulnerable. I can''t leave him like that," Selena said politely, but her voice was firm and filled with conviction.


    I smirked, recalling how she had reacted earlier. The moment she learned Austin was sick, she had practically flown to his side, panic written all over her face. Her worry had been unmatched-far beyond anything I''d seen from anyone else in that room.


    Yes, ir and Anne cared for Austin. My mother, too, loved him dearly. But Selena? Her anxiety, her fear, her unrelenting demand to fix the situation-those were the instincts of a mother.


    In that moment, I had no doubt she was truly Austin''s mother. No one else could have fought the entire room the way she had, coldly scolding everyone, including me, the Alpha King.


    "Selena, he has his father and an entire family to care for him," the High Priestess said, her tone calm but unyielding. "But your realm is without its queen. Without a ruler, thend risks falling into chaos and disorder.''


    Her gaze locked onto Selena''s with an intensity that seemed almost maic. "The time is approaching, and you know that," she whispered, her toneden with meaning. I couldn''t help but sense there was a hidden message woven into her words.


    Time is approaching? What time? And why was it so urgent for her to return? The cryptic statement lingered in my mind, sparking unease.


    I turned to Selena, watching her face closely. Her conflict was in as day, her hazel eyes swirling with emotions she was struggling to contain. It was clear she was torn between her duty and her love for our


    son.


    Unable to stand by any longer, I stepped forward, cing myself between Selena and her mother, effectively breaking whatever spell the High Priestess was trying to weave around my mate.


    "Selena isn''t going anywhere. She''s promised our son she wouldn''t leave his side," I dered firmly, standing in defense of my mate.


    The High Priestess, usuallyposed, now showed a flicker of frustration, her cool demeanor cracking. "How could you do something like this, Selena?" she snapped, her voice rising with agitation.


    I couldn''t hide my amusement.


    "She''s the queen, and as queen, she can decide where she wants to stay," I argued, meeting the High Priestess''s gaze with challenge.


    "Yes, Mother," Selena interjected. "I don''t want to leave my son alone. If it''s necessary, I can manage traveling between realms and bring Austin with me."


    The High Priestess''s expression


    darkened, her yoice sharp with insistence. "Selena, we have discussed this! And stop saying Austin is your son. He is Alpha Zander''s son," she stated, her words brimming with an underlying tension that only fueled my growing belief that Selena was Austin''s mother.


    Her gaze hardened as she continued, "You cannot bring anyone from this realm into the Lunar Realm. That was decided long ago."


    Her words only confirmed what I had begun to suspect-there was far more to this than she was letting


    on.


    "But I''ve already entered the Lunar Realm," I countered with a victorious smirk.


    ¡°That was a breach, Alpha King," the High Priestess'' responded, her tone sharp with anger. "The Lunar Realm is a ce only gods and goddesses may enter and stay. No ordinary beings are allowed," she added with pride, as though reminding me of some sacred rule.


    "Hmm," I muttered, undeterred. "In that case, I won''t let Selena go."


    It was clear now-an unspoken war had begun. I would not ept defeat, no matter what.


    I watched with satisfaction as the High Priestess''s anger red. Her grip on her Moon Staff tightened, her eyes shing with intensity. But before she could respond, Selena stepped forward, standing between us. "Zander, please let me speak with Mother," Selena said, her voice calm yet firm. I hesitated but nodded reluctantly.


    Selena turned to face the High Priestess. "Mother, once Austin is fully recovered," she said looking at his closed room. "I will return to the Lunar Realm. But until then, I won''t leave his side. He needs me, and my powers can help him recover faster."


    Her words left no room for argument. The decision was made.


    I


    So, I had very limited time until Austin would be fully recovered, and Selena would leave. I needed to find


    the missing piece of this puzzle to keep our family intact, to make sure we could stay together before the time ran out.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643 The Calm Before The Storm


    *Selena*


    "Selena, can we talk in private?" Mother demanded, her tone firm but not unkind. I understood her


    urgency. With Zander''smanding alpha aura practically suffocating the space, it was hard for anyone to stand their ground, let alone defy his orders.


    I saw Zander''s jaw tighten, a clear sign he was about to deny her again. Before he could say something that would spark another round of arguments, I spoke up quickly.


    "Mother, why don''t we go to the garden and talk there? I can show you my favorite flowers and nts," I suggested with a smile, keeping my tone light. Zander couldn''t really object to that without seeming unreasonable, and all he could do was let out a resigned sigh.


    "Austin''s asleep," I added, turning to Zander. "Why don''t you rest for a bit too? I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for any objections, I took Mother''s hand and led her toward the pack house''s beautiful garden. The vibrant colors of the flowers and the fluttering butterflies instantly lifted my mood. Walking through the familiar paths, I couldn''t help but think of how Zander used to join me on morning strolls here. I''d loved those peaceful moments... back when things were simpler. Back when everything was normal. When we were finally alone, Mother turned to face me, her expression leaving no doubt about her disapproval. "Selena, defying the Moon Goddess''s wish is dangerous. You wouldn''t want to face her anger if you understood the consequences," she warned, her voice stern and unwavering.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my tone respectful despite the frustration bubbling inside me. "Mother, I am not defying the Goddess''s will," I said calmly. "I''m doing everything I can to protect the Lunar Realm and the world.


    I paused, my voice softening as desperation crept in. "But I can''t ignore the fact that my child is sick and needs me. I can''t be selfish and leave him alone like this." My voice cracked slightly, and I hoped-just hoped-she might understand.


    But deep down, I knew she wouldn''t. Empathy wasn''t something she''d ever shown me. She had always put her duties above everything else, including me, her own daughter. But I wasn''t like her. I had a heart that loved and cared deeply for my family, and no divine duty could ever change that.


    "Selena, I''m leaving now, but remember, time is slipping," she said in her usual calm tone. "We mustplete the process before everything slips out of our hands."


    "Process?" I repeated, my brows furrowing deeply in confusion. I''d heard her mention it countless times before, but she had never exined what it truly meant. "What process, Mother? Why don''t you just tell me about it in detail?" I pressed as I tried to break through her endless veil of cryptic hints.


    But her expression remained calm, her face an unreadable mask. "You will know when the timees," she replied evenly.


    What kind of answer was that? My frustration grew as I scowled at her, but she simply turned and began walking away. Her voice echoed through the garden as she disappeared into the air, her parting words heavy with hidden meaning. "Remember, Selena, your purpose is bigger than these materialistic emotions.


    I sighed and I stood there for a moment, staring at the empty space where she had just been, my mind swirling with unanswered questions.


    Needing a moment to gather my


    thoughts, I decided to wander deeper into the garden. The sprawling greenery stretched out endlessly, leading to the royal garden near theke. The stillness of the ce felt like a balm for my restless mind. Seeking sce in the embrace of nature and the gentle whispers of theke, I walked toward it, hoping the calm waters might offer some rity-or at least a fleeting sense of peace.


    This ce was truly


    heaven-undoubtedly the most beautiful treasure of the Moonglow Pack. It brought me a deep sense of peace and relief, a sanctuary where the weight of my worries seemed to ease even if just for a while. The melodic chirping of birds returning home as evening descended, and the sight of small animals venturing to theke for water, was a serene disy of nature''s harmony.


    I sat by theke, dipping my fingers into the cool water, trailing them aimlessly to disrupt my reflection. It was a small, childish act, but one I cherished. Here, in this haven, I could just be myself.


    As I savored the tranquility of my favorite ce, my gaze wandered, drawn to the breathtaking view. The setting sun cast a golden glow across the sky, its rays painting shadows of the trees and hills onto the shimmeringke. The beauty was captivating, but then something unusual caught my attention. Movement. Quick and deliberate.


    My head snapped toward the


    direction, my eyes narrowing as I


    focused on the figure moving swiftly. It took only a moment to recognize him-Zander, his long ck leather coat billowing bekind him as he moved urgently through the trees. The sight sent a ripple of unease through my calm breaking the spell of serenity around me.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644 No Proof


    Where was he going like this? Was he hiding from someone? I had never seen him dressed like that¡ª heck, I''d never even seen him walk like that! Something about it felt off, like it didn''t fit the scenario at all. I got up quickly and left the royal garden. He was navigating through the pack''s forest, and I followed him, my curiosity overriding my better judgment. But as I trailed him, I lost sight of him in the maze of trees. Stopping in the middle of the forest, I tried to figure out where he could have gone.


    Then, I felt it¡ªa presence behind me. Before I could fully turn to see who it was, a pair of hands grabbed me from behind.


    "Are you stalking me, mate?" a low growl rumbled in my ear, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Zander?!" I asked, frowning as I tried to process his sudden appearance. "What are you doing here?"


    He released me, and I quickly spun around to face him. My eyes scanned him, noting how different he looked today.


    "It''s my pack, and I can do whatever I want," Zander said arrogantly. "But why are you wandering around like this, mate? It''s not safe for you."


    His words barely registered, though. My attention was elsewhere.


    "Zander, what happened to your eyes?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly. His once bright blue eyes were nowpletely dark, like the endless night. The sight was shocking for me.


    "What happened to my eyes?" he echoed, not sounding surprised in the slightest. Instead, he smirked, and that only deepened my unease.


    "They''re dark now. How is that even possible?" I countered, my voice edged with disbelief.


    "Really?" he said, his tone amused. Then, as he blinked and reopened his eyes, they appeared blue


    again but it wasn''t the same vibrant shade I knew so well.


    "Is it normal now?" he asked with a faint grin, but I instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between us. His touch had felt... wrong, unfamiliar.


    I studied him intently, my chest tightening with apprehension. Who was this man?


    This wasn''t my Zander ke.


    "Who are you?" I snapped, my voice sharp as I red at him. His smirk deepened, dripping with an unsettling confidence.


    "What''s wrong with you, Selena?" he chuckled, the sound low and sinister. "I''m Zander ke. The Alpha king and your mate."


    "No, you''re not," I shot back, refusing to believe his words.


    "Have you lost your mind, mate?" he taunted, tilting his head as if he found my defiance amusing.


    "No," I countered, my voice steady. "I know exactly who you are."


    "Alright," he snorted, folding his arms. "Then tell me, who am I?"


    "You''re not my mate," I said firmly, narrowing my eyes at him. "You''re the Dark Alpha."


    "The Dark Alpha?" he repeated,ughing mockingly. "Do you think about him so much that you''re now seeing him in me?"


    "No," I hissed, my conviction


    unshaken. The pieces had clicked into ce. He was the same Dark Alpha I had seen in my vision, the one shrouded in darkness. My instincts screamed it was him. And now, he was here, right in front of me. This was my chance to capture him and bring him to the Alpha King.


    "Come with me, and I''ll prove to you that I''m Zander ke," he said, stepping closer. Before I could react,


    his hand mped around mine, and he started pulling me forward.


    Panic surged through me. His grip felt unfamiliar-nothing like Zander''s touch.


    "No!" I shouted, digging my heels into the ground and yanking my hand free. "You''reing with me to the pack house. We''ll settle this there and find out once and for all who you really are!"


    He smiled, shaking his head. "You''re truly stubborn," he said, a sly grin ying on his lips.


    Before I could reply with a sharp retort, ir''s loud voice echoed through the forest, pulling my attention away.


    "Selena, where are you?!"


    I turned toward the source of her voice and spotted ir emerging from the far corner of the forest. "ir!" I called out, relief flooding me. Finally, someone who could confirm I wasn''t imagining things.


    But when I turned back to confront


    the Dark Alpha, he was gone. As if he had vanished into thin air. My heart sank, confusion and


    frustration battling within me


    around, searching frantically but


    there was no trace of him.


    ir quickly ran toward me.


    "ir, did you see him too?" I asked breathlessly as she approached closer. I was desperate for her to validate what I''d just witnessed.


    She stopped in front of me, her brows furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about, Selena? There''s no one here-just you."


    "No, he was here a moment ago," I insisted.


    "Maybe I missed him," ir said, her toneced with disappointment. "When I heard your voice and came over, I only found you standing here alone."


    I felt my chest tighten.


    Oh, Goddess, what was that? It couldn''t have been my imagination. He was real. I knew he was real.


    ir''s curiosity broke through my swirling thoughts. "By the way, who was he?" she asked, tilting her head slightly as she studied me.


    I stared at her helplessly, unsure of how to respond. Without proof, how could I exin?

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645 Where Is He?


    I shook my head before turning to her and asking, "Where is Zander?"


    "He would be in the pack house," she said, but she sounded uncertain. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," I replied, waving my hand dismissively. "Why did youe here?" I asked, suddenly realizing her presence here was unexpected.


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot," ire said, lightly pping her forehead. "Austin woke up, and he wasn''t eating dinner, so I came here to look for you," she answered.


    But I wasn''t entirely convinced by her answer. "Here? How did you know I''d be here?" I asked, raising my brows in question.


    "When I didn''t find you in the pack house, I asked one of the omegas, and she told me she saw you heading toward thekeside while she was carrying herbs from the royal garden. Then I searched everywhere until I found you here," she exined, and now it made sense.


    "But who was that man you were talking about?" she asked again, her curiosity evident.


    I hesitated for a moment before shrugging it off. "Ah, nothing, probably just my imagination," I said lightly, trying to steer the conversation away. "Let''s head back to the pack house. My son must be hungry."


    ir smiled warmly. "You really love Austin as if he''s your own son, don''t you?"


    I returned her smile but chose not to respond. How could I possibly exin to her that Austin was, in fact, my son? She wouldn''t believe me anyway.


    She led me to the pack house through a shortcut. When we arrived, the dining hall was bustling with activity, but I couldn''t spot Zander among them. As I scanned the room, Maddox walked over to ir. "You haven''t eaten yet?" ir asked her mate sweetly.


    "How could I eat without you?" Maddox replied, his words making ir''s cheeks flush pink.


    Leaning closer to ir, I whispered, "ir, you stay here and have dinner with Maddox. I''ll take care of Austin and make sure he eats properly."


    She nodded appreciatively, and I could see how much they wanted to be together. After all, it hadn''t been long since they were married.


    "By the way, is Zander in his room?" I asked Maddox before leaving them alone.


    "No, he''s not even in the pack house," he replied, and his words made me frown. I nced at ir, who had assured me earlier that Zander would be here.


    "I didn''t know," she said quickly, her tone defensive. "I just assumed he''d be in the pack house since I didn''t see him leave."


    "Yeah, I thought the same," Maddox


    agreed, backing her up. "But when I needed his advice on a matter, I tried to mind-link him and couldn''t get through he had blocked all the mind-links. So I went to check kis room, but he wasn''t there. I even looked in his study, but he''s not in the pack house," he exined, his expression reflecting mild concern.


    "Then where could he have gone?" I muttered under my breath, my mind still reying the strange encounter with the man who had an uncanny resemnce to Zander.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine," Maddox said, attempting tofort me. "He''s always been like this, especially since the deaths of the pack members started happening without exnation. Maybe he just needed some time alone," he reasoned.


    The mention of those unusual deaths sent a chill down my spine. Coupled with my encounter with the Dark Alpha, it all felt too connected. But what was the link to Zander?


    My heart sank under the weight of suspicion. I silently prayed to the goddess that my fears were unfounded and that Zander wasn''t who I dreaded he might be.


    I went to Austin, who was cranky


    from recovering from a fever and weakness. He was hungry too. As an alpha''s blood ran through his veins, he had regained some strength, but for a pup his age, it would still fake time to recover fully. When he saw me, his mood brightened, and he agreed happily when I offered to feed him by hand.


    After dinner, Austin and I talked for a while, and then I read him a bedtime story. He fell asleep halfway through, and I tucked him in carefully. As I nced at the clock, I realized it was well past ten at night, and Zander still hadn''t returned.


    Arena was anxious too. She told me


    she couldn''t reach Lyon


    either-Zander had blocked all the


    connections. But why would he do something like that? Arena


    The whole pack house was dark, and everyone had gone to bed in their respective rooms. Only the night guards on their rounds and I were still awake. I sat at the dining table, resting my head in my hands, waiting for my mate to return.


    After a while, my sleep was broken, and I realized I had drifted off while waiting for him. I lifted my head and was shocked to see who hade home at thiste hour.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646 Back To Square One


    All traces of sleep vanished as I red at him with suspicion. He hesitated, and it was clear from his expression that he hadn''t expected me to catch him here.


    Sensing that he wanted to walk past me and dodge the unspoken questions in my eyes, I quickly got up from my chair and hurried toward him.


    "Father?!" I blurted out by mistake, and he furrowed his brows, looking at me in confusion. "I mean, Alpha Albert," I corrected quickly, trying to cover my slip. "Where are youing from at thiste hour?" I asked, watching as an unpleasant expression crossed his face. It was obvious he didn''t like being questioned. "And who are you to question me, by the way?" he snapped sharply, his toneced with irritation.


    I sighed, keeping myposure. "I am Alpha Zander''s mate and the Luna of this pack," I replied firmly, meeting his gaze without flinching.


    "Dream on, Selena. Only my daughter will be the Luna of this pack, and you will be thrown out," Alpha Albert dered with such confidence that it made me momentarily question my own beliefs.


    Wow. He still had that effect on me. But instead of feeling intimidated, I was both amused and curious. How could he be so certain I would be removed from the pack when my mate seemed utterly obsessed with me?


    "We''ll see about that," I replied with a casual shrug. "But for now, I am the Luna, and I have every right to question you, Alpha Albert, especially since you''re a guest in my pack."


    For a moment, he looked taken aback by my words. But the surprise quickly faded, reced by the familiar scowl that seemed permanently etched on his face.


    "I went out for a run," he answered, surprising me by actually responding without further argument.


    "I need you to submit your running track," I demanded, holding my palm out firmly. In an Alpha''s territory, a wolf''s track from their run could be shared simply by touching the Alpha or Luna''s palm, allowing them to ess the path taken.


    To my suspicion, he looked startled by my request.


    "I don''t owe you any exnation," he retorted sharply, "but I still told you everything. It''s offensive for you to ask me for proof when I''m a guest of Alpha Zander."


    I wasn''t about to fall for his deflection. "The track, Alpha Albert," I repeated, this time more sternly.


    His face darkened with anger, and his hands clenched at his sides as if he were fighting an internal battle. He looked conflicted.


    "Come on, it''s not that difficult," I huffed, my suspicion growing with every passing second. Something was definitely off. He was hiding something, and I was now certain of it.


    My Alpha King mate was too preupied with his own matters to properly investigate his so-called guests, some of whom were proving to be more dangerous than known enemies.


    "You don''t have to give her any


    proof, Father a voice came from


    behind me, causing me to release a breath in defeat. It was Anne! Since my memory had been wiped from this world, she seemed to hate me the most. However, I understood the reason behind her resentment.


    "I''ll talk to Zander in the morning, and I know he''ll understand if I exin everything to him," she said to


    her father, but her words were clearly meant to taunt me indirectly.


    I was now conflicted-should I let them go, or should I continue questioning Alpha Albert and try to uncover the secrets he was hiding?


    But seeing how annoyed Anne was with me, I decided it was best not to escte the argument further. Yet, letting him go without getting more answers wasn''t part of my n.


    "Alright, Alpha Albert. You can go and rest for the night. We''ll talk in the morning," I said, picking up a ss of water.


    "You seem very tired," I said, holding out the ss toward him. "Have some water."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, probably weighing the harmlessness of taking the water. Eventually, he lifted his hand to take the ss. stepped closer but stumbled, and the ss fell from my hand just as he was about to grab it. I had to catch his hand to save myself from falling.


    "Oh, sorry, Alpha Albert," I muttered, ncing at the shattered ss and spilled water on the floor. "I''ll pour you another ss."


    "No need," Anne scowled. "Father, let''s go." She snatched his hand away from mine and led him toward the eastern wing of the first floor, where the guest rooms for special royal guests were located.


    I watched them leave, then looked


    down at my palm. My eyes gleamed with the information I had just gathered from Alpha Albert. I had caught his lie. He hadn''t gone for a run, which meant there was nothing in his track. Since he hadn''t shifted and let his wolf run, I couldn''t track him that way either. So where had he gone at this time of night? I was back to square one.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647 Unbeatable Team


    Another worry was that Zander hadn''t returned yet. Perhaps he didn''t n to return tonight. I sighed in disappointment and went back to my room. Before heading there, I checked on Austin, who was sleeping soundly.


    I changed into a nightgown andy on my side of the bed. Sleep was far away from my overworked mind, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop thinking about the strange coincidences and unusual events.


    The Dark Alpha was a problem, but I couldn''t ignore the feeling that Damon''s name was connected to all of this. He wouldn''t have stayed hidden for so long without some ill intention. I needed to track his location. But how?


    Jasper Shadowborne, his half-brother!


    Yes, Jasper was the new vampire king, and he might help me. But how would I convince him to help me find Damon Shadowborne if he had also forgotten me?


    I closed my eyes, trying to focus on nning my next move. Somewhere along the way, exhaustion won, and I drifted off without realizing it. My sleep was interrupted when the morning sun streamed through the gaps in the curtain, warming my face. I winced and shifted slightly, only to feel Zander''s arm wrapped securely around my waist.


    When had he returned?


    Annoyance bubbled up inside me. I wanted to wake him up and demand an exnation for disappearing without a word, but before I could act, the door burst open.


    Austin barreled into the room like a whirlwind, leaping onto the bed andnding right between us. He wriggled around, shoving Zander''s arm off me as if staking his im.


    "Dad, let go of my mom!" he whined, his small hands pushing Zander further away. "Only I can hold her." Zander cracked one eye open, staring at our son before turning his gaze to me. Azy grin spread across his face. "Your mom is my mate, son. I''m allowed to hold her."


    I stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. Did he seriously just say that? Austin, all of three years old, crossed his arms and huffed dramatically, clearly unimpressed.


    "No, she''s my mom and you won''t hold her!" Austin shot back, his little voice filled with conviction.


    Zander chuckled softly, reaching over to ruffle Austin''s hair. Meanwhile, I justy there, caught between amusement and disbelief.


    "Come on, son. She''s your mom and my mate. Let''s hold her together," Zander said with a mischievous grin.


    Before Austin could protest, Zander''s long arm reached over him, pulling me into his embrace and effectively trapping Austin between us.


    "Mom!" Austin squealed, wriggling against Zander''s grip. His tiny hands pushed at his dad, but Zander''s strength held firm.


    "Zander, let us go!" I protested, trying to free myself, but it was no use. My Alpha mate was much stronger, and he wasn''t about to let me win so easily.


    Let me handle this,'' Arena whispered


    in my mind. Her energy surged through me, her strength amplifying mine as we worked together. With a determined smirk, I shifted my stance and exerted a powerful push, ten times stronger than before.


    Zander''s eyes widened as he stumbled back, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden burst of strength. Austin used the opportunity to scramble out of his grasp, hisughter ringing through the room like a victory bell.


    "That''s not fair, mate," Zander growled, his eyes narrowing at me, though his lips twitched with the beginnings of a grin.


    "Everything is fair when it''s for my baby boy," I said, grinning back as Arena hummed in approval. Austin grinned triumphantly, throwing his little arms around my neck.


    "Mom wins!" he dered, making me giggle.


    Zander crossed his arms, shaking his head with mock defeat. "You''ve got backup, huh? Two against one isn''t very fair."


    "Yes, Mom and son make the best team, Alpha," I teased, my tone light and yful as I pressed a kiss to Austin''s cheek.


    Zander''s chuckle was low and warm, his eyes softening as he looked at us. "I guess I''ll just have to try harder next time."


    Austin grinned, clearly pleased with our victory, and snuggled closer to me. "You''ll never win, Dad."


    Zander raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a smirk. "We''ll see about that, little man. Don''t get toofortable with your winning streak."


    "Mom!" Austin turned to me, his eyes wide and pleading for backup.


    I pulled him into my embrace, stroking his hair as I grinned at Zander. "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Dad''s just jealous of our unbeatable team Don''t mind him-he''s just being a sore loser," I teased, shing Zander a mocking smile.


    His smirk deepened, his amusement clear in the way his blue eyes


    sparkled. "Alright, I admit defeat," he said with exaggerated resignation holding his hands up in mock


    surrender. "Now go and check if breakfast is ready," he instructed Austin, his tone light but firm.


    "Okay!" Austin chirped, sliding off the bed with the energy only a three-year-old could muster. He darted out of the room, the door creaking slightly as he pushed it closed behind him before racing down the stairs toward the kitchen.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I turned to Zander, my re sharp enough to pierce through him. He met my gaze but didn''t flinch.


    "Now that we''re alone," I began, my tone colder than I intended, "where were you the whole night, Alpha Zander ke?"


    The usation in my voice made his brows draw together. A hint of frustration shed in his eyes, but I wasn''t about to back down so easily. Crossing my arms, I held my ground, silently daring him to lie to me.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648 Typical Alpha


    "I am an Alpha, and this is my pack," he replied coolly, his tone calm but unapologetic. "I have many responsibilities to handle, and I don''t need to ask anyone''s permission every time."


    His nonchnt response only fueled my anger.


    Arrogant, self-absorbed Alpha King!


    I huffed internally, biting back a sharp retort.


    "So, you mean to tell me you don''t feel the need to let your mate know you won''t being home for an entire night?" I countered, my voiceced with annoyance. "If you''re so self-absorbed and wrapped up in your precious duties, Alpha King, maybe I have no reason to stay here. Perhaps I should return to my realm," I threatened, throwing his arrogance right back at him.


    Zander''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of my words crashing into him. For a moment, he looked as if reality had hit him square in the chest.


    Of course, two can y this game of arrogance, Alpha.


    I tilted my chin up, meeting his now-conflicted gaze with unwavering defiance.


    "I was on night patrol," he finally admitted, his voice softer now, as though trying to pacify me. "I came home early this morning."


    I let out a dry snort, unimpressed by his exnation. Now he seemed to realize the cost of his aloofness. "But no one knew about it," I snapped, my frustration evident. "Even your beta had no idea where you went. You blocked his mindlink too!" My tone was sharp, using. I was ready for a fight.


    Zander averted his gaze, a clear sign he wasn''t nning to tell me the whole truth.


    "How can you be so irresponsible, Zander ke?" I pressed, my anger bubbling over. "What if someone needed you while you were gone, with no way to reach you? What if I needed you?" My voice softened at the end, the weight of my unspoken worries sinking in. I had wanted to discuss something critical about his pack, but he hadn''t been there.


    "You needed me?" His eyes widened with realization, and for a moment, his usual confidence faltered. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?"


    I let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through my hair. What was the point of discussing it? I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that he wasn''t being honest with me.


    What if he''s the Dark Alpha? The thought crossed my mind again, unbidden and unwee. If he was hiding something so big, would confronting him even help? Would he tell me the truth?


    I nced at him, searching for answers in his expression, but his stoic face gave nothing away. No. He wouldn''t tell me.


    But I needed to gauge his reaction.


    "So, you don''t remember meeting


    me near the royal forest?¡± I asked, my toneced with subtle maniption. My eyes stayed locked on his face, and I didn''t miss


    the way his expression


    §ç§Ñ§Ý?


    shifted-confusion first, then the faint widening of his eyes, betraying a flicker of fear before he quickly masked it.


    "I wasn''t in the royal forest, Selena," he replied, his voice cold and guarded. He stepped closer, grabbing my elbow and pulling me gently but firmly toward him. "Who did you see? And what did he do to you?" "How can you say it wasn''t you when the man I met looked exactly like you?" I countered, my voice steady but challenging.


    Zander''s jaw clenched, his grip tightening slightly. "Never go near the forest again," he warned, his tone sharp. "Stay in the pack house. Strange things are happening in the territory, and I''m investigating them." With that, he abruptly released me and stood, crossing the room to grab his T-shirt. He threw it on in one smooth motion and headed toward the door.


    "Alpha, you can''t just leave a conversation unfinished like this," I called out, exasperation thick in my voice.


    He paused at the doorway, ncing back at me with a mixture of


    impatience and something


    unreadable in his eyes. "Mate, wort


    continue thister. I just realized there''s something urgent I need to handle," he said before disappearing out the door.


    I rolled my eyes, letting out a huff of frustration. Typical Alpha male ego. He couldn''t possibly admit the truth or show even a hint of vulnerability in front of his mate.


    But something about his reaction


    struck me. He wasn''t shocked to hear about a strange presence in his pack-it was as if he already knew as though he''d known this


    mysterious figure forever. The 1.11€


    he left the room abruptly, avoiding my questions and shutting down the conversation, only solidified my suspicions.


    What I feared might actually be true. Zander could be linked to the Dark Alpha. How else could I exin his evasiveness, his cold demeanor, or the flicker of fear in his eyes when I confronted him?


    This wasn''t over-not by a long shot. I''d get to the bottom of this, one way or another. Whatever secrets he was hiding, I was determined to uncover them. Even if it meant facing the truth I didn''t want to believe. Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a notification. A new text. My heart brimmed with new hope when I saw the sender''s name Jasper Shadowborne.


    I had messaged him before I fell asleepst night, but I didn''t expect a reply anytime soon. Yet here it was. At least one lead was moving in the right direction.


    Maybe, just maybe, I could uncover the truth and piece together this tangled web of secrets.


    And with any luck, I''d find many more paths to unravel this mystery-before the world ended.


    I hope so. I have to.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649 New Alliances


    *Zander*


    ''Maddox, set a high alert around the entire pack, especially near theke and the forest,'' Imanded my Beta through the mindlink as I shifted into my wolf form, letting Lyon take over.


    We ran tirelessly for hours, scanning every inch of the pack''s borders. The wind rushed past us, carrying no unfamiliar scent, no sign of intrusion. Frustration wed at my chest as the search turned up empty. Not a trace of him.


    There was no word from Maddox either. Finally, I shifted back into my human form, panting heavily as I surveyed my surroundings. The woods stood silent, almost eerily so, as if mocking my efforts.


    ''Maddox, did you find anything?'' I asked as I mindlinked my Beta.


    ''No, Alpha,'' he replied promptly. ''We haven''t detected anything or anyone suspicious.''


    I frowned, wiping the sweat from my brow. ''Did you check all the surveince footage from the past three or four days?''


    ''Yes, Alpha. We''ve gone through everything thoroughly,'' Maddox assured me. Then, after a brief pause, he added, ''By the way, what''s going on? Is something wrong?''


    I hesitated for a moment before answering. ''Nothing concrete. I just have this...feeling. Something bad is about to happen.''


    There was a beat of silence, then I continued, my tone firm. ''Keep the alert level high, and double the patrols even during the day.''


    ''Understood, Alpha,'' Maddox replied without question.


    As our connection faded, I exhaled deeply, trying to calm the unease curling in my chest.


    I could feel him. He was here. Somewhere. But no matter how hard I searched, I couldn''t see him.


    Goddess, how could I defeat him like this? How could I protect my people...and my mate?


    The thought of Selena twisted the knife deeper. He hadn''t hesitated to appear before her, unafraid of crossing that line. How could I possibly exin this to her?


    Frustrated, I ran my hands through my damp hair, slick with sweat, cursing loudly into the silence around me. "FUCK!!!"


    ''When are you going to tell Selena the truth?'' Lyon''s voice echoed in my mind, calm but probing.


    ''I don''t know, Lyon,'' I admitted, my frustration evident. The truth was, I had no idea how or when to tell her about the darkest secret of my life.


    No one knew. Not even my own mother.


    How could I possibly exin this to Selena without shattering everything we had? Would she hate me for keeping this from her? Would she leave me once she knew the truth I''d hidden not just from her, but from the entire world?


    For the first time in years, I felt a pang of something unfamiliar: fear. Fear of losing her, of failing her, of being the monster she might see me as when the truth finally came to light.


    But I couldn''t hold it in forever. That much, I knew.


    ''Zander, I can feel it. Our mate is no longer within the pack''s territory,'' Lyon growled with urgency, his voice sharp and tense in my mind.


    My heart raced at the possibility that my worst fears wereing true.


    ''Did she leave?'' I muttered, though the answer seemed obvious.


    ''We need to find her before she falls into trouble,'' Lyon urged, his voiceced with a mix of frustration and worry.


    Without wasting another second, I


    shifted into my wolf form, my body adapting effortlessly. Lyon immediately took the lead, his instincts sharp and unyielding.


    Trusting himpletely, I bol


    in


    the direction he guided me every muscle in my body coiled with the desperate need to find her.


    *Selena*


    "Why did you insist I meet you here, outside the Moonglow pack boundaries?" Jasper Shadowborne, the Vampire King, asked, his tone both curious and irritated. His crimson eyes scrutinized me with suspicion as we stood in the eerie stillness of the forest.


    "King Jasper," I began, keeping my voice calm andposed, "I summoned you here to discuss a matter that could be mutually beneficial for both of us."


    His brow furrowed, his expression shifting to one of confusion. "And what matter would that be?"


    I took a step closer, holding his gaze


    ???


    firmly. "Your half-brother, Damon Shadowborne, has been missing, and you didn''t even try to locate him?! Do you honestly believe he''s sittingudly somewhere, content with his exile? Don''t you think he''s plotting his revenge and scheming to take back what he considers rightfully his?"


    "What do you mean?" Jasper frowned, his eyes narrowing in displeasure. "The Vampire Kingdom belongs


    to me. I am its true ruler and rightful heir." His voice was sharp, edged with offense.


    "Don''t be offended, King Jasper," I coaxed, keeping my tone gentle yet firm. "I know you''re a great king. Under your rule, peace has been maintained between vampires and the othermunities. But Damon is unpredictable and vicious, He won''t sit idly by, content with his losses. You and I both know he''s the type to n in shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike."


    Jasper''s expression softened slightly, though his pride remained evident.


    "So, I need your help," I continued. "Together, we can locate him, defeat him, and ensure the safety of


    both your kingdom and my people from whatever dark ns he''s concocting."


    For a moment, he studied me, his features thoughtful. Then he nodded, his stance rxing. "You''re right.


    I''ll help you. begin the hunt immediately, and my vampires will track him down before he has the chance to strike."


    "Good," I said with a small smile, relief washing over me.


    But suddenly, a wave of dizziness hit me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled, my bnce slipping. Before I


    could fall, Jasper moved with inhuman speed, steadying me with a firm grip.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, concerncing his voice as he peered into my face.


    Before I could answer, a deafening roar tore through the stillness of the forest.


    "Get your hands off my mate and step back!"


    I turned my head, my heart racing as Zander emerged from the shadows, his eyes zing with fury, his wolf dangerously close to the surface.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650 Congrattions!


    *Zander*


    When I finally located my mate, the fear that had consumed me was instantly reced by scorching anger. Every drop of blood in my body boiled as the sight before me ignited a fury I couldn''t suppress. Selena was in the arms of the Vampire King.


    "What the hell is going on?" I growled, my voice a deadly warning as I stormed forward, ring daggers at the wicked vampire. I snatched Selena away from Jasper Shadowborne and held her protectively in my embrace.


    She looked pale, her face glistening with sweat, a clear sign that something wasn''t right.


    "Selena," I murmured, my voice softening with concern as I gently caressed her face. "What''s wrong, mate?"


    Her eyelids fluttered open briefly, her gaze meeting mine for a fleeting moment before they closed again, her body growing limp in my arms.


    "What have you done to her?" I thundered, my fury directed squarely at Jasper. My voice echoed with the promise of war-if anything had happened to Selena, no force in existence would stop me from bringing devastation upon him.


    "I didn''t do anything to her!" Jasper protested, raising his hands in surrender. "We were just talking, and she suddenly copsed, looking as though she was unwell."


    "Only you were with her when she went unconscious, and you''re saying you''re innocent?" I hissed, my voice dripping with rage. My eyes burned into his, daring him to lie. "What were you doing here alone with her? If anything happens to my mate, I won''t let you get away so easily, Vampire King."


    Jasper took a deep breath, his expression shifting to one ofposure. "We can fightter. Right now, her healthes first," he replied firmly. "Take her to the hospital and wait for her to wake up. Only she can tell you what was going on here."


    Lyon, my wolf, growled his reluctant agreement in my mind. ''He''s right. The safety and health of our mate muste first.''


    My anger simmered, but I knew they were right. Without wasting another second, I gently lifted Selena into my arms, cradling her limp form close to my chest. Every step fueled by desperation, I ran at lightning-fast speed, racing to the pack''s hospital.


    I had mind-linked the pack''s doctor on the way, instructing them to be prepared. By the time I arrived, they had already made all the necessary arrangements. The moment we reached, they took Selena straight into the examination room, shutting the door and forcing me to stay outside.


    My beta and gamma arrived soon after, as I instructed them through mindlink to take Jasper


    Shadowborne with them, and there was no way I was letting him leave until Selena woke up and cleared everything.


    As the examination room door closed, I turned sharply toward Jasper, stalking toward him with dangerous intent.


    "Now speak-what were you doing with my mate alone, outside my pack''s territory?" I demanded, my voice heavy with authority and anger.


    "She called me to meet her there," he said calmly, but his words only made me growl in disbelief. "Bullshit!" I snapped, refusing to believe him.


    "It''s the truth," he insisted, meeting my re evenly. "She wanted to talk to me about my half-brother, Damon Shadowborne."


    At his words, my scowl deepened. "Why would she ask about that cunning, evil vampire?" I asked, suspicioncing my voice.


    "She said she believes he might be nning something dangerous for all the shifters and the paranormalmunity. She thought we should team up to find him and stop his ns," he revealed, his tone measured but firm.


    I clenched my fists, dumbfounded. If Selena needed help, why the hell didn''t shee to me? Why did she go to a vampire king, someone she barely knew? She had be increasingly hard to trust.


    Why do you have to be like this, my mate? I cried in my heart, the pain of uncertainty gnawing at me.


    Suddenly, the door to the examination room swung open. I rushed toward it, leaving Jasper and everything else behind.


    "How is she?" I asked, paning my voice.


    "She''s fine, Alpha," the pack doctor


    replied calmly. "Luna is alright. But it


    seems she hasn''t been taking


    proper care of herself. She''s been neglecting her health, not eating properly, and not getting enough sleep. Her blood sugar and blood pressure were both low, which caused her to faint."


    Oh, Goddess, it was my fault. I had forced her to stay with me in my pack, and I hadn''t taken proper care


    of her.


    "Will she be alright, doctor?" I asked, fear creeping into my words.


    "Yes, she''ll be fine, but you need to be extra cautious, Alpha," the doctor warned. "If she doesn''t take care of herself, it could be harmful for both the pup and the Luna."


    The doctor''s words froze me in ce.


    "Pup? What do you mean?" I frowned, trying to make sense of what I was hearing.


    The doctor''s face shifted from confusion to realization. "Oh, you didn''t know. Luna is pregnant, Alpha. Congrattions!" He said, his voice tinged with


    grin.


    Pregnant?! My mate was pregnant?! With whose child?

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651 Helpless Alpha King


    "She has woken up, and you can see her now," the doctor said. Without wasting a second, I darted toward the room, eager to see her.


    But Jasper stopped me. "Wait, Alpha Zander. Ask her what I did to her, and then let me go," he demanded, his tone firm but not hostile.


    I nodded curtly. "I''ll check on her health first," I replied indifferently, my hand already on the door handle. Jasper stepped closer, his voice tinged with irritation. "Listen, Alpha. I didn''t stay here to entertain your baseless usations. I stayed because I wanted to clear my name and prove I had nothing to do with your Luna''s condition. Now, get this over with and let me leave in peace."


    I took a deep breath, fighting back the swirl of emotions threatening to overwhelm me. The news of Selena''s pregnancy had left me shaken, and her health was my top priority. Lashing out at the Vampire King without proper cause would be reckless and could spark unnecessary conflict. I couldn''t afford that. Not now.


    "Alright, give me a minute," I muttered in a voice tense but controlled.


    Turning away from him, I entered the room to see my mate.


    My breath caught in my throat as relief swept through me, seeing my mate sitting upright and smiling while chatting with the nurse. Herughter, light and airy, filled the room, but it was the spark in her eyes that tugged at my heart. She turned toward me as soon as I stepped inside, her gaze meeting mine. A soft blush crept onto her cheeks, confirming that she already knew the news.


    I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to keep my emotions in check as I approached her. Despite the storm brewing inside me, I forced a calm demeanor. She looked so happy, so full of life, and I didn''t want to ruin this moment for her.


    "Hey," I whispered softly. The nurse caught my eye, giving a quick nod before excusing herself and leaving us alone.


    "You nearly gave me a heart attack when you fainted, mate," I admitted as I sat beside her. My fingers found hers, and I sped her hands gently, taking a moment to feel her warmth. "Don''t ever scare me like that again."


    Her expression softened, but there was an undercurrent of unease in her eyes. "Did the doctor... tell you why I fainted?" she asked, her voiceced with nervousness.


    I nodded, my gaze serious as I studied her. "Yeah, they told me." I paused for a moment, steeling myself. "And don''t worry. It doesn''t matter who the father is-I''ll stand by you no matter what."


    Her brows furrowed, her confusion evident as she tilted her head slightly. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone uncertain, searching my face for answers.


    I licked my lips before speaking, my voice steady despite my inner turmoil. "It''s your child and I''ll ept it as my own and raise it as mine," assured her. But the moment the words left my mouth, her expression changed dramatically. Anger red in her eyes, and before I could process it, she yanked her hand


    away from mine.


    "You''re unbelievable!" she shouted, her voice trembling with rage. "You''re a jerk!" Without warning, she shoved me back, her face a mix of fury and disbelief.


    I blinked, utterly bewildered. "Selena... what-what did I say wrong?" I stammered, reaching out to her, only for her to pull further away.


    "Don''t you dare!" she snapped, pointing to the door with a sharp motion. "Get out, Alpha King! Just get out!"


    I stood there frozen, struggling to make sense of what was happening. My mate was furious, and I didn''t even know why. "Wait, Selena. Please. What did I do?" I tried again, my voice quieter now, almost pleading.


    Her re didn''t soften. "You think I need your pity? That I would carry anyone else''s child?" she spat, her voice cutting like a de. "Get. Out."


    I exhaled heavily, dragging a hand through my hair in sheer frustration. "Fine," I muttered under my breath, my tone edged with resignation. "You''re overreacting, and maybe I should give you some time and space."


    Turning toward the door, I paused


    with my hand on the handle,


    ???


    ncing back at her. "But just so you know, I added, my voice low and calm, "the vampire king is still waiting outside for your statement. He''s adamant that he had nothing to do with you fainting in his arms."


    Her eyes narrowed sharply, her annoyance ring to new heights. "Oh, for the love of¡ª" she groaned, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation. "You kept him here because of your foolishness?"


    She grimaced, her expression an exaggerated mix of disbelief and frustration. "Go out there and tell him I fainted because my mate is a clueless idiot who doesn''t trust me!" she shouted, her voiceced with venom.


    Pointing at the door, she continued, "And let him leave respectfully, unless you want to start a war between vampires and werewolves!"


    Her words stung, sharp and unrelenting, but I nodded in defeat. My mate was furious, and I waspletely at a loss on how to make things right. Only she had the power to render an Alpha King so helpless-no one else ever could.


    With a heavy heart, I turned toward the door, ready to leave. But before I could take a step, the door was yanked open and my mother and Alpha Albert stormed in, unannounced and unapologetic.


    "That whore is pregnant with another man''s child, and you still care about her?!" my mother spat, her words dripping with venom.


    My mate''s face fell, her earlier anger dissolving into something far more devastating hurt. The way her lips trembled and her eyes darted


    toward me told me all I need p


    know. Here, I was trying to fix things I


    between Selena and me and my family had just made everything infinitely worse.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 A Mother''s Betrayal *Selena*


    "Mind your words, Mother. You''re talking about your Luna," Zander growled, his toneced with restrained fury. I wasn''t surprised. He could be a clueless alpha, blind to the truth of the pup I was carrying, but his love for me was unwavering. Even if he had forgotten our old love, I knew his heart still beat for me-l never doubted it.


    "She is not our Luna, Zander," his mother snapped, her disdain sharp and unyielding. "She''s using you- climbing her way up to im the position of Luna of the mightiest pack in the North and Queen of the werewolves. But in truth, she''s nothing more than a greedy, selfish bitch carrying a bastard.


    I gasped, the words cutting through me like a de. How could she curse her own grandchild¡ªa life so innocent, still growing inside me?


    "You dare to call my child a bastard, Mother?!" Zander hissed, his voice trembling with rage. His eyes burned red, a clear sign that both he and Lyon were on the brink of losing control. Their fury filled the room, suffocating the air with unrestrained power.


    "It''s... it''s not your child, Zander," his mother stammered, her voice trembling with fear. The oppressive weight of his alpha aura was overwhelming, even for her.


    "And how can you be so sure of that?" Zander challenged, his re piercing as he took a step closer. "The doctor said she''s one month pregnant," his mother whined, her tone desperate. "It''s impossible for the child to be yours because you met her only a week ago!"


    I felt my heart sink, the weight of her words crushing me. How could I argue against this? No one would believe that the child was Zander''s, and I had no way to prove it. Even if I somehow conducted a DNA test, how could I justify it without revealing secrets no one else remembered? No one seemed to recall that Zander and I were always bound to each other.


    But then, to my utter shock, Zander''s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts. "And how do you know I met her just a week ago and not before?" he retorted, his words firm, a shield of defense for me.


    I gaped at him in disbelief, my breath catching in my throat.


    "She is mine," Zander dered, his voice steady and filled with conviction. "And the child she''s carrying is mine. I don''t need anyone''s approval to know that. End of discussion."


    His unwavering confidence and sweet deration made my heart swell with emotions I could barely contain. Once again, Zander had shown me a glimpse of the man who had always held my heart. "You''re making another mistake, Alpha King." Alpha Albert spoke this time, his voice dripping with disdain, his piercing gaze directed squarely at me. His hatred wasn''t new to me I had always known he never saw me as a daughter. But this level of animosity was something else entirely, and despite my efforts to remain unaffected, his venomous words still managed to sting. I hadn''t forgotten he was my father after all.


    Zander''s response was immediate and sharp. "I don''t need your advice, Alpha Albert. Now leave before I lose my temper. You''re disturbing my pregnant mate," he growled, his voiceyered with authority and a threat no one dared to test.


    Neither Zander''s mother nor Alpha Albert lingered a second longer; they swiftly exited the room, cowed by the Alpha King''smand.


    Once they were gone, Zander turned to me, his hardened expression softening into something warm and reassuring. "I''ll send the Vampire King off with honor and respect," he said gently. "Then I''ll speak to the doctor about when you cane home. After that, I''lle back to you, mate.''


    I wanted to stay mad at him for using me of carrying another man''s child. But I couldn''t ignore how quickly he''d stood by me when it mattered. Maybe I''d overreacted a little too-it wasn''t entirely his fault. He stepped closer and pressed kiss to my forehead, and despite everything, the simple gesture made my heart skip. Even after the door closed softly behind him, the warmth of his lips lingered, and I found myself blushing like a love-struck fool.


    Momentster, the door opened again, and this time, ir and Austin stepped inside the two people I cherished most in the world. My heart lifted instantly at the sight of them, and a genuine smile spread across my face. Their presence brightened my mood in a way only they could.


    Author''s POV.


    "Oh, goddess, she''s pregnant," the High Priestess, Thssa, gasped, her voice trembling as the news reached her. Her heart sank, the weight of her own choices pressing down on her like never before. The Moon Goddess sat on a celestial pedestal. Her serene smile illuminated her divine presence, her voice soft butden with wisdom. "What is it, Thssa? Do you now waver in your resolve? Do you regret offering your daughter as a sacrifice for the world''s survival?"


    The High Priestess exhaled deeply, her dismay evident. She had always known the path she''d chosen for Selena was fraught with thorns rather than roses. Yet now, faced with this unexpected twist, she felt powerless against destiny''s grip.


    "How can we sacrifice her when


    she''s carrying another life within her, Goddess?" Thssa implored, her voice shaking. She searched the Moon Goddess''s face for answers, but the deity only gazed back at her with that same calm smile, an expression that seemed to hold bothpassion and inevitability.


    "Please, answer me, Goddess. What happens now?" The High Priestess''s plea grew desperate as she stepped closer.


    The Moon Goddess let out a soft,


    melodicugh, her silver eyes gleaming. "Everything happens for a reason in this universe, Thssa," she said, her tone unwavering. "Your daughter''s fate was sealed the moment you offered her to the cosmos for the world''s survival. The bnce demands a sacrifice, and it will take what belongs to it."


    Thssa''s breath hitched as the words sank in. "But... it''s now two lives in her as she''s pregnant, and the child is innocent. Isn''t there another way?"


    The Moon Goddess''s serene expression shifted into one of mystery, her voice following suit. "The universe does not bend to sentiment, High Priestess. Trust that all will unfold as it is meant to."


    The High Priestess lowered her


    gaze. She had never truly regretted


    set


    her decision, as she had dedicated her entire life to the universe. Yet, seeing her pregnant daughter with her family stirred something deep within her. The cold, distant mother in her softened, and she found herself worried about how her daughter would react once she learned of her mother''s betrayal.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 My Eager Mate


    *Selena*


    After I felt better I insisted to the doctor that I wanted to go home. ir and Austin stayed with me. Austin adamantly refused to leave without me. My sweet boy was so attached to me, and it melted my heart with love for him.


    Zander arrived a whileter and took me home, but I still wasn''t speaking to him. How could he even think I''d been with another man? ir had already informed me that the vampire king had been sent off respectfully, apanied by Zander''s apologies.


    What concerned me more was whether Jasper would stick to our n or if his encounter with Zander might have changed his mind. I needed to contact him again-just not now.


    Right now, all I could focus on was the fire burning inside me. Goddess, I was overwhelmed with need. Knowing we were expecting another baby had only heightened my longing for my mate. It had been so long since we''d been truly intimate, and I couldn''t fathom how he''d managed to maintain such self-control. But I wasn''t strong enough not when I knew how utterly irresistible he was. My alpha mate the sexiest man alive, mine and only mine. Just the thought of him sent a rush of heat through me, and I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    In my room, I waited for his return, anticipation building with every passing moment. Finally, the door creaked open, and there he was the man of my dreams, standing before me. The innocent, almost pitiful look on his face tugged at my heart, making me want to run straight into his arms. But I held back, determined to wait and see what he would say.


    "Are you still angry, mate?" he asked in a soft, sad voice.


    Aw, my resolve wavered at his tone. I wanted tofort him, to assure him that everything was okay, but I decided to make him squirm a little longer. After all, he deserved some teasing as punishment for doubting our mate bond.


    I turned my back on him, huffing in fake annoyance. "Oh, now you care about me?"


    "I''ve always cared about you, baby," I heard him say, his footsteps drawing closer until he stopped right behind me. I bit my lip, struggling to maintain focus as his intoxicating scent-pure masculinity with an earthy undertone-threatened to cloud my thoughts.


    Spinning around, I faced him, finding him standing tall before me, his blue eyes, now dark and intense, fixed on mine.


    "If you cared so much, how could you use me of carrying someone else''s child?" I shot back, crossing my arms across my chest.


    A flicker of realization crossed his


    face before he lowered his head. Then, lifting his gaze to meet mine he said softly, "I admit my fault. I''m ready to ept any punishment you choose for me, mate. I shouldn''t


    have said those things."


    He surrendered. The Alpha King-my powerful mate-admitted his mistake and stood there, apologetic. It was almost unbelievable.


    "Now you believe it''s your child I''m carrying?" I challenged, narrowing my eyes at him.


    He stepped closer and ced his hand gently on my still-t stomach. "It''s mine," he murmured, his voice heavy with regret. "I''m sorry I don''t remember thest time we were together." Despite his uncertainty, he had stood by me against his mother and Alpha Albert.


    I let my hand slide up slowly to his neck, catching him by surprise. "Then why don''t we relive it and remind ourselves?" I whispered, a blush creeping up my cheeks. I wanted him-right here, right now.


    His eyes widened in surprise, but the next moment, his strong arms wrapped tightly around my waist, pulling me flush against his hard body.


    "Are you sure, my love?" he asked, his voice low and rough, his gaze smoldering with desire. The lust in his eyes made him look ravenous. "The doctor said you''re still weak and need to be careful."


    "Then be gentle, Alpha," I teased, biting my lip yfully. "But I want you right now," I admitted.


    The desperation in my voice was impossible to hide, and I didn''t care how I sounded.


    "Fuck, baby, I can smell your arousal," he groaned, his voice rough with desire. "I can''t promise to be gentle."


    "Just do it, Zander," I whimpered and


    ???


    he lowered his head to the crook of my neck, and I tilted my head back granting him better ess. His hands stid slowly down my sides, stopping at my hips. His fingers dug firmly into my skin through the thin fabric of my silk robe, pulling me even closer.


    My fingers found their way into his hair as he nibbled at the sensitive skin of my neck. "Ah, Zander!" I moaned, grinding myself against him. "Please, please take me to bed," I begged breathlessly.


    He lifted his head, his dark eyes smoldering with intensity. "My little mate is so eager," he teased, a taunting grin ying on his lips.


    I pouted in frustration, not wanting to waste another second, but before I could say anything, he swept me into his arms and carried me to the bed.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 iming Her


    *Zander*


    My beautiful matey before me, and I drank in the breathtaking sight of her to my heart''s content.


    "Are you just going to stare, or are you nning to touch me as well?" she teased, her voice carrying a yful hint of a whine.


    If only she knew how desperately I was aching to touch her, to im her as mine once again. It nearly killed me to hold back, to stop myself from losing all control and giving inpletely.


    "I''m just thinking about how I could forget the most beautiful period of my life," I admitted with a remorseful sigh.


    "Ah!" she whimpered softly, her impatience evident. "Leave the thinking forter-just focus on me right now."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at my impatient mate. "Your wish is mymand, my pregnant Luna," I dered.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the shirt I wore, tearing it open rather than bothering with the buttons, and discarded it carelessly.


    The way her eyes slid over my bare torso, growing darker with lust, only stoked the fire burning inside me. With urgency, I unbuckled my belt and tugged it free, letting the button of my pants pop open. The zipper slid down, leaving the pants hanging low on my hips as I stepped closer to my mate. She grabbed my hand, pulling me nearer, her touch igniting sparks across my skin.


    Leaning down, I hovered over her carefully, every inch of my body alive with anticipation.


    "Tell me what you want, mate," I asked, my voice ragged and breathless.


    Her small, soft hands explored me, dragging her fingers down my chest to my abs. A shudder ran through me at her sensual touch. Goddess, it was so intense, every nerve in my body responding to her like a me to oxygen.


    "I want you, Alpha," she whispered seductively, her voice sending shivers down my spine. Hearing her openly voice her desire for me was intoxicating, hotter than anything I''d ever experienced.


    "I want you too, baby," I confessed, pressing my lips to hers. The kiss was deep and electrifying, igniting a primal need to im her fully. "Fuck, baby, I love you so much," I murmured against her lips, the words spilling out with raw honesty. My heart had known it all along I''d loved her far longer than I''d realized. She smiled against my lips, her voice teasing as she whispered back, "Are you sure, Alpha?"


    "Goddess, I''ve never been more certain of anything in my life," I admitted. "What I feel for you is pure love, my tuna." I tugged gently on her bottom lip with my teeth, teasing her until her soft, sensual moan drove me wild. My arousal strained against my boxers, desperate for her.


    My hands moved to the sash of her silk robe, untying it with deliberate slowness. When the fabric fell away, leaving herpletely bare beneath, my breath caught.


    "Fuck, baby. You are so ready for me," I groaned, the sight of her stirring an overwhelming hunger deep within me.


    "Yes, Alpha. Don''t torture me by


    making me wait," she breathed, her voiceced with desperation. Her back arched off the mattress as my hands caressed her soft bosom tracing the perfect curves that rose and fell with her rapid breaths.


    My mouthtched onto her peaked nipple, sucking harder as her cries filled the room. Her fingers tangled


    in my hair, tugging me closer with a need that matched my own.


    "Oh, Zander," she whimpered. "I feel so sensitive because of the pregnancy."


    "Do you want me to stop?" I murmured against her, my teeth teasing her swollen, sensitive nipple before my tongue swept over it to soothe her.


    "No, don''t stop," she moaned, her voice trembling with desire.


    I smirked against her skin and sucked harder, earning another sensual cry from her lips. Her hands


    reached for my pants, fumbling to free me, but I caught her wrists gently.


    "Wait, baby," I said, pinning her hands gently above her head. Her eyes locked onto mine, a mixture of frustration and longing burning in their depths.


    I lowered my head, my gaze lingering on her red, swollen nipples glistening with my saliva. Her pale skin still bore no marks from me, something I intended to correct.


    My lips began their descent, leaving


    a trail of love bites down her


    stomach, marking her as mine. With every kiss and nip, I made my way southward until I reached her soft thighs. My hands gripped them firmly, parting her legs to reveal her pink, glistening core.


    "Fuck," I breathed out, my voice thick with desire. The sight before me was nothing short of heaven. I knew I wouldn''tst long if I entered her right now, not with the overwhelming need coursing through me. "Watch me while I eat you out," Imanded, my alpha tone leaving no room for defiance. Our eyes stayed locked as I lowered my head, my tongue finally finding her wetness.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655 Recollection


    Her chest heaved as her breathing quickened. Her flushed face and half-lidded eyes made her look utterly irresistible¡ªthe sexiest woman in the world. I couldn''t tear my gaze away from her, but the moment my tongue tasted her nectar, my eyes closed instinctively, savoring her essence.


    Her taste was divine, a sweetness unmatched by anything else. The intoxicating scent of her arousal ignited an even fiercer desire within me, making my head spin with lust. My cock throbbed painfully, the veins straining under the relentless pressure of my need for her.


    "Oh, my Goddess!" she cried as I sucked her swollen nub, swirling my tongue over it while sliding a finger into her tight, wet heat.


    "Fuck, Zander!" she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure.


    I groaned deeply, the sound raw and primal. "Yes, baby, moan my name louder," I urged, my voice a mix ofmand and adoration. "Let me hear how good I make you feel.


    I flicked my teeth lightly over her clit as I thrust two more fingers into her slick heat. She whimpered, her body trembling as she instinctively tried to close her legs, but my firm grip on her thigh kept them apart. "No, baby," I growled, my voice thick with desire. "Open your legs wider so I can make youe." "Zander, please," she whimpered, her voice breaking with desperation. "I want you. Don''t torture me anymore.''


    Her plea only spurred me on. I plunged my fingers deeper, curling them just right as my tongue flicked fiercely against her sensitive nub. It didn''t take long before she shatteredpletely, crying out as her release flooded my mouth. I groaned in satisfaction, savoring every drop of her sweetness, drinking her in until there was nothing left.


    Lyon growled restlessly in the back of my mind, desperate to take over, to im our mate fully and lose himself in her. But I held him back, my control barely hanging by a thread.


    When Selena finally came down from her intense climax, she reached for me, pulling me up into a heated kiss. The taste of her own desire didn''t seem to faze her as her hands roamed over me, and before I realized it, she pushed me onto my back and straddled my hips.


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I looked up at her flushed, determined face. I knew exactly what wasing next. My Luna was ready to take matters into her own hands and im what she wanted.


    She wrapped her trembling, soft hands around my steely hard length, and, goddess, the sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through me. Her


    touch was delicate yet full o


    her fingers barely able to


    epass my girth. The thought crossed my mind-how would I fit inside her, especially now that she was pregnant? I couldn''t bear the thought of causing her any pain.


    Her hand moved along my shaft, stroking slowly, her gaze fixed on it with a mix of awe and hunger. Her thumb circled the sensitive tip, smearing the beads of arousal that gathered there, and her tongue darted out to wet her lips. The sight alone nearly made me lose control.


    Rising to her knees, she positioned


    herself over me, the head of my cock brushing against her entrance. She teased me, sliding my length along her slick folds, coating me in her wetness. I clenched my teeth, my restraint hanging by a thread. My hips ached to thrust upward and bury myself inside her, but held back. This was her moment. I wanted her to take everything at her own pace, to feel the pleasure of owning mepletely.


    She lowered herself gradually, inch by inch, until my thick length filled herpletely, and a deep moan escaped her lips. Her head fell back, her expression one of pure ecstasy. The way her body stretched and adjusted to take me made me feel utterly consumed by her her love, her passion, her im over me.


    her


    My hands gripped her hips firmly, guiding her movements as I thrust upward, matching her rhythm. I controlled the pace, moving her up. and down along my length, the sensation driving me insane with desire. Watching her ride me, h body swaying above mine, was like every hidden fantasy of mineing to life. This bold, confident side of her was utterly mesmerizing, a reminder of how much she wanted me as much as I craved her.


    "Baby, say you love me," I demanded, my voice rough and desperate. I needed to hear it-to feel the truth of her words resonate in my heart. Maybe she had said it before, but the memories were lost to me, and I wanted to etch it into my soul, to cherish it forever.


    "I love you, Alpha Zander ke. I''ve always loved you, and I will love you until my veryst breath," she confessed, her voice raw with passion and sincerity. Her words sent me to a new high, a rush of emotions flooding through me.


    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly, her deration tipping me over the edge. I thrust harder, losing myself in her entirely. "I love you too, my mate," I groaned as the release hit me, my body tensing as I spilled deep inside her. Her climax followed, her cries of pleasure filling the room, sending waves of pride and satisfaction through me.


    And then it happened a sudden, intense sensation, as though a barrier had shattered in my mind. Memories came rushing back, hitting me with a force so overwhelming my head felt impossibly heavy. A loud growl tore from my throat as I clutched her close, my body trembling with the onught of emotions and recollections flooding my senses.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656 My Existence


    *Selena*


    Oh Goddess, it was breathtakingly beautiful. My mate had made love to me, and I was utterly lost in the waves of pleasure he brought me. As our mating reached itspletion, my eyes widened in surprise. The mating mark on his neck began to illuminate, a soft glow that seemed to pulse with life. A sudden warmth spread across my back, and I realized my own mark was also gleaming.


    The marks that had once disappeared were now vividly reappearing, glowing with an ethereal light. The bond was reforming, pulling us together in a way that felt deeper, stronger, and more profound than ever. But before I could fully grasp the moment, Zander''s expression shifted. His face contorted in pain, and he closed his eyes tightly, a loud growl escaping his throat.


    "Zander?" I whispered, my voice trembling with fear as panic gripped my heart. When he opened his eyes again, they gleamed a bright, unnatural red. My breath hitched as I stared into them, realizing it wasn''t just Zander I was looking at Lyon was surfacing.


    Even Arena stirred with rm.


    "Zander! Zander, what''s happening?" I stammered, my voice rising in urgency. I was scared, confused, and desperate to understand what was going on.


    We were still connected, our bodies intimately joined, and I could feel him still hard and throbbing inside me, his movements halted as his body trembled with suppressed energy. My hands reached out instinctively, touching his face in an attempt to ground him, to bring him back to me.


    "Zander, talk to me!" I pleaded, my voice cracking with emotion as tears pricked my eyes.


    "Selena," he murmured, and this time his voice was soft, his gaze gentle as it locked with mine.


    My heart raced as I heard the change in his tone. "I remember everything," he said, his eyes shimmering with emotion.


    I blinked, trying to process his words, my breath hitching. "You... you remember everything? About us? About our love?" I asked, my voiceced with surprise and cautious hope.


    "Yes, baby," he confirmed, his lips curling into a tender smile. "I remember every single thing." Without another word, he pulled me closer, capturing my lips in a long, deep kiss that spoke of love, longing, and promises renewed.


    "Don''t ever leave me," he demanded softly, his voice raw with vulnerability.


    Though I wanted to promise him the world in that moment, the weight of everything unsaid lingered between us. I couldn''t give him my word-not yet. Instead, I let my silence speak for me I kissed him back, pouring every ounce of desperation, love, and unspoken emotion into that embrace, as if it were the only way to convey what I couldn''t yet say.


    Suddenly, he switched our positions, pinning me beneath him without even pulling out. His slow, deliberate thrusts at first made my body ache with anticipation, but soon they turned fierce and needy, as if he were iming me all over again. The room filled with our moans and


    groans, a symphony of our emotions and connection reaching its crescendo.


    Once more, we reached our peaks together, riding the intense wave of pleasure that left us both breathless and trembling.


    Wey there, tangled in each other''s arms, exchanging long, deep kisses, neither of us ready to let go. The sound of ourbored breathing filled the room, but I knew I had to pull away. There was so much to discuss now that Zander had regained his memories.


    Slowly, I pushed against his chest,


    and as if understanding my silent cue, he withdrew, his hardness sliding out of me and leaving a sudden emptiness in its ce. But he didn''t move away. Instead, he wrapped his strong arms around me and pulled me back into his chest, his warmth and scent grounding me.


    "Are you okay, baby? Did I hurt you? Are you feeling any difort?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern as he tilted his head to look at me and then toward my stomach. His hands caressed my still t belly with tenderness.


    A soft smile spread across my face, and I stretched my neck to press a tender kiss to his lips. "I''m fine, don''t worry," I reassured him, my voice soft and soothing.


    Relief washed over his face, and he let out a quiet breath, his features softening as he held me closer. "Zander, what happened? How did you forget me and our memories?" I asked eagerly, my voiceced with both curiosity and desperation.


    He seemed lost in deep thought as he began to speak. "Thest thing I remember was going to meet the High Priestess to find out about your whereabouts. After that... I don''t remember anything," he admitted, his brows furrowed.


    Then, suddenly, his expression shifted. Realization dawned on his face, and his jaw clenched. "The High Priestess," he murmured, his voice filled with a mix of anger and rity. "It was her. It must have been her spell-one that was just broken by our mating and the resurfacing of our marks."


    My heart clenched at his words


    Mother?! My mother?! She erased me erased my existence from the mortal realm? She was the one who made everyone forget about me?

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657 Who Are You?


    "I''m not going to let this matter go, Selena," Zander growled, his voice resonating with fury. "I don''t care if she''s your mother. She will answer for her actions."


    Panic surged within me. Zander''s anger was palpable, and I knew my mother wouldn''t stand a chance to exin herself to him. She wouldn''t even try. If my suspicions were correct-if her reason for erasing my existence was to ensure harmony in the Lunar Realm-then she should havee to me, discussed it with me, not taken such drastic measures without my consent.


    "Zander," I said softly, cing a hand on his chest in an attempt to soothe him. "I will talk to Mother first and find out her reasons. Let me understand her actions before you confront her."


    His jaw tightened, his stormy gaze fixed on mine. "No, my mate," he argued, his tone unyielding. "I will question the High Priestess myself. She altered our lives without permission, and she must face the consequences.


    Oh, no. This could turn into a disaster if the two most important people in my life ended up shing. "No! Please, give me this chance. Let me speak with her first," I pleaded softly, my voiceced with desperation as I gazed up at him with imploring eyes, hoping it would work as it always had. "Please, Alpha," I whispered, my tone low and deliberately persuasive.


    His eyes narrowed, clearly catching on to my attempt to sway him. After a tense pause, he exhaled sharply. "Alright," he conceded, though his tone held a warning. "But if her reasons don''t satisfy me, I''l confront her myself, and she will have to face the consequences."


    I nodded hesitantly, relief mixed with unease. "As you say, Alpha," I replied, biting my lip nervously.


    Zander groaned, a smirk forming on his lips. His earlier anger seemed to dissolve, reced by something far softer. "You always know how to twist me around your little finger, my mate," he murmured, pulling me close.


    Oh, so now his anger had vanished, just like that, and he was ready to get romantic again-even after making love to me twice just moments ago.


    "Not again," I protested, pressing a hand against his chest to keep some distance. "You''ve already worn me out after two rounds of... passionate love-making," I added, pouting slightly.


    "And whose fault is that?" he teased, his voice a low rumble. "You stayed away from me for so many days. Now you have to make it up to me."


    "What?! In one day?" I eximed, my eyes widening in disbelief at his audacity.


    He simply raised a brow, the amused smirk never leaving his face.


    "No way," I dered, shaking my head firmly. "Absolutely not!"


    He chuckled softly, the deep sound vibrating through his chest. His mischievous expression made it clear that he wasn''t nning to let me off the hook anytime soon.


    His face leaned closer, and I instinctively tilted my head back to maintain some distance, determined not to let him distract me before I got the answers I''d been seeking for days.


    "Wait. First, you have to give me some answers," I demanded, feigning annoyance.


    "Ask me anything, baby," he replied in a husky tone, his gaze fixed on my mouth while his thumb toyed


    with my bottom lip. I forced myself to resist his temptations, steeling my resolve to get the answers ? desperately needed.


    "Are you the Dark Alpha?" I asked abruptly.


    Zander''s face registered surprise before he pulled back slightly, his expression shifting to one of


    difort, as though I''d asked him the most forbidden secret.


    "What?" he snapped, his voice sharp as he quickly averted his gaze. "No."


    If that was true, why couldn''t he look me in the eyes?


    "Then why does he look exactly like you, Zander?" I countered, my tone firm and unyielding. I wasn''t going to stop until I uncovered the truth.


    "What are you talking about, Selena?" Zander frowned, his skepticism evident. "No one has ever seen the Dark Alpha''s face," he retorted, his toneced with doubt.


    Oh, right. I''d forgotten-no one had ever seen that devil. But I had. I''d seen him in my visions, and I was certain the truth was somehow tied to them.


    "You haven''t seen him either?" I pressed.


    "What kind of question is that, Selena?" he countered instead of answering, only fueling my suspicions. "I''ve seen him, Zander," I shot back, my voice firm.


    "You mean to say..." He furrowed his brows, his eyes narrowing as he processed my words. "He''s hidden his face and identity from everyone, yet he revealed himself to you? He snorted, disbelief dripping from his tone. "How does that even make sense, Selena?"


    "You think I''m lying?" I scowled, irritation ring within me.


    "No," he sighed, his voice softening. "But it just doesn''t add up, baby." His expression gentled, his skeptical edge reced by concern.


    "I saw him in your territory, Zander! He looks exactly like you," I yelled in frustration. How could he keep hiding the truth from me? He knew I was his Selena-his fated mate-and that I loved him so deeply. How could he do this to me?


    "You must be mistaken or confused," he exhaled, trying to sound calm, though the tension in his jaw betrayed him. "The Dark Alpha is a monster. If he were in my territory, I would''ve killed him."


    I didn''t respond, just kept staring at him, searching for any cracks in his fa?ade. I knew it was him. I had felt the mate bond, faint though it was at the time. But I still felt it. It was definitely him.


    "Don''t be like this. Please tell me, Zander. I don''t have much time," I whispered, my lips trembling with despair.


    His expression shifted, growing concerned and intense as he asked, "What do you mean you don''t have much time?"


    I pressed my lips together, unsure


    how to answer. I couldn''t tell him that I had returned only to go back needed to find the truth, and fast But deep down, I feared that the truth would make it impossible for me to ever return to the mortal realm.


    "I mean... I''m tired and don''t have time to argue," I said, making an excuse for my reckless outburst. I closed my eyes, trying to steady my emotions.


    Zander finally sighed loudly, running a hand through his hair. "Baby, you''re exhausted," he said softly, his tone turning gentle. "The doctor told you to rest and take care of yourself... and our baby.


    As he spoke, he carefully eased me down onto the pillow, his hands tender as if afraid I might break.


    "Sleep for a while; I have some work


    to do," he said, pulling the covers over me before getting up and heading to the bathroom. He came out after a while, picking a fresh pair of clothes before getting ready watched in silence as my hobalpha mate prepared for the day, leaving the room but not before giving me a long, deep kiss and instructing me to rest.


    But I couldn''t rest. I couldn''t even be at peace until I knew his secret.


    Alpha Zander ke, what are you hiding from me?

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658 The Secret Chamber


    *Zander*


    The night was pitch-ck, and my footsteps quickened as I descended the stairs to the basement. Hidden deep within the pack house, this was my sanctuary-my secret chamber. No one dared to enter this area, not that many even knew it existed. Only a select few, trusted members from the old guard, were aware of its presence.


    Reaching the heavy door, I pushed it open and slipped inside, shutting it firmly behind me. My heart pounded like a drum, loud enough to echo in the silence. It had been years-years since I''d dared to do this. Years since I''d faced HIM.


    My movements were deliberate, each step bringing me closer to the wall-sized mirror shrouded in a heavy ck cloth. Stopping just before it, I reached out, my fingers curling around the fabric. A deep breath steadied me before I pulled it away, revealing the mirror.


    But there was no reflection staring back at me. Only an endless void of darkness.


    This was no ordinary mirror. It wasn''t meant to reflect the physical world. It was a gateway¡ªa link to a world I wished I could forget. A reminder of my darkest secret.


    The dark world.


    "Where are you?" I growled, my voice low and rough as my anger surged. My hand pressed against the cold, dark surface, ripples spreading from the point of contact like water disturbed by a stone.


    The mirror began to shift, its nk surface stirring to life. I pulled my hand away, watching as, slowly, an image began to form.


    "Well, well, Zander," a mocking voice rang out, smooth and sharp, as the figure in the mirror became clear -my own reflection, distorted by a sinister grin and eyes as dark and endless as the death itself. "What a pleasant surprise. Missed me already?"


    "You''d better answer my questions instead of spouting nonsense," I growled, my voice echoing in the chamber. "How dare youe near my mate?"


    "Oh, you mean our mate?" he retorted with a dark, mockingugh, his grin widening as he saw my grimace.


    "Shut up!" I snapped, my anger ring.


    "Shut up?" he repeated with feigned amusement. "I''m not here to take your orders, Zander. But I''ll tell you this-I''m still offering you a chance. Join me. Together, we could rule the world."


    His voice was a sickening mockery of my own, every word twisting my stomach with disgust.


    "I''ll offer you something," I snarled through gritted teeth. "Stop killing my people. Surrender, and I might just show you mercy."


    "Or else what?" he sneered, his wicked chuckle reverberating through the room. "You can''t do anything to me, Zander. You know that."


    "Don''t underestimate me," I warned, my tone sharp and cold. "I won''t hesitate to kill you if that''s what it takes to protect my world."


    He threw his head back,ughing harder, his mirth stabbing at my pride like a dagger. The sound made my blood boil, every nerve in my body screaming for action.


    The urge to reach through the mirror and drag him out was almost unbearable. I wanted nothing more than to wrap my hands around his throat and end this madness. But I couldn''t. I''d never felt so helpless in my entire life.


    "You can''t kill me, and you know it,¡± he snorted, his smug grin stretching wider. "You can''t stop me from taking your world and turning it into my world-the Dark Empire," he dered with chilling confidence, making me re at him in a mix of fury and despair.


    "You''ll have no choice but to submit when it happens. And your mate..."


    "Don''t you dare drag her into this," I warned, my voice low and dangerous.


    "She''s our mate, Zander," he sneered, his eyes glinting with malice. "After meeting her, after feeling the mate bond... there was no way I was going to let her go." His expression twisted into something vile and sinful, making my stomach churn.


    "No!" I roared, my fury igniting. "Leave her alone. Leave my world alone!"


    "Zander, you''re so boring," he sighed theatrically, shaking his head like a disappointed parent. "No fun at all. With the power you hold, you could conquer all the realms. And your. mate? She''s far more powerful than you realize. If you im her powers, you could be eternal Together, we could rule the universe. Don''t let this opportunity slip away."


    "Stop talking nonsense, or you won''t even want to imagine what will happen if I fose my mind," I growled my voice shaking with unbridled


    rage. Every fiber of my being


    trembled as Lyon howled in my


    head, wing to take over and show this demon his rightful ce.


    "Stop wasting my precious time," he said with a mocking grin, his voice dripping with arrogance. "I have ns to make, things to execute. After all, I''m destined to be the king of the universe, King Zander ke." His promation echoed with dark certainty.


    "You don''t have much time left," he added with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Choose wisely whose side you''ll stand on."


    And just like that, he vanished. His figure dissolved into the void, and the mirror darkened once more, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    His filthy ambitions only deepened my resolve. I could never stoop to his level. Greed for power was not in my nature. I never wanted this strength, this dominance. I was content as a simple alpha, dedicating my life to protecting my pack and caring for my family.


    But that life felt like a distant memory now. I wasn''t that person anymore. And I would never let myself be him. The Dark Alpha.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660 The Process


    *Selena*


    I woke up to the sound of birds chirping and golden morning sunlight filtering softly through the window. Yet, Zander still hadn''t returned sincest night. A pang of worry crept into my chest, but my rumbling stomach quickly reminded me of my other priorities.


    I ced a hand on my belly, soothing my unborn child as I thought about my elder son. Austin must be waking up soon. Determined to push through the morning, I quickly took a warm shower, dressed, and stepped out into the hall. The aromatic fragrance of freshly cooked bacon, eggs, cupcakes, and coffee wafted through the air, making my stomach growl louder in anticipation.


    I caught sight of an omega and asked her to bring breakfast to Austin''s room while I went to help my little boy get ready for kindergarten. Hisughter brightened my mood as I brushed his hair and adjusted his uniform. Momentster, breakfast arrived, and we enjoyed the meal together-Austin giggling through mouthfuls of cupcake crumbs while I sipped my coffee.


    Afterward, I saw him off in a pristine white Mercedes designated for the Alpha''s son, waving until the car disappeared from sight. My heart warmed, but disappointment lingered. Zander still hasn''te back. The memory of our conversation from the previous night yed on repeat in my mind. My unease grew, and with it, a decision formed. I needed answers from my mother. I knew calling her here could be risky- especially if Zander decided to intervene before I understood her side of the story.


    Without telling anyone, I left for the Lunar Realm. We need to talk face-to-face. She deserves the chance to exin herself in private, and I need to hear the truth before things spiral further out of control. "Mother! Mother!" My voice echoed through the grand hall of the Lunar Castle. Guards and lunar servants bowed in respect as I hurried past. I acknowledged them with a curt nod, too focused on my mission to stop. I didn''t have much time I had to return to the Moonglow pack house before Zander or anyone else noticed my absence.


    "Selena, you''ve returned atst," my mother''s excited voice called from behind, causing me to spin around.


    "Mother," I said, my tone clipped and serious as my gaze locked with hers. "We need to talk."


    Sensing the urgency in my voice, she nodded and gestured for me to follow her to the throne room. The towering doors groaned as they closed behind us, sealing us in with a heavy finality. Guards stood at attention outside, ensuring our privacy.


    The white marble walls gleamed under the golden glow of candle mes, casting a warm light that danced across the surfaces. The red velvet upholstery of the throne and other seats shimmered with a crimson brilliance, adding a regal touch to the room. High above, the ceilings soared, adorned with an opulent chandelier that sparkled like a constetion, while rare and intricate artwork graced the walls, telling stories of an ancient, majestic past.


    "What''s wrong, Selena?" Mother asked, turning to face me. Her eyes softened with concern as they flitted briefly to my belly. "Sit down. You shouldn''t stress yourself," she said gently, her voice tinged with worry. So, she knew.


    "You''re going to be a grandmother again, High Priestess," I said, my wordsced with sarcasm. "I hope this time you''ll be honest with me and tell me everything."


    Her expression shifted, hesitation flickering in her eyes. She folded her hands in front of her, her regalposure faltering. "What do you want to know?"


    Her unease confirmed it-she already knew what I was about to ask.


    "Why did you make my mate and my family forget about me?" I demanded, my voice sharp with frustration.


    "It was necessary for the process," she replied calmly, herposed demeanor only fueling my anger.


    "Process? Process? Process!" I


    yelled, the words tumbling out in a storm of frustration. "What is this process, and how could you make such a life-altering decision about my life without even consulting me?"


    "I am your mother, Selena. I know what''s best for you," she said in that same maddeningly serene tone. "Oh, so now you suddenly remember you''re my mother?" I shot back, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "You didn''t think twice before abandoning me after giving birth, did you?!"


    "Selena, my child," she whispered, her voice trembling with an unfamiliar vulnerability. The tears welling up in her eyes made my anger falter for just a moment, softening the edges of my resolve. "Today, I''m going to tell you everything. But will you believe me once you know the truth?"


    Her words tugged at my emotions, but I couldn''t let my guard down so easily. It could be another one of her maniptive tricks. I wasn''t the emotional fool I used to be-not anymore, not after everything she''d done to me.


    "I''ll decide that after hearing your side of the story," I said coldly, refusing to let my emotions cloud my judgment.


    She looked away, and for a moment, I thought she had changed her mind and wouldn''t tell me the truth. "Mother," I began, my tone sharp, pressing her with the authority of the Lunar Queen. I had had enough of being treated as just a daughter.


    "Selena..." she started quickly, as if afraid of losing her nerve. "Your birth and your death were nned long before you came into this world."


    My eyes widened in shock, the weight of her words mming into me.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She took a deep, steadying breath, her eyes filled with helplessness and sorrow as they locked onto mine. "You were created in my womb to be offered to the universe-to save the world from destruction."


    My lips parted, a silent gasp escaping as her cruel revtion hit me like a blow.


    "You were born to die, Selena," she continued, her voice trembling. "The day of your sacrifice is the culmination of the process."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661 The Final Countdown


    "No!" I shook my head in disbelief, my mind rejecting everything I had just heard. "No! Tell me you''re lying," I said, trying tough it off as a cruel joke.


    But her silence, paired with the helpless gloom in her eyes, told me otherwise. She wasn''t lying. She had nned the day of my demise even before bringing me into this world.


    "How could you do this to me, Mother?" I mumbled, my voice trembling as my lips quivered. A silent sob escaped me. I didn''t even know if I should call her ''Mother'' anymore-not after hearing how cruelly she had condemned her own child.


    "I am sorry, my child," she said in a pleading voice. "I had no other choice but to sacrifice you to save the world.''


    A tear escaped my eye as shes of my life flickered before me like a relentless movie reel. Memories yed on repeat, and I wanted so badly to rewind to the part before I met Zander-before I fell in love. Because now, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t imagine leaving him to bear the unbearable pain of my absence.


    And... what about my son, Austin? My unborn baby? It hadn''t even been given a chance toe into the world, yet it was fated to end with me all because my mother was selfish enough to sacrifice her own blood.


    But I wasn''t her.


    "Mother... my baby," I sobbed, cradling my stomach protectively. "I can sacrifice my life for the world, but I cannot take my baby with me. I won''t kill my child."


    "I know, Selena, and I''m not cruel enough to kill my own daughter," she said, her words freezing me in ce. Two statements,pletely contradictory, and yet both came from the same woman.


    "I know you think I''m heartless," she continued, her voice softer now as her eyes darted away, unable to meet mine. "I thought I was strong enough to go through with the process. That''s why I left you with your father and kept my distance. No contact, no emotional attachment... I thought it would make things easier -for both of us.


    She paused, her confession hanging heavily in the air. For the first time, I saw her vulnerability. I didn''t me her for what she did-if she''d chosen me for sacrifice, distancing herself might have been the only way she could bear the heartbreak. After all, the world still needed the High Priestess.


    "But after seeing you," she continued, her voice trembling slightly, "watching you with your family, seeing how happy you were... I became selfish." Her gaze finally found mine, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "I couldn''t be strong enough to do it. So, I came up with a n.


    My breath caught in my throat as her words sank in. "What n?" I demanded, my heart pounding.


    She exhaled deeply, as if bracing herself. "I made a deal with the God of Destruction. He agreed to save our realm and stop the chaos, but only if you agreed to marry him."


    Her hands reached for mine,


    trembling as her gaze locked with


    mine, her eyes filled with


    desperation and guilt. "I did it for you," she said softly, her voice pleading. "I couldn''t bear the thought of you going through the sacrifice. This way, the world could still be saved, and you could live."  Suddenly, everything clicked. That''s why she was so insistent on me marrying the God of Destruction. It all made sense now-why she''d forced me to forget my family and mate, why she''d erased them from my life. She hadn''t done it out of cruelty, she''d done it to ensure nothing and no one could stand in the way of the wedding.


    "I can''t marry God Kaelvor," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for negotiation. "Zander remembers everything now, and I''m pregnant with his child. I can''t betray him by marrying another man." "No, Selena, don''t be foolish!" she snapped, her voice sharp with desperation. "Only the God of Destruction can help us. If you marry him, your powersbined with his could save the universe."


    I could see her desperation. She was overwhelmed by the situation, clinging to this n as herst hope.


    I couldn''t decide whether to feel angry at her for the choices she had made or pity her for the guilt that now consumed her.


    "Mother, I don''t think this is a good idea," I said, shaking my head in dismissal.


    Her hopeful eyes dulled, and sadness settled over her features. "Selena, don''t be stubborn now," she pleaded, her tone softer yet urgent. "I know it''s possible if we try."


    "There has to be another way, Mother," I countered, my mind racing. "Another way to save the world...and me." I couldn''t bring myself to ept this path, not when my baby''s life was tied to mine.


    She shook her head gravely. "There


    is no other way, Selena. The day ising, and when it does, I won''t be able to save you, no matter how much I want to. Please, my daughter, agree to marry God Kaelvor. He is the God of Destruction, Selena-he holds the power to control the end. If you be his wife, he could save you. Together, you could rewrite the process and save everything." Her determination seemed unshakable.


    Something deep inside me whispered that this n was futile, that no matter what we tried, we couldn''t stop what had been decided before I was even born.


    I exhaled a shaky breath, my mind racing. If this process was predestined, could marrying a god truly change it? Or would it only make matters worse? The uncertainty gnawed at me, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this than my mother was telling me.


    Time was slipping away, and I knew I had to find a way to fix everything before it was toote.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662 Everything Is Linked


    When I returned home, I found Zander waiting for me in our room. His arms were crossed, and his expression was a mixture of relief and concern.


    "Where were you, mate? I was worried. I couldn''t reach you," he said, his voice gentle butced with unease as he closed the distance between us in two quick steps, taking my hands in his.


    The bond from our mating mark had been restored, reestablishing our connection and allowing us to mind-link once more. The link with the pack had also returned. But when I was in the Lunar Realm, the mind-link didn''t work. That made it clear: hiding my visit to the Lunar Realm was a bad idea. He''d know if I lied in a heartbeat.


    We had promised each other we wouldn''t keep secrets anymore. So, I took a deep breath and told him the truth.


    "Zander, I went to see my mother," I admitted.


    His eyes sharpened, instantly more attentive. "And?" he prompted, his tone calm but firm, knowing I would have had serious discussion with my mother.


    I hesitated, searching for the right words. "She told me..." I trailed off, taking a deep breath before narrating everything my mother had confessed.


    Zander listened intently, his expression growing darker with each word. When I finished, his jaw clenched so tightly I feared his teeth might crack.


    "How could she call herself your mother and still throw you to the jaws of death?" he growled, the raw anger in his voice making the air feel heavy.


    I swallowed, trying to calm the storm brewing between us.


    "Zander, she didn''t fully realize the severity of what she was doing when she made the decision. At least, that''s what she says."


    His piercing eyes met mine, unrelenting. "And you believe that?"


    I sighed, my hands trembling slightly. "When she saw that I had a life... a family... she regretted it. That''s why she made the deal with the God of Destruction. She thought it was the only way to save me and the world.''


    His brow furrowed, confusion shing across his face. "The God of Destruction? What kind of deal?"


    I swallowed hard, my hands twisting nervously. "She wants me to marry him. She believes it''s the only way to stop the process and save everyone. If I don''t... she says there''s no other way to change what''s already set in motion."


    Zander''s jaw tightened, his expression darkening. "She wants you to marry someone else? To that... god?" His voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of restrained anger.


    I nodded, my voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, she thinks it''s the only way to save me and the world." "Selena, listen to me. No matter what she says, we''ll figure this out. Together. I''m not losing you, and I''m not letting you sacrifice yourself for some ridiculous n."


    Tears stung my eyes as I looked up at him. "But what if she''s right, Zander? What if there''s no other way? The clock is ticking, and I don''t know what to do."


    I felt so lost, my mind clouded by


    confusion, and even my powers felt useless in the face of everything. I couldn''t do anything to save the world, except die. It was as if fate had given me only two options:


    sacrifice myself to the universe


    saving everyone else but losing


    myself, or live with my family and mate, knowing that the world would eventually fall and destroy us all. The weight of that choice crushed me. If someone had to go, better me than everyone else. At least then, Zander and the kids would have a chance.


    Zander seemed to read the turmoil inside me as he cupped my face gently, making me focus on him. His eyes locked with mine, unwavering and filled with determination.


    "Then we''ll find another way," he said, his voice firm but tender. "I don''t care how impossible it seems. You''re my mate, and I won''t let anyone-god or otherwise-take you away from me."


    Even, I didn''t want to belong to another man, whether god or mortal. I only belonged to Zander ke, and


    if I had to face death, I''d rather die as his mate. The thought of living without him-of leaving him behind -was unbearable.


    I closed my eyes, my heart heavy with guilt as I whispered a silent apology to my unborn baby.


    If I had known my end was so close, I never would have thought to bring you into this world.


    The pain of the guilt was overwhelming, knowing that because of me, my baby would never get the chance to see the light of day, to feel the warmth of life, or experience the beauty of the world. The thought of it shattered something deep inside me.


    "Zander," I spoke, my voice strained


    with the weight of everything. "We have very little time. Before the destruction begins, we need to stop Damon and the Dark Alpha from bringing chaos into the world. searched his face for some sign of agreement, hoping he would understand the urgency.


    "Because once the destruction starts, there will be no way to stop the process. Not even the God of Destruction can prevent it then." I added, my eyes locking with his, trying to impress the gravity of the situation.


    Zander''s gaze turned cold, his eyes distant, as if he were lost in his thoughts.


    "You think this destruction is part of arger process?" he asked, his voice low and steady.


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the situation settle over me. As far as my knowledge and research went, yes, the destruction was a chained reaction, and it had a starting point. My gut told me that Damon and the Dark Alpha were up to something dangerous, and with the day of destruction fast approaching, there was no other exnation for their actions.


    "That''s why I met with Jasper-to find Damon, to track him to his hiding ce." I informed him, my voice filled with urgency.


    Zander took a deep breath, the tension in his shoulders easing as if he wasing to a realization. His eyes met mine, a quiet certainty in his expression. "I think I know where we can find him." "What?" My heart skipped a beat, his revtion catching mepletely off guard.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663 New Ally


    Author''s


    POV.


    In the dim, oppressive air of the dark den, the Dark Alpha''s voice echoed with a chilling resonance. "Damon, your army is useless. It didn''t help me terrorize Alpha Zander ke," he sneered, his tone dripping with mockery.


    Damon stood amidst the flickering light of a ritual circle, the golden trident in his grasp glowing faintly. He had been channeling its ancient power, weaving warlock incantations to strengthen himself for the inevitable day of destruction. The interruption was unwee, his irritation evident in the way his shoulders tensed.


    "Don''t me my army for your ipetence!" Damon roared, his deep voice reverberating through the chamber as his concentration shattered. The dark energy around him flickered, momentarily unstable, as his fury took hold.


    The Dark Alpha smirked, his hulking figure barely visible in the shadows. "Hah! Then who should I me?" he retorted, his voiceced with mockery. "Alpha Zander''s efficient warriors, perhaps? Or is it his cunning mate who''s outmaneuvering you?"


    The taunt was deliberate, and Damon''s grip on the trident tightened. His eyes burned with a mixture of rage and determination, the golden glow of the artifact reflecting his inner turmoil.


    "Careful, Dark Alpha. Your arrogance blinds you to the forces at y," he hissed, his voice low and menacing.


    The Dark Alpha chuckled darkly, unfazed by Damon''s warning.


    "Nah. I know what I am doing. But arrogance or not, you have yet to deliver what you promised. If you fail to tip the scales before the day of destruction, your powers and your ns will mean nothing." Damon''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. He couldn''t afford to lose focus now. "The scales will tip," he growled, his tone deadly. "And when they do, the universe will tremble under ourbined might." Though Damon had never seen the Dark Alpha''s face-just as no one else had-he knew enough. He knew the Dark Alpha''s goals were as twisted and ambitious as his own. Their partnership was born out of necessity, not trust, but for now, it served its purpose. The ancient wolf was the key to Damon''s ultimate power, and they could only trap her by working together. That was their n, and they were in cahoots with the God of Destruction. With God Kaelvor on their side, they were confident that no one could stand against them. They were certain their n would seed without fail.


    "How far along is the n to trap Selena and bring her ancient wolf under our control?" Damon asked, his toneced with urgency, betraying the weight of his impatience.


    The Dark Alpha let out a frustrated sigh, his shadowy form shifting slightly.


    "She''s not going to be easily manipted," he admitted, his tone edged with irritation.


    He had tried to manipte her in countless ways, and appearing before her as Zander ke had been his ace trick. Yet, despite his simrity in appearance with Zander, Selena had recognized the


    deception instantly. The Dark Alpha couldn''t fathom how she had seen through him. It was as if she


    possessed an innate ability to discern the truth, a strength that set her apart. Such a strong-willed woman she was, and it couldn''t simply be the power of the mate bond. No, it couldn''t be that strong. He refused to believe such a ridiculous notion, especially since he, too, shared a bond with her. So why was Zander the only one who mattered to her, the only one she held precious? The thought festered within him, fueling his growing frustration.


    "She saw through every illusion," the Dark Alpha continued through gritted teeth, his frustration palpable.


    "I even yed my ace trick-but it didn''t work on her."


    Damon''s expression darkened, the golden trident in his hand pulsating faintly. "There''s always a way. If we can''t manipte her mind, then we''ll have to break her spirit."


    The Dark Alpha tilted his head, intrigued but wary. "And how do you propose we do that?"


    Damon''s smile was cold and calcting. "By attacking what she holds most dear. Zander ke is her anchor, her greatest strength. If we sever that bond, her power will crumble and so will her resistance."


    "Oh,e on! We''ve tried that


    before and failed miserably," the Dark Alpha growled in frustration. ¡°That''s a terrible idea.¡± He was visibly irritated, remembering how hisst attempt to break Zander and Selena had failed. That foolish


    vampire was nning to repeat the same mistake. It was reckless. Even Selena''s refusal to marry God


    Kaelvor proved how unshakable her connection to Zander ke was. Their bond was far stronger than either of them could fathom.


    Damon''s grip on the trident tightened, his knuckles whitening as his confidence remained unshaken. "This time, my n won''t fail," he said with venomous certainty, his voice a dangerous whisper. "She will fall, and when she does, the ancient wolf will be ours."


    "What do you have in mind?" the Dark Alpha asked, his voiceced with intrigue, his brows furrowed as he leaned in closer.


    "We have a new ally," Damon replied, a dark smirk ying on his lips. His tone was dripping with anticipation.


    As he spoke, a shadow emerged


    from the far corner of the room, and the moment the figure stepped into the dim light, the Dark Alpha''s


    expression twisted into a wickedet


    grin. His eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction. Now there was no way Selena and Zander could escape the fate that awaited them. Their resistance was about to shatter, and this new weapon was the final nail in their coffin.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664 Game n


    *Selena*


    I was still confused, trying to piece together what was going on in Zander''s mind.


    "Baby, just sit and rx," he said, his tone calm but firm. "Leave the rest to me."


    Easier said than done. How could I possibly rx when I knew our lives-and the fate of so many others -hung by a thread?


    "Zander, I still don''t get it," I pressed, suspicion creeping into my voice. "How is it that you''ve found Damon but still haven''t caught him? What are you not telling me?"


    His jaw tightened slightly, but he met my gaze with steady resolve. "I haven''t pinpointed his exact location yet, but I''m close," he replied, his voiceced with determination.


    Before I could question him further, Maddox entered the room.


    "Alpha," he greeted, touching his heart and bowing respectfully. Then his eyes shifted to me. "Luna." He repeated the gesture with the same reverence.


    I gave him a soft smile and a nod in acknowledgment, though my mind was already racing.


    "What''s the update, Maddox?" Zander asked, cutting straight to the point.


    "Alpha, as you instructed, our people have been keeping a close watch on Alpha Albert..." Maddox began.


    That caught my attention instantly. My curiosity spiked, and I leaned forward.


    "And?" I asked, unable to hold back, my voice urging him to continue.


    Maddox turned to meet my gaze briefly before continuing.


    "Alpha was right. We managed to follow him up to a certain point, but then..." He hesitated, his


    expression clouding. "It was as if magic happened-he vanished without a trace."


    "Where is he now?" Zander asked sharply, his tonemanding.


    "He returned about an hourter. He''s back at the pack house now," Maddox informed, his words deliberate.


    Zander hummed, a deep, contemtive sound, as his eyes darkened with thought.


    "The ce where he disappeared," I interjected, unable to contain myself. "Take me there. I want to investigate it myself."


    "No, Selena," Zander responded immediately, his voice firm and resolute. "Not you."


    I frowned, my frustration rising, but he caught my expression and softened, his eyes pleading for my understanding.


    "You can''t go there, Selena," he said, his tone gentler now but no less determined. "We don''t know how dangerous it could be, and I won''t risk it. Not when you''re pregnant."


    "But Zander," I tried to protest, but he didn''t even let me finish.


    "Selena, just leave it to me," he said firmly. "Trust me, I''ve got the best investigators on it." His confidence was reassuring, but I still sighed, knowing how stubborn and domineering my alpha mate could be.


    "What''s the n now?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. I doubted Zander would let my father, Alpha Albert, off the hook so easily after his suspicious behavior.


    Zander turned to Maddox, who was standing silently but alert, watching his alpha closely.


    "I''ve always been suspicious of Alpha Albert''s strange behavior after the fall of his pack," Zander said, his voice sharp and decisive. "Keep a close eye on him and track all his movements. If you find anything remotely threatening, take him into custody immediately-don''t wait for my orders."


    Oh, now it all made sense. That''s why Zander had kept my father around without openly questioning him. He already suspected something was off but was ying it cool to figure out my father''s true intentions. And now, thanks to my father''s arrogance-or stupidity-we were close to uncovering Damon Shadowborne''s location and maybe even the Dark Alpha''s as well.


    "I agreed to the marriage proposal just to keep them close. Even when I''d forgotten everything, I still didn''t trust him," Zander admitted. I narrowed my eyes at him. Did he even realize he was going to marry my sister?


    Sensing my re, Zander quickly raised his hands in surrender, his voice tinged with desperation as he exined, "I had no intention of marrying your half-sister, my mate."


    His earnest tone and the panic in his eyes made me smile, even during this tense discussion.


    Maddox looked at his alpha with deeply confused eyes, clearly struggling to piece everything together.


    He had no idea what more was happening or how they had all been made to forget the past. We hadn''t had time to exin it all to him.


    "I''ll exin everything to you, Maddox," Zander assured, noticing the puzzled expression on his beta''s face.


    It was a mark of a good alpha to


    never hide the truth from his right hand, his beta. But Zander and Maddox''s bond went deeper than just the typical rtionship between an alpha and beta of the Moonglow Pack. They had been childhood friends, and their connection was one of unshakable trust and loyalty. They were more like brothers than just leader and second-inmand.


    "Now it''s our turn to take the shot," Zander suddenly announced, his eyes gleaming with determination as


    if he''d read my mind. "And this time, we''ll y our best game."


    I could only hope he was right. This time, we had to hit the bullseye.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665 My World


    I agreed to his n; it seemed foolproof. But my only worry lingered-there was still no sign of Oliver, my half-brother. If the rest of my family was alive, then surely Oliver must be alive as well. The thought sent a shiver through me as I remembered what Zander had told me about him and the depths of my family''s darkness.


    I struggled to ept that my entire family could be so corrupt, so deeply involved in criminal activities... except my mother. How could I havee from such a twisted lineage?


    "What''s wrong, mate?" Zander asked, his voice gentle yet concerned, as if sensing the storm brewing inside me.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to express the turmoil in my heart. What would he think of me-his mate-ing from such a wicked family?


    "Umm... Zander, I was thinking about Oliver," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "There''s still no trace of him."


    Zander nodded knowingly. "I''ve thought about that too. Don''t worry," he assured me, his tone steady. "My people are already looking into it."


    He nced at Maddox, who gave a subtle nod of confirmation, further easing the tension in the room. There was a knock at the door, and Maddox groaned, his frown deepening as he stood. The look on his face said it all-his mate was here.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, amused by his odd reaction.


    "Please don''t tell ir anything about this," he implored, turning to Zander with a pleading expression. "But why?" I protested, my brows furrowing. "She''s your mate, after all. She deserves to know everything that''s going on, especially as the Beta''s mate."


    Zander remained silent, his expression unreadable. He didn''t intervene, perhaps torn between favoring his sister and respecting his Beta''s wishes.


    "I know, Luna," Maddox admitted with a sigh, "but she''s stubborn. If she finds out, she''ll insist on getting involved, and I can''t let her. I don''t want her walking into something dangerous."


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. These alphas and betas were ridiculously overprotective when it came to their mates, acting as if we were made of ss and would shatter at the first sign of risk.


    "That''s ridiculous," I said tly.


    ir was just as strong as I was. I knew because we she-wolves had more strength in our minds than in our hearts, and that''s what matters most in a war.


    "Yes, Beta maddox," Zander supported me as he stood beside me and wrapped his arms around my shoulder. "My Luna is right. "And he gestured toward the door. "Go and call her in."


    Maddox sighed, knowing he couldn''t defy his Alpha''s orders. Reluctantly, he walked to the door and cracked it open, revealing ir''s beautiful face. Her curious eyes studied him, a yful smile already forming on her lips.


    "Come inside," Maddox whispered softly, and ir''s grin widened in triumph as she stepped through the doorway.


    "So, what''s going on, guys?" she asked in her usual yful tone, her gaze flitting between Zander and me. Zander and I exchanged amused smiles, while Maddox''s expression remained unreadable.


    "ir, have a seat," Zander said, gesturing to a chair nearby.


    ir nced at Maddox, who avoided her gaze, his face a mask of hesitation. Sensing the tension, she didn''t argue and settled into the chair without a word.


    "It''s time," I said softly, my toneced with encouragement.


    Zander nodded, inhaling deeply as if steeling himself for the weight of what we were about to share.


    We needed to tell them everything. The secrets, the dangers, the battle looming ahead. This war wasn''t just ours anymore-it was going to be all of us against fate.


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe this," ir eximed, her voice filled with shock. "You mean to say the world is going to end?"


    "Calm down, ir," Zander said, his tone steady and reassuring. "We''re here to discuss whether the


    prophecy is true and, if it is, how we can stop it. So don''t panic. We''re in this together."  en


    ir exhaled loudly, clearly trying to process everything. "But still... I haven''t even started nning a family, and Maddox and I haven''t even celebrated our first anniversary,¡± she said, her pretty face falling with disappointment. "There''s so much I haven''t done yet


    in this life."


    I stood and walked over to her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, ir," I said gently, meeting her eyes. "Nothing will happen to the world-my world."


    My vow was more than just words; it was a promise etched into my very soul. As a descendant of the Moon Goddess and Queen of the Lunar Realm, I bore the responsibility for protecting this world. And I would do whatever it took to save it, even if the ultimate sacrifice was my own.


    "You are not alone in this, Selena," Zander said, stepping up beside me. His presence was steady andforting, and I smiled, knowing my alpha mate was my pir of strength.


    "Yes, Luna, we''re all with you in this," Maddox added, his tone firm, while ir nodded in determined agreement.


    Suddenly, Maddox fell silent, his expression shifting as if receiving a mind-link.


    "Alpha, we''ve detected some mysterious activity near the western border," he informed Zander, his voice serious.


    Zander stiffened immediately. "Let''s go, then," hemanded without hesitation.


    "Let mee with you," I said urgently, stepping toward him.


    "No, Selena," Zander insisted, his


    tone firm but gentle. ¡°Let me handle this. I''ll update you once I know more. Without waiting for further discussion, he left the room with


    Maddox in tow.


    I sighed, watching them go.


    "So, what are we going to do?" ir asked, turning to me. The spark in her eyes mirrored my thoughts.


    Clearly, she was on the same wavelength, ready to act despite the alpha''s instructions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666 Desperate Prayer


    "ir, I''m telling you, this is a bad idea," I said, following her reluctantly as she led me down an unknown path along the outskirts, carefully avoiding the main routes where guards patrolled.


    "Trust me, Selena, I''ve done this plenty of times," ir replied confidently, pushing aside a low-hanging branch. "Back when my father was the alpha, I used to sneak out all the time to escape his dictatorship."


    I rolled my eyes. "That was years ago, ir. The pack''s security isn''t the same now."


    She nced back at me, realizing I had stopped in my tracks and sat down in the middle of the narrow trail, exasperated.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice softening with concern. "Are you tired? If you need to rest, we can, but we don''t have much time if we want to help our mates."


    I sighed and got back to my feet. "ir, I still think this is a terrible idea. If Zander finds out we took this route, he''ll be furious."


    Her lips curved into a confident smirk. "If he finds out," she said, her tone teasing. "Don''t worry. Nothing like that will happen." She spun back around, walking ahead without a hint of doubt. "Now,e on, unless you''re too tired to keep up."


    I muttered under my breath but followed her anyway. Deep down, I hoped she was right and that this would turn out okay.


    But then, without warning, the air grew thick and foul, a nauseating stench filling my lungs. A dark, smoky haze began to creep through the trees, choking the atmosphere with its sinister energy.


    Dark magic.


    ''Selena, be ready!'' Arena screamed in my mind, snapping me into action.


    Before I could shift, two witches materialized in the air, their forms cloaked in shadow and malice.


    "ir, get behind me!" I shouted, yanking her back as I whispered a spell under my breath. My hands tingled with power as I released the first strike, a glowing wave of magic aimed at the witches.


    It seemed they hade prepared. Both witches struck simultaneously, theirbined power shattering the protective circle I had hastily cast around ir and me in mere seconds.


    Before I could react, a gleaming, enchanted rope shot out, coiling around us tightly, binding us in its unyielding grip.


    Arena writhed within me, her energy surging as she tried to break free. ''Give me a few moments, Selena,'' she assured, her voice strained but determined. ''I''m close to breaking this magic.''


    But my immediate concern wasn''t just the ropes-it was ir.


    The witches began dragging her away from me, her frightened eyes meeting mine as she struggled against their hold.


    "Wait! Leave her alone!" I screamed, desperationcing my voice.


    One of the witches, the one with dark, matted hair, turned to me with a sinister smirk. "Who do you think you are tomand us?" she sneered. "This girl is apha''s


    daughter, and her blood will make us stronger."


    sto


    ?


    Her voice dripped with malice, and my heart pounded at the filth of her confession. My mind raced, the implications of her words twisting in my gut.


    "Who sent you?" I demanded, shouting to stall them, praying to buy enough time for Arena to unravel their magic.


    The witch chuckled darkly. "You think we''ll answer your petty questions, wolf?" she mocked. ¡°Your friend will die, and then you''ll be next."


    ir let out a defiant growl, her bravery shining even in the face of danger, but it only enraged the witches further.


    ''Hurry, Arena!'' I pleaded silently, straining against the magical bonds with all my might.


    ''Almost there,'' Arena assured, her voice steady despite the chaos. But before her magic could shatter their binding spell, my heart nearly stopped.


    My blood ran cold as I saw the other witch grab ir''s hair, yanking her head to one side with brutal force. ir screamed, struggling against


    her captor, but it was no use. The witch''s canines elongated, sharp and deadly, and my eyes widened in horror.


    Realization hit me like a bolt of lightning-they weren''t ordinary witches. They were vampire hybrids.


    Oh, Goddess. Panic surged through


    me as I realized there was no time left. The witch was going to bite ir and once she did, everything would be over.


    I thrashed against the enchanted ropes, desperation wing at my chest. "No! Stop!" I shouted, my voice raw with urgency.


    But just as all hope seemed lost, a prayer formed on my lips, silent but desperate. Goddess, Help us, please.


    As if the Goddess herself had heard my plea, two thunderous growls tore through the air, shaking the ground beneath us.


    A massive ck wolf and a powerful brown wolf charged into the clearing, their presencemanding and ferocious. My heart leaped with recognition.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667 Countless Rounds


    Lyon and Micah''s presence alone was enough to strike terror into the witches'' eyes. Before anyone could blink, the wicked witch was ripped away from ir with savage force as Micah''s massive paw mmed into her, sending her flying through the air. She crashed to the ground with a loud impact, a pained hiss escaping her lips.


    Before ir could hit the hard ground, Micah was already beneath her, his soft fur providing a cushion to break her fall. He let out a low, reassuring growl before gently nudging her to safety.


    Then, without hesitation, Micah sprang to his feet and joined Lyon. Both wolves prowled toward the witches, their deep, menacing growls vibrating through the air ¡ªa deadly warning of the storm about toe.


    The two witches staggered back, fear flickering across their faces, but they hadn''t epted defeat just yet. Their expressions hardened, and I could see the determination to fight still burning in their eyes.


    Lyon and Micah prowled around them, circling like predators closing in on their prey. The air crackled with crazy tension.


    The witches began chanting, their voices weaving a dark enchantment as they raised their hands, ready to strike. But before they could finish, their bodies stiffened, their hands frozen mid-air.


    Confusion shed through me. What just happened?


    The sound of approaching footsteps made me turn, and my breath hitched as I spotted Freya emerging from the shadows, the pack warriors nking her on both sides. With a single sweep of her hand, the witches'' spell shattered.


    A rush of energy surged through me as the bindings on ir and me dissolved into nothing.


    We were free.


    ir and I exchanged a look.


    "ir, you were told to stay at the pack house, but it seems you still haven''t learned to follow instructions," Maddox growled, his voice thick with frustration. Shifting into his human form, he stormed toward ir,pletely unbothered by his nakedness. ir stood frozen, her wide eyes blinking in shock as she stared at her furious mate.


    ¡°I... I¡ª¡± she stammered, but Maddox shook his head slowly, dangerously. "Save it, little mate," he snarled.


    Before she could utter another word, he grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her over his shoulder effortlessly.


    "Alpha, I''m taking my mate to drill the danger protocol into her na?ve mind," he dered, his tone sharp with frustration and anger mixed simultaneously.


    Without waiting for a response, he strode off, leaving no doubt about what was in store for ir. The raw intensity of his fear and fury lingered in the air-she had disobeyed him and nearly cost him his sanity. Now, she would face the consequences.


    "Who sent you here to harm my mate and my sister? Tell me!" Zander demanded, his voice thunderous with rage.


    Now in his human form, he stood before the captured witches, his piercing gaze locked onto them. One of his warriors swiftly handed him a pair of pants, which he pulled on without taking his eyes off the prisoners.


    The witches refused to answer, their faces twisted in fury as they hissed defiantly. But they were powerless-Freya''s enchantment had thempletely under her control.


    "I think Damon is behind this," I blurted out, my voice cutting through the tense silence.


    Every gaze shifted to me at once.


    Zander''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as his hands curled into fists.


    "Take them to the dungeon. Torture them until they spill everything about their master," he ordered coldly.


    At hismand, the warriors dragged the struggling witches away while Freya reinforced their restraints with enchanted bindings, ensuring they wouldn''t escape.


    "Now, what should I do with you, mate?" Zander hissed, stalking toward me.


    I bit my lip nervously. I had told ir it was a bad idea. But if I med her now, she would be in even more trouble than she already was.


    "What happened? Cat got your tongue?" he taunted, gripping my wrist and pulling me closer.


    I nced around, but there was no one left toe to my aid. My Alpha mate was furious, and I wasn''t sure if he would listen to reason.


    "Alpha, have mercy on your pregnant mate," I batted my eyes at him innocently.


    He narrowed his eyes, a low growl reverberating from his chest. ¡°Don''t try to y games with me, Selena," he whispered. "For this grave mistake, I should lock you in our room and chain you to our bed so you never leave again and put yourself in danger."


    I smiled shyly, knowing the effect I had on him.


    "You love me that much?" I gasped dramatically, trying to make it seem real.


    He was silent for a long moment before he finally chuckled. "You have no idea, mate, how much I love you."


    "My ruthless alpha has a heart too," I murmured, wrapping my arms around his neck and letting my body fall against his strong, towering form.


    "Don''t change the topic, mate," Zander growled, his grip on my wrist like iron. "I''m not falling for it."


    Oh, but he already had. His eyes had darkened, his breathing had deepened, and I knew exactly where this was heading.


    "Alpha," I moaned, rising on my toes, inching closer to his mouth, my voice dripping with need. "Then what do you want me to do?" I ran my lips against his, teasing him, daring him to snap.


    His fingers mped around my chin, rough, possessive, tilting my head up so I had no choice but to look into his zing eyes. "Beware of your actions when your Alpha is angry," he warned, his voice low, lethal.


    But I didn''t care. He was never hotter than when he was like this-furious, dangerous, on the edge of losing control. My back arched, my breasts pressing into his chest as I nipped at his lower lip, dragging my nails down his arms.


    He snapped.


    In a blink, I was mmed against the rough bark of a tree, my breath hitching as he caged me in, his body pressed hard against mine. His growl vibrated through


    me as he gripped my thighs, yanking them apart.


    "You think you can get away with this shit?" he snarled, his teeth grazing my jaw before he bit down just hard enough to make me gasp. "You''re mine, Selena. And I''m about to remind you who the fuck you belong to. You are Alpha Zander ke''s mate and you need to understand this."


    A sharp rip filled the air as my panties were torn away like they were nothing. His


    hand wrapped around my wrists, pinning them above my head in a single grip. My head spun, my pulse racing as I realized he had already undone his pants.


    Then, without warning, he thrust into me.


    I cried out, my body arching against his, but he didn''t relent-he drove deeper, harder, his grip unyielding. His breath scorched my ear as he growled, "Do you even realize how fucking worried I was, thinking if I waste, something would happen to you? Do you realize it?


    I knew I was guilty for making him worry, even though it hadn''t been my intention.


    I wanted to make it up to him, so I let him pour his anger and desire for me into


    this passionate connection, taking everything he gave with gratitude.


    I stretched my neck, my lips meeting his in a deep kiss, trying to calm the storm raging inside him. And just like that, he melted into me, his anger fading as he lost himself in the kiss.


    He kept pounding into me relentlessly, his grip bruising, his thrusts punishing. I clung to him, my legs locked around his hips, keeping him buried deep inside me, where he belonged-where I needed him.


    "Oh, my mate,¡± I moaned, my nails raking down his back. "I love it when you fuck


    me angrily." I admitted mindlessly.


    A guttural groan tore from his throat.


    "Oh yeah?" His voice was pure sin, rough and edged with dark amusement. ¡°I


    didn''t know my mate loved it rough and hard."


    His movements turned brutal, each thrust stealing my breath, sending me spiraling higher. My cries of pleasure echoed through the forest loud enough for the entire pack hell, even the border sex with


    guards-to hear me havingel.ne


    their Alpha. But I didn''t care. Nothing mattered except the raw unyielding pleasure this beast of a man was dragging out of me.


    My climax hit me like a tidal wave, my body locking around him as I screamed his name. He followed with a savage growl, spilling deep inside my desperate, greedy heat, his body trembling against mine.


    As I came down from my high, panting and spent, I found him still staring at me


    with that same fiery intensity. I chewed my lip nervously, knowing that look all too


    well.


    "I''m not done with you, mate," he whispered darkly against my ear, his teeth


    grazing my throat in warning.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    I knew I was in for another long, merciless and passionate round.


    Or perhaps... countless rounds.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668 My Naughty Mate


    *Maddox*


    I was already worried to death, and my na?ve little mate seemed to love driving me insane by constantly throwing herself into danger. Was it so damn difficult for her to understand how much I loved her? We werewolves, especially Alpha and Beta males, were instinctively protective of their mates-we treasured the goddess''s gift more than our own lives. And for me, ir was my heart, my reason to breathe. Seeing her in trouble made me want to set the world on fire just to keep her safe.


    "Little mate!" I growled, throwing her onto our bed. "You should know better than to put yourself in danger. Or do you need me to remind you just how brutal your punishment can be, huh?"


    Her doe-like eyes blinked up at me innocently, and for a moment, I nearly abandoned my n to teach her a lesson.


    "But I just wanted to help you, honey," she pouted, and damn it, I wanted to devour those red lips right then and there.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to resist the temptation she was stirring within me. I knew all her tricks-she was well aware of how easily she could affect me.


    "Baby, it would be more helpful if you don''t distract me while I''m doing my duty," I drawled, my voice edged with warning. "When Zander and I sensed that you and Selena were in danger, we abandoned a crucial lead on the unusual activity at the border toe find you. That wasn''t helping at all."


    She didn''t seem to understand that she was my greatest weakness. My enemies could use her to break me-capture her, hold her hostage, and force me to my knees. And if they ever demanded my life in exchange for hers, I wouldn''t hesitate.


    Regret flickered in her eyes, and she looked like she was on the verge of tears as she whispered, "I''m sorry, honey. From now on, I''ll always let you know before doing something like that."


    Oh, darling, I know you too well to believe your words.


    My mate was too stubborn to listen to reason. She made me follow her around day and night just to ensure her safety. Whenever I was on duty or had to travel across the world for business or any other pack matters, I assigned her a bodyguard but she was too headstrong to let anyone stop her from doing whatever she pleased.


    "Let''s see how long you actually keep this promise, baby," I smirked, knowing exactly what was on her mind when she bit her lip.


    I leaned back into the lounge chair in the corner of our room, my voice turningmanding. ¡°Now,e here and sit on myp."


    She rose slowly, deliberately, her hips swaying as she made her way toward me.


    Stopping just in front of me, she gazed at me with those alluring eyes, as if I were her favorite treat and she was about to devour me.


    I patted myp, a silent reminder of mymand. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink before she finally obeyed, settling onto myp. Her arms looped around my neck as she


    leaned in, her intoxicating scam


    wrapping around me like a drug. Instinctively, I took a deep inhale, my Wolf, Micah, stirring with excitement. He wanted me to forget everything else-to im our mate, to mark her, to make sure our scent was all over her, inside her.


    But I had other ns.


    The way ir looked at me, I knew she was thinking the same thing as Micah.


    Oh, my little mate, it''s been far too long since yourst punishment. Time to refresh your memory.


    I grabbed her wrists, tearing them


    from around my neck as I flipped her over in one swift motion. Shended stomach-down across my thighs


    with a surprised gasp. Her long set


    dress, slit at the thigh, slid up as I lifted it higher, exposing smooth skin. In a single snap, her panties were gone, ripped apart like they were nothing.


    My mouth watered at the sight of her bare, plump ass. I covered one cheek with my palm, feeling the warmth and softness seep into my skin. Slowly, I kneaded the flesh, savoring the way she trembled beneath my touch. A quiet moan escaped her lips, and I smirked.


    She was enjoying this. But I had only just begun-she had a long way to go.


    Then, without warning, I brought my hand down in a sharp p.


    She yelped, her body jerking as her ass bounced under my palm, the skin


    blooming red with the imprint of my fingers.


    Fuck! The sight of her was so fucking alluring, so downright sinful, that I nearly came in my pants. My breathing quickened. My heart began pounding like a war drum and every drop of blood rushed south.


    Oh, Goddess, help me I was losing control far too fast.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669 Seducing My Mate


    I felt like my breath had stopped. A sharp gasp left me as I realized just how hard


    and thick she had made me beneath these fucking trousers.


    Micah purred and whined in my head, restless, demanding.


    I swallowed hard, my sanity warring with my instincts, but there was no resisting the fire consuming me from the inside out.


    "Beautiful," I groaned, my eyes locked onto her round, plump ass.


    My rough palm traced over the softness of her skin, savoring the contrast. She moaned, pressing into my touch, her body trembling beneath my hand. That sound-it drove me mad.


    Then, my jaw clenched, muscles tightening as my hand lifted-and came down hard against her supple skin.


    Smack!


    "Ahh!" she cried out.


    Fuck. That sound. That reaction. She was doing this on purpose, pulling me deeper into the abyss of need.


    I immediately soothed the sting with slow, deliberate caresses, massaging her warm flesh. I couldn''t get enough of touching her. She was my drug-my addiction.


    "Count," I ordered, my voice deep, dangerously low. "Or I won''t stop until you reach ten."


    She lifted her head slightly, looking over her shoulder, her lips caught between her teeth as she nodded.


    Smack!


    Another sharp spanknded, this time on her right cheek, the sound echoing in the room.


    Her breath hitched, her voice shaky as she whispered, "Two."


    I caressed her burning skin again. Before she could recover, I spanked her left ass cheek so hard that she squirmed, and I could feel her cum flowing down her legs. She had just climaxed so hard on my knees, her wetness soaking through my pants.


    I waited longer this time for her to recover as waves of orgasm kept hitting her deep in her core. Her body trembled as she gasped and moaned continuously. I kept massaging her back, caressing and soothing my mate.


    She counted again when she was finally able to speak.


    "Three."


    "Good girl," I said, massaging and kneading her burning ass cheek. Then, I spanked her hard again. She moaned and cried,pletely at my mercy.


    By the time I was done punishing her, taking turns on each of her ass cheeks, she was left panting hard, almost breathless. I could feel her wetness flooding between her legs. I was sure it had left a wide, damp spot on my pants, soaked with her juices.


    My hands were still on her cheeks. I kneaded and massaged them in turn with both hands, trying to ease the pain from my punishment. By the reaction her body gave me, I knew she loved this punishment.


    My hand crawled down, parting her thighs and reaching toward her wet pussy. She gasped when I ran my finger over the edge of her vagina, parting her folds and swiping my finger through her wetness.


    "Oh, Maddox!" she moaned, her eyes closed, and her heartbeat quickened-I could hear it. She pushed herself onto my finger, and I knew exactly what she needed. So I gave it to her.


    I groaned as I pushed my thick finger into her tight hole.


    "Maddox," she cried again, making me proud that I was the one pleasuring her.


    "Yes, baby girl, moan my name when youe on my fingers and mouth," I groaned. "You''re so beautiful and so wet. I can''t wait to taste you."


    She was so fucking wet, clenching around my finger so tightly. My eyes zeroed in on her pink, glistening flesh, my mouth watered. I needed to taste her.


    I pulled out my finger, and she whimpered in protest.


    "Have patience, princess," I chuckled as I helped her to her feet. I could feel her shivering, her legs trembling beneath her. Then, with a slight push, guided her onto the bed She fell onto her elbows, breathless and waiting.


    "Remove your dress," I ordered her.


    SV


    She obeyed quickly, pulled her dress over her head, and threw it aside. I groaned when her whitecy bra covering her full plump breast came into sight.


    She was looking up into my eyes, panting heavily.


    I walked closer to her and hovered over her, brushing my lips against hers.


    "Now, I need to taste you, my little mate," I confessed before pressing my lips harder against hers, kissing her senseless.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck, her fingers digging into the hair at my nape as she moaned into my mouth. I left her lips only to let my mouth trail lower, kissing her chin, neck, and corbone.


    Sucking on her nipples, I left sloppy, wet kisses down her tiny waist and stomach. nibbled near her belly button before finally reaching my destination-her weeping, soaked core, waiting for my mouth to pleasure it.


    en.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670 Pleasuring My Mate


    I ran the tip of my tongue over her inner thighs, licking her soft, silky skin. She closed her eyes, her head rolling back on the pillow.


    "Ah... Oh..." she began moaning.


    "Oh, baby, I haven''t even started yet. Tell me you want me." Though I already knew the answer, I asked her anyway.


    "Y-Yes! Oh yes, I want you, hubby. I need you!" she gasped.


    I smiled at her desperate response. She was all mine-only mine.


    I parted her folds with my tongue, licking her clit, and was rewarded with a sweet moan.


    Capturing her sensitive bud between my teeth, I flicked it ever so slightly.


    "Oh, goddess! You''re killing me, Maddox," she cried.


    I smirked at the sound of my name falling from her sweet, intoxicating lips.


    Catching her clit between my lips, I sucked hard while she rubbed herself against my face¡ªan intoxicating sight that sent pleasure surging through me.


    I licked along her soft edges before sliding my tongue inside her tight, needy hole. She became a moaning mess beneath me, and I reveled in the way she surrendered to my touch.


    She was at my mercy, and I would make here on my tongue, in my mouth, and all over my face.


    I sucked hard on her core while my tongue explored inside her. I felt her clenching around me I knew she was close.


    Her back arched off the mattress, her weight supported by her hands as she watched me devour her.


    Her legs trembled as I gripped them tighter, throwing them over my shoulders. Her entire body shook with anticipation. She was right on the edge.


    I trailed my hands up her thighs, gliding over her t stomach before reaching her breasts. Pinching her nipple hard, I felt her tense beneath my touch. She groaned, her body quivering, and then she cummed-shatteringpletely-coating my mouth with her sweet honey.


    I drank her in like a man starved, savoring her sweetness as if it were the only thing that could ever satisfy me. She tasted addictive, intoxicating-I could never get enough of it.


    She panted, breathless and trembling, but I didn''t stop. I keptpping at her, taking in everyst drop of her essence.


    Grabbing her ass, I lifted her slightly, making her sit up as I rose to my feet.


    Gripping the nape of her neck, I pulled her closer, crushing my lips against hers.


    I kissed her deeply, letting her taste herself on my lips. She responded with urgency, her passion igniting once more.


    As I plunged my tongue into her mouth, she moaned, her desire reigniting as she tasted herself on my tongue.


    I felt her breathing steady as her strength slowly returned after our intense moments together. She pulled away, causing a moment of confusion to stir within me, but the mischievous smirk on her lips quickly erased any doubt. Without warning, she pushed me back, and Iy t against the bed, anticipating whatever came next.


    "Now it''s my turn to pleasure you, hubby," she whispered with a sultry tone. My lips curled into a grin as I rxed, folding my hands behind my head, my eyes never leaving her as she gracefully knelt before me.


    Her fingers slid down the zipper of my pants, and watched, every muscle in my body tense with anticipation: Her movements were deliberate, almost teasing, as she pulled my pants down slowly, Ker teasing pace making my breath catch. My gaze never left her as I became acutely aware of her every


    action, my body betraying my desire.


    When she removed my boxers, a smile yed on her lips as my body responded instinctively, proud and fully erect, the sensation of the air around me making the tension unbearable.


    Her fingers traced my length, a contrast between her small hands and my thick girth. She licked her lips, her gaze fixed on me, and I could feel the pull of her desire as she leaned closer. Her tongue flicked out, brushing lightly against nay skin, sending a wave of pleasure through me.


    "Fuck!" I groaned, unable to hold back the rush of sensation. The feel of her touch, so deliberate, so intense, made it hard to think straight. My head spun as my body demanded release, and I knew it wouldn''t take long before I lost control.


    The next moment, her mouth was on me, and I gasped at the warmth of her touch. She moved slowly at first, her lips caressing me with soft precision. I couldn''t help but groan, my hands instinctively threading through her hair as she continued, deepening the rhythm. I thrust into her mouth, and she took me deeper, her hands guiding me as I could hear her breaths hitch.


    "God, you feel incredible," I muttered, closing my eyes as the sensation overwhelmed me.


    She smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. "I''m not done yet," she teased, her movements bing more urgent. My hips jerked and I thrust deeper, down her throat, and heard her gagging.


    Oh goddess! Those sexy sounds she made only drove me to the edge.


    I could feel the tension building, my hips instinctively thrusting forward, unable to hold back.


    "Wait," I groaned, needing more. "Let me have you..."


    I pulled her gently away, watching her with hooded eyes as Iid her down on the bed, hovering over her.


    "You''re mine," I whispered, my hands gripping her thighs. "Let me show you what you do to me."


    Her chest rose and fell with quick breaths as I entered her with a hard and urgent thrust, feeling the heat of her body enveloping mine.


    "Yes, hubby, I want you," she moaned, her hands wing at my back, urging me deeper. "Give me a baby!"


    "Oh, yeah?! You want to get pregnant with my pup?" I grunted as I thrust harder. Goddess, imagining her pregnant and carrying my pup was driving an insane primal urge in me to do everything to fulfill her wish tonight.


    I moved with urgency, every thrust a mixture of need and desire, and her voice echoed in the room. "Don''t stop. Please..."


    The heat between us intensified, and I could feel the tension building to an unbearable peak. "I can''t... I''m¡ª"


    "Give it to me," she whispered, her voice a desperate plea. "I want all of you." Her words shattered me, and with one final thrust, we both let go, our bodies trembling in the aftermath as we copsed into each other''s arms.


    "I love you, little mate," I murmured, my hand resting gently on her cheek.


    She smiled softly, tracing her fingers along my jaw. "I love you too, always."

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671 Setting The Trap


    *Damon*


    "Lord Damon, my witches have been captured by Alpha Zander ke," Cassandra whimpered, her voice trembling with fear. "I fear the ruthless Alpha King will show them no mercy, and I''ll lose my most skilled warriors."


    Cassandra had always been loyal to me. Even when I wasn''t in control of the vampire kingdom, she had stood by me, ready to assist in any way, her army of witches at my disposal for any war Imanded.


    "Don''t worry, Cassandra," I reassured her, trying to offerfort. "Their sacrifice won''t be in vain. I will take revenge on Alpha Zander ke. His downfall is only beginning."


    She shook her head slowly, her eyes distant, as if grappling with some unsettling thought. "No, Lord Damon," she murmured, her voice softer now, almost a whisper. "I have a feeling... something very bad ising. I advise you to be cautious when making your move against the Alpha King and his family."


    I gritted my teeth. How dare this witch try to offer me advice? I resisted the urge tosh out. I needed her and her witches to achieve my goals, and once I had what I wanted, I would show her and the rest of them their ce.


    Just as I was about to dismiss her and send her back to the vampire kingdom, the dark Alpha arrived, apanied by Oliver-Alpha Albert''s son.


    "What brings you here, Oliver?" I asked, grinning. Every time he came, he brought good news.


    "Everything is set ording to n, Damon," he replied, that filthy smirk stered across his face.


    It still amused me how he and Selena shared the same blood. She was an angel -pure, selfless while he was theplete opposite, indulging in nothing but darkness and deceit.


    Yes, I remembered everything about Selena the moment the spell was broken- right as I was worshipping the Warlock God.


    "That''s good," I nodded.


    "But there''s a problem," he added, his smirk fading slightly. "The witches captured by Alpha Zander-they could spill everything about us." There was a hint of fear in his voice, and it irritated me.


    I was sick of hearing my allies tremble at the mention of that so-called Alpha King. He was no match for me, yet somehow, he had managed to instill fear in all of them.


    "Cassandra, I need you to deal with this problem," Imanded, turning to the witch.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Damon," she replied, her voice cold and devoid of emotion. "I have full faith that my witches would rather die than utter a single word against me or you."


    "If you say so," I murmured in a dangerously low tone, my gaze locking onto hers. She understood exactly what betrayal meant¡ªand the consequences that came with it.


    "What is your nextmand for us?" she asked.


    "We will wait for the right moment, just as nned," I smirked. "Then, we will attack the Moonglow Pack."


    With Alpha Albert''s help, we had


    already infiltrated their security. That was why the Dark Alpha could enter undetected and unleash havoc whenever he pleased. Our n was nearlyplete. We could strike at any time, but we were waiting for the God of Destruction''s instructions.


    He had assured us that he would remove Selena from the pack before the attack, ensuring she remained unharmed. After all, we needed her alive for her wolf.


    The ancient wolf, Arena, was the key to the power we all sought. The only


    question was: Who would be strong enough to im it? Only time would answer


    it.


    "My father, Alpha Albert, is going to


    let the Dark Alpha enter the pack again," Oliver exined, his voiceced with twisted excitement. "He''ll wreak havoc, kill more pack members, and then Anne will step in


    to create a misunderstanding


    between Zander and Selena. After that, they''ll pin the me on her for the murders. Zander will have no choice but to cast her out of his pack-and his life. Then, she''ll have nowhere to go but back to her realm."


    He spoke as if he had devised the n himself, boasting like some cunning mastermind.


    Idiot werewolf.


    "Alright, now leave and make sure the n is executed wlessly," I


    I had no patience for their pathetic faces anymore. It was time to focus on


    something far more important-honing my powers.


    "Understood, Lord Damon,"


    Cassandra bowed gracefully, her


    dark robes billowing as she gathered the silken end of her cloak over one shoulder. The deep emerald fabri shimmered faintly in the dim torchlight, embroidered with


    intricate symbols of ancient


    Her jet-ck hair cascaded down her back, framing a face that was both ageless and terrifyingly beautiful, her piercing violet eyes glowing with an otherworldly intensity.


    Oliver followed her, leaving without a word.


    Finally, I was alone.


    The time was drawing near. Soon, I would reim everything that had been stolen


    from me thousands of years ago. Once I seized control of this world, my reign would begin again-stronger, deadlier, and eternal.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672 Heartbreak


    *Selena*


    I didn''t know why Zander had texted me to meet him at this hotel, but I hurried over, excitement bubbling inside me. Maybe he had a surprise nned, or maybe he just wanted us to have some intimate time together. Either way, the thought sent a thrill through me.


    My heart pounded as I reached the room number he had mentioned. I smoothed down my dress, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door, waiting for him to open it.


    A few moments passed before the door finally swung open. But instead of Zander, Anne stood in the doorway-her robe barely tied, revealing far too much skin beneath it.


    My stomach dropped.


    "Oh, Se... Selena..." she stammered, her voiceced with nervousness. She quickly pulled the robe tighter around herself, but the damage was already done.


    A cold dread washed over me. "What... what are you doing here?" My voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Anne hesitated before forcing an awkward smile. "I... uh... I could ask you the same thing."


    I narrowed my eyes. "I thought this was my husband''s room."


    "Y-yeah, it is," she said, swallowing hard. "He''s... he''s sleeping right now."


    My breath caught in my throat as her words sank in. Anne-half-naked, standing


    in my husband''s hotel room-telling me he was asleep inside.


    I pushed past her, my heart pounding painfully in my chest. The moment my eyesnded on the bed, my worst fears were confirmed.


    Two empty whiskey sses sat on the nightstand. And Zander... he was sprawled across the bed,pletely naked, his body tangled in the sheets.


    I gasped, my hands flying to cover my mouth. My entire world tilted.


    No. No, this couldn''t be real. The Goddess wouldn''t be this cruel.


    But the scent of Anne was everywhere on the sheets, in the air, on him. There was no denying what had happened in this room.


    Tears burned behind my eyes as I stumbled back, my mind screaming for this to be a terrible misunderstanding. But the evidence was right in front of me. My mate... my husband... had betrayed me.


    Without thinking, I shouted my mate''s name.


    "Zander ke!" My voice shook with rage as I screamed. "Get up! Now!"


    But he didn''t move a muscle. He was still fast asleep,pletely unaware of the storm raging inside me.


    My fists clenched as I stared at him, lying there so peacefully. Did he enjoy his night with my half-sister so much that he was too exhausted to even wake up? The thought made my blood boil. My anger burned hotter than my heartbreak.


    I grabbed the nearest pillow and swung it at his face-hard.


    "Wake up and answer me!" I yelled, my voice cracking as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    Zander groaned and shifted slightly before finally opening his eyes. He blinked sluggishly, as if waking from the deepest sleep.


    Great. He had never been this exhausted after spending the night with me¡ªeven on the nights we made love multiple times.


    A sharp pang of betrayal stabbed through my chest. Was my half-sister better than me?


    "Babe?" he murmured groggily, rubbing his eyes. He squinted at me in confusion. "Why are you shouting? And why the fuck are you crying?"


    He frowned and sat up, not bothered by his nakedness.


    My breath hitched. Was he serious?


    "Are you serious, Zander?" I sobbed, my voice thick with hurt. "You''re asking me why I''m crying while you''re lying here naked in a hotel room-with my half-sister-who is alse naked?"


    My voice cracked as I bellowed again, my chest heaving. "What other reason could there be, Zander?! You betrayed me!"


    Anne, who had been silent until now, suddenly mumbled, "Wait... half-sister?"


    I didn''t even look at her. I didn''t care. She was nothing to me. I had long epted that my family never loved me.


    But him? The man who vowed to cherish me for eternity? The father of my child- the child I was carrying for the second time?


    He was the one who truly shattered me.


    Zander''s face twisted in confusion before he turned to Anne. His eyes widened in horror as he finally took in her state.


    "What the hell are you doing here? And why are you not wearing proper clothes?" he demanded, his voiceced with anger.


    Anne, unfazed by his reaction,


    crossed her arms over her barely covered chest and smirked. "Zander, stop pretending. We''re engaged. It''s perfectly fine for us to sleep together."  en


    Zander''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. "We are not engaged, Anne," he growled. "Our engagement was off the moment I found Selena again. When will you finally ept that?"


    Anne''s smirk faltered for a split second before she masked it with feigned innocence.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fought back the storm of emotions threatening to consume me.


    "Drop the act, Zander. You two can have each other now. Let me do you a favor and remove myself from the picture." My voice dripped with bitterness as I took a step back.


    Was this what he wanted all along? To string me along, just to break me into pieces?


    ¡°Wait, baby¡ªit''s a misunderstanding! I have nothing to do with Anne!" Zander scrambled off the bed, reaching for me.


    But I stepped away before he could touch me.


    "Who should I believe, Zander? You? Or my own damn eyes?" My voice cracked, my heart shattering all over again.


    His mouth opened, but I didn''t wait for an answer. "I''m done with you, Alpha King." The words tasted like poison on my tongue as I spat them out.


    Without looking back, I turned on my heels and stormed out of the room.


    The moment I stepped out of the hotel, the weight of my heartbreak threatened to crush me. The pain was unbearable, suffocating.


    So I ran.


    I ran through the streets, past the towering buildings, past everything that reminded me of him-of us.


    By the time I reached the packhouse, my legs burned, and my chest ached, but I


    didn''t stop.


    I packed my things with trembling hands, shoving clothes into a bag without


    caring.


    This was the end of everything.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673 Exnation


    Just as I was about to step out, Maddox appeared at the doorway, blocking my path.


    "Luna, wait! Where are you going?" he asked, confusion etched across his face.


    I clenched my jaw, unwilling to exin.


    "Luna, I have Alpha''s orders. He told me to stop you-he''sing home to talk to you," he said, his tone firm, obeying his Alpha like the loyal Beta he was.


    I let out a bitterugh. "Tell him to go to hell. I don''t care what he has to say-I''m leaving, and that''s final."


    Maddox exhaled heavily, his expression torn. "Please, Luna,¡± he pleaded. "Don''t leave without talking to him first."


    I red at him, my eyes burning with the pain I was barely holding in. "Do you even know what he did to me?" I spat, my voice trembling.


    Maddox hesitated before answering. "Luna, I don''t know what you saw or what you think happened," he admitted, sincerity clear in his voice. "But I do know one thing-Alpha loves you more than anything. He wouldn''t do something like this to you."


    I shook my head, scoffing bitterly. "You expect me to just give him a chance to exin?"


    His eyes softened. "Yes. Please, Luna."


    The desperation in his voice made me falter. With an exhausted sigh, I turned back into the room, throwing my bags onto the bed before copsing onto it.


    Tears spilled freely as I buried my face into the pillow, letting the ache in my heart


    consume me.


    "Mom!" Austin''s sweet voice cut through the heaviness in my chest, soothing me like a balm on an open wound.


    I quickly wiped my tears before he could see them, but his curious eyes blinked up at me in confusion as he ran to the bed and climbed up beside me.


    I pulled him into my arms, holding him close. "It''s nothing, baby boy," I murmured, forcing a smile. "I was just watching a sad movie, and it made me emotional."


    Austin sighed dramatically. "Oh, Mom!" he groaned, making me giggle at his adorable expression while my eyes were still wet. "Movies aren''t real. You shouldn''t cry over them."


    "Alright, wise one," I chuckled, kissing his cheek.


    Just then, the door opened again. My body tensed the moment Zander stepped inside.


    "Dad! You''re back!" Austin''s face lit up with excitement. "How about we go to theser light show by theke? It''s been so long since we had a family outing!" heined, pouting slightly.


    I ran my fingers lovingly through his soft hair.


    Zander, however, remained serious. "We''ll go another time, Austin," he said firmly. "Right now, I need to talk to your mom about something important."


    Austin''s face fell with disappointment, and he turned to me with hopeful eyes. My heart squeezed at his expression.


    I cupped his face gently. "You go y with Aunt ir for a bit, and I''lle join


    you soon. Then we''ll go to theke, okay?" I promised.


    His small shoulders rxed, and he nodded. "Okay, Mom."


    Sliding off myp, he ran out the door toward ir''s room.


    As soon as we were alone, Zander turned back and locked the door behind him.


    But my resolve remained firm-I wasn''t going to forgive him so easily.


    *Zander*


    "Selena, baby, trust me," I took a step closer, but she held up a hand, stopping


    me.


    "Don''te any closer," she snapped. "Just finish whatever you have to say quickly." Her re burned with fury, and even Lyon looked at me with anger. How could I have made such a stupid mistake?


    That afternoon, I had received a message from Anne, iming she needed to discuss something urgent about her pack. I wanted to avoid meeting her, but she insisted it wouldn''t take much time and that she genuinely needed my help. She demanded privacy, and when I went to see her at the hotel, I drank only one ss of whiskey-and suddenly,


    I lost consciousness.


    But I knew, deep in my soul, that nothing could have happened between Anne and me. Even in my unconscious state, I could never betray my mate.


    "Baby, I had Maddox test the whiskey, and they found traces of silver in it. That''s what made me ck out. But believe me, I didn''t sleep with Anne," I pleaded, my voice desperate.


    Selena''s jaw clenched. "You were unconscious. How do you know nothing happened between you and Anne?" she challenged, her voice sharp with usation.


    I exhaled, raking a hand through my hair. "I had to be hard on Anne, and she finally confessed," I admitted, hesitating before finishing. "She did


    it because... because she loves me and wanted me to marry her


    "Did she really confess?" Selena''s eyes widened, but I could still see the disbelief


    lingering in them.


    "Yes, I have my own ways," I nodded.


    Th


    Anne had initially insisted that I had


    to take responsibility for her after supposedly sleeping with her. But when I demanded a medical examination, she turned pale. Nervous and cornered, she finally spilled her true intentions-she had orchestrated everything to create a misunderstanding between Selena and me. It was only when I used my Alpha tone that she brokepletely.


    Selena stared at me for a long moment before finally speaking. "Why should I believe you?"


    I sighed, meeting her gaze. "Do you want me to make Anne confess in front of you?" I offered with confidence. I had nothing to hide, and if that''s what it took to prove my innocence, I was more than willing.


    "No need," she shook her head.


    I stepped closer, searching her face. "Then what do you want, mate?" I asked, tilting my head slightly.


    She lifted her chin defiantly. "Tell me everything," she demanded. "Everything¡ª including the truth about the Dark Alpha."

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674 Unexpected Visit


    "What do you want to know, baby?" I tried to coax her, my voice gentle. "I''ve already told you everything about the Dark Alpha."


    But the fire in her eyes reignited, and I knew I was in deep trouble even before she bellowed-


    "Alpha King, you better stop giving meme excuses because I know that''s not true." She gritted her teeth, her frustration palpable. "So, you better start talking!"


    I sighed, knowing there was no way out of this. "Okay, my Luna," I bowed my head in surrender. "But please, promise me that after knowing the truth, you won''t hate me."


    Her eyes softened, and the sharp edges of her anger dulled. "I will never hate you, Zander," she whispered with such sincerity that it made my chest tighten. "But I need you to open up to me."


    Her words struck deep inside my heart, and in that moment, I wanted to bare my soul to her, to tell her everything I hadn''t told anyone.


    "I was born with the blessing to be the invincible Alpha and rule the werewolfmunity. But every giftes with its curse." I took a deep breath, my voice heavy with the weight of my past. "I got Lyon as my blessing... and the Dark Alpha as my curse."


    Her eyes widened in shock, but she didn''t interrupt. The expression on her face told me she wanted to hear more, so I told her everything.


    "Oh, Goddess! That''s why I noticed the simrities between you two," she gasped, the realization hitting her.


    I nodded. "But still, you didn''t fall for his tricks. You saw through him." My voice held pride, admiration for the woman standing before me.


    "Of course," she stepped closer, her fingers wrapping around mine. "How could I ever mistake a devil for you? You''re kind and strong, full of light. He might look like you, but he is nothing like you. And he can never be invincible the way you are."


    I wished I could share her certainty, but the weight of reality crushed me.


    "But there''s no way to defeat him, baby," I sighed, despair creeping into my voice. "But there has to be a way, Zander," Selena insisted, her voice firm despite the worry in her eyes. "How can you just ept defeat?"


    I let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through my hair as frustration gnawed at me. "If there were a way, I would have killed him long ago and protected my people. But I''m helpless, Selena." My voice dropped, thick with the weight of the truth. "I can''t kill my own shadow without killing myself."


    Her face paled, her lips parting in shock. This was why I never wanted to tell her. To tell anyone.


    I took a step back, my heart twisting painfully. "Selena... if you don''t want to stay with me after this, I understand." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but I meant them.


    Before I could say more, she pressed her small palm against my lips, silencing me. Her touch was warm, grounding me in a way nothing else could.


    "Shut up, hubby," she scolded softly, her tone sweet yet unyielding. "Don''t you dare think for a second that don''t want to be with you. We find a way. Together. No matter what it takes, we''ll save this world


    Her unwavering faith in me should haveforted me, but instead, it made the weight on my shoulders heavier. I nodded, though deep inside, the odds felt impossibly stacked against us.


    As I stood there, staring into the eyes of the woman who had


    be my anchor, I knew one thing for certa-time was running out My people, my family, the love of my life.. their lives were all at stake. And as their protector, I had to make a choice.


    "Baby, I will always protect you and our babies, vowed, my voice firm with unwavering determination. I cupped her face gently, my thumbs brushing her soft cheeks. "No matter what, I will always keep you safe."


    Selena looked up at me, her gaze searching mine. "Zander..." she whispered, but


    her voice was firm and resolute. "I believe you."


    I pulled her into my arms, holding her close, feeling the steady rhythm of her heartbeat against my chest. I took a deep breath, inhaling her heavenly scent- my mate''s scent.


    I had to find a way. No matter the cost.


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed against the door, making me tense instantly. Selena furrowed her brows, ncing up at me before pulling away to unlock it.


    I wasn''t surprised to see the High Priestess standing before our room. She always had a way of interrupting our private moments.


    "Now what?" I scoffed, exhaling sharply. "What is so urgent that you came here unannounced?"


    Her sharp gaze flickered to me briefly before she turned to Selena. There was an urgency in her voice, one that made my muscles coil with unease.


    "Selena, it''s time to return to the Lunar Realm."

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675 A Race Against Time


    *Selena*


    My heart sank at my mother''s sudden appearance. A wave of unease settled in my chest as I took in the solemn expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong, Mother?" I mumbled, dread creeping into my voice. "Why did youe so urgently to take me back to the Lunar Realm?"


    She hesitated, her lips pressing together as if choosing her words carefully. "Selena, the day ising... in three days," she finally said. "We need to find a way to save the world and to save-" She halted, stepping closer, her warm hand gently sping mine. There was a softness in her gaze, a deep motherly affection that made my chest tighten. When she spoke again, her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "You."


    A sharp breath left my lips. Three days?! My mind raced, panic wing at my chest. My hands instinctively moved to my belly, cradling the life growing inside me. Could my baby feel the storm raging inside me? The fear? The uncertainty? I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stay strong.


    I needed time.


    "What''s going on?" Zander frowned, his sharp gaze shifting between me and my mother. He moved to step into our conversation, but I ced a gentle hand on his chest, silently pleading with him to let me handle this.


    "I told you about the day... and now, it''sing." My voice was steady, but the weight of those words pressed heavily on my chest.


    Zander''s brows furrowed in concern. "What?"


    I forced a reassuring smile, reaching for his hand. "Don''t worry, hubby. Let me talk to my mother. We will find a way."


    Turning back to my mother, I took a deep breath and met her gaze with determination. "Okay, Mother," I said. "Give me one day. Let me finish what I started here, and then... I''ll return to the Lunar Realm."


    Her expression darkened, and she shook her head firmly. "I don''t think that''s a good idea, my dear." Her voice was heavy with urgency. "We''ve already lost too much time. We cannot afford to dy any longer."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but her next words sent a chill down my spine.


    "I have spoken to the God of Destruction. He has agreed to marry you, Selena. He will save the Lunar Realm."


    The air seemed to leave my lungs. "What?" I whispered, my mind reeling.


    Seeing the confusion in my eyes, she added quickly, "He promised, Selena. And gods never go back on their word."


    Who knows? This was my first time truly understanding what it meant to be a half- goddess, the descendant of the Moon Goddess. I had never dealt with gods and goddesses before, and now... marriage to the God of Destruction?


    "That''s not going to happen," Zander interjected, his voiceced with frustration. His jaw tightened, and I could feel the tension radiating from him.


    I ced a gentle hand on his chest, my touch a silent plea for understanding.


    "Please, Zander," I whispered, looking up into his stormy eyes. "Trust me on this."


    He exhaled sharply, his chest rising


    and falling with the weight of his emotions. His jaw clenched, and I could see the reluctance in his eyes,


    the silent war raging within him. But


    the silent


    after a long moment, he finally


    nodded, though every fiber of his being seemed to resist it


    But then, an idea struck me like lightning. A spark of hope ignited in my chest.


    I turned to Zander, excitement filling my voice. "Zander, I have a n." My heart pounded as the words tumbled out. "And if it works, trust me... all our problems will be solved in one shot."


    "I''m listening," Zander said, his gaze steady as he waited for me to exin.


    I took a deep breath. "I have a feeling


    that Anne didn''t act alone. Someone must have instructed her." My mind raced as pieced everything together. "If we y along with their game pretend they were


    v


    sessful in breaking us apart-we might be able to lure out the real culprit. And maybe... Oliver will show up as well."


    Zander''s jaw tightened, his expression darkening.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a strong suspicion that Damon is involved," I continued. "He was always after me and my powers. His sudden silence... it doesn''t sit right with me."


    Zander''s eyes shed with understanding. "As you say, mate."


    A slow, dangerous smile spread


    across his lips. "Let''s make our enemies believe they''ve won. Let them bask in their false victory-until their doom is right upon them. By then it''ll be toote for them to regret their mistakes."


    I matched his smile, a newfound determination settling in my heart.


    A quiet sigh pulled our attention back to my mother. She gave a solemn nod, her expression unreadable.


    "Then prepare to leave for the Lunar Realm,¡± she said firmly.


    My heart clenched. The reality of what this meant hit me hard-I would have to be separated from my mate and our son. Even if it was temporary, a heavy unease settled in my chest, one I couldn''t shake off.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676 Significant Clue


    *Zander*


    Selena had left with the High Priestess, and now the world believed we had broken up. To them, she thought I had betrayed her and wanted nothing to do with me. The deception was working as nned, yet the weight of it settled heavily on my chest.


    I had instructed my Gamma, Ethan, to keep a close watch on Alpha Albert and Anne, tracking their every move. If our suspicions were right, they wouldn''t be able to hide for long. But for now, all I could do was wait.


    And waiting was excruciating.


    Hours had passed, and I still hadn''t heard from Selena. The silence gnawed at me like a slow-burning fire. Lyon paced inside me, restless and agitated. Something felt wrong. We both knew the danger lurking in the shadows was closer than ever, and the longer we remained disconnected, the more unbearable the uncertainty became.


    A sudden mind link broke through my thoughts.


    ''Austin finally fell asleep,'' ir''s voice came through,ced with exhaustion. ''He cried himself to sleep after missing Selena all day.''


    I closed my eyes, my jaw tightening. My son.


    Selena had been devastated when she was forced to leave him behind. I had seen the pain in her eyes, the silent tears she tried to hide as she walked away from our crying child. And now, Austin had spent hours sobbing in her absence. He had his family around him, but Selena was alone in the Lunar Realm, surrounded by uncertainty and potential danger.


    The thought sent a fresh wave of frustration crashing through me. I should have been able to protect her, to be by her side. But all I could do was wait-wait and hope she was safe.


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. My feet moved on their own, pacing the room in a desperate attempt to manage the unbearable weight pressing down on my chest. The silence was suffocating, each second stretching longer than it should.


    Then, again, a mind link broke through my thoughts.


    ''Alpha, Vampire King Jasper hase to see you,'' it was Maddox this time. Jasper?


    I halted mid-step, my eyes narrowing. Why was he here now?


    "Send him to my study," Imanded through the link, my voice sharp with intrigue.


    ''Okay, Alpha!'' Maddox responded before the link faded.


    Minutester, a knock echoed through the room, followed by the door swinging open. Maddox stepped inside, leading the imposing figure of King Jasper.


    The Vampire King carried his usual air of authority, his crimson eyes sharp as they met mine. Without wasting a second, he asked, "Where is Queen Selena?"


    "She returned to the Lunar Realm," I replied evenly.


    Jasper''s expression darkened with surprise. "She went back? But why?"


    "She had her reasons." My voice was firm, offering nothing more. I wasn''t sure I trusted him enough to reveal our n. "But what


    Jasper studied me for a moment before speaking again. "Selena told me to track Damon''s location. And I believe I am very close to finally finding him."


    My body tensed at his words, my heartbeat quickening. "Really?" My brows lifted


    in surprise, though deep inside, a wave of relief washed over me.


    Finally, some good news.


    "Where?" I asked, my voice sharper now, the promise of finally ending this looming conflict beginning to feel real.


    Jasper smiled, a rare flicker of satisfaction crossing his features. "I''ll show you,


    Alpha. It''s just a matter of time before we catch him."


    He reached into his coat and pulled


    out a sleek tablet, tapping the screen before turning it toward me. The video yed, and I leaned in, watching closely. A shadowy figure moved swiftly through a dimly lit corridor, her cloak billowing behind her as she nced around cautiously.


    I smirked slightly, a surge of pride swelling in my chest. Selena had ensured that technology reached even the farthest regions of our world, seamlessly connecting the shifter and supernatural realms. Now, that innovation was ying a crucial role in our war.


    Jasper pointed at the screen. "She''s my royal witch, Cassandra. I''ve been suspicious of her for a few days. Now, I finally have proof that she''s been secretly helping someone t nted a tracker in her staff, and I''m


    close to finding out exactly where


    she''s going."


    I narrowed my eyes, studying the video. "You think it''s Damon she''s helping?"


    Jasper''s expression hardened. "I''m


    sure of it. Cassandra was fiercely


    loyal to him. Even though she now


    serves me


    as king, she''s never truly


    epted my rule. I''ve caught glimpses of resentment in her eyes, and always suspected she was


    waiting for his return. This just confirms it."


    His reasoning made sense. Damon had lived far longer than he deserved, evading justice time and again. If Cassandra was indeed helping him, then this could be the breakthrough we needed.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" I said, urgencycing my words. If Jasper''s suspicions were correct, we were finally one step closer to ending this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!